Previous Section ◆ Next Section
About this Item
- Title
- A compleat history of the most remarkable providences both of judgment and mercy, which have hapned in this present age extracted from the best writers, the author's own observations, and the numerous relations sent him from divers parts of the three kingdoms : to which is added, whatever is curious in the works of nature and art / the whole digested into one volume, under proper heads, being a work set on foot thirty years ago, by the Reverend Mr. Pool, author of the Synopsis criticorum ; and since undertaken and finish'd, by William Turner...
- Author
- Turner, William, 1653-1701.
- Publication
- London :: Printed for John Dunton ...,
- MDCXCVII [1697]
- Rights/Permissions
-
To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication (http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/). This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/ for more information.
- Subject terms
- Christian literature, English -- Early works to 1800.
- God -- Omnipresence.
- Link to this Item
-
http://name.umdl.umich.edu/A63937.0001.001
- Cite this Item
-
"A compleat history of the most remarkable providences both of judgment and mercy, which have hapned in this present age extracted from the best writers, the author's own observations, and the numerous relations sent him from divers parts of the three kingdoms : to which is added, whatever is curious in the works of nature and art / the whole digested into one volume, under proper heads, being a work set on foot thirty years ago, by the Reverend Mr. Pool, author of the Synopsis criticorum ; and since undertaken and finish'd, by William Turner..." In the digital collection Early English Books Online 2. https://name.umdl.umich.edu/A63937.0001.001. University of Michigan Library Digital Collections. Accessed July 15, 2024.
Pages
description Page 5
A Compleat History OF THE MOST Remarkable Providences BOTH OF Judgment and Mercy, Which have happened in this Present Age. &c.
CHAP. I. Concerning the Appearance and Manifestation of God Himself in the World.
DEsigning to Treat in this Book, of that most Noble Exercise of the Divinity, The Government of the World, and of that only so far as it is Remarkably the Operation and Effect of the Infinite Supream Being; it will not be Improper in the first place to enquire, If ever this God hath made any Visible Manifestation of himself in Form or Figure to the World; If ever any Man saw him in any Ma∣terial adequate shape and lived: Or if he hath not; what should be the Reason, that He never strikes our senses with his Essential presence, that he hides from us in the Retirements of an Invi∣sible and Spiritual Majesty; leaving us to search out his Footsteps, and read the marks of his Boundless Properties in the Works of Creation and Providence.
We are told indeed, in sacred Scripture, of his frequent Appearance to Abraham, Gen. 12.7. to Isaac, Gen. 26.2, 24. to Jacob, Gen. 28.10, &c. to Moses, Exod. 3.2, &c. But all these Apparitions come to no more then this, that these persons were struck either with the outward sight, or inward sense of the signs of the presence of something Extraordinary, that they could resolve the cause to be nothing less then the great God. And besides, the Con∣viction was intended no further primarily, then themselves, and so far it was effectual, and there it rested: They were convinced, and believed, and obeyed. And tho their Faith and Obedience was design'd for a strong Argument to draw their Posterity after them, yet when the Freshness of these Stories were worn off, the following Generation called for fresh Evi∣dences, and repeated Miracles, and the Marks of a singular Providence; or else they were in danger of lapsing backward into down-right Infidelity and Disobedience again. And therefore, though it hath pleased Almighty God at sundry times, and in divers manners, to make himself known to the world, yet we may safely conclude upon these Two Points, as certainly True:
- 1. That no meer Man in this world did ever see God as he is, in himself, and live, John 1.18. 1 John 4.12. Not Abraham, not Isaac, nor Jacob, nor Moses; they but saw his back-parts, the Signs of his Presence, the Effects of some particular Attributes, and no more.
- 2. That it is impossible for Man, in a state of Mortality, to see him, Exod. 33.20. Thou canst not see my Face (that is, my Essence) for there shall no Man see me and live. And the Reason is plain and easie, if we consider, The Glory of that Infinite Majesty is enough to crack our weak corruptible Bodies, and astonish our senses, and strike us into a Dissolution or Confusion.
description Page 6
2. The present Weakness and Sinfulness of Humane Nature, 1 Tim. 6.16. God only is said there to have Immortality, which no Man can approach unto, — whom no Man can see. And besides all this, the Intuition or Vision of God is reserved for the Reward of our Faith; and therefore 'tis unseasonable now; we must wait for it, till we have done our work, and are got safe into the other World; and then we shall have purer Intellectuals, and more refined Souls, and more Glorious Bodies, fitted up on purpose, and disposed for such Ravishing Glory, and such a Transcendent Object.
Obj. It is said, Gen. 32.30. Jacob called the Name of the place Peniel; for I have seen God face to face, and my Life is preserved.
Answ. Still I say, Jacob saw not God in his Essence, but in some visible Representation, and that not adequate to the Nature or Glory of God, but far beneath it: For the shape of a Man is no more the excellency of God, than a Rush-candle, or a poor silly Glow-worm to the Noon-Sun; nor so much neither.
All the ways of God's Appearance and Manifestation in the World, that I can think of, may be reduc'd to these following Particulars.
(1.) By a Voice only, as in the Case of Adam and Eve, Gen. 3.8, 9. of Noah, Gen. 6.13, &c. of Abraham, Gen. 12.1, 7, ch. 13, 14.
(2.) By a Vision, as he did to Abraham, Gen. 15.1. to Balaam, Numb. 24.4, 16. to Samu∣el, 1 Sam. 3.15. to Nathan, 2 Sam. 7.17. 1 Chr. 17.15. to the Prophets frequently. These Visions are sometimes called Trances, as in the Case of Balaam, Numb. 24.4. where the man seem'd to fall into a fit of Extasie, with his Eyes open, v. 16. He is said to exercise Two of his Senses, Hearing and Seeing, and both of them with his Eyes open. Peter (Acts 10.10.) is said to fall into One of these Trances, where he both heard a Voice, and saw a Vision. S. Paul (Acts) 22.17.) affirms of himself, That whilst he was praying in the Temple, he was in a Trance. Cornelius, Acts 10.3. is said to have seen a Vision evidently, viz. an Angel of God coming to him, but with such a Glorious appearance, that seeing him, he was afraid, and said, Lord, what is it? &c. S. Paul, quite contrary to Balaam (in the Vision mentioned before) fell to the Earth, and heard a Voice; And though at first he saw a Light shining round a∣bout him, yet afterwards we have Reason to believe that his Eyes were shut; for it is said, Acts 9.8. Saul arose from the Earth, and when his Eyes were opened, he saw no man; and he continued three days without sight.
(3.) By Angels, in the shape or form of men, as One Angel is said to find Hagar by a Fountain of water, Gen. 16.7. &c. Two appear to Lot, Gen. 19.1, 2, &c. Three to A∣braham, Gen. 18. Many to Jacob, Gen. 32.1, 24. An Angel appeared to Moses in a Flame of Fire, out of the midst of a Bush, Exod. 3.1, 2. &c. And yet 'tis said, God called unto Muses out of the midst of the Bush, saying, I am the God of thy Father, &c.
(4.) By Dreams; As to Abimelech, Gen. 20.3. to Laban, Gen. 31.24. to Jacob, Gen. 31.11. But here likewise there was often the Appearance of an Angel, as in the last Instance of Jacob; and Mat. 1; 20. and c. 2.13, 19, &c. an Angel appeared to Joseph in a Dream.
(5.) By Angels in a Pillar of Cloud and Fire; as Exod. 13.21. c. 14.24, &c.
(6.) By such Works either of Creation or Providence, as must necessarily be accounted the Effects of Infinite VVisdom and Power, and can be supposed to proceed from no other Being in the VVorld, but One of Unlimited Attributes; that both Knows, and VVills, and acts in such a way as none can do, but he that hath all the VVorld at his Command, and all the diverse Classes of the Creatures at his back.
I meddle not here with that Universal Character, that Idea of the Divine Nature, which is impressed upon the Mind of all Mankind, by him that made us; Our Creator (it seems) would not suffer us to come out of his Hands, till he had instamp'd his own Mark upon us. But this I insist not here upon, because that Impression was made upon the inward Ta∣bles of the Heart, for the use of the Man himself; And 'tis so soyl'd with the Corruption of our Nature; and Men are often so resolved upon the Trade of sinning, and so exposing them∣selves to the Displeasure and Judgment of him that made them; that they take no delight in Reading and Acknowledging this Divine Inscription; Nay, some are so set against it, that they do all they cam to blot out the Characters, and expunge them clearly out.
VVhen men are once arrived at this Degree of Obstinacy, 'tis a hard matter to deal with them. Our utmost Aim and Design here is, to present the world with such a Scheme of Di∣vine Providences; so strange and so true Relations, put into a method, and marshelled under their proper Heads, that if our Scepticks and Atheists would but read what follows in this book, and come to a fair Examination and Consideration of the matter, they would find them∣selves so over-power'd with Evidence and so pinch'd with the strength of Arguments and At∣testations, that they must either honestly surrender up the Cause, and acknowledge the Foot∣steps of the Divinity very plain and legible in the curious and wonderful Transactions of Pro∣vidence; or else very stoutly and impudently fly in the Face of all History, Sacred and Pro∣fane, Ancient and Modern, Civil and Ecclesiastick, Foreign and Domestick; and very fool∣ishly and dangerously encounter not only the Reason of all the World besides, but their own Consciences too, and even the Common Senses of Many, VVise, and Good Men.
In short, God hath manifested himself to us Inwardly and Outwardly, by imprinting the Notion of Himself upon our Hearts, and discovering his Excellent properties to us in his works; the one legible to our Reasonable Minds and Consciences, the other to our Common Senses: And what more could we wish a God to do? Bur if after all, men will resolve to wink at the Light within and without too, they are worthy (in plain English) neither of the Reason
description Page 7
nor the Sense they are endowed with; and the Curious VVorks of Divine Providence are drawn in vain to such dull Souls that are sunk down so deep into the Brutish Nature, and almost choak'd up with the Thick Fumes of meer Flesh and Blood.
The God of heaven, that Governs the VVorld with so much VVisdom, and Goodness, and Pow∣er, and Constancy, give a blessing to the Contents of this book, and shew himself a little in every Chapter of it to every particular Reader, with the like efficacy, and brightness, and kind∣ness, as he doth in all the various Scenes of Providence, in his Government of the VVorld.
CHAP. II. Concerning the Appearance of Good Angels.
FOR those that will admit the Testimony of Sacred Scripture, it will be easie to satis∣fy such, That Good Angels do exist, and are exercised in the Affairs of this Little World; as in the Case of Hagar, Gen. 16.7, &c. of Abraham, Gen. 18. of Lot, Gen. 19. of Jacob, Gen. 31. of Moses, Exod. 3. of Balaam, Gideon, Manoah, Elijah; &c. in the Old Testament. And in the Case of the Baptist's and our Saviour's Birth, in the New Testament they appear∣ed to the Two Maries, Zechariah, and the Shepherds, Act. 10.3. Cornelius is said to have seen a Vision evidently, viz. An Angel of God coming to him. More may be observed by Men of Leisure and Ingenuity, that will take the pains to examine their Concordance, and turn over a few leaves of the Bible.
The greatest difficulty is with Men of an Infidel Nature, not only of the Sadducean hu∣mour, who Account Angels no more then Divine Praises; or of the Familist's Principle, who say they are meer Phantasms, created for the present occasion, and then presently, when their Business is over, manumitted into Old Vanity and Nothing; but Hobbists, and Scep∣ticks, and Atheists: The first of which Symbolizes much with the Old Sadduces, the Scep∣tick doubts, and the Atheist flatly denies them. To all which I have no more to say (it be∣ing not my business now to engage in the Lists of Disputation, which would swell my Book into a Volume too big for the Purses of the present Age,) but to submit fairly the aforesaid Texts, and the following stories to the Sober and Mature consideration of the Reader. On∣ly be pleased to take this distinction along with you, that Angels may appea•• visibly to the Eye of the mind, as well as to the Eye of sense. And now let us lay aside our Bible a while, to humour the Infirmity of this Unbelieving Club, who could be well enough con∣tent there might be Good Angels concerned for us, so there were no Bad ones against us.
Bodinus, who had it from the Mouth of the Man, whom it concerned, a Holy and Pious Man, and an Acquaintance of Bodinus's, tells us; that he had a certain Spirit, that did per∣petually accompany him, which he was then first aware of, when he was about Thirty Se∣ven years of Age, but conceived that the said Spirit had been with him all his Life time; as he gathered from certain Monitory Dreams and Visions, whereby he was forewarned as well of several Dangers, as Vices. That this Spirit discovered himself to him, after he had for a whole year together earnestly prayed to God, to send a Good Angel to him, to be the Guide and Governour of his Life and Actions; adding also, that before and after Prayer he used to spend two or three hours in Meditation and Reading the Scriptures, diligently en∣quiring with himself, what Religion might be the Best, beseeching God that he would be pleased to direct him to it. And that he did not allow of their way, that at all adventures pray for Confirmation of them in that Opinion they are in, whether right or wrong. That whilst he was thus busy in matters of Religion, he light on a passage in Philo Judeus de Srcrificiis, where he Writes, That a Good and Holy Man can offer no greater, nor more ac∣ceptable Sacrifice to God, then the oblation of himself; And therefore following Philo's Counsel, that he offered his Soul to God: And after that, amongst many other Divine Dreams and Visions, he once in his sleep seemed to hear the Voice of God, saying to him, I will save thy Soul, I am he that appeared unto thee: Afterwards the Spirit would every day knock at the Door about three or four a Clock in the Morning, tho he rising and opening the Door, could see no body. This Trouble and Boysterousness made him begin to conceit, that it was some ill Spirit, that thus haunted him; and therefore he daily Prayed earnestly to the Lord, that he would be pleased to send his Good Angel to him; and often also Sung Psalms, hav∣ing most of them by heart. Wherefore the Spirit afterwards knocked more gently at the Door, and One day discovered himself to him Waking, which was the first time, that he was assured by his senses, that it was He; for he often touched and stirred a Drinking-Glass, that stood in his Chamber, which did not a little amaze him. Two days after, when he en∣tertained a Friend of his, Secretary to the King, his Friend was much abashed, while he heard the Spirit thumping on the Bench hard by him, and was strucken with fear; but he bid him be of good courage, there was no hurt towards him; and the better to assure him of it, told him the truth of the whole matter. From that time; saith Bodinus, he did affirm, that this Spirit was always with him, and by some sensible Sign did ever advertise him of things; as by striking his Right Ear; if he did any thing amiss; if otherwise, his left: If any body
description Page 8
came to Circumvent him, his right Ear was struck; but his left, if a good Man, and to good Ends, accosted him: If he was about to Eat or Drink any thing that would hurt him, or intended to do any ill Action, he was inhibited by a Sign; and if he delayed to fol∣low his Business, he was quickened by a Sign given him. When he began to Praise God in Psalms, and to declare him Marvellous Acts, he was presently raised and strengthened by a Supernatural Power. He daily begg'd of God, that he would teach him his Will, and set one day of the Week a part for meditation, and Reading the Scripture, and Singing of Psalms, and did not stir out of his House all that day: But in his ordinary Conversation, he was sufficiently merry, and of a cheerful mind; for which he cited that saying, Vidi facies sancto∣rum letas. But in his conversing with others, if he had talked Vainly and Indiscreetly, or had some days together neglected his Devotions, he was forthwith Admonished thereof by a Dream. He was also Admonished to rise betime every Morning, about four a Clock, with a Voice coming to him, while he was asleep, saying, Who gets up first to Pray? He was often Admonish'd likewise to give Alms; and observed, the more Charity he bestowed, the more Prosperous he was. On a time, when his Enemies sought after his Life, knowing he was to go by Water, his Father in a Dream brought two Horses to him, the one white, the other Bay; and thereupon he bid his Man hire him two Horses, and tho he said nothing of the Colours, his Man brought him a White Horse and a Bay one. In all Difficulties, Jour∣neyings, &c. He us'd to ask Counsel of God, and one Night when he had begg'd his Bles∣sing, while he slept he saw a Vision, wherein his Father seemed to Bless him. At another time, when in great danger, and was newly gone to Bed, he said the Spirit would not let him alone, till he had raised him again, whereupon he watched and prayed all that Night; the day after he escap'd the hands of his Persecutors in a wonderful manner; which done, in his next sleep, he heard a Voice saying, Now Sing Qui sedet in latibulo altissimi, &c. He once attempting to speak to this Spirit, he struck the Door with a vehemency, as if he had knock'd upon it with a hammer, to signify his dislike of the matter: If he took an ill Book into his hand to Read, the Spirit would strike it, that he might lay it down; and so like∣wise would hinder him from Writing and Reading over-much. Bodinus enquiring whether he ever saw the shape and form of the Spirit; he told him, that whilst awake, he never saw any thing but a certain light very bright and clear, and of a circular Figure; but that once being in Jeopardy of his Life, and having heartily pray'd to God, that he would be pleased to provide for his safety, about break of Day, amidst his slumberings and wakings, he es∣pied on his Bed where he lay, A young Boy, clad in a white Garment tinctured with Purple, and of a Visage admirably Lovely and Beautiful to behold. This he confidently affirmed to Bodinus for a certain Truth. H. More Antid. against Atheism. Edit. 2d. p. 245, &c.
2. Ruffinus in his Ecclesiastical story reports, that one Theodorus a Martyr, told him, that when he was hanging ten hours upon the Rack for Religion, under Julian's Persecution, his Joynts distended and distorted, and his body exquisitely tortured with change of Execution∣ers; so as never Age could remember the like; he felt no pain at all, but continued all the while in the sight of all Men, singing and smiling, for there stood a comely young Man by him on his Gibbet, which with a clean Towel still wip'd off his sweat, and poured cool Wa∣ter upon his Limbs, wherewith he was so refreshed, that it grieved him to be let down. So far Dr. Joseph Hall. Socratis scholasticus, adds, that Ruffinus had Acquaintance with this Theodorus, and discoursed him upon't: to whom he said, he was so comforted and confirm∣ed in the Faith thereby, that the hour of Torment was unto him rather a delectable Plea∣sure, than a doleful Pain. Socrat. Schol. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 16.
3. Edwyn King of Northumberland, then a Pagan, being by himself alone and Solitary, there appeared to him One, who said, I known well the cause of thy heaviness, what wouldst thou give to him that would deliver thee from this fear? I would, said Edwyn, give all that ever I could make. And what, said the other, if I make thee a mightier King than any of thy Progenitors? Edwyn answered as before. Then said the other, What if I shew thee a bet∣ter way, and kind of Life, than was ever known to any of thy Ancestors? Wilt thou obey, and do after may Counsel? Yes, said he, with all my Heart. Then the other laying his Hand on his Head, said, When this Token happens unto thee, then remember this time of thy Tribula∣tion, and the Promise that thou hast made, and the Words I have spoken; and so he vanished out of his sight. But afterwards being over-born by the Counsel of his Nobles, he deferred to perform his Promise. Afterwards, being struck at with the envenom'd Sword of a certain Ruffian, sent by the King of the West-Saxons to assassinate him; but escaping by the interposition of one of his Servants, (who received the Sword through his own Body) being himself wound∣ed only with the Sword's Point; with which Wound he lay long. Upon Recovery, he goes against those West Saxons, promising Jesus Christ, upon Victory, to be Baptized. Which tho' he obtained, yet still he was slow to be Baptized. Only he left off his Idolatrous Ser∣vices, and heard Bishop Paulinus Preach; 'till the Bishop came to the King at a fit Season, and laying his Hand on his Head, ask'd him if he remembred not that Token? upon which, he was presently Baptized, and destroyed his Idols with their Altars. Clark's Exampl. and Martyrol. &c.
4. When Theodosius Jun. sent his Army under Ardubarius against the Persians, and for the Relief of the Persecuted Christians, and the Citizens were sad and heavy, fearing the Event of the War, a Company of Angels appeared to certain Christians in Bythinia, that were travelling to Constantinople, and willed them to be of good Cheer, and to Pray, and put their Trust in God, and then to expect confidently the good Success and Victory of Ardubarius: For God had sent them as Governors and Sovereign Captains of that War. Idem.
description Page 9
5. Cotterus accounted by Comenius as a Prophet of Silesia, and persecuted stoutly by the Emperor's Praefect, was A. C. 1628, entertained by Adam Pohe, a Sadler of Sprattovia for half a Year gratis, till the time of his Imprisonment. The next Year Adam falling Sick and Lame, his Nerves shrank up, and was confined to his Bed for half a Year. A Day before the Emperor's Commissioners came to reform the Town (as they called it) a Young Man appeared by his Bed-side in white Cloathing, saying Adam, this is the Day wherein God hath decreed to take Vengeance on this City: Arise, Go in the name of the Lord, put on thy clothes, and with thy Wife and Young Daughter fly away, make hasie; upon which he recovered and escaped. Hisi. Prophet. p. 22.
6. Cutbert Symson, Deacon of the Congregation in London, in Queen Mary's Reign, being imprison'd in the Stocks the Day before his Condemnation, about Eleven of the Clock to∣ward Midnight, heard one coming in, first opening the outward Door, then the Second, then the Third, and so looking into the said Cutbert, having no Candle or Torch, that he could see, but giving a comfortable Brightness and Light, joyful to the Heart, and saying Ha! unto him, departed again. Fox Martyrol.
7. Samuel Wallace, of Stamford in Lincolnshire, a shoe-maker, having been 13 Years sick of a Consumption; upon Whitsunday after Sermon, 1659, being alone in the House, and reading in a Book called Abraham's Suit for Sodom, he heard somebody wrap at the Door, upon which he rose, and went with his Stick in one Hand, and holding by the Wall with the other, to see who was at the Door; where he found a proper grave Old Man, with Hair as white as Wool curled up, and a white broad Beard, of a fresh Complexion, with a fashionable Hat, little narrow Band, Coat and Hose of a Purple Colour, pure white Stockings, and new black Shoes tied with Ribbons, of the same colour with his Cloaths, without Spot of Wet or Dirt upon him, though it rained when he came in, and had done, all that Day; Hands as white as Snow, without Gloves: Who said to him, Friend, I pray, thee give to an Old Pilgrim a Cup of thy small Beer. Samuel Wallace answering, I pray you Sir, come in. To which he replied, Friend, call me not Sir, for I am no Sir; but yet come in I must; for I cannot pass by thy Door before I come in. Wallace, with the help of his Stick, drew a little Jug-Pot of Small-Beer; which the Pilgrim took, and drank a little; then walked two or three times to and fro, and drank again; and so a Third time, before he drank it all. And when he had so done, he walked Three or Four times as before; and then coming to Wallace, said, Friend, I percieve that thou art not well: Wallace replied, No truly, Sir, I have not been well these many Years. Then he asked what his Disease was •• A Deep Consumption, and our Doctors say 'tis past Cure, answered Wallace. To which the old Pilgrim replied, They say well, but what have they given thee for it? Truly nothing, said he, for I am very poor, and not able to follow the Doctor's Prescriptions, and so I have committed my self into the Hands of Almighty God, to dispose of me as he pleaseth. The Old Man answered, Thou say'st very well: But I will tell thee by the Almighty power of God what thou shalt do; only observe my words, and remember them and do it; but whatsoever thou dost, Fear God, and serve him. To Morrow Morning to into thy Garden, and get there Two Red Sage Leaves, and one Leaf of Bloodwort, put these into a Cup of Small Beer, let them lie there for the space of Three Days together, drink thereof as oft as need re∣quires, but let the Leaves still remain in the Cup; and the Fourth Morning cast them a∣way, and put Three fresh ones in their room; and thus do for 12 Days together, neither more nor less: I pray thee remember what I say, and observe and do it. But above all, Fear God and serve him. And for the space of these Twelve Days, thou must neither drink Ale, nor Strong Beer; yet afterwards thou mayest to strengthen Nature; and thou shalt see that before these Twelve Days are expired, through the great mercy and help of Al∣mighty God, thy Disease will be cured, and the frame of thy Body altered, &c. With much more to this purpose; adding withal, that he must change the Air, and then his Blood would be as god as ever it was, only his Joints would be weak as long as he lived. But above all, said he, Fear God, and serve him. Wallace asked him to eat some Bread and Butter or Cheese; he answered, no Friend, I will not eat any thing, the Lord Christ is suf∣ficient for me; neither but very seldom do I drink any Beer, but that which comes from the Rock: And so Friend, the Lord God in Heaven be with thee. At parting, Samuel Wallace went to shut the Door after him, to whom the Old Man returning half way into the Entry again, said, Friend, I pray remember what I have said, and do it: But above all; Fear God, and serve him. Wallace said, he saw him pass along the Street some half a Score Yards from his Door, and so he went in. But no Body else saw this Old Man, though many People were standing in their Doors near Wallace's House. Within Four Days, upon the use of this Drink, a Sc••rf arose upon his Body, and under that a new fresh Skin, and in Twelve Days he was as strong as ever he had been, and healthful, except only a little weakness in his Joynts. And once in the Twelve Days, by the importunity of some Friends, drinking a little Strong Drink, he was struck speechless for 24 Hours. Many Ministers hear∣ing the report of this wonderful Cure, met together at Stamford, and considering and con∣sulting about, it for many Reasons, concluded the Cure to be done by the Ministry of an Angel.
8. Monsieur Jurieu, a Banished Minister of France, wrote in one of his Pastoral Letters out of Holland. to the Persecuted Protestants in France, a very surprising Relation, of Songs and Voices heard in the Air, A. C. 1685, in these Words,—This Year 1685, hath been as abundant in Prodigies, as any for a long while; wherein we have heard of extraordi∣nary Storms, Fires falling from Heaven, others coming out of the Earth, Signs in the Air, and Insects of unknown Shapes, which have been believed to have fallen from Heaven, and
description Page 10
particularly the Singing of Psalms and Voices in the Air. It is near a Year since we heard any Speech concerning it, and they told us, that these Singings had been heard in Bearn, the first Province whether the Dragoons were sent. Behold our Witnesses, every one will judge of what worth they are: Monsieur Mag••udy, Pastor of the Church of Orthez, ha∣ving been questioned concerning this Affair, hath interrogated divers Persons, according as it appears by his Certificate.
I do declare that Monsieur Bazin, a Younger Brother, and an Inhabitant of Bearn hath told me, that walking with some of his Friends after Mid∣day near the City of Orthez, he heard Voices which sung Psalms, and as he imagined that it might be some Women that washed Linnen, he ran to demand of them, whether it was they that sang; they told him no, and that they themselves had for a long time heard the same singing of Psalms. This happened some Months before the Interdiction of our Church. The said M. Bazin is a very Honest Man, very Judicious, and of Integri∣ty. I add, that Madamoiselle de Casenaue of Orthez, being not able to believe that which was said concerning Singing of Psalms, a Woman said to her, that if she had the Curio∣sity to hear them sing, she would call on her at her own House at a time convenient; which she did: For this Woman being at Eleven at Night, in the uttermost part of the City, with Multitudes of other Persons, to hear those Voices which sung in the Air the Praises of God; having heard this singing of Psalms, she ran to Madamoiselle de Casenaue, who immediately gets out of her Bed, causes one of her Neighbours to rise; and they ran to that Quarter of the City which was far from her House; where they found Multitudes of Persons, who were ravished with that pleasant Melody which they heard in the Air; they themselves returned to their Houses, with this great Consolation, to have heard those Psalms sung in the Air, which they could no more sing in their Church; which had been interdicted for some Months past: They added, that they seemed to hear them sing in the same manner, which they used to sing in their Church; and after the Singing ceased, there was a Voice which spake, but in an articulate and confufed manner, so that they could not distinguish what was said. This Gentlewoman is very well worthy of Credit. M••reover I attest, that an infinite number of Persons of Orthez do say, that they heard the singing of Psalms, which they call the Singing of Angels: And that they exhort∣ed each other in the Day, to be present in the Night, in certain Places of the City, to satisfy this holy curiosity; which was the reason that the Magistrates of Orthez published an Ordinance, whereby they forbad all Persons from going out of their Houses, or assem∣bling themselves by Night to hear these Voices; which filled this poor afflicted People with Joy, and extraordinary Consolation. This is that which hath been told me concern∣ing this singing of Psalms, to which I find no difficulty to give a full assent, because the Persons that reported it, are of great sincerity. Given at Amsterdam, Nov. 23, 1686. Signed Magendie,
heretofore Minister of Orthez in Bearne.
M. Garfin, another Minister of the said Church of Orthez, declares the like, and cites his Brother in Law de Roux, for the witness thereof; as also M. Clarier, a Lawyer of the same City, who inform'd him, that the Curate of the Place, and a certain Priest call'd Dusan, and Monsieur Lichbigarai, another Lawyer, and a Brother of the Curate called M. de la Ro∣que, who sent to search out a certain Popish Damsel, to know of her if it were true, that she had said, that she had heard this Singing of Psalms, and that she told them,—Yea,—&c. Given at Amsterdam, Sept. 23. 1689. Signed Garfin, Minister. One Peter Mauberg, of the City of Orthez, hath signed the same thing; as doth also one M. Bergerit, and John de la Bordotten, and Madamoiselle Deformalagues, (adding withal, that her Ears were entertained with a Melody so ravishing, that she never heard any thing like it; and that she heard many Persons say, they could plainly and distinctly hear the first Verse of the Forty Second Psalm, Like as the Hart doth breath and bray, &c. Others, that they heard the whose Psalm sung. M. de Brassalay, a Person of Honour, and acknowledged such by all that knew him, hath abundantly attested the same thing. Dr. Faur, a Physitian, and Papist, and Magi∣strate of the same City, confessed that he heard it, &c. It were too tedious to give the Reader all the Certificates that have been made of it; these I have cited, are enough to si∣lence the Objections of any Reader, that is not resolved to be incredulous above the com∣mon rate of Mankind. But neither was it heard here only, but the like hath happen'd in Cevenues, together with the bearing of Drums, as hath been certified by the Affidavits of no less than Four several Credible Persons, viz. Barjune, Minister of S. Marselle in Ce∣venues, La Roquette, Minister of Manoblet, Saligne de Marnis in Cevenues, M. Jane de Vig∣noles, &c. Hic consulat lector Athanasium de subtil. Demon.
One of the most Astonishing Passages that I my self have been witness of, of this na∣ture, and which happened in my own House, is that which follows. In the Year 1683, whilst I lived at Shipley, my Wife took a Neighbour's Daughter, Mary Holland by Name, to be her Servant, aged about 16 or 17 Years, jolly and corpulent, honest, humble and innocent, free from all Pride and Guile naturally (so far as I could judge) but of no sharp Intellectuals, nor extraordinary Knowledge, constant to her private Prayers, so far as we could make Observation: Her Parents were Persons of god same, and great hospitality, and lived fashionably and plentifully as any of the Parish. This Damsel having fetcht in Water to brew with the next day; she went to Bed that Night, fell into a deep Sleep (as she was by Nature inclined to do) presently; but which was extraordinary, next Morning she could not be awaked: And so she continued all that Day, and till the middle of the Third Night. The Physician taking the Distemper for a Coma, gave his Advice according∣ly, but without Success: Her Parents gave Order for Two Women to watch with her the Third Night. About Midnight, I and my Wife lying in the next Chamber, and hearing
description Page 11
her talk sensibly to the Women, rose up, and went to her Bed-side, asking her, how she did? She replied, What do you think of me? To which I answered, by way of Question a∣gain, whether she meant concerning her Bodily Health or Salvation? Turning to my Wife, she ask'd, Mistress, what do you think? Shall I be saved or no? To whom my Wife said, how do you think to be saved, by your Faith or Works? She answered, by her Works: But re∣calling the Words again, after a little pause, she said—O no! it must not be by my works, it must be by saith in Jesus Christ. After some more Discourse upon this point, I ask'd her, if I should pray by her? She answered, Yes, if you please. Upon which we all kneeled down, she her self of her own accord putting her self into that posture in bed. In the midst of Prayers she broke out into such passionate and strange Expressions, as seemed to have proceeded from a sense of some Extraordinary Assault from Devils. I was strangely surprized, and thought it advisable to make a stop in my Prayers, and give my self, and the company a little time to make observation upon this strange Oc∣currence. She continued her passionate conflict in words which have slipt my memory: Afterwards I prayed again, and she fell into an Agony, as before. After Prayer she desir∣ed to see her Parents, and was afraid, she should not see them before she died. We promised her to send presently for them, which we did: But she fearing they would not come in due time, ask'd for my little Daughter, Pat; and the key of her Box, which we were not willing to give her, alledging, that we had purposely delivered up the key to her Mother the day before; and tho she had put it into our hands again, yet it would not look well in us to part with it, till she returned, &c. In the mean time, I told her, if she had any thing to say, we would report it truly to her Fa∣ther and Mother when they came, and we doubted not but they would consent to the Execution of her Will. Upon which, she bequeath'd a little box with some Money in it to Pat, her best Cloaths to such, and her old ones to such and such Persons, adding withal, If my Father and Mother please. And after this, she called one of the Women that attended, to whisper something to her in the Ear, which we heard not; the Wo∣men said afterwards, it was about an Egg, that they had purloyned from my Wife. After this was over, and all calm, I prayed with her again, and she was attack'd a∣gain, as before: Upon which I by and by left off, and with my Pen in my hand No∣ted down these following Expressions, which I deliver to the World for an A••igma, desiring a candid solution of it. Men of a licentious wit may banter any thing, The Bible, and Providence, and God himself. Bar give me a sober Judgment upon the fol∣lowing Expressions.—
He comes, the Serpent, he comes in now; there's nothing now but Devils.—Here's another Man is come now, and hath taken the Pen our of my hand: But 'tis no matter, I am He that have Prayed for you all this while.—For Christ's sake, come, take me out here, for Christ's sake: For Christ's sake, for Christ's sake, for Christ's sake, Lord have mercy. Lord, never forsake, Lord never forsake; Lord, never forsake me, &c. For the Lord's sake don't forget me. Lord God, do not forget me. Don't forsake me now. Lord, send thy hand.—That's the Man hath begg'd for you so long. They will not let me come, they will not let me come, they will not let me come to serve my God, my own God. The Lord hath been my God all this time; and wilt thou forsake me now! He hath promised never to forsake me; I'll never forsake you. let me never come into the World more. Lord have mer∣cy, Lord, &c. Christ have Mercy, Christ, &c. For the Lord's sake come fetch one of thy Angels. Lord have Mercy upon me; Lord, sure you will; sure you will; sure you will: Oh! I'll lend thee my hand. I that have been begging upon my Knees, or—upon the Bed all this while, Lord have pity on me. Beat them, Beat them, Beat them; I can Beat them, Lord; I am thy child, I am thy child, I am, &c. —I have been in Heaven among your Angels, 'O 'tis rare. Let me for the Lords sake go thither again. Oh! For Christ his sake, for Christ his sake, for Christ's sake, O let me in, I have fenc'd against the Serpent, and now I cannot get in. The Lord send the back again. I have beat Satan, Oh! 'tis a deluding Serpent! Come un∣to me, all you that have been in. Oh! You must have an Eye to Satan! Oh! You must have an Eye to Satan. I'll never come again into this World. O 'tis a rare being in Heaven! For the Lord's sake restore me, for the Lords sake restore, for the Lord's sake, &c.—Oh! For the Lords sake restore me!—I am none of yours. I am one of the Holy Angels. (I suppose she meant of the Holy Angels company.) O for Christ's sake—the other end, and I'll meet you there.—Oh? What do ye do? Do not disturb me; I am going a journey: I am going to Heaven. Oh! What shall I do to get in there! How shall I get in there! Here I lack to go in!—I have been at Heaven, Oh! 'tis a rare place! And Satan would fain have me; and I have much ado to get in again. Stay for me, for Christ's sake stay, for the Lord's sake stay. Lend me your hands. For Christ's sake do not go away without me. Here they come thick upon me.—Christ came and took me by the Coat, and yet I could not follow! I cannot come for the Crowd!—Here's the side, Lord Jesus help me. I have labour'd hard to keep to thee, I have labour'd hard to keep to thee, I have labour'd hard, &c.—This hand, this hand,—I have labour'd hard to keep to thee, Lord Jesus take me, Lord Jesus take me, O from whence you will, O from whence you will, O from whence you will.—I am one of thy children, and cannon tell which way to get to thee: Oh! which way can I come to thee? I have stood very hard. Unlock the key [I suppose this must go for a slip of the Tongue,] and let thy ANGELS in. For Christ's sake lend's any hand,—'tis not THEE I call, get thee gone, get thee gone, get thee gone,
description Page 12
get thee gone: Lord have Mercy, Lord have Mercy: Go ye out of my sight; what will you be reveng'd against me for? What do ye holding a curtain there? What do ye stand there for? Get ye in again. Lord have Mercy, Lord have Mercy. O whi∣ther shall I get to Christ?—I Believe we can get up now, cannot we? Cannot we? I believe we can get up now, cannot we? OH! HOW WILL GOD GET HIS AN∣GELS IN! OH! HOW WILL GOD GET HIS ANGELS IN!—Here's one yet! HFRE'S ONE YET! HERE'S ONE YET—Stay, let me alone; will ye? I am going up with these Angels: Ye don't know what I do sure, You don't know what I do sure.—Oh! Ye han't me yet. Cannot ye pull me up a little further? Pull me up a little further. An∣gels, have ye pull'd it there? Angels, have ye, &c? Take hold by my hand, and get me through there somewhere.—I'll go round to the Door, and meet you there. I am coming, I am coming, I am coming. Lord have Mercy upon us, Put a string down, put a string down, put a string down. My Dear Christ, my Dear Christ, pull me up, pull me up, pull me up. Have me in some-how. Oh! The bravest Angels, that Christ hath! Her Mother coming to her and finding her upon her Knees in this conflict, and calling upon her to lye down and sleep; She made Answer, Ah! Christ will forget me then! And when she bid her take her Rest; she replied,—Rest, quoth you, I shall Rest enough when I get to Heaven. And afterward, O to see, how the Ugly one stands! Said she.—I do not know how to get thither, not I. When they would have laid her down instead of kneeling, O, saith she, Mother, what do you do? I wonder, you'll be so obstinate; If you did but know—&c. I must pray heartily. And afterwards—Saith she, Christ hath carried away my Soul already.—We can Dance about, when we are in Heaven. Oh! Heaven is a Rare place! And now Christ is come to the bottom of the Stairs to fetch away my Body.—But how will Christ get my Body thither? Said she. When it was Answer'd her, at the Resurrection he will have it: O, said she, that will be a long while to.
To the Truth of this I my self, my Wife, her Father still living, and one or both of the Women that watch'd with her, are ready to give Testimony. Af∣ter the Afore-mention'd Agony, she died within a few hours, to the best of my Remem∣brance, at most, before the following day was expired.
10. Gervase Disney Esq; among the Remarkable Passages of his Life, Writ with his own Hand, and Published, A. C. 1692. Tells us, that December the 3d, 1685. Being at Family-Prayer at Night (through Extraordinary Drowsiness) he fell asleep two or three times; and awaking again, did not use the best means he could and should, of standing up to prevent the Drowsiness; hoping it might go off without it. Upon which being dropt a∣gain asleep, something gave him a great Blow upon the middle of his Back, which present∣ly awak'd him in a fright, which he did really feel paining him some minutes after he was awaken, p. 111. Upon this the same Author tells another story of a like nature, Viz. That his Eldest Brother being to repeat the Sermon in his Father's Family, he (Gervase) being then very young, and cryed to go to Bed, which was indulged him, and he, with his Brothers being after some repulse, allowed to depart, and got into Bed; Gervase, before he fell asleep, felt the bottom of the Bed-cloaths lift up, where presently some∣thing pull'd him by the Toe, and yet there was nothing to be seen. This, he saith, af∣frighted him when young, and he concluded it to be a rebuke for hindring a pious ex∣ercise. Idem, p. 112. I am not sure, that these stories are set in their proper places; but I am sure that they have the token of Credibility, and are Remarkable either here, or somewhere: If I have mistaken, I desire the Reader's Candor.
11. Even Plato himself in his Theage tells us, that Socrates had his Familiar Spirit, who used to admonish him, if at any time he were going to do that which was not like to succeed well, he himself saw him not, others heard him not.
12. Dr. Tate, with his Wife and Children, being stripped, and forced to flee for their Lives by the Irish, when they were murdering Thousands in their Rebellion in 1641. They were wandering in unknown places, upon Commons covered with Snow, and having no Food, and she carrying a Sucking Child, and having no Milk, she went to lay down the Child to die; and on the Brow of a Bank she found a Suck-bottle with sweet Milk in it, no Footsteps appearing in the Snow of any that should bring it thither, and far from any Habitation; which preserved the Childs Life, who after became a Blessing to the Church. Histor. Discourse of Apparit. &c. p. 159.
13. When Prince Rupert marched with his Army through Lancashire, to York-Fight, where he was overthrown, the Town or Bolton made some Resistance in his Passage, and he gave them no Quarter, but killed Men and Women. When he was gone, those that escaped came out from the Places where they lucked, and an Old Woman found in the streets a Woman killed, and a Child by her not Dead: The old Woman took up the Child, and to still its crying, put her own Breast to the Child, which had not given Suck, as I remember, of above twenty years: The Child being quieted, she presently perceived Milk to come; and continued to give the Child sufficient Milk, till it was provided for. I had the full Assurance of this from my worthy Friend, Mrs. Hunt, Wife to Mr. Rowland Hunt, of Harrow on the Hill; who told me, that she her self was one that was appointed by the Committee to make Trial of the case, and she found it true, and the Old Woman's Breasts to give the Child Milk, as was reported. And she told me in 1665. That the said Child was at that time alive, a Servant-woman in London. Ibid.
14. The African Bishops, or Preachers, all spake well, when their Tongues were cut out by the Command of the Arrian King: And Victor, Aenaeas, Gazaeus and Procopius said, they saw them, and heard them speak after. But one of them saith, that one of the Bi∣shops
description Page 13
was after drawn into the Sin of Fornication, and his Speech went away again. Ibid.
15. It is a very memorable thing, which (from the Mouth of a very credible Person, who saw it) George Buchanan relates concerning James the Fourth, King of Scotland, who in∣tending to make a War with England, a certain Old Man, of a very venerable Aspect, and clad in a long blue Garment, came to him at the Church of St. Michaels at Lin∣lithgow, while he was at his Devotion, and leaning over the Canons Seat, where the King Sate, said, I am sent unto thee, O King, to give thee warning that thou proceed not in the War thou art about, for if thou do it, it will be thy Ruine: And having so said, he withdrew himself back among the Multitude: The King, after service was ended, in∣quired earnestly for him. But he could no where be found, neither could any of the standers by feel, or perceive how, when, or where he passed from them, having as it were Vanished in their hands; but no warning could divert his Destiny, his Queen fancying that she had seen him fall from a great precipice, that she had lost, one of her Eyes, &c. But he Answering, these were but Dreams; Marched on and faught with the English, and was slain in Flodden Field, with a great Number of his Nobility and Soul∣diers upon Sept. 9. 1513. Bakers Chron.
16. When Melancthon, with others, was on a time at Spires, Faber Preached, and spake many shameful things touching Transubstantiation, and the Worshipping of Consecrated Bread. Which when Grineus had heard, he came to him, when his Sermon was done, and said, that for as much as he had heard his Sermon concerning the Sacrament, he was desirous to speak with him privately about that matter, which when Faber heard, he Answered with Courteous Words and Friendly Countenance, that this day was most of him desired, that he should speak with Grineus, especially concerning such a matter, and bid him home to his House. The next day after, Grineus suspecting nothing amiss, went his way; who returning to them, said, that to morrow he should dispute with Faber: But in the mean time he practising to entrap Grineus, went to a Noble Man and opened to him the whole matter, and at length he obtained what this Noble Man com∣manded, that the Burgermasters should cast Grineus in Prison. When they had scarcely be∣gun Dinner, there came an Old Man to the place where they Dined, and sent for Me∣lancthon to come, and speak with him at the Door; asking him for Grineus, whether he were within? To whom he made Answer, that he was; he said moreover, that he was in danger, which if he would avoid, he should fly forthwith; which when he told Grineus, and counselled him to flee, he did as he was willed. Melancthon, Dr. Cruciger, and he, Arose from the Table, went out, their Servants followed, and Grineus went in the middle; they had not passed four or five hours, but by and by the Servants were where they Lodged, seeking for Grineus; and not finding him there, they left off search∣ing: He asked many, if they knew this Man? being desirous to give him thanks for his good Turn. But none could tell who he was, nor could see him afterwards. I think Verily this Man was an Angel. When they had brought Grineus to the Rhine, he took a Boat, and passed over in safety. Maul loc. commun. Fol. 17. Doom. warning to the Judgm. p. 420.
17. Melancthon reported that he knew of a surety by a substantial and credible Per∣son, that in a Village near to the City of Cignea, a certain Woman commanded her Son to fetch home the Cattel that were feeding by a Woods side, and when the Boy had stayed somewhat too long, there fell a great Snow that covered all the Hills there abouts. Night drew on, neither could the Boy pass those Hills: The day following, the Parents be∣ing no more careful for their Cattle, but for the Life of their Son, looking for his com∣ing, neither could they by reason of the depth of the Snow, pass those Hills to seek their Son. The third day they going forth to seek their Boy, they found him sitting in an open place of the Wood, where there was no Show, who smiled upon his Parents as they came: And the Boy being asked why he returned not home? Answered that he looked when it should be Night, not knowing that a day was already past, neither had he felt any An∣noy, or Tempest of the Snow. And when he was further asked, whether he had eaten any thing? He Answered, that there came a Man unto him, who gave him Bread and Cheese. So doubtless, this Man was saved by Angels in the middle of Winter, and with∣out doubt that Man was an Angel that gave the Boy Bread and Cheese. Manlius, Folio. 17. Batman's Doom, p. 421.
18. Mr. Patrick Simpson's Wife (Martha Barson) in her last Sickness was sorely Assaulted by Satan, who suggested to her, that she should be given over into his hands: And it ended in a Visible Distraction, which for a time grew upon her: So that, most unlike to her former practice, she would break forth into dreadful and horrid Expressions, and it was most violent on a Sabbath Morning, when Mr. Simpson was going to Preach; where∣upon, with an heavy Countenance he stood silent for a time, and at last kneeled down and Prayed, which she no whit regarded: After which, he turned to the Company that were present, and said, that he was sure that they who were now Witnesses of that sad hour, should yet see a Gracious change, and that the Devil's Malice against that poor Woman should have a shameful toil.
Her Distraction still continued untill Tuesday, August the Ninth, which Morning, at the very dawning of it, he went into his Garden, and shut the Door, where, for many hours he was alone: But a Godly VVoman, one Mrs. Helen Garner, VVife to one of the Bayliffs of Sterling, who had been with his VVife all Night, apprehending that Mr. Simpson might much wrong himself by much grief and fasting, by some help, she did climb over into the
description Page 14
Garden: But as she came near to the place where Mr. Simpson was, she was terrified with an Extraordinary Noise, which made her fall to the Ground: It seemed to her like a mighty Rushing of Multitudes running together, and withal, she heard such a Melodious sound, as made her Judge, that it was more then humane: VVhereupon she prayed to God to pardon her Rashness, which her Affections to that Good Man of God had carri∣ed her to. Yet afterwards, going forwards, she found him lying upon the ground; she earnestly intreated him to tell her what he had from God? He (whom she had promi∣sed not to reveal it so long as he lived) said, O what am I, being but Dust and Ashes, that the Holy ministring Spirit should be sent by the Lord to deliver a message to me! Adding, that he had seen a Vision of Angels, who did with an audible Voice, give him an Answer from the Lord, concerning his Wife's condition. And returning into his House, he said to all that were present, Be of good cheer, for e're ten hours be past, I am sure, that this Brand shall be plucked out of the Fire. After, praying by his VVife's Bed-side, and making men∣tion of Jacob's wrestling in Prayer, she sate upright in the Bed, and drawing aside the Cur∣tain, said, Thou art this day Jacob, who hast wrestled and also prevailed: And now God hath made good his words, which he spake this Morning to you; for I am plucked out of the hands of Satan, and he shall have no more Power over me. This Interruption made him silent a while (as I remember my self was in the Case of my Maid, Mary Holland, mentioned before.) But afterwards, with great melting of heart, he proceeded in Prayer, and Magnified the Riches of Gods Love towards her. And from that hour she spake most Comfortably, and Christianly, even to her Death, which was Friday following, Aug. 13. A. C. 1601. Her last words were with a loud Voice, Come Lord, Into thy hands I commend my Spirit. Clark's Lives, last Vol. p. 217, 218.
19. In the Year 1539, not far from Sitta in Germany, in the time of a great Dearth and Famine, a certain Godly Matron having two Sons, and destitute of all manner of Sustenance, went with her Children to a certain Fountain hard by, praying unto Almighty God, that he would there relieve their Hunger by his infinite goodness: As she was going, a certain Man met her by the way, and saluted her kindly, and asked her whither she was going? who confessed that she was going to that Fountain there, hoping to be relieved by God, to whom all things are possible; for if he nourished the Children of Israel in the De∣sart 40 years, how is it hard for him to nourish me and my Children with a Draught of Water? And when she had spoken these Words, the Man (which was doubtless an Angel of God) told her, that seeing her Faith was so constant, she should return Home, and there should find Six Bushels of Meal for her and her Children. The Woman returning, found that true which was promised. Beard's Theat. p. 442.
20. Under the Emperor Mauritius, the City of Antioch was shaken with a terrible Earth∣quake, after this manner: There was a certain Citizen so given to bountifulness to the Poor, that he would never Sup nor Dine, unless he had one poor Man to be with him at his Table. Upon a certain Evening, seeking for such a Guest, and finding none, a Grave Old Man met him, in the Market-place, cloathed in white, with Two Companions with him, whom he entreated to sup with him: But the Old Man answered him, That he had more need to pray against the destruction of the City; and presently shook his Handkerchief against One part of the City, and then against another; and being hardly entreated, forbore the rest. Which he had no sooner done, but those Two parts of the City, terribly shaken with an Earthquake, were thrown to the Ground, and Thousands of Men slain. Which this good Citizen seeng, trembled exceedingly. To whom the Old Man in white, answered and said, by reason of Charity to the Poor, his House and Family were preserved. And presently these three Men (which to question were Angels) vanished out of sight. This Story Si∣gisbert in his Chronicle reporteth, Anno 583.
21. Hottinger tells a strange Story out of Nauclerus and Evagr. to this purpose; it was an an∣cient custom at Constantinople, at Communion, to call for the Young Children that went to School and give them the Parcels of Bread and Wine that were left; at doing of which, the child of a certain Nobleman, a Jew, was with the Children, who took of the Bread and Eat with them; his angry Father, who was a Glass-Maker, put him into an Oven burn∣ing hot with Coals, his Mother after Three Days finding him alive in the Furnace, he told her, a Woman in Purple habit came often to him, and brought VVater to quench the Coals, and Meat to allay his Hunger. The Mother and the Child were afterwards Con∣verted and Baptized; and the Father Crucified by command of Justinian the Emperor. Mr. Beard relates the same out of Nicephorus, Lib. 17. Chap. 35.
See more in The Chapters of Miraculous Cures of Diseases, and Earnests of a Future Retri∣bution, and the last Example in the Ch. of Prediction of Prophets, &c.
22. Oh! said Mrs. Katharine Stubs, upon her Death-bed, if you saw such glorious Sight as I see, you would rejoyce with me: for I see a Vision of the Joys of Heaven, and of the Glory that I shall go unto, and I see infinite Millions of Angels attendant upon me, and watching to carry my Soul into the Kingdom of Heaven. See her Life.
23. I Remember (says Mr. Increase Mather, in his Disc. of Angels) that once in Discourse with the Learned Doctor Spencer in Cambridge, concerning his Book of Prodigies, he said to me, that his Judgment was, That the Evil Angels had Prenotions of many Future Things, and did accordingly give strange Premonitions of them. No doubt it is often so, and yet as Lavater, Schottus, and others have noted, there are sometimes Things signified by Angels, which it is not easie to determine of what sort those Genii are. VVhat shall be thought
description Page 15
of the Phantom which appeared to General Vesselini, assuring him that he might take the City of Muran, by the Assistance of a Widow which Lived in that City, which strangely came to pass accordingly, in the Year 1644. There comes to my mind a very Unaccoun∣table Thing, which happened at London above Thirty Years ago. It was this; One Mr. Cut∣ty (an honest Citizen) passing between Milk-street and Wood-street in Cheap-side, on March 2d, 1664, took up a Letter Sealed; The Superscription whereof, was these VVords following, From Geneva, to a Friend. VVithin the Letter these VVords were written. This is to give both timely and speedy Notice, that in the Year 1665, in the latter end of May, shall begin a Plague, and hold very hot, till the latter end of December, and then cease, but not quite; and then go on till the latter end of the Spring the next Year. And in 1665 and 66, putting both together, shall not only happen a Plague, but great Sea Fights, such as the like was scarce ever heard of; and this shall not be all, but in the Year 1666, on the Second of September, shall happen a Fire that shall burn down one of the Eminentest Cities in the World. Mr. Cutty car∣ried the Letter to the then Lord Mayor. A Reverend Divine in London, who was of his Acquaintance, had a Copy of it, before the sad Things here Predicted came to pass; and at my last being at London, was pleased to favour me with it, as 'tis here Related. This Account being certainly true, and very surprizing, I thought it not unworthy the Publi∣cation.
24. There are sometimes very unaccountable Motions and Impressions on the Spirits of good men, which are wrought in them by the ministry of Holy Angels, whose work it is to prevent and disappoint the Designs of Satan and of his evil Angels. I remember one relates a remarkable Passage of a good man, that when he was reading in his House, he could not rest in his Spirit, but he must step out of Doors: which he had no sooner done, but he saw a Child in a Pond of VVater, ready to perish, which would have been gone past recovery, had not he gone out of his Doors, just at that moment. This Impression must needs be from a good Angel. And an other like Passage is related in the Life of that Holy Man, Mr. Dod: One Evening (though he had other work to attend) he could not but he must got to such a Neighbour's House; when he came to him, he told him he knew not what he was come for; but he could not rest in his Spirit, until he had visited him. The poor man was astonished, for he had in the Violence of a Temptation, put a Rope into his Pocket, with an intent to have destroyed himself, had not Mr. Dod's thus coming prevented it. Surely an Angel of the Lord was in this Providence. Bishop Hall speaks of one whom he knew, that having been for Sixteen Years a Cripple, had these monitions in his Sleep, that he should go and wash in St. Matherns Well in Cornwell, which he did, and was suddenly recovered. This he thinks was from Angelical Suggestion. Marcus Au∣relius Antoninus, did in a Dream receive the Prescript of a Remedy for his Disease, which the Physitians could not cure. A Physitian of Ʋratislavium followed the Counsel he had given him in a Dream, concerning the cure of a Disease which was to him incurable, and he recovered the Patient. It added to the wonder, that a few Years after, he met with that Receipt in a Book then newly Printed. Histories report, that the like to this hap∣pened to Philip, and to Galen. If Angels may Suggest things beneficial unto the minds of Men who are Strangers to God, much more unto them that fear him! Thus far Mr. Ma∣ther.
Converse with Angels and Spirits, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubery, Esq;
25 Dr. Richard Nepier was a Person of great Abstinence, Innocence, and Piety: He spent every Day Two Hours in Family Prayer: When a Patient, or Querent came to him, he presently went to his Closet to Pray; and told to admiration the Recovery, or Death of the Patient. It appears by his Papers, that he did converse with the Angel Raphael, who gave him the Responses.
26. Elias Ashmole, Esq; had all his Papers, where is contained all his Practice for about Fifty Years; which he, Mr. Ashmole, carefully bound up, according to the year of our Lord, in— Volumes in Folio, which are now reposited in the Library of the Museum in Oxford. Before the Responses stands this Mark, viz. R ℞is. which Mr. Ashmole said, was Responsum Raphaelis. The Angel told him, if the Patient were curable or incurable. There are also several•• other Queries to the Angel, as to Religion, Transubstantiation, &c. which I have forgot; I remember one is, Whether the Good Spirits, or the Bad be most in Number? R ℞is, The Good.
It is to be found there, that he told John Prideaux D. D. Anno 1621, that Twenty Years hence [1641] he would be a Bishop; and he was so, sc. Bishop of Worcester.
R ℞is, did resolve him, That Mr. Booth of—in Cheshire should have a Son that should inherit; Three Years hence [sc. Sir George Booth, the first Lord Delamere] viz. from 1619. Sir George Booth aforesaid, was born Decemb. 18th. Anno 1622. This I extracted out of Dr. Nepier's Original Diary, then in the possession of Mr. Ashmole. It is impossible, that the Prediction of Sir George Booth's Birth could be found any other way, but by Angelical Revelation. This Dr. Richard Nepier was Rector of Lynford in Bucks, and did practise Physick•• but gave most to the Poor that he got by it. 'Tis certain, he foretold his own Death to a Day and Hour; he died Praying upon his Knees, being of a very great Age, 1634. April the First.
One says, why should one think the Intellectual World less Peopled than the Material?— Pliny in his Natural History tells us, that in Africa do sometimes appear Multitudes of Aerial Shapes, which suddenly Vanish.— Mr. Richard Baxter in his certainty of the World of
description Page 16
Spirits, hath a Discourse of Angels, and wonders they are so little taken notice of; he hath counted in Newman's Concordance of the Bible the word Angel in above 300 places.—Thus far Mr. Aubery.
CHAP. III. Concerning the Appearance of bad Angels, or Daemons.
HEre I have a great Task, and yet a spacious Field to turn me in; having to deal with a Tribe of Men, that have as much Faith as Goodness, and perhaps little more; and yet being to handle a Point, wherein God himself hath taken care to obviate the Scruples and In∣fidelity of Ill Men more than in the former case, where Self-Interest disposeth them to a Be∣lief. The Devil in the Serpent tempting Eve, the Evil Angels sent among the Egyptians, Psal. 78.49. The Devil in the case of Job's Affliction, Job 1.17, 19. of our Saviour, Mat. 4. of the Demoniacs, up and down in the Gospels, &c. One would think, were enough to startle these Infidel Bravadoes into (at least) a modest fear, and humble silence and suspension of Judgment. But because they are so obstinate, we shall here muster up a Legion of Devils to attack and out∣face their Confidence; and let them look to it, and consider well with themselves in due time, how they will be able to stand to the adventure of such a Conflict. I shall not stay to tell all the Stories at large, that I meet with, but give a short Epitome of them, enough to satisfie any People of an unbiassed Judgment, and clear Intellectuals: And if at last they do not surrender up their Faith, I shall be ready to say, as John 10.20. Themselves have Devils, and are mad.
(1.) Among the Antients we have several Stories of such Apparitions and Spectres.
1. When Cassius and Brutus were to pass out of Asia into Europe, and to transport their Army into the Opposite Continent, and horrible Spectacle is said to appear unto Brutus in the dead of the Night, the Moon not shining very bright, and all the Army being in si∣lence, a black Image of a huge and horrid Body standing by him silently, is said to offer itself to Brutus; his Candle being almost out, and he musing in his Tent about the Issue of the War, Brutus askt, what Man or God he was? The Spirit answered, O Brutus, I am thy Evil Genius, and thou shalt see me again at Philippi. Brutus replied, I will meet thee there then. The Spirit disappeared, but according to his Promise, appeared again in the Fields of Philippi to Brutus, the Night before the last Fight. Plutarch in Vit. Bruit, p. 1000. Came∣rar. Medit. Hist. l. 4. &c.
2. The same Cassius in the very same Battel, in the Field of Philippi, is reported by Hi∣storians to have seen one in the shape of Julius Caesar, of a more than ordinary height, coming towards him on Horse-back, with an angry Countenance, and a forc'd Gallop to strike him; which struck such a Fear into him, that he turned back upon his Enemies, and soon after killed himself. Camerar. ibid. l. 4. p. 289.
3. The like befel Cassius of Parma, a renowned Poet, who followed the side of Brutus and Cassius (say Acron and Porphyrio) being Colonel of a Regiment of Foot. His Masters being dead, he retired to Athens, where Qu. Varus sent for that purpose by Augustus, slew him. But Valerius Maximus adds, That whilst he was at Athens, one Night being overwhelm'd with cares, he thought that he saw a very great Black Man, with long Hair, and his Beard uncombed, stand before him; who being asked what he was, answered, I am the Evil Spirit. Cassius affrighted with that fearful Countenance, and so fearful a Name, called aloud for his Servants, ask'd if they saw such a Person come into his Chamber, or go out? they all swore, they saw none. VVhereupon he laid him down, and began to take some rest; but the same Phantome appeared again, and so awaken'd him, that he called for a Light, and charged his Servants not to leave him. Between this Night and his Death, there passed not many Days. Idem lib. 4. ex val. Max.
4. Dio of Syracuse before he was killed by those that conspired against him, sitting one evening very Pensive and Solitary in his Gallery, a sudden Noise made him lift up his Head, and looking towards the other side of the Gallery, he espied a great Woman of such a Face and Dressing, as one of the Furies is represented with, sweeping the place; upon which in great Amazement, he called his Friends and wish'd them to stay with him all Night, fearing the return of the Spectre. A while after a young Son of his, in a Transport of Passion, threw himself headlong from the Top of the House and was killed. Plutarch. in vit. Dion. et ex eo Camerar. medit. Hist. l. 4.
5. Cornelius Sylla being in the Countrey, saw an ill Spirit that called him, which in the Morning he told his Friends, made his Will, Seal'd it in the Evening, and the Night following died of a Feaver, Aged Sixty Years. Camerar. Ibid. l. 4. Wanley's wonders, &c. Book 6.
6. Xerxes had a Spectre appeared twice to him in his Sleep, stirring him up to make War upon the Grecians, and the last time, with a pair of burning Tongues in his Hands, as if he would have put out his Eyes, because he opposed the Counsels of War. Ibid.
description Page 17
7. Julian the Apostate, the Night before he was declared Emperour, told his Friends, that as he reposed himself, there stood before him as it were a Genius, or Familiar Spirit, saying to him in pretty rough Terms,—Julian, I have a long time, without making any ado, waited at thy Lodging-door, desiring to make thee Great; sometimes I have gone a∣way, as if no reckoning had been made of me; if now thou reject me, tho many are of the same mind to advance thee, I will take my leave and go away very sorrowful: For the rest, mark this well, that I will not tarry much longer with thee. And a little before he was kill'd in the War against the Persians, the same Genius, or Demon appeared to him a∣gain, all ragged and filthy to look upon, with a horn of plenty in his hand covered with a Lin∣nen Cloath, walking very sadly a-long by the Hangings of his Tent. Amm. Marcell. l. 20. Camerar. medit. Hist. l. 4. Lavater de Spectr. c. 12. Wanley's Wonders of the little World. Book. 6. p. 612.
8. Curtius Rufus being come into Africa with the Governour, being yet of little Credit or Reputation, walking one day at Noon in the Portico, or Gallery before his House, a Wo∣man greater and fairer then ordinary appeared to him, whereat he was abash'd; but she said to him, I will foretell thee thy Fortunes; thou shalt return to Rome, shalt be advanced to great Office, shalt be chosen Proconsal and Governour of Africa, and shalt die in that Dignity: Plin. Secundus lib. 3. Epist. Camerar. Ibid. Wanley, &c. Ibid.
9. A Woman pretending to have the Holy Ghost, proved a Witch, and did many VVon∣ders: She had a gift of Prayer, and did Baptize, and Administer the Lords Supper in the ordinary way, &c. Epist. Firmil. ad Cypr. 75. p. 238. This is much like the story of Magdalena Cracia, &c.
10. To come nearer to our own times; as Luther was once walking in his Garden, the Devil appeared to him in the shape of a Black Boar, but he slighted him, and so the De∣mon Vanished away. Another time, as he was sitting in a certain place on his Stool, there was a great stone over his head in the Vault, which being stayed up Miraculously whilst he Sate there, so soon as he was up, immediately it fell upon the place where he Sate, being suf∣ficient to have crushed him in pieces, if it had light upon him. Clark's marrow of Eccl. Hist. p. 145. And again, a young Man about Wittemberg, being kept bare and needy by his Father, was tempted by the Devil to give himself to him, upon condition to have his wish satisfied with mony, and thereupon an Obligation was made by the young Man, VVrit∣ten with his own Blood, and delivered to the Devil. But presently after he began to decay in his Health, so that (the thing being suspected) he was brought before Luther, and Ex∣amined; who at last made confession of the whole matter. upon which Luther calling the whole Congregation together, where he Prayed with so much Earnestness and Af∣fection, that the Devil was at last compelled to throw in his Obligation at the VVin∣dow. Ibid.
11. It is credibly reported, that the Devil in the likeness of a faithful Ministers, (at St. Ives near Bos••on in Lincolnshire) came to one that was in trouble of Mind, telling her the longer she lived, the worse it would be for her; and therefore advising her to Self-murder: An eminent Person still living had the Account of this matter from Mr. Cotton (the Famous Teacher of both Bos••ons.) He was well acquainted with that Minister, who re∣lated to him the whole Story, with all the Circ*mstances of it: For Mr. Cotton was so af∣fected with the Report, as to take a Journey on purpose to the Town where this happened, that so he might obtain a satisfactory Account about it, which he did. Some Authors say, that a Doemon appeared in the form of Sylvanus (Hierom's Friend) attempting a dishonest thing, the Devil thereby designing to blast the Reputation of a Famous Bishop.
12. Melancthon, in his Epistle to Hubert Languetus, saith, Twelve years ago there was a VVoman in Saxony, that never Learnt Letters, and yet when she was Acted by the Devil, after Torment she spake Greek and Latin of the future Saxon VVar.
Sixteen years ago there was in that Market, a Girl, that when she pulled Hairs from Cloaths, they were turn'd into Mark-mony, which the Girl devoured with long and loud Gnashing of Teeth; and those Figures (or Shapes) of Money sometimes suddenly snatcht out of her Hands, were true Money, which are yet kept by some; and after the Girl felt great Torment! But she was delivered from all that Disease after some Months, and yet liveth in Health: But frequent Prayers of Godly Persons were made for her, and other Ceremonies were purposely then omitted.] Thus Melancthon. Epist. l. 2. p. 550, 551.
(2.) In Modern times we have a Multitude of Instances, as,
1. John Winnick of Molseworth in Huntingtonshire, being Examined, April. 11. 1646. Confessed as follows, having lost him Purse with Seven Shillings in it, for which he suspected one in the Family where he Lived, he saith, that on a Friday while he was making Hay-bottles in the Barn, and Swore and Curs'd and Rag'd, and wisht to himself that some wise Body would help him to his Purse and Money again, there appeared unto him a Spirit in the shape of a Bear, but not so big as a Coney, who promised, upon condition that he would fall down and Worship him, he would help him to his Purse. He assented to it, and the Spirit told him to Morrow about this time, he should find his Purse upon the floor where he made Bottles, and that he would then come himself also; which was done accord∣ly: And thus at the time appointed recovering his Purse, he fell down upon his knees to the Spirit, and said, My Lord and my God I thank you. This Spirit brought then with him two others, in the shape the one of a white Cat, the other of a Coney, which at the command of the Bear-Spirit he Worshipped also. The Bear Spirit told him he must have his Soul when he dyed, that he must suck of his Body, that he must have some of his Blood of seal the Covenant. To all which he agreed, and so the Bear Spirit leaping up to his shoulder, pricked him on the head, and thence took Blood. After that, they all three Vanished, but
description Page 18
ever since came to him once every twenty four hours; and sucked on his Body, where the Marks are found. And that they had continually done thus for this twenty nine years to∣gether. That all these things should be a meer Dream, is a conceit more slight and foolish then any Dream possibly can be. For that receiving of his purse was a palpable and sensible pledge of the truth of all the rest. And it is incredible that such a series of Circ*mstances, backed with Twenty Nine years Experience of being sucked and visited daily, sometimes in the day time, most commonly by Night, by the same three Familiars, should be nothing but the hanging together of so many Melancholy Conceits and Fancies. More's Antid. against Atheism. l. 3. c. 6.
2. To that of John Winnick, it will not be amiss to add a more late and more notable Narration concerning one Ann Bodenham, a Witch, who Lived in Fisherton-Anger, adjacent to the City of New Sarum in the County of Wilts, who was Arraigned and Executed at Salis∣bury, 1653. He that has a mind to read the Story more at large, he may consult Edmond Bower. But I shall onely set down here what is most material to our present purpose, part∣ly out of him, and partly from others who were then at the Assizes, and had private Con∣ference with the Witch, and spoke also with the Maid that gave evidence against her.
This Ann Bodenham, it seems, concealed not her skill in foretelling things to come, and helping Men to their stolen Goods, and other such like feats, that the more notable sort of Wizards and Witches, are said to pretend to and to practise.
Amongst others that resorted to her, there was one Ann Styles, Servant to Rich. Goddard, Esq; of the Close in New Sarum, sent by Mr. Mason, this Goddard's Son in Law (he having a design to commence a Law-suit against his Father) to Learn of the Witch what would be the event of the Suit. Who being asked by the Maid, who had three Shillings to give her for her pains, she took her Staff and there drew it about the House, making a kind of a Circle, and then took a Book, and carrying it over the Circle with her hands, and taking a green Glass, did lay it upon the Book, and placed in the Circle an Earthen Pan of Coals, wherein she threw something, which burning, caused a very noisome stink, and told the Maid she should not be afraid of what she should then see, for now they would come (they are the words she used) and so calling Belzebub, Tormentor, Satan, and Lucifer, appear, there suddenly Arose a very high VVind, which made the House shake, and presently the Back door of the House flying open, there came five Spirits, as the Maid supposed, in the likeness of ragged Boys, some bigger then others, and ran about the House, where she had drawn the Staff; and the VVitch threw down upon the ground Crumbs of Bread, which the Spirits picked up, and leapt over the Pan of Coals oftentimes, which she set in the midst of the Circle, and a Dog and a Cat of the VVitches Danced with them; and after sometime the VVitch looked again in her Book, and threw some great white Seeds upon the ground, which the said Spirits picked up, and so in a short time the VVind was laid, and the VVitch going forth at her back Door, the Spirits Vanished. After which they VVitch told the Maid, that Mr. Mason should demand Fifteen Hundred Pound, and one Hundred and Fifty Pound per Annum, of Mr. Goddard, and if he denied it, he should Prosecute the Law against him, and be gone from his Father, and then he should gain it: VVith which message the Maid returned and acquainted Mr. Mason. The same Maid being sent again to her from the same Party, to enquire in what part of the House the Poyson was, that should be given her Mistress: Hereupon she took her Stuff as before, and making therewith a Circle, the VVind rose forthwith; then taking a Beesome, she swept over the Circle, and made another, and looking in her Book and Glass, as formerly, and using some words softly to her self, she stood in the Circle and said, Belzebub, Tormentor, Lucifer and Satan, appear: There appeared first a Spirit in the shape of a little Boy, as she conceived, which then tur∣ned into another shape something like a Snake, and then into the shape of a shagged Dog with great Eyes, which went about in the Circle; and in the Circle she set an earthen Pan of Coals, wherein she threw something which burned and stank, and then the Spirit Vani∣shed. After which the Witch took her Book and Glass again, and shewed the Maid in the Glass, Mrs. Sarah Goddard's Chamber, the colour of the Curtains, and the Bed turned up the wrong way, and under that part of the Bed where the Bolster lay, she shewed the Poyson in a white Paper. The Maid afterwards returned home, and acquainted Mistress Rosewel with what the Witch had shewed her in a Glass; that the Poyson lay under Mistress Sarahs Bed, and also spoke to her that they might go together and take it away. When the Maid was another time sent to procure some exemplary Punishment upon Mr. Goddard's two Daughters, who yet were unjustly, as it seems, aspersed with the suspicion of endeavouring to Poyson their Mother in Law; The Witch receiving the VVenches errand, made a Circle, as formerly, and set her Pan of Coals therein, and burnt somewhat that stunk extreamly, and took her Book and Glass as before is related, and said, Belzebub, Tormentor, Lucifer and Satan appear, and then appeared five Spirits, as she conceived, in the shape of little Ragged Boys, which the VVitch commanded to appear, and go along with the Maid to a Meadow, at Wilton, which the VVitch shewed in a Glass, and there to gather Vermin and Dill; and forthwith the Ragged Boys ran away before the Maid, and she followed them to the said Meadow, and when they came thither, the Ragged Boys looked about for the Herbs, and removed the Snow in two or three places before they could find any, and at last they found some, and brought it away with them; and then the Maid and the Boys returned again to the VVitch, and found her in the Circle pairing her Nails; and then she took the said Herbs, and dried the same, and made Powder of some, and dried the Leaves of other, and threw Bread to the Boys, and they Eat and Danced as formerly, and then the VVitch reading in a Book they Vanished away: And the VVitch gave the
description Page 19
Maid in one Paper the Powder, in another the Leaves, and in the Third the paring of the Nails; and which the Maid was to give her Mistress: The Powder was to put in the young Gentlewomens, Mrs. Sarah, and Mrs. Ann Goddard's Drink or Broth, to rot their Guts in their Bellies; the Leaves to rub about the Brimbs of the Pot, to make their Teeth fall out of their Heads; and the paring of the Nails, to make them drunk and mad. And when the Maid came Home, and delivered it to her Mistress, and told her the Effects of the Powder, and the other things, her Mistress laughed, and said, that it is a very brave thing indeed. But yet she had the discretion not to make use of it.
This Powder was shewn at the Assizes, so that is could be no Fancy or Dream) toge∣ther with a piece of Money that she received of the Spirits, which one of them first bit, and gave it to the VVitch, and then the VVitch gave it to the Maid. The Hole also in her Finger was then shown, out of which, Blood was squeezed to subscribe a Covenant with the Devil; as you may see in the Fourth and Last bout of Conjuring the VVitch per∣formed in the Maids presence. For she being advised by Mr. Goddard's Houshold to go to London, she went to the VVitches first before she quitted the Countrey, who being made ac∣quainted with her Journey, asked her whether she would go to London High or Low? To which she replied, what do you mean by that? She answered, if you will go on High, you shall be carried to London in the Air, and be there in Two Hours; but if you go a low, you shall be taken at Sutton Town's End, and before, unless you have help: But before the Maid departed, the VVitch earnestly desired the Maid to live with her, and told her if she would do so, she would teach her to do as she did, and that she should never be taken. Then the Maid asked her, what she should do? She answered, you shall know pre∣sently, and forthwith she appeared in the shape of a great black Cat, and lay along by the Chimney; at which the Maid being much affrighted, she came into her own Shape again, and told her, I see you are afraid, and I see you are willing to be gone; and told her, if she was, she should say so, and not speak against her Conscience; and the Maid replied, she was willing to go, and not dwell with the VVitch: Then the VVitch said, she must seal unto her Body and Blood not to discover her; which she promising to do, she forth∣with made a Circle, as formerly she had done; and looking in her Book, called Belzebub, Tormentor, Lucifer, and Satan, appear. Then appeared Two Spirits, in the likeness of great Boys, with long shagged Hair, and stood by her, looking over her Shoulder; and the VVitch took the Maio's Fore-finger of her Right Hand in her Hand, and pricked it with a Pin, and squeez'd out the Blood, and put it into a Pen, and put the Pen in the Maids Hand to write in a great Book, and one of the Spirits laid his Hand or Claw upon the Witch whilst the Maid wrote; and when she had done writing, whilst their Hands were together, the Witch said Amen, and made the Maid say Amen, and the Spirits said Amen, Amen. And the Spirits Hand did feel could to the Maid as it touched her Hand, when the Witches Hand and hers were together writing: And then the Spirit gave a piece of Silver (which he first bit) to the Witch, who gave it to the Maid; and also stuck Two Pins in the Maids Head-cloaths, and bid her keep them, and bid her be gone; and said also, I will vex the Gentlewoman well enough, as I did the Man in Clarington Park, which I made walk about with a Bundle of Pales on his Back all Night in a Pond of Water, and could not lay them down till the next Morning.
All these things the Maid deposed upon Oath; and I think it now beyond all Contro∣versy, evident, that unless she did knowingly forswear her self, that they are certainly true: For they cannot be imputed to any dreaming Fancy, nor melancholly. Now that the Maid did not forswear herself, nor invent these Narrations she swore to, many Arguments offer themselves for Eviction.
As first, that it is altogether unlikely, that a sorry Wench that could neither write nor read, should be able to excogitate such Magical Forms and Ceremonies, with all the Cir∣c*mstances of the effects of them, and declare them so punctually, had she not indeed seen them done before her Eyes.
Secondly, if she had been so cunning at inventing Lies, she could not but have had so much wit as to frame them better for her own Advantage, and for theirs by whom she was imployed, or told so much only of the truth, as would have been no Prejudice to her self, nor any else to have it revealed.
For in brief, the case stood thus; her Mistriss either had, or feigned her self to have a Suspicion that her Two Daughters in Law, Mrs. Sarah, and Mrs. Ann Goddard, complot∣ted to poison her. Hereupon this Maid, Anne Styles, was sent to the Witch, upon pretence to know when this Poysoning would be, and how to prevent it; and at the Second time she consulted her, the VVitch sent her to the Apothecaries to buy her some white Arse∣nick, and bring it her, which she taking, told her she would burn it, and so prevent the poysoning of her Mistress. The buying of this Arsenick, was the great occasion of the Maids flying; for it coming to the knowledge of the Two Sisters, how they were suspected to endeavour the poysoning of their Mother, and that they had bought an Ounce and half of Arsenick lately at the Apothecaries; they, to clear themselves from this Suspicion, made diligent Enquiry at all the Apothecaries Shops throughout Sarum, and at last found where the Poison was bought. Hereupon the Maid was desired by her Mistriss to go away, and shift for her self, to avoid that trouble and disgrace that might come upon them, if she should stay and be examined before some Justice. VVhile she was upon her Journey, Mr. Chandler, Son in Law to Mr. Goddard, hearing how his Mother in Law was in danger of being poysoned, and that a Servant of hers that had bought the Poison was fled, he forthwith, with another Man, made after her, overtook her near Sutton, had her there into
description Page 20
an Inn, where she confessed what has been above related. VVhich Confession, I say, can∣not be any feignment or forged Tale, but certain Truth, it making nothing for the Par∣ties Advantage, or their that imployed her, but rather against them, and mainly against her self; when as if she had confessed the buying of the Arsenick, with the purpose of preventing her Mistress being poysoned, by the help and skill of the VVitch or VVise-VVo∣man, it might have gone for a tolerable piece of Folly, and could not seem so criminal and exe∣crable as these other Acts do. Nothing therefore but a guilty Conscience, and the power of truth, did extort from her this impartial Confession, which thus every way touches her Friends, her Self and the VVitch.
Thirdly, that her Compact with the Devil was no Fable, but a sure Truth (and if that be true, there is no reason to doubt of the rest) was abundantly evinced by the real effects of it. For after she had delivered the Piece of mony above-mentioned, and the Two Pins to Mr, Chandler, she said she should be troubled for not keeping these things secret: For the Devil told her, so long as she kept them secret, she should never be troubled; but now she said, having revealed them, she feared she should be troubled. At her Recovery of the first Fit she fell into, both Mr. Chandler, and William Atwood, the man that went with him, saw a black Shade come from her, whereupon presently she came to her∣self.
Again, she was so strong in her Fits, that Six Men or more could not hold her; and once as they were holding her, she was caught up from them so high, that her Feet touched their Breasts. As also at another time about midnight, she being miserably tormented, and crying out, the Devil will carry me away, she was pulled from them that held her, and cast from the low Bed where she lay, to the top of an high Bed, with her Cloaths torn off her Back, and a piece of her Skin torn away. The Candle in the Room standing on the Table, was thrown down, and put out; at which time there being a little Boy that was almost asleep, but with this noise being affrighted, had no power with the rest to go out of the Room, stayed there, and saw a Spirit in the likeness of a great black man, with no Head, in the Room, scuffing with the maid, who took her and set her into a Chair, and told her that she must go with him, he was come for her Soul, she had given it to him. But the maid answered, that her Soul was none of her own to give; and he had already got her Blood, but as for her Soul, he should never have it; and after a while, tumbling and throwing about of the maid, he vanished away.
And that which the Boy heard and saw, was no Fancy of his own, but a real object of his Senses; the Witches condition in another Chamber at the same time, does not obscurely argue; for she was then seen with her Clothes off, in her Fetters, running about like mad, and being asked why she ran about the Room, she replied, she could not keep her Bed, but was pulled out by violence; and being asked the Reason why, she replied, pray you what is the matter in your Chamber? Nothing, said they, but a Child is not well: To which she answered, Do not you lie to me, for I know what is the matter as well as your selves.
But to return to the maid, from whom we may draw further Arguments relating also to the Witch; as that, when the maid had not for many days and nights together, taken any rest, and being then under most grievous hurryings and tortures of the Body, the Witch being brought into the Room where she lay, the Design unknown to her, and the time of her entring, yet so soon as the Witch had set one Foot into the Room, she gave a most hideous glance with her Eyes, and shut them presently after, falling asleep in a moment, and slept about Three Hours, so fast, that when they would have wakened her, they could not by any art or violence whatever; as by stopping her Breath, putting things up her Nostrils, holding her upright, striking of her, and the like. The Witch also de∣clared her unwillingness that she should be wakened, crying out, O pray you by no means awake the maid, for if she should awake, I should be torn in pieces, and the Devil would fetch me away bodily. And a further Evidence, that this sleep of the maid did some way depend upon the Witch, is, that so soon as the Witch had gone from under the Roof where she was, the maid wakened of her self; and so soon as the maid awakened, and was at ease (the Devil, as she said, having gone out of her Stomach, but doing her no violence, only making her body tremble a little) the Witch began to roar and cry out, The Devil will tear me in pieces. These things you may read more fully and particularly in the Nar∣ration of Edmond Bower, who was an Eye-witness of them.
Fourthly and Lastly, her Behaviour at the Assizes, when she gave Evidence against the Witch, was so earnest and serious, with that strength of mind, and free and confident Ap∣peals to the Witch her self, that as I was informed of those that were Spectators of that Transaction, it had been Argument enough to the unprejudiced, that she swore nothing but what she was assured was true. And those Floods of Tears, and her bitter Weepings after Sentence was passed on the Witch, and her bewailing of her own wickedness and mad∣ness, and professing her willingness notwithstanding, if it might be done without sin, that the VVitch might be reprieved, may further wash away all suspicion of either fraud or malice.
Nor can the Witches denying (even to her Dying Day) what the maid swore to en••••∣vate her Testimony: For the maid tells the whole truth, as it was, even to the hazard of her own Life; which the Witch indeed denies, but for the saving of hers. And it is no wonder that one that would bid a Pox on the Hangman, when he desired her to forgive him at her Death, should lye, and impudently deny any thing to save her own Life. I think it might be evidently evinced, that she was a Witch, from what she undoubtedly
description Page 21
both did and spake. As for Example, from her shewing of the Maid in a Glass, the shapes of sundry Persons, and their Actions and Postures in several Rooms in her Master's House, whither when she had returned from the Witch, she told them punctually what they had been doing in her Absence; which made Elizabeth Rosewell, one of the Family, profess, that she thought Mrs. Bodenham was either a Witch, or a woman of God.
Besides what happened to her in reference to the Fits of the Maid, which has been alrea∣dy insisted upon, are shrewd Suspicions of her being a VVitch. As also what she boasted of to Mr. Tucker's Clark, concerning a Purse that hung about her Neck in a green String, that she could do many Feats with it, and that if he would give her half a Dozen of Ale, she would make a Toad spring out of it. Her Confession to Mr. Langely of Sarum, that she lived with Dr. Lamb, and learnt the art of raising Spirits from him, which she confessed also to Edmond Bower, to whom also she acknowledged her skill of curing Di∣seases by Charms and Spells, that she could discover sto••en Goods, and shew any one the Thief in a Glass; and being asked by him for the Red Book half wrote over with Blood, being a Catalogue of those that had sealed to the Devil, she denied not the knowledge of the Book, but said it was with one in Hampshire. She also professed that she used many good Prayers, and said the Creed backwards and forwards, and that she prayed to the Planet Jupiter for the curing of Diseases.
She also acknowledged she had a Book, whereby she raised Spirits, calling it a Book of Charms, and said it was worth Thousands of other Books, and that there was a particu∣lar Charm in it for the finding of a Treasure hid by the old Earl of Pembroke in the North part of Wilton Garden.
To another Party, she being ask'd by him, whether there were any Spirits, she made this Reply, that she was sure there were, and confirmed it to him by several Passages of late, and particularly by that of one forced to walk about all Night, with a bundle of Pales on his Back, in a Pond of Water, which is mentioned at the end of the Fourth Conju∣ration above recited. She did also highly magnifie her own Art to him, venturing at A∣strological Terms and Phrases, and did much scorn and blame the ignorance of the People, averring to him with all earnestness and confidence, that there was no hurt in these Spirits, but that they would do a man all good Offices, attending upon him, and guarding him from evil all his Life long.
But certainly her ragged Boys were no such, who discharged the maid from keeping the Commandments of God, and told her they would teach her a better way, as she also con∣fessed to the same Party.
Add unto all this, that this Ann Bodenham was searched both at the Goal, and before the Judges at the Assizes, and there was found on her Shoulder a certain Mark or Teat about the length and bigness of the Nipple of a VVoman's Breast, and hollow and soft as a Nipple, with an hole on the top of it. Dr. Moor's Antid. against Atheism, l. 3. c. 7.
3. In 1645, there was a notable Discovery of several VVitches in Essex, and among o∣thers one Elizabeth Clark was one; of whom, because we have occasion to speak elsewhere, we shall therefore pass her over here in silence. Anne Leach of Misley in Essex, was another, concerning whom, see the Story in short, in the Chapter of Satan's Permission to hurt the Good in their Estates. Also Hellen the VVife of Thomas Clark was another, and Daughter to Ann Leach. This Hellen was accused at the same time. Richard Glasco*ck's VVife of Man∣nintree, deposed, that there happening some difference between Edward Parsley's VVife, and this Hellen; she heard Hellen say, as she passed by their Door, that Mary their eldest Daugh∣ter should rue for it; whereupon the maid instantly fell sick, and died six VVeeks after: Edward Parsley her Father confirmed the same, and said he did verily believe Hellen Clark was the cause of her Death; who being her self examined, confest, that about Six Weeks before, the Devil appeared to her in her House, in the likeness of a white Dog, and that she called this Imp or Familiar Spirit Elimanzer, and that she often fed it, and that the Spirit spoke to her very audibly, and bid her deny Jesus Christ, which she did then assent to, but denied that she killed the young maid. She was Executed at Mannintree, Apr. 15. 1645.
4. Anne West, and Rebecca her Daughter, were likewise of this black Society, against whom Prudence, the VVife of Thomas Hart, of Lawford in Essex, deposed upon Oath, that about Eight weeks before, going on Sunday to the Parish-Church, about half a mile from her House, being about Twenty weeks gone with Child, and to her thinking, very well and healthy, upon a sudden she was taken with great Pains, and miscarried before she came Home And about Two months after, one Night when she was in Bed, something fell down upon her Right Side, but being dark, she could not discover its shapes, and that she was presently taken lame on that side, with extraordinary Pains and burning, and was certainly perswaded that Anne and Rebecca West, were the cause of her Pains, having ex∣pressed much Malice toward her, and counted her their greatest Enemy.
Mr. John Edes, a Minister, deposed, That Rebecca West confessed to him, that about Seven Years before, she began to have familiarity with the Devil (by the instigation of her Mo∣ther Anne West) and that he appeared in several Shapes: As once like a proper young man, who desired to have familiarity with her, promising that he would then do what she de∣sired, and avenge her on her Enemies, requiring her also to deny God, and put her faith and trust in him; which being agreed to, she order'd him to avenge her on one Thomas Hart of Lawford, by killing his Son; who was soon after taken sick and died: VVhereupon Rebecca told the Minister, she thought the Devil could do like God, in destroying whom he pleased: After which, she gave him Entertainment, and he lay with her as a man: She
description Page 22
likewise confest to him, that when she lived at Riverhall in Essex, her Mother came and told her, The Barley Corn was picked up, meaning that the Son of one George Francis, a chief In∣habitant of that Town was Dead, and his Father very much suspected he was bewitched to Death, and her Mother hearing of it, said; Be it unto him according to his Faith.
Mr. Matthew Hopkins deposed upon Oath, that going to the Prison where Rebecca West and five others were, he asked her how she first came to be a Witch, who told him, that her Mother and she going one Evening after Sunset toward Mannintree, her Mo∣ther charged her to keep secret whatever she saw, which she promising to do, they went both to the House of Elizabeth Clark, where they found her together with Ana Leach, Elizabeth Gooding and Hellen Clark, and that Instantly the devil appeared in the shape of a Dog, then came two Kitlins, and after them two Dogs more, who all seemed to reverence Elizabeth Clark, skipping into her lap and kissing her, and then Kist all in the Room except her self; Whereupon one of the Witches askt her Mo∣ther if her Daughter were Acquainted with the Business, who assuring them of her secrecy, Ann Leach pulled out a Book and Swore her not to reveal any thing she saw or heard, and if she did, she should endure more torments than there could be in Hell; Whereupon she again ingaged to be silent; They told her she must never confess any thing, tho the Rope were about her Neck, and she ready to be Hanged; To which af∣ter she had given her absolute Ingagement, the Devil leapt up into her Lap and Kissed her, promising to perform whatever she would desire. About halt a year after the Devil appeared as she was going to Bed, and said he would marry her, which she could not refuse, whereupon he Kissed her, but was as cold as Clay, and then took her by the Hand, Leading her about the room, and promised to be her Loving Husband till Death, and to avenge her of all her enemies; She likewise obliging her self to be his Obedient Wife till Death, and to deny God and Christ Jesus; She confest that after this she sent him to kill the Son of Thomas Hart, who died within a Fortnight, and thereupon she took the Devil for her God, and thought he could as God.
Rebecca West, being likewise Examined before the Justices at Mannintree, confessed that all was true concerning their Meeting at Elizabeth Clarks, where they spent some time in Praying to their Familiar Spirits, and then every one made their desires known to them; Elizabeth Clark requested her Spirit, that Mr. Edwards might be met withal at a Bridge near her House, and that his Horse might be frighted and he thrown down and never rise again; Mr. Edwards deposed, that at the same place his Horse started and greatly indangered him, and he heard something about the House Cry, Ah, Ah, much like a Polecat, and that with great difficulty he saved himself from being thrown off his Horse; Elizabeth Gooding desired her Imp to kill Robert Jaylors Horse for sus∣pecting her to be a Witch, which was done accordingly; Hellen Clark required to kill some Hogs of a Neighbours; Ann Leach, that a Cow might be Lamed, and Ann West her Mother, desired her Spirit to free her from all her enemies, and to have no trou∣ble; And she her self desired that Thomas Harts Wife might be taken Lame of her right side; after which they departed, appointing the next Meeting at Elizabeth Goodings House; for these and several other Notorious Crimes, Ann West was Sentenced and Executed at Mannintree; Elizabeth Gooding at Chelmsford; and the Bill found against Rebecca West by the Grand Jury, but was acquitted by the Jury of Life and Death. Ibid p. 14.
5. Rose Hallybread was another of this black Regiment, against whom Robert Tur∣ner of St. Osyth in Essex, deposed, that about eight days before his Servant was taken Sick, shaking, shrieking and crying out of Rose Hallybread, that she had bewitched him, and that he sometimes Crowed like a co*ck, sometimes barked like a Dog, and sometimes Groaned violently beyond the ordinary course of Nature, and tho but a youth, struggl'd with so much strength that four or five lusty Men were not able to hold him down in his Bed, and sometimes he would Sing several strange Songs and Tunes, his Mouth not being opened, nor his Lips so much as stirring all the time of his Singing.
She being examined, confest; That about sixteen years before, one Goody Hagtree brought an Imp to her House, which she entertained, and fed it with Oat-Meal, and Suckled it on her Body a Year and a half, and then lost it; She confessed likewise, that about half a year before, one Joyce Boanes brought to her another. Imp in the likeness of a small gray Bird which she received, and carried to the House of one Thomas Toakly of St. Osyths, and put it under his Door, after which Toaklys Son Lan∣guished and Died, calling and crying out upon her, that she was the cause of his Death. She also declared, that about eight days before, Susan co*ck, Margaret Landish, and Joyce Boanes, brought to her House three Imps, which Joyce taking her Imp too, carried them all four to Robert Turners, to Torment his Servant, because her refused to give them some Chips, his Master being a Carpenter, and that he forthwith fell Sick, and oft barkt like a Dog, and she believed those four Imps were the cause of his Death; Rose Hallybread was for this Wickedness Condemned to be Hanged, but Died in Chelmsford Goal, May 9. 1645. Ibid. p. 16.
Susan Lock was another of the Society, concerning whom see more in the Chap. of Satans Permission to hurt the Innocent in their Estates.
6. Much about the same time in Huntingtonshire, Elizabeth Weed of great Catworth, being Examined before Robert Bernard and Nicholas Pedley, Esq; Justices of the Peace, March 31. 1646. Said, that about Twenty one years before, as she was one Night going to Bed, there appeared to her three Spirits; one like a young Man, and the other two in the shape of
description Page 23
Puppies, one white and the other black; He that was in the form of a youth spoke to her, and Demanded, Whether she would deny God and Christ? which she agreed to; The Devil then offered her to do what mischief she would require of him, provided she would Cove∣nant, he should have her Soul after Twenty one years, which she granted; She confest fur∣ther, that about a week after, at Ten a Clock at Night he came to her with a Paper, asking whether she were willing to Seal the Covenant? she said she was; then he told her it must be done with her Blood, and so prickt her under the left Arm till it bled, with which she scri∣bled, and immediately a great lump of Flesh rise on her Arm, in the same place, which in∣creased ever since. After which he came to Bed, and had Carnal Knowledge of her then, and many times afterwards; The other two Spirits came into the Bed likewise, and suckt upon other parts of her Body where she had Teats, and that the Name of one was Lilly, and the other Priscil; One of which was to hurt Man, Woman, or Child, and the other to destroy what Cattel she desired, and the young Man was to lye with her, as he did often; And saith, that Lilly, according to the Covenant, did kill the Child of Mr. Henry Bedel of Catworth, as she required him to do when she was angry, tho she does not now remember for what, and that about two or three days before, she sent him to kill Mr. Bedel himself, who returned and said, he had no Power, and that another time she sent the same Spirit to hurt Edward Musgrove of Catworth, who likewise returned saying, He was not able; And that she sent her Spirit Priscill to kill two Horses and two Cows of Mr. Musgroves, and Thomas Thorps, in that Town, which was done accordingly; And being askt when the one and twenty years would be out? she said, To the best of my Remembrance, about low Sunday next; Being fur∣ther demanded, why she did so constantly resort to Church, and to hear the Sermons of Mr. Pool the Minister? she said, She was well pleased with his Preaching, and had a desire to be rid of that unhappy Burthen which was upon her. VVitches of Huntington, p. 2.
7. About the year of our Lord, 1632. (As near as I can Remember, having lost my Notes, and the Copy of the Letter to Serjeant Hutton, but I am sure that I do most perfect∣ly remember the substance of the Story) near unto Chester, in the street, there lived one VValker, a young Man of Good Estate, and a Widower, who had a young Woman to his Kinswoman, that kept his House, who was by the Neighbours suspected to be with Child, and was towards the Dark of the Evening, one Night, sent away with one Mark Sharp, who was a Collier, or one that digged Coals under Ground, and one that had been born in Blakeburn-Hundred in Lancashire; And so she was not heard of for a long time, and no Noise, or little, was made about it. In the Winter time after, one James Graham, or Grime (for so in that Countrey they call them) being a Miller, and living about two Miles from the place where Walker lived, was one Night alone very late in the Mill, grinding Corn; and as, about twelve or one a Clock at Night, he came down the Stairs from having been putting Corn in the Hopper, the Mill doors being shut, there stood a Woman upon the midst of the Floor, with her hair about her head hanging down and all Bloody, with five large Wounds on her head. He being much affrighted and amazed, began to Bless him, and at last asked her, who she was, and what she wanted? To which she said, I am the Spirit of such a Wo∣man, who lived with Walker; and being got with Child by him, he promised to send me to a private place where I should be well lookt to until I was brought to Bed, and well again, and then I should come again and keep his House.
And accordingly, said the Apparition, I was one Night late sent away with one Mark Sharp, who, upon a Moor (Naming a place that the Miller kn••w) slew me with a Pike (such as Men dig Coals withal) and gave me these five Wounds, and after threw my Body into a Coal-Pit hard by, and hid the Pike under a Bank: And his Shoes and Stockings being Bloody, he en∣deavoured to wash; but seeing the Blood would not wash forth, he hid them there. And the Apparition further told the Miller, that he must be the Man to reveal it, or else that she must still appear and haunt him. The Miller returned home very sad and heavy, but spoke not one word of what he had seen, but eschewed as much as he could to stay in the Mill with∣in Night without Company, thinking thereby to escape the seeing again of that frightful Apparition.
But notwithstanding, one Night when it began to be dark, the Apparition met him again, and seemed very fierce and cruel, and threatned him, that if he did not reveal the Murder, she would continually pursue and haunt him. Yet for all this, he still concealed it until St. Thomas's Eve before Christmas, when being soon after Sun-set walking in his Garden, she ap∣peared again, and then so threatned him and affrighted him, that he faithfully promised to reveal it the next Morning.
In the Morning he went to a Magistrate, and made the whole matter known, with all Circ*mstances; and diligent search being made, the Body was found in a Coal-Pit, with five Wounds in the Head, and the Pike, and Shoes, and Stockings yet Bloody, in every Circ*mstance as the Apparition had related unto the Miller.
Whereupon Walker and Mark Sharp were both apprehended, but would confess nothing. At the Assizes following (I think it was at Durham) they were Arraigned and found guilty, Condemned, and Executed, but I could never hear that they confessed the Fact. There were some that reported, that the Apparition did appear to the Judge, or the foreman of the Jury, (who was alive in Chester in the street about ten years ago, as I have been credibly informed) but of that I know no certainty.
There are many Persons yet alive that can remember this strange Murder, and the disco∣very of it; for it was, and sometimes yet is, as much discoursed of in the North Countrey, as any thing that almost hath ever been heard of, and the Relation Printed, tho now not to be gotten. I relate this with the greater confidence, (tho I may fail in some of the
description Page 24
Circ*mstances) because I saw and read the Letter that was sent to Serjeant Hutton, who then lived at Goldsborugh in Yorkshire, from the Judge before whom Walker and Mark Sharp were tried, and by whom they were condemned, and had a Copy of it, until about the Year 1658, when I had it, and many other Books and Papers taken from me. And this, I confess, to be one of the most convincing Stories (being of undoubted verity) that ever I read, heard, or knew of, and carrieth with it, the most evident Force to make the most incredulous Spirit to be satisfied, that there are really sometimes such things as Apparitions. Thus far he.
This Story is so considerable, that I make mention of it in my Scholia on my Immor∣tality of the Soul, in my Vol••men Philosophicum, Tom. 2. which I acquainted a Friend of mine with, a Prudent, Intelligent Person, Dr. J. D. he of his own accord offered me, it being a thing of such consequence, to send a Friend of his in the North, for greater assu∣rance of the truth of the Narration; which Motion I willingly embracing, he did accor∣dingly. The Answer to his Letter from his Friend Mr. Shepherdson, is this.
I have done what I can to inform my self of the Passages of Sharp and Walker: There are very few Men that I could meet, that were then Men, or at the Tryal, saving these Two in the inclosed Paper, both Men at that time, and both at the Tryal. And for Mr. Lumley, he lived next Door to Walker; and what he hath given under his Hand, can depose, if there were occa∣sion. The other Gentleman writ his Attestation with his own Hand, but I being not there, got not his Name to it. I could have sent you Twenty Hands that could have said thus much and more by hear-say, but I thought these most proper that could speak from their own Eyes and Ears. Thus far Mr. Shepherdson, the Doctor's Discreet and Faithful Intelligencer. Dr. H. Moor's Letter to Mr. Joseph Glanvil, Sadducism. Triumphat. p. 17, 18, &c.
8. This Story Dr. More has transcribed out of Mr. Webster's Display of supposed VVitch∣craft, which he himself (though otherwise an affected Caviller against all Stories of Witch∣craft and Apparition) is constrained to assent to, as we may see from his own Con∣fession.— On Sunday the 15th of November, 1657, about Three of the Clock in the Afternoon, Richard Jones, then a Sprightly Youth, about Twelve Years old, Son of Henry Jones of Shepton Mallet, in the County of Somerset, being in his Father's House alone, and perceiving one looking in at the windows, went to the door, where one Jane Brooks of the same Town (but then by Name unknown to this Boy) came to him. She desired him to give her a piece of close Bread, and gave him an Apple. After which, she also stroked him down on the Right Side, shook him by the Hand, and so bid him good night. The Youth returned into the House, where he had been left well, when his Father and one Gibson went from him; but at their Return, which was within an Hour or thereabout, they found him ill, and complaining of his Right Side, in which the Pain continued the most part of that Night. And on Monday following, in the Evening, the Boy roasted the Apple he had of Jane Brooks, and having eaten about half of it, was extreamly ill, and sometimes speechless; but being recovered, he told his Father, that a woman of the Town, on Sunday before, had given him that Apple, and that she stroked him on the Side. He said, he knew not her Name, but should her Person, if he saw her. Upon this Jones was advised to invite the women of Shipton, to come to his House, upon the occasion of his Son's Illness; and the Child told him, that in case the woman should come in when he was in his Fit, if he were not able to speak, he would give him an intimation by a Jogg, and desired that his Father would then lead him through the Room, for he said he would put his Hand upon her, if she were there. After this, he continuing very ill, many women came daily to see him; and Jane Brooks the Sunday after, came in with Two of her Sisters, and several other women of the Neighbourhood were there.
Upon her coming in, the Boy was taken so ill, that for some time he could not see nor speak, but having recovered his sight, he gave his Father the item, and he led him about the Room. The Boy drew towards Jane Brooks, who was behind her Two Sisters, among the other VVomen, and put his Hand upon her, which his Father perceiving, immediately scratched her Face, and drew Blood from her. The Youth then presently cried out, that he was well, and so he continued Seven or Eight Days. But then meeting with Alice Coward, Sister to Jane Brooks, who passing by, said to him, How do you, my Honey? he presently fell ill again: And after that, the said Coward and Brooks often appeared to him. The Boy would describe the Cloths and Habit they were in at the time exactly, as the Constable and others have found upon repairing to them, though Brooks's House was at a good distance from Jones's. This they often tried, and always found the Boy right in his Descrip∣tions.
On a certain Sunday about Noon, the Child being in a Room with his Father and one Gibson, and in his Fit, he on the sudden called out, that he saw Jane Brooks on the Wall, and pointed to the place, where immediately Gibson struck with a Knife. Upon which, the Boy cried out, O Father, Cuz Gibson hath cut Jane Brooks's Hand, and 'tis bloody, The Father and Gibson immediately repaired to the Constable, a discreet Person, and ac∣quainting him with what had passed, desired him to go with them to Jane Brooks's House, which he did. They found her sitting in a Room on a Stool, with one Hand over the other. The Constable askt her how she did? She answered, not well. He ask'd again, why she sat with one Hand over the other? She replied, she was wont to do so. He en∣quired if any thing were amiss with her Hand? Her Answer was, it was well enough. The Constable desired he might see the Hand that was under; which she being unwilling to shew him, he drew it out, and found it bloody, according to what the Boy had said. Be∣ing ask'd how it came so, she said, It was scratched with a Pin.
description Page 25
On the Eighth of December, 1657, the Boy, Jane Brooks, and Alice Coward, appeared at Castle-Cary, before the Justices, Mr. Hunt, and Mr. Cary: The Boy having begun to give his Testimony, upon the coming in of the Two Women, and their looking on him, was instantly taken speechless, and so remained till the Women were removed out of the Room, and then in a short time, upon Examination, he gave a full Relation of the Men∣tioned particulars.
On the Eleventh of January following, the Boy was again examined by the same Ju∣stices at Shepton-mallet, and upon the sight of Jane Brooks, was again taken Speechless, but was not so afterwards, when Alice Coward came into the Room to him.
On the next appearance at Shepton, which was on the Seventeenth of February, there were present many Gentlemen, Ministers and others: The Boy fell into his Fit upon the sight of Jane Brooks, and lay in a Man's Arms like a Dead Person; the Woman was then wil∣led to lay her Hand on him, which she did, and he thereupon started, and sprang out in a very strange and unusual manner. One of the Justices, to prevent all possibilities of Le∣gerdemain, caused Gibson and the rest to stand off from the Boy, and then that Justice himself held him: The Youth being blindfolded, the Justice called as if Brooks should touch him, but winked to others to do it, which Two or Three successively did, but the Boy appeared not concerned. The Justice then called on the Father to take him, but had privately before desired one Mr. Geoffry Strode, to bring Jane Brooks to touch him at such a time as he should call for his Father; which was done, and the Boy immediately sprang out after a very odd and violent ••ashion. He was after touched by several Persons, and moved not; but Jane Brooks being again caused to put her Hand upon him, he started, and sprang out twice or thrice as before. All this while he remained in his Fit, and some time after; and being laid then on a Bed in the same Room, the People present could not for a long time bow either of his Arms or Legs.
Between the mentioned Fifteenth of November, and the Eleventh of January, the Two Women appeared often to the Boy, their Hands cold, their Eyes staring, and their Lips and Cheeks looking pale. In this manner, on a Thursday about Noon, the Boy being newly laid into his Bed, Jane Brooks and Alice Coward appeared to him, and told him, that what they had begun, they could not perform: But if he would say no more of it, they would give him Money, and so put a Two-pence into his Pocket. After which, they took him out of his Bed, laid him on the Ground, and vanished, and the Boy was found by those that came next into the Room, lying on the Floor, as if he had been dead. The Two-pence was seen by many, and when it was put into the Fire, and hot, the Boy would fall ill; but as soon as it was taken out, and cold, he would be again as well as before. This was seen and observed by a Minister, a discreet Person, when the Boy was in one Room, and the Two-pence (without his knowledge) put into the fire in another, and this was divers times tried in the presence of several Persons.
Between the Eighth of December, and the Seventeenth of February, in the Year men∣tioned, divers Persons at sundty times, heard in the Boy a noise like the croaking of a Toad, and a Voice within him, saying, Jane Brooks, Alice Coward, twelve times in near a quarter of an Hour. At the same time, some held a Candle before the Boys Face, and earnestly looked on him; but could not perceive the least motion of his Tongue, Teeth or Lips, while the Voice was heard.
On the Twenty Fifth of February, between Two and Three in the Afternoon, the Boy being at the House of Richard Isles in Shepton-Mallet, went out of the Room into the Gar∣den, Isles's Wife followed him, and was within Two Yards when she saw him rise up from the Ground before her, and so mounted higher and higher, till he passed in the Air, over the Garden Wall, and was carried so above ground more than Thirty Yards, falling at last at one Jordan's Door at Shepton, where he was found as dead for a time: But coming to himself, told Jordan, that Jane Brooks had taken him up by the Arm out of Isles's Garden, and carried him in the Air, as is related.
The Boy at several other times was gone on the sudden, and upon search after him, found in another Room as dead, and at sometimes strangely hanging above the Ground; his Hands being flat against a great Beam in the top of the Room, and all his Body Two or Three Foot from ground. There he hath hung a Quarter of an Hour together, and being af∣terwards come to himself, he told those that found him, that Jane Brooks had carried him to that Place, and held-him there. Nine People at a time saw the Boy so strangely hang∣ing by the Beam.
From the 15 of Nov. to the 10th of March following, he was by reason of his Fits much wasted in his body, and unspirited, but after that time, being the day the two Women were sent to Goal, he had no more of those Fits.
Jane Brooks was Condemned and Executed at Charde Assizes, March 26. 1658.
This is the sum of Mr. Hunt's Narrative, which concludes with both the Justices Attesta∣tion, thus:
The aforesaid Passages were some of them seen by us: And the rest, and some other Re∣markable ones, not here set down, were upon Examination of several credible Witnesses taken upon Oath before us.
Subscribed,
Rob. Hunts, John Cary.
This is taken out of Mr. Glanvil's Saducismus Triumph. Relat. 2.
description Page 26
9. Elizabeth Style of Stoke Trister, in the County of Somerset, was accused by Divers Per∣sons of credit upon Oath before Mr. Hunt, and particularly and largely confessed her guilt her self, which was found by the Jury at the Trial at Taunton. But she prevented Executi∣on by dying in Gaol, a little before the expiring of the Term her confederate Damon had set for her Enjoyment of Diabolical Pleasures in this Life. I have shortned the Examina∣tions, and cast them into such an order, as I think fittest for the rendring the matter clear and intelligible.
Rich. Hill of Stoke Trister, in the County of Somerset, Yeoman, being examined upon Oath, Jan. 23. 1664. Before Robert Hunt, Esq; one of his Majesties Justices for that County, con∣cerning the bewitching of his Daughter by Eliz. Hill, about the Age of Thirteen Years, hath been for about two Months last past, taken with very strange Fits, which have held an hour, two, three, and more; and that in those Fits the Child hath told her Father, the Examinant and others, that one Eliz. Style of the same Parish appeared to her, and is the Person that Torments her. She also in her Fits usually tells what Cloaths Eliz. Style hath on at that time, which the Informant and others have seen and found true.
He saith further, that about a Fortnight before Christmas last, he told Style, that his Daugh∣ter spoke much of her in her Fits, and did believe that she was bewitched by her. Where∣upon Francis White, and Walter, and Rob. Thick being present, willed her to complain to the Justice against him for accusing of her. But she having used several put offs, said, she would do worse than fetch a Warrant. After which the girl grew worse than before, and at the end of a Fit she tells the Examinant when she shall have another, which happens accordingly, and affirms, that Style tells her when the next fit shall come. He informs further, that Monday Night after Christmas-Day, about Nine of the Clock, and four or five times since, about the same hour of the Night, his Daughter hath been more Tor∣mented than formerly, and that tho held in a Chair, by four or five People, some∣times six, by the Arms, Legs, and Shoulders, she would rise out of her Chair, and raise her Body about three or four Foot high. And that after, in her Fits, she would have holes made in her Hand-wrists, Face, Neck, and other parts of her Body, which the Informant and others that saw them, conceived to be with Thorns. For they saw Thorns in her Flesh, and some they hooked out. That upon the childs Pointing with her Finger from place to place, the Thorns and Holes immediately appeared to the Informant and others looking on. And as soon as the Child can speak after the Fit, she saith that Widow Style did prick her with Thorns in those several places, which was horrid Torment, she seemed to the Informant and others standing by, to be in ex∣tream Pain and Torture. The Child hath been so Tormented and pricked with Thorns four several Nights, at which times the Informant and many other People have seen the Flesh rise up in little bunches, in which Holes did appear. The pricking held about a quarter of an hour at a time, during each of the four Fits, and the Informant hath seen the child take out some of those Thorns.
The same Rich. Hil••, examined Jan. 26. 1664. Informs, that when he rode from the Ju∣stices House with a Warrant to bring Style before him, his Horse on a sudden sate down on his Breech, and he could not after ride him, but as soon as he attempted to get up, his Horse would sit down and paw with his Feet before. He saith further, that since Style was examined before the Justice, and made her confession to him, she hath acknow∣ledged to the Informant, that she had hurt his Daughter, and that one Ann Bishop, and Alice Duke, did joyn in bewitching of her.
Taken upon Oath before me,
Rob. Hunt.
10. William Parsons, Rector of Stoke Trister, in the County of Somerset, Nicholas Lambert of Bayford, in the same County; And Richard Oining of Stoke Trister, Butcher, &c.
Ano. 1664. Alice Duke, Alias Manning, (Witch of Style's knot) of Wincaunton, in the County of Somerset, Widow made this confession before Robert Hunt, Esq; as follows.
That when she lived with Ann Bishop of Wincaunton, about eleven or twelve years ago, Ann Bishop perswaded her to go with her into the Church-yard in the Night time, and be∣ing come thither, to go backward round the Church, which they did three times. In their first round, they met a Man in black Cloaths, who went round the second time with them, and then they met a thing in the shape of a great black Toad, which leapt up against the Examinant's Apron. In their third round they met somewhat in the shape of a Rat, which Vanished away. After this the Examinant and Ann Bishop went home, but before Ann Bishop went off, the Man in Black said somewhat to her softly, which the Informant could not hear.
A few Days after, Ann Bishop speaking about their going round the Church, told the Examinant, that now she might have her desire, and what she would wish for; and short∣ly after, the Devil appeared to her in the shape of a Man, promising that she should want nothing. and that if she cursed any thing with a Pox take it, she should have her purpose, in case she would give her Soul to him, suffer him to suck her blood, keep his Secrets, and be his Instrument to do such Mischief as he would set her about. All which, upon his second appearing to her, she yielded to, and the Devil having prickt the fourth Finger of her right hand, between the middle and upper joynt (where the mark is yet to be seen) gave her a Pen, with which she made a Cross or mark with her Blood on Paper or Parchment, that the Devil offered her for the confirmation of the
description Page 27
agreement, which was done in the presence of Ann Bishop. And as soon the Exami∣nant had Signed it, the Devil gave her Six pence, and went away with the Paper or Parchment.
Further she confesseth, that she had been at several Meetings in Lie Common, and o∣ther places, in the Night, and that her forehead being first anointed with a feather dipt in Oyl, she hath been suddenly carried to the place of their Meeting. That about five or six weeks since (or more) she met in the said Common in the Night, where were present Ann Bishop, Mary Penny of Wincaunton, Elizabeth Style of Bayford, and a Man in black Cloaths with a little band, whom she supposed to have been the Devil. At the Meeting there was a Picture in Wax, which the Man in black took in his Arms, and sized it by the Name of Elizabeth or Bess Hill, for the Daughter of Rich. Hill. Then the Devil, this Examinant, Ann Bishop, and Elizabeth Style, Stuck Thorns in the Neck, Head, Hand-wrists, Fingers, and other parts of the Picture, saying, a Pox on thee, I'le spice thee. This done, all sate down, a white Cloath being spread on the ground, and did drink Wi••e, and Eat Cakes and Meat. After all was ended, the Man in black Vanished, leaving an ugly smell at parting. The rest were on a sudden conveyed to their homes.
On Monday Night, after Christmas-Day last, she met the same Company again, near about the same place, and the Ann Bishop (who was there in a green Apron, a French Wastcoat, and a red Petticoat) brought in her Apron a Picture in blackish Wax, which the Devil Baptized as before, by the Name of John Newman, for the Son of Rob. New∣man of Wincaunton, and then the Devil first, after Ann Bishop, and this Examinant, thrust in Thorns into the Arms of it. The Picture Ann Bishop carried away with her. They were all there present in their Cloaths, and the Devil in the Shape of a Man in black.
About five years and a half since, the same Persons were at the Baptizing of another Image, by the Name of Peter Newman, another Son of Robert Newman, both which are since Dead, and then Ann Bishop desired the Examinant, to joyn with her in the be∣witching of Peter and John Newman.
At another time she was carried to a Meeting in the Night, to a green place near Marnhull, as she was then told, where were present Ann Bishop, Eliz. Style, Mary Penny, and some unknown to her. Then also an Image in Wax was Baptized by the Devil, in the fore-related manner, by the Name of Ann, or Rachel Hatcher, one of Marnhull, as she was then informed. After the Ceremony was ended, they had Wine, Cakes, &c.
She likewise confesseth, that she was at another such Meeting, where twelve Persons were present, many of whom were unknown to her, but she took notice of one lame Man in blackish hair among them, and of the Devil, as before.
She saith, that after their Meetings, they all make very low Obeysance to the Devil, who appears in black Cloaths and a little Band. He bids them welcome at their coming, and brings Wine, or Beer, Cakes, Meat, or the like. He sits at the higher end, and usually Ann Bishop sits next him. They Eat, Drink, Dance, and have Musick. At their parting they use to say, Merry meet, Merry part; and that before they are carried to their Meet∣ings, their Foreheads are anointed with greenish Oyl, that they have from the Spirit, which smells raw. They for the most part are carried in the Air. As they pass, they say, Thou, tout a tout, tout, throughout and about. Passing back, they say, Rentum, Tormentum, and another word which she doth not remember.
She confesseth, that her Familiar doth commonly suck her right breast about Seven at Night, in the shape of a little Cat, of a dunnish Colour, which is as smooth as a Want, and when she is suck'd, she is in a kind of a Trance.
That she hurt Thomas Garret's Cows, because he refused to write a Petition for her.
That she hurt Thomas Conway, by putting a Dish into his hand, which Dish she had from the Devil, she gave it him to give his Daughter for good hansel.
That she hurt Dorothy, the Wife of George Wining, by giving an Iron slate to put into her Steeling Box.
That being angry with Edith Wats, the Daughter of Edmond Wats, for treading on her foot, she cursed Edith with a Pox on you, and after touched her, which hath done the said Edith much harm, for which she is sorry.
That being provoked by Swanton's first Wife, she did before her Death curse her with a A Pox on you, believes she did thereby hurt her, but denies she did bewitch Mr. Swanton's Cattle.
She saith, that when the Devil doth any thing for her, she calls for him by the Name of Robin, upon which he appears, and when in the shape of a Man, she can hear him speak, but his Voice is very low. He promised her when she made her contract with him, that she should want nothing, but ever since she hath wanted all things.
Taken before me,
Rob. Hunt.
The Witnesses were Thomas Conway of Wincaunton, in the County of Somerset, Mary his Wife, Edward Wats of Wincaunton, in the aforesaid County.
description Page 28
11. Anno 1664. Christian, the Wife of Robert Green of Brewham, in the County of Somer∣set, Aged about thirty three years, being examined before the aforesaid Robert Hunt, Esq; made this confession as follows.
That about a year and a half since (she being in great Poverty) one Catherine Green of Brewham, told her, that if she would she might be in a better condition, and then per∣swaded her to make a Covenant with the Devil. Being afterwards together in one Mr. Hussey's ground in Brewham Forrest, about Noon, Catherine called for the Devil, who ap∣peared in the shape of a Man in blackish Cloaths, and said somewhat to Catherine, which Christian could not hear. After which the Devil (as she conceived him) told the Exami∣nant, that she should want neither Cloaths, Victuals, nor Money, if she would give her Bo∣dy and Soul to him, keep his Secrets, and suffer him to suck her once in twenty four hours, which at last, upon his and Catherine Green's perswasion, she yielded to; then the Man in black prickt the fourth Finger of her Right hand, between the middle and upper joynts, where the Sign yet remains, and took two drops of her Blood on his Finger, giving her four-pence-half-penny, with which she after bought bread in Brewham. The he spake a∣gain in private with Catherine, and Vanished, leaving a smell of Brimstone behind.
Since that time the Devil (she saith) hath and doth usually suck her left Breast about five of the Clock in the Morning, in the likeness of an Hedg-hog, bending, and did so on Wednesday Morning last. She saith it is painful to her, and that she is usually in a Trance when she is suckt.
She saith also, that Catherine Green, and Margaret Agar of Brewham, have told her, that they are in Covenant with the Devil, and confesseth, that she hath been at several Meetings in the Night, at Brewham Common, and in a Ground of Mr. Hussey's, that she hath there met with Catherine Green and Margaret Agar, and three or four times with Mary War∣berton of Brewham; that in all those Meetings the Devil hath been present in the shape of a Man in black Cloaths, at their first coming he bids them welcome, but always speaks very low.
That at a Meeting about three Weeks or a Month since, at or near the former place, Margaret Agar brought thither an Image in Wax, for Elizabeth, the Wife of Andrew Cor∣nish of Brewham, and the Devil, in the shape of a Man in black Cloaths, did Baptize it, and after stuck a Thorn into its Head; that Agar stuck one into its Stomach, and Catherine Green one into its Side. She further saith, that before this time, Agar said to her, this Ex∣aminant, that she would hurt Eliz. Cornish, who since the Baptizing of the Picture hath been taken and continues very ill.
She saith, that three or four days before Jos. Talbot of Brewham Died, Margaret Agar told her, that she would rid him out of the World, because, he being Overseer of the Poor, he made her Children to go to Service, and refused to give them such good Cloaths as she desired. And since the Death of Talbot, she confessed to the Examinant, that she had bewitcht him to Death. He died about a year since, was taken ill on Friday, and Died about Wednesday after.
That her Mother-in-Law, Catharine Green, about five or six years ago, was taken in a strange manner. One day one Eye and Cheek did swell, another day another, and so she continu∣ed in great pain, till she died. Upon her Death she several times said, in the hearing of the Examinant, that her Sister-in-Law, Catharine Green, had bewitched her, and the Exami∣nant believes, that she bewitcht her to Death.
That a little before Michaelmas last, the said Catharine Cursed the Horses of Rob. Walter of Brewham, saying, a murrain on them Horses to Death. Upon which the Horses being three, all died.
Taken before me,
Robert Hunt.
12. In 1665. Margaret Agar of Brewham, in the aforesaid County of Somerset, had this Testimony given against her by Catharine Green, alias Cornish of Brewham, Widow.
Before the aforesaid,
Robert Hunt.
That on Friday in the Evening, in the beginning of March last, Margaret Agar came to her, and was earnest she should go with her to a Ground called, Husseys-knap, which she did, and being come thither, they saw a little Man in black Cloaths with a little band. As soon as they came to him, Margaret Agar took out of her Lap a little Picture in blackish Wax, which she delivered to the Man in black, who stuck a Thorn into the Crown of the Picture, and then delivered it back to Agar. Upon which she stuck a Thorn towards the heart of the Picture, cursing, and saying, A Plague on you; which she told the Examinant was done to hurt Eliz. Cornish, who, as she hath been told, hath been very ill ever since that time.
That a little above a year since, Jos. Talbot, late of Brewham, being Overseer for the Poor, did cause two of Agars Children to go to Service. Upon which she was very angry, and said in the Examinant's hearing, a few days before he fell Sick and Died, that she had trod upon the Jaws of three of her Enemies, and that she should shortly see Talbot rot, and tread on his Jaws. And when this Examinant desired her not to hurt Talbot, she swore by
description Page 29
the Blood of the Lord, she would confound him if she could. The Day before he died, she said to the Examinant, God's Wounds, I'll go and see him, for I shall never see him more; and the next Day Talbot died.
That she heard Margaret Agar curse Mary Smith, and say, she should live to see her and her Cattle fall and rot before her Face. Joseph Glanvil, Saducismus Triumphatus; p. 368.
Taken upon Oath before
Robert Hunt.
Other Witnesses against this Agar, were Elizabeth Talbot, Jos. Smith, Mary the VVife of William Smith, Mary Green, all of Brewham.
13. Julian Cox, aged about 70 Years, was indicted at Taunton in Somersetshire, about Summer Assiizes, 1663, before Judge Archer, then Judge of the Assizes there, for Witchcraft, which she practised upon a Young Maid, whereby her Body languished, and was im∣paired of Health, by reason of strange Fits upon account of the said Witchcraft.
The Evidence against her was divided into Two Branches; First, to prove her a VVitch in general: Secondly, to prove her guilty of the Witchcraft contained in the Indict∣ment.
For the proof of the first particular, the first Witness was an Huntsman, who swore that he went out with a Pack of Hounds to hunt a Hare, and not far from Julian Cox her House, he at last started a Hare. The Dogs hunted her very close, and the third Ring hunted her in view; till at last the Huntsman perceiving the Hare almost spent, and ma∣king towards a great Bush, he ran on the other side of the Bush to take her up, and pre∣serve her from the Dogs. But as soon as he laid Hands on her, it proved to be Julian Cox, who had her Head groveling on the Ground, and her Globes (as he express'd it) upward. He knowing her, was affrighted, that his Hair on his Head stood on end; and yet spake to her, and ask'd her what brought her there? But she was so far out of breath, that she could not make him any Answer. His Dogs also came up with full cry to recover the Game, and smelt at her, and so left off Hunting any further. And the Huntsman with his Dogs went home presently, sadly affrighted.
Secondly, Another Witness swore, that as he passed by Cox her Door, she was taking a Pipe of Tobacco upon the Threshold of her Door, and invited him to come in, and take a Pipe, which he did. And as he was smoaking, Julian said to him, Neighbour, look what a pret∣ty thing there is; he look'd down, and there was a monstrous great Toad, staring him in the Face. He endeavoured to kill it by spurning it, but could not hit it: Whereupon Julian bad him forbear, and it would do him no hurt. But he threw down his Pipe and went home (which was about Two Miles off of Julian Cox's House) and told his Family what had happened, and that he believed it was one of Julian Cox's Devils. After, he was taking a Pipe of Tobacco at home, and the same Toad appeared betwixt his Legs. He took the Toad out to kill it, and to his thinking cut it in several Pieces; but return∣ing to his Pipe, the Toad still appeared. He endeavoured to burn it, but could not. At length he took a Switch and beat it. The Toad ran several times about the Room to a∣void him, he still pursuing it with Correction. At length the Toad cried, and vanish'd, and he was never after troubled with it.
Thirdly, After, another swore, that Julian past by his Yard while his Beasts were in Milk∣ing, and stooping down, scored upon the Ground for some small time. During which time, his Cattel run mad, and some ran their heads against the Trees, and most of them died speedily. Whereupon concluding they were bewitched, he was after advised to this Expe∣riment to find out the Witch, viz. To cut off the Ears of the bewitched Beasts, and burn them, and that the Witch would be in misery, and could not rest till they were plucked out, Which he tried, and while they were burning Julian Cox came into the house, raging and scolding that they had abused her without cause; but she went presently to the Fire, and took out the Ears that were burning, and then she was quiet.
Fourthly, Another VVitness swore, That she had seen Julian Cox fly into her own Chamber Window in her full proportion, and that she very well knew her, and was sute it was she.
Fifthly, Another Evidence was the Confession of Julian Cox her self, upon her Exami∣nation before a Justice of Peace, which was to this purpose. That she had been often tempted by the Devil to be a Witch, but never consented. That one Evening she walk'd about a Mile from her own house, and there came riding towards her, Three Persons upon Three Broomstaves, born up about a Yard and an half from the Ground. Two of them formerly knew, which was a Witch and a Wizzard, that were hanged for Witchcraft several Years before. The Third Person she knew not. He came in the shape of a black Man, and tempted her to give him her Soul, or to that effect, and to express it by pricking her Finger, and giving her Name in her Blood, in token of it, and told her that she had Revenge against several Persons that had wronged her, but could not bring her purpose to pass without his help; and that upon the Terms aforesaid, he would assist her to be revenged against them. But she said; she did not consent to it. This was the Sum of the general Evidence to prove a Witch.
But now for the Second particular, to prove her guilty of the VVitchcraft upon the Maid, whereof she was indicted, this Evidence was offered:
description Page 30
It was proved, that Julian Cox came for an Alms to the house where this Maid was a Servant, and that the Maid told her she should have none, and gave her a cross Answer that displeased Julian. VVhereupon Julian was angry, and told the Maid she should re∣pent it before Night, and so she did: For before Night she was taken with a Convulsion Fit, and after that left her, she saw Julian Cox following her, and cried out to the People in the house to save her from Julian.
But none saw Julian but the Maid, and all did impute it to her imagination only. And in the Night she cried out of Julian Cox, and the black Man, that they came upon her bed, and tempted her to drink something they offered her. But she cried out, she desired not the Devil's Drenches. This also they imputed to her imagination, and bad her be quiet, because they in the same Chamber with her, did not see or hear any thing, and they thought it had been her Conceit only.
The Maid the next Night expecting the same Conflict she had the Night before, brought up with her a Knife, and laid it at her bed's head. About the same time of the Night as before, Julian and the black Man came again upon the Maid's bed, and tempted her to drink that which they brought, but she refused, crying in the audience of the rest of the Family, that she defied the Devil's Drenches, and took the Knife and stabbed Julian, and as she said, she wounded her in Leg, and was importunate with the Witness to ride to Julian Cox's House presently, to see if it were not so. The Witness went and took the Knife with him. Julian Cox would not let him in; but he forced the Door open, and found a fresh wound in Julian's Leg, as the Maid had said, which did suit with the Knife, and Julian had been just dressing it when the Witness came. There was Blood also found upon the Maid's Bed.
The next Morning the Maid continued her out-cries, that Julian Cox appeared to her in the House wall, and offered her great Pins, which she was forced to swallow: And all the Day the Maid was observed to convey her Hands to the House wall, and from the VVall to her Mouth; and she seemed by the motion of her Mouth, as if she did eat some∣thing. But none saw any thing but the Maid, and therefore thought still it might be her Fancy, and did not much mind it. But towards Night, this Maid began to be very ill, and complained, that the Pins that Julian forced her to eat-out of the VVall, did torment her in all parts of the Maids Body; several great Swellings appeared, and out of the heads of the Swellings, several great Pins points appeared; which the Witnesses took out, and upon the Tryal, there were about Thirty great Pins produced in Court (which I my self handled) all which were sworn by several Witnesses, that they were taken out of the Maid's Body, in manner as is aforesaid.
Judge Archer, who tried the Prisoner, told the Jury, that he had heard, that a Witch could not repeat that Petition in the Lord's Prayer, viz. And lead us not into Temptation: And having this occasion, he would try the Experiment, and told the Jury, that where she could or could not, they were not in the least measure to guide their Verdict accor∣ding to it, because it was not legal Evidence, but that they must be guided in their Ver∣dict by the former Evidence given in upon Oath only.
The Prisoner was called for up to the next Bar to the Court, and demanded if she could say the Lord's Prayer? She said she could, and went over the Prayer readily, till she came to that Petition. Then she said, [And lead us into no Temptation,] but could not say, [And lead us not into Temptation] though she was directed to say it after one that repeated it to her distinctly. But she could not repeat it otherwise than is expressed already, though tried to do it near half a score times in open Court. After all which, the Jury found her guilty, and Judgment having been given, within Three or Four Days she was executed, without any Confession of the Fact.
14. In the Town of Beckington, by Froome in Somersetshire, liveth Mary Hill, a Maid of about Eighteen Years of Age, who having lived very much in the neglect of her Duty to God, was some time before Michaelmas last past, was Twelve Month, taken very ill, and being seized with violent Fits, began to Vomit up Two Hundred crooked Pins. This so stupendous an Accident, drew a numerous Concourse of People to see her: To whom, when in her Fits, she did constantly affirm, that she saw against the VVall of the Room, wherein she lay, an old VVoman named Elizabeth Carrier, who thereupon being appre∣hended by a VVarrant from a Justice of Peace, and Convicted by the Oaths of Two Per∣sons, was committed to the County Goal.
About a Fortnight after, she began to Vomit up Nails, pieces of Nails, pieces of Brass, Handles of Spoons, and so continued to do for the space of Six Months and upwards: And in her Fits, she said there did appear to her an Old Woman, named Margery Coombes, and one Anne Moor, who also by a Warrant from Two Justices of tho Peace, were apprehended, and brought to the Sessions held at Brewton for the County, and by the Bench committed to the County Goal. The former of these died as soon as she came into the Prison; the other Two were tried at Taunton Assizes, by my Lord Chief Justice Holt, and for want of Evidence, were acquitted by the Jury. The Persons bound over to give Evidence, were Susanna Belton, and Ann Holland, who upon their Oaths deposited, that they book'd out of the Navel of the said Mary Hill, as she lay in a dead Fit, crooked Pins, small Nails, and small Pieces of Brass, which were produced in Court before the Judge, and from him handed to the Jury to look upon them. VVhereupon Mr. Francis Jesse, and Mr. Christopher Brewer declared, that they had seen the said Ma••y Hill, to Vomit up at several times, crooked Pins, Nails, and Pieces of Brass; which they also pro∣duced in open Court; and to that end they might be ascertained it was no Imposture,
description Page 31
they declared, they had searched her Mouth with their Fingers before she did Vo∣mit
Upon which the Court thought fit to call for me, who am the Minister of the Parish, to testify the knowledge of the matter, which I did to this Effect; that I had seen her at several times, after having given her a little Small Beer, Vomit up crooked Pins, Nails, and pieces of Brass. That to prevent the supposition of a Cheat, I had cause her to be brought to a Window, and having lookt into her Mouth, I searcht it with my Finger, as I did the Beer before she drank it. This I did, that I might not be wanting in circ*mstan∣tial Answers, to what my Lord and Court might propose.
I well remember a Gentleman on a Saturday came to my House (Incognito,) to know of me the tru••h of the Countrey Report about this Maid, having seen some of the Nails, &c. she had vomited up. I told him it was very true, and if he would stay in Town till the Morning, he might see it himself for his own satisfaction. VVhich he did, and early in the Morning was called to see her. But because Beer was not given her when she wanted it, she lay in a very deplorable Condition, till past Two in the Afternoon; when with much difficulty, she brought up a piece of Brass, which the said Gentleman took away with him; though before the piece of Brass came up, he told me he was satisfied of the Truth of the thing, because it was impossible for any Mortal to counterfeit her mi∣serable condition. She sometimes lying in a dead Fit, with her Tongue swelled out of her Head, and then reviving, she would fall to vomiting; but nothing came out till about two a Clock in the Afternoon. Nay, so curious wa••••he to anticipate any Cheat, that he searcht her Mouth himself, gave her the beer, held her up in his Hand, and likewise the Bason, into which she vomited, and continued with her all this time, without Eating and Drinking, which was about Eight Hours, that he might be an Eye-witness of the Truth of it. Nay, further, he found the Maid living only with a Brother, and Three poor Si∣sters, all young Persons, and very honest, and the Maid kept at the charge of the Parish, which were sufficient Testimonies they were uncapable of making a Cheat of it. The Gentleman I now mentioned, was (as I afterward learn'd) Esquire Player of Castle-Cary.
I have often wondred how it was possible for all that Trumpery to be conveyed into her Body, which at Intervals she cast up; I therefore made all the Observation I could to satisfie my self and others. I found that those things which she brought up in the Morning, were conveyed into her Body by some Diabolical Power, when she was in Bed at Night; what induced me easily to believe this, was by considering these following Cir∣c*mstances.
That it was only in the Morning that she vomitted up Nails, and scarce did any thing in the Afternoon.
I found by Enquiry, that she always slept with her Mouth open, and could not help it; and when asleep, she could not be awakened, either by calling, jogging or pulling of her, for some considerable time; though at the same time she fetch'd such deep and painful Groans, as if she were awaked, and sensible of her sad Condition.
For my farther satisfaction, I got some at my own Charge to sit up at Nights with her, and watch her Mouth, and to see it was kept close shut. Whilst this was done, the Vo∣miting of Nails ceased, and that for Thirteen Nights successively; but when it was neg∣lected, she would be sure to bring up something of Nails, or some such Stuff. I then had her lodged at a Neighbour's House, to see whether her vomitting of Nails would totally cease, but it did not. For coming one Day to my House to refresh her self, she had not been there Two Hours, before she began to be ill, we immediately gave her some Beer, and she vomited up a great Board Nail: Some time after this, she threw up a great piece of Brass, which I saw followed with much Blood; and she being extreamly weakened with striving, and falling into a Fit, I caused a Woman to open her Mouth, who took out as much Blood, as she could hold in the hollow of her Hand.
After the Assizes afore-mentioned was ended, and she was turned Home, she grew worse than ever, by Vomitting of Nails, pieces of Glass, &c. And falling one Day into a violent Fit, she was swelled to an extraordinary bigness; some Beer being given her, she threw up several pieces of Bread and Butter, besmeared with poysonous Matter, which I judged to be Mercury. This so much affrighted the Neighbours, that they would come no more near her. So that one Day she being taken desperate ill, I was sent for to pray with her; and compassionating the Deplorablenels of her Condition, I at last resolved to take her into my own House, where in a short time the Vomiting ceased; though for some space, her Distorting Fits followed her: But, blessed be God, is now, and has been for a considerable time last past, in very good Health, and fit for a Service.
April 4th, 1691.
May-Hill, Minister of Beckington, in the County of Somerset.
15. In the beginning of the late War, Colonel Bowen in Glamorganshire, being oppressed by the King's Party, took Arms under the Earl of Essex, and by his Valour obtained a good Repute in the Army; so that in a short time he got the Command of Lieutenant Colo∣nel. But as soon as the heat of the VVar was abated, his Case and Preferment led him to a careless and sensual Life, and he became an absolute Atheist, denying Heaven or Hell, God or Devil, (acknowledging only a Power, as the Heathens did Fate,) accounting Tem∣poral Pleasures all his expected Heaven: So that at last he became hateful, and hating all Civil Society, and his nearest Relations.
description Page 32
About December last, he being in Ireland, and his Wife, a Pious Gentlewoman, living in his House in Glamorgan, was very much troubled one Night with a great Noise much like the sound of a Whirl-wind, and a violent beating of the Doors or Walls, as if the whole house were falling in Pieces: And being in her Chamber, with most of her Family, after Praying to the Lord, (accounting it Sinful Incredulity to yield to fear, she went to Bed, and suddenly after, there appeared unto her something like her Husband, and asked her whether he should come to Bed? she sitting up, and Praying to the Lord, told him, he was not her Husband, and that he should not. He urged more earnestly: What! Not the Husband of thy Bosom? What! Not the Husband of thy Bosom? (Yet had no Power to hurt her.) And she, together with some Godly People, spent the Night in Prayer, being very often Interrupted by this Apparition.
The next Night, Mr. Miles, (a Godly Minister,) with four other Godly Men, came to watch and pray in the House that Night, and so continued in Prayer, and other Duties of a Religion, without any Interruption or Noise at all that Night. But the Night following, the Gentle woman, with several other Godly Women, being in the House, the noise of a Whirl-wind began again, with more violence than formerly, and the Apparition walked in the Chamber, having an unsufferable stench, like that of a putrified Carcass, filling the Room with a thick smoak, smelling like Sulphur, Darkening the Light of the Fire and Candle, but not quite Extinguishing it; sometimes going down the Stairs, and coming up again with a fearful Noise, disturbing them in their Prayers, one while with the sound of words, which they could not discern, otherwise striking them, so that the next Morning their Faces week black with the smoak, and their Bodys swollen with bruises.
This was attested by Colonel Rogers, the Governour of Hereford, by a Letter to Mr. Baxter, Dated August 23. 1656. As likewise by Mr. Sam. Jones's of Cocdreken, Mr. Maur. Bedwell's of Swansy, Mr. Daniel Higs and Captain Samuel Foley's, both of Clonmell.
16. In the year of our Lord, 1652. Mary, the Daughter of Edward Ellins, of the Bur∣rough of Evesham, in the County of Worcester, Gardiner, then about nine or ten years old, went in the Fields on a Saturday with some other children to gather Cowslips, and finding in a Ditch by the way side, at the said Town's End, one Catherine Huxley, a single Wo∣man, Aged then about Forty years (as is supposed, easing Nature) the children called her Witch, and took up Stones to throw at her, the said Mary also called her Witch, and took up a Stone, but was so affrighted, that she could not throw it at her; then they all run away from her, and the said Mary being hindmost, this Huxley said to her [Ellins, you shall have Stones enough in your—] Whereupon Mary fell that day very ill, and continued so Weak and Languishing that her Friends feared she would not recover; but a Month af∣ter, she began to void Stones by the urinary Passages, and some little Urine came away from her; also when she voided any Stone, the Stone she voided, was heard by those that were by her, to drop into the Pot or Bason, and she had most grievous Pains in her Back and Reins, like the pricking of Pins, the Number of the Stones she voided, was about eighty, some plain Pebbles, some plain Flints, some very small, and some about an Ounce Weight; this she did for some space, (a Month or two, or thereabouts) until upon some strong Suspicions of Witchcraft, the forenamed Huxley was apprehended, examined and searched, (at whose Beds-head there was found several Stones, such as the said Mary voided (and was sent to Worcester, where at the Summer Assizes in the said Year 1652. (then at hand) she was upon the Prosecution of the Friends of the said Mary, Condemned and Executed. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, p. 44.
17. Mr. Samuel Clark hath published the Apparition to Mr. White of Dorchester, assessor to the Westminister assembly, at Lambeth, that the Devil in a light Night, stood by his Bed∣side: She looked a while whether he would say or do any thing, and then said, If thou hast nothing else to do, I have; and turned himself to sleep. Many say it from Mr. White him∣self. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, p. 63.
18. Conveyances through the Air, &c. by Invisible Powers, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubery, Esq;— In a Letter from the Reverend Mr. Paschal, Rector of Chedzay in Somer∣setshire, to Mr. Aurbery, are these words, Viz. The most Remarkable of all happen'd in that Day that I passed by the Door in my return hither, which was Easter-Eve, when Fry re∣turning from Work (that little he can do) he was caught by the Woman Spectre by the Skirts of his Doublet, and carried into the Air; he was quickly mist by his Master and the Workmen, and great enquiry was made for Fran. Fry, but no hearing of him; but about half an Hour after Fry was heard Whistling and Singing in a kind of a Quagmire. He was now af∣fected as he was wont to be in his Fits; so that none regarded what he said; but coming to Himself an Hour after, he solemnly protested, That the Daemon carried him so high that he saw his Master's House underneath him no bigger than an Hay-co*ck, that he was in perfect Sense, and prayed God not to suffer the Devil to destroy him; That he was suddenly set down in that Quagmire. The Workmen found one Shooe on one side of the House, and the other Shooe on the other side; his Periwig was espied next Morning hanging on the Top of a tall Tree. It was soon observ'd, that Fry's part of his Body that had laid in the Mud, was much benum'd, and therefore the next Saturday, which was the Eve of Low-Sunday, they carried him to Crediton to be let Blood; which being done, and the Company having left him for a little while, returning, they found him in a Fit, with his Fore-head all bruised and swoln to a great bigness, none being able to guess how it came, till he recover'd himself, and then he told them, That a Bird flew in at the Window with a great force, and with a Stone in its Mouth, flew directly against his Fore-head. The People looked for it, and found on the Ground just under where he sate, not a Stone, but a weight of Brass, or Copper, which the
description Page 33
People were breaking, and parting it among themselves. He was so very ill, that he could not ride but one Mile, or little more that Nighr, since which time I have not heard of him, save that he was ill handled the next Day, being Sunday. Indeed Sir, you may wonder that I have not Visited that House, and the poor afflicted People; especially, since I was so near, and passed by the very Door: I am very well assured of the Truth of what I have Written, and (as more appears) you shall hear from me again.
19. A Copy of a Letter from a Learned Friend of mine in Scotland, Dated March 25. 1695.—Honoured Sir, I received yours Dated May 24 1694. In which you desire me to send you some Instances and Examples of Transportation by an Invisible Power. The true cause of my delaying so long to reply to that Letter, was not want of Kindness; but of sit Materials for such a Reply. As soon as I read your Letter of May 24. I called to mind a Story which I heard long ago, concerning one of the Lord Duffus (in the Shire of Murray) his Predeces∣sors, of whom it is reported, That upon a time, when he was walking abroad in the Fields near to his own House, he was suddenly carried away, and ••ound the next day at Paris in the French King's Cellar with a Silver Cup in his Hand; that being brought into the King's Presence and Question'd by him, Who he was? And how he came thither? He told his Name, his Countrey, and the place of his Residence, and that on such a Day of the Month (which proved to be the Day immediately preceeding) being in the Fields, he heard the noise of a Whirl-wind, and of Voices crying Horse and Hattock (this is the World which the Fairies are said to use when they remove from any place); whereupon he cried (Horse and Hattock) also, and was immediately caught up, and Transported through the Air by the Fairies to that place, where after he had Drunk heartily, he fell asleep, and before he awoke, the rest of the Company were gone, and had left him in the posture wherein he was found. It's said, the King gave him the Cup which was found in his Hand, and dismiss'd him.
This Story (if it could be sufficiently attested) would be a Neble Instance for your purpose, for which cause I was at some pains to enquire into the truth of it, and found the means to get the present Lord Duffus's opinion thereof; which shortly, is. That there has been, and is such a Tradition.
20. The following Account I received November last, from Mr. Alexander Mowat, a Person of great Integrity and Judgment, who being Minister at the Church at Lesly, in the Shire of Aberdene, was turned out for refusing the Oath of Test, Anno. 1681. He informs, That he heard the late Earl of Cathnes, who was Married to a Daughter of the late Marquess of Argyle, tell the following Story, Viz. That upon a time, when a Vessel which his Lordship kept for bringing home Wine and other Provisions for his House, was at Sea; a common Fellow, who was reputed to have the Second-sight, being occasionally at his House; the Earl enquired of him, where his Men (meaning those in the Ship) were at that present time? The Fellow replied, at such a place, by Name, within four Hours Sailing of the Harbour, which was not far from the place of his Lordship's Resi∣dence: The Earl asked, what Evidence he could give for that? The other replied, that he had lately been at the place, and had brought away with him one of the Sea-mens Caps, which he delivered to his Lordship. At the four Hours end the Earl went down himself to the Harbour, where he found the Ship newly arrived, and in it one of the Seamen without his Cap; who being questioned, how he came to lose his Cap? Answered, that at such a place (the same the Second-sighted Man had Named before) there arose a Whirl-wind which endangered the Ship, and carried away his Cap: The Earl asked, if he would know his Cap when he saw it? He said he would; whereupon the Earl produced the Cap, and the Seaman owned it for that, which was taken from him. This is all the Information which I can give at present concerning Transportation by an Invisible Power.
21. One Instance I had of one Allen Miller, being in Company with some Gentlemen, having gotten a little more than ordinary of that strong Liquor they were Drinking, began to tell Sto∣ries and strange Passages he had been at: But the said Allen was suddenly removed to the farther end of the House, and was there almost strangled; recovering a little, and coming to the place where he was before, they asked him, What it was that troubled him so? He Answered, he durst not tell; for he had told too much already.
22. The Devil appeared to a Dying Man, and shewed him a Parchment very long, Written on every side with the Sins both of words, thoughts and deeds, of the Sick Man, and said unto him: Behold thy vertues! See what thy Examination shall be. To whom he Answered, True Satan, but thou hast not set all. Thou shouldst have added, The Blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all Sin: And he that believeth and is Baptized, shall be saved. Chetwinds Hist. Collect.
23. Luther relates of himself, that being at Prayer, contemplating how Christ hung on the Cross and suffered for his Sins, there appeared suddenly on the Wall a bright shining Vision, and therein appeared also a glorious form of our Saviour Christ, with his five wounds, stedfastly looking upon him, as if it had been Christ himself corporally. Now at the first sight, he thought it had been some good Revelation, yet presently recollected himself, and apprehending it some jugling of the Devil; For Christ appeareth unto us in his word, and in a meaner and more humble form; like as he was humbled on the Cross for us: Therefore, said he, I spake to the Vision in this manner; Away thou confounded Devil, I know no other Christ, than he that was Crucified, and who in his word is Pictured and Preached to me: Whereupon the Image Vanished, which was the very Devil himself. And in like manner, said Luther further; A Gentlewoman, a Virgin not far from my House at Wittenburg, lay very sick, to whom also ap∣peared a Vision after this sort following. She beheld, as she thought, a Glorious form of our Saviour, which she was ready to have Worshipped and fall down before; but I being sent for presently, repaired to her, and saw the Vision also, as in the form of Christ. I admoni∣shed her seriously, that she should not suffer her self to be deluded by the Devil; where∣upon
description Page 34
upon she raised up her self, and spit upon the Face of the Image, and instantly the Image was changed into a great ugly Snake, which slid to the Gentlewomans Bed, and bit her by the Ear, so there stood drops of Blood upon the Ear, which trickled down, and thereupon the Snake vanished. This I beheld with mine Eyes, said Luther, with divers others that stood by. Luther's Coll. p. 144.
24. There was in Scotland, one [an Obsessus] carried in the Air several times, in the view of several Persons, his Fellow-Soldiers. Major Henton hath seen him carried away from the Guard in Scotland sometimes a Mile or two. Sundry Persons are living now (1671,) that can attest this Story. I had it from sir Robert Harley (the Son) who Marryed Major Hen∣ton's VVidow; as also from E. T. D. D.
25. A Gentleman of my Acquaintance Mr.— M. was in Portugal, Anno 1655, when one was Burnt by the Inquisition for being brought thither from Goa in East-India, in the Air, in an incredible short time.
CHAP. IV. Concerning the Existence and Appearance of Separate Souls.
THat the Souls of Men do not expire with the Breath and Vital Ʋnion; or fall into a deep Sleep, never to be awaked till the General Resurrection; according to the Opinions of some Drowsy People, whose Reasons at present are asleep in their Bodies, is a Truth (I think) easily evincible out of the Topicks of all Religions, that make any Noise and Figure in the World; out of the clear Text of Sacred Scripture, and from the very nature of our Souls, as they now are and act in the Body, whilst in union with it.
Mr. Stevens in his late Sermons upon the Parable of Dives and Lazarus, tells us, that one of the Fathers calls the Good Angels (Enocatores Animarum) the Callers forth of Souls, and such as shew them (Paraturam Diver∣sonii) the preparation of those Mansions they are going to. Hence (says he) we observe when good Men are dying, they are often in silent Raptures, and express a kind of impatience till they are dissolved. And why? because they spiritually see what they cannot utter; as did St. Paul when he was wrapt up into the Third Heaven. There is a kind of a Draught presented to them by their Guardian Angels, of those Transcendent Joys they are almost ready to enter in pos∣session of, and therefore long and pine till they are conveyed into that place of unspeakable Fe∣licity. These Heavenly Spirits succour and support them under their Pain and Sickness, and when their Souls are stormed out of their Bodies, they encompass and embrace them, soaring through the Regions of Evil Angels into Heaven. 'Tis said, that Lazarus was safely carried by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom; so that 'tis plain, that the Angels are employed to convey the Souls of true Believers into a fixed State of blessedness.
But because Men are very apt to be incredulous in these Cases, my Design is to enquire in their Chapter, what knowledge we can pick up concerning the Existence of particular Souls after their Separation, out of Antient and Mo∣dern Histories; and I believe it will appear by what follows, that the Soul is really alive and a∣ctive, and concerned after Death. I Insist not on the Parable to the Rich Man and Lazarus, mention'd by our Saviour, nor any particular Instances out of Sacred Writ: Read the following Stories, and if all of them are not credibly and rightly interpreted and applied; if Satan may in some be concerned on purpose to put Tricks upon poor Incredulous (shall I say, or Credulous) Souls, yet 'tis strange if they are all untrue.
1. A Narrative of an Apparition which a Gentleman in Boston had of his Brother, just then Murthered in London.—It was on the Second of May, in the Year 1687, that a most ingenious, accomplished and well-disposed Gentleman, Mr. Joseph Beacon by Name, about Five a Clock in the Morning, as he lay, whether Sleeping or Waking he could not say, (but judged the latter of them) had a View of his Brother then at London, altho he was now himself at our Boston, distanced from him a Thousand Leagues. This his Brother ap∣peared to him in the Morning, about five a Clock at Boston, having on him a Bengal Gown, which he usually wore, with a Napkin tied about his Head; his Countenance was very Pale, Gastly, Deadly, and he had a Bloody Wound on one side of his Forehead. Brother! says the affrighted Joseph. Brother, answered the Apparition. Said Joseph, What's the mat∣ter Brother? How came you here? The Apparition replied, Brother, I have been most barba∣rously and injuriously Butcher'd by a Debauch'd, drunken Fellow, to whom I never did any wrong in my Life. Whereupon he gave a particular Description of the Murderer; adding, Brother, This Fellow changing his Name, is attempting to go over unto New England, in Foy or Wild: I would pray you on the first Arrival of either of these, to get an Order from the Governour, to Seize the Person whom I have now described; and then do you Indict him for the Murder of me your Brother: I'll stand by you, and prove the Indictment: And so he vanished. Mr. Bea∣con was extreamly astonished at what he had seen and heard; and the People of the Fa∣mily not only observed an extraordinary Alteration upon him for the Week following, but have also given me under their Hands a full Testimony, that he then gave them an Ac∣count of this Apparition.
description Page 35
All this while Mr. Beacon had no Advice of any thing amiss, attending his Brother then in England; but about the latter end of June following, he understood by the common ways of Communication, that the April before, his Brother going in haste by Night to call a Coach for a Lady, met a Fellow then in Drink, with his Doxy in his Hand: Some way or other the Fellow thought himself affronted with the hasty passage of this Beacon, and immediately ran into the Fire-side of a Neighbouring Tavern, from whence he fetch'd out a Fire-fork, wherewith he grievously wounded Beacon in the Skull, even in that very part where the Apparition show'd his Wound. Of this Wound he Languished until he Died, on the Second of May, about Five of the Clock in the Morning at London. The Murderer it seems was endeavouring to Escape, as the Apparition affirmed, but the Friends of the Deceased Beacon seized him; and prosecuting him at Law, he found the help of such Friends as brought him off, without the loss of his Life; since which, there has no more been heard of the Business.
This History I received of Mr. Joseph Beacon himself, who a little before his own pious and hopeful Death, which follow'd not long after, gave me the Story written and signed with his own Hand, and attested with the Circ*mstances I have already mentioned. See Mr. Cotton Mather's Wonders of the Invisible World.
2. In the City of Athens there was a goodly Lodging, which yet was out of Request, as a Place very dangerous; for in the Night there was a Spirit that walked in it, drawing a Chain, and making a Noise, and seemed as if he came afar off; and then would suddenly be hard by. After that, there would appear a great Old Man, his Flesh all worn away, ha∣ving a Long Beard, his Hair standing an end, and all tangled; Fetters on his Feet, a Chain at his Hands, which he would always be shaking. They that dwelt in the house could ne∣ver rest in the Night, but would grow heavy and pensive, and so fall sick and dye: For in the very day time, though they saw not the Spirit, yet they would think he always was in their sight, and that the ringing of his Chain did always beat in their Ears. Upon this, the Lodging stood empty, though it was by Bills exposed to sale. After some time. Athenodorus the Philosopher came to Athens, lacked a House, and purchasing this at a small Rate, the first Night put his Servants into the back-part of it to lodge; chose for himself the fore∣part, where he had a Bed placed, his VVriting-Tables brought, and a Lamp well lighted: Here he betook to Read, VVrite and Study very earnestly. And late in the Night, the Spirit came with his old Noise, Chain and Fetters; the Philosopher continuing still earnest at his Business: 'Till at last the Spirit shaking his Chain over his Head, made a Sign to him, as if he desired the Philosopher to follow him: Upon which he obeyed, taking a Light in his Hand, and following, till such time as the Ghost vanished away in the Street. Athe∣nodours marked the Place with some Grass and Leaves which he laid upon it; and the next Day went to the Council of the City, desired the Place might be searched; which being done, they found a Dead body all rothen, nothing left but Bones and Chains, which they took up and buried elsewhere. After which, the House was no more Haunted. Camerar. Hist. Med. l. 4. ex Plen. 2d Epist. l. 3.
3. The Elder Countess of Donagal, a Lady, Pious, Discreet and Credible, told me, That one of her Husband's Tennants, (near Belfast, or Carickfergus, where he was Lord) agreed with him for to put his Son's Life, with his own Life, in a renew'd Lease of a Farm; and he paid part of the Money, and dy'd before the Lease was made and seal'd: His Wife marry'd another Man, and paid the rest of the Money out of her second Husband's Purse, and therefore put in his Son's Life, instead of her Son by the former Husband, into the Lease. The Earl of Donagal going into England, and being then in the West, a Servant of his in Ireland, his Porter, a stout lusty Man, was haunted with the Apparition of the Wo∣mans first Husband, telling him, That he must go to his Wife, and tell her, That she should have no rest till his Sons Life were put in the altered Lease. He askt why he spake to him, and what he had to do to meddle in it? It answered him, Thou art a Man fit for it, and thou shalt have no rest till thou do it. The Man delayed, and was still haunted with this Apparition. He went to the Minister of the Town, and told him of it; who counselled him to tell the Woman. She told him, That she took it to be Just, that her Husband that paid most of the Money, should have the benefit of the Lease; and perhaps, not believing the Man, delayed. This Apparition came to the Porter again, and said, That she may believe thee, go tell her of such and such Discourse and Actions, that were between her and me in secret, which none else knoweth of. The Man went, and told her all that he was bid. She confessed that it was all true, and secret between them, but still delayed, till some trouble (I remember not what) molested her self. In short, the Porter and she had no rest, till she had drawn a new Lease, with the Name of the first Husbands Son, and sent it into England, to the Earl of Donagal, who Sealed it. Historical Discourse of Apparitions and Witches, p. 40.
4. St. Augustine relates a memorable Story which fell out at Milan, where a certain Citi∣zen being dead, there came a Creditor, to whom he had been indebted, and unjustly de∣manded the Money of his Son; the Son knew the Debt was satisfied by the Father, but ha∣ving no Acquittance to shew, his Father appear'd to him in his Sleep, and shew'd him where the Acquittance lay, Aug. in lib. de curâ pro mortuis agendâ.
5. It is a thing, both known and frequent, That the Inhabitants of the Scotish Isles, when their Friends are dying, come to them, and request them, that upon such or such a day after their Death, and in such a place, they wou'd meet them, which the Dead according∣ly do at the time and place agreed upon, and have sometimes discourse with them. See Flavel on the Soul.
description Page 36
6. Marsilius Ficinus, having made a solemn Vow with Michael Mercatus (after they had been pretty warmly disputing of the Immortality of the Soul, out of the Principles of their Ma∣ster Plato) that whether of them two died first, should appear to his Friend, and give him certain Information of that Truth; Ficinus Died quickly after: Mercatus being early in the Morning very intent on his Studies, heard a Horse Riding by with all speed, and of served that he stopt at his VVindow; and therewith heard the Voice of his Friend Ficinus, crying out aloud. O Michael, Michael, vera, vera sunt illa, i.e. O Michael, Michael, those things are true. VVhereupon he suddenly opened his VVindow, and espying Marsilius upon a white steed, called after him, but he Vanished out of his sight, he sent therefore presently to Florence, to know how Marsilius did, and understood that he died about that hour he called at his VVindow. Flavel out of Dr. More, who cites it out of Baronius.
7. Much to the same purpose, is that so Famous and well attested Story of the Appariti∣on of Major George Sydenham, to Capt, William Dyke, both of Somersetshire, attested by the worthy and Learned Dr. Thomas Dyke, and by Mr. Douch, to whom both the Major and Captain were intimately known. The summ is this: The Major and Captain had many disputes about the being of a God, and the Immortality of the Soul, in which points they could never be resolved, tho they much sought for and desired it, and therefore it was at last fully agreed betwixt them, that he that died first, should the third Night after his Fu∣neral, come betwixt the hours of twelve and one, to the little House in the Garden, ad∣joyning to Major Sydenham's House at Dulverton in Somersetshire. The Major died first. The Captain awaited at the time, and place appointed for his Major, but no Appearance. About six Weeks after the Captain and Dr. Dyke went to Eaton, and lay again in the same Inn, but not the same Chamber as before, at Dulverton. The morning before they went thence, the Captain staid longer than was usual, in his Chamber, and at length came into the Doctors Chamber, but in a Visage and Form much differing from himself, with his Hair and Eyes staring, and his whole body shaking and trembling; whereat the Doctor wondering, de∣manded the cause. The Captain Answered, I have seen my Major, if ever I saw him in my Life, I saw him but now: This morning (said he) after it was light, some one came to my Bed-side, and suddenly drawing back the Curtains, call'd Cap, Cap, the Term of Familiarity, used by the Major! To which he added, I could not come at the time appointed, but I am now come to tell you, that there is a God, and a very just and terrible one, and if you do not turn over a new leaf you will find it so. The Cap. eat little, and seemed to have these words sounding in his Ears frequently, during the remainder of his Life; and often related it, but with Trepidation and Horror. Flavel ex Sadducismo Triumphato, 2d part. p. 183.
8. Thomas Goddard of Marlborough in the County of Wilts, Weaver, A. 1674. Nov. 23. Saith, that on Monday the Ninth of this Instant, as he was going to Ogborn, at a Style on the High way near Mr. Goddard's Ground, about Nine in the Morning, he met the Appari∣tion of his Father-in-Law, one Edward Avon of this Town, Glover, who Died in May last, having on, to his Appearance, the same Cloaths, Hat, Stockings and Shoes, he did usually wear when he was Living, standing by, and leaning over that Style. Which when he came near, the Apparition spake to him with an audible Voice these Words, Are you afraid? To which he Answered, I am, thinking on one who is Dead and Buried, whom you are like. To which the Apparition replyed with the like Voice, I am he that you were thinking on, I am Edward Avon your Father-in-Law, come near to me, I will do you no harm. To which Goddard Answered, I trust in him who hath bought my Soul with his precious Blood, you shall do me no harm. Then the Apparition said, How stands Cases at home? Goddard askt, What Cases? Then it askt him, How do William and Mary? Meaning, as he conceived, his Son, William Avon, a Shooemaker here, and Mary, his Daughter, the said Goddard's Wife. Then it said, What! Taylor is dead; meaning, as he thought, one Taylor of London, who mar∣ried his Daughter Sarah, which Taylor died about Michaelmas last. Then the Apparition held out its Hand, and in it, as Goddard conceived, Twenty or Thirty Shillings in Silver, and then spake with a loud Voice, Take this Money and send it to Sarah, for I shut up my Bowels of Com∣passion towards her in the time of my Life, and now here is somewhat for her. And then said, Mary, (meaning his, the said Goddard's Wife, as he conceived,) is troubled for me; but tell her, God hath shewed Mercy to me, contrary to my Deserts. But the said Goddard answered, In the Name of Jesus Christ, I refuse, I refuse all such Money. Then the Apparition said, I perceive you are afraid, I will meet you some other time. And immediately it went up the Lane, to his appearance. So he went over the same Stils, but saw it no more that day.
He saith, the next Night, about Seven of the Clock, it came and opened his Shop Window, and stood in the like Cloaths, looked him in the Face, but said nothing to him. And the next Night after, as Goddard went forth into his back side, with a Candle light in his Hand, it appeared to him again, in the same shape; but he being in fear, ran into his House, and saw it no more then.
But he saith, That on Thursday, the Twelfth instant, as he came from Chilton, riding down the Hill, between the Mannor-House and Axford-Farm-Field, he saw somewhat like an Hare cross his way, at which his Horse being frighted, threw him in the dirt, and as soon as he could recover his feet, the same Apparition there met him again, in the same Habit, and there standing about Eight Foot directly before him in the way, spake again to him with a loud Voice, Source, (a word he commonly used when living) you have staid long; and then said to him, Thomas, bid William Avon take the Sword that he had of me, which is now in his House, and carry it to the Wood as we go to Alton, to the Ʋpper End of the Wood, by the way side; for with that Sword I did wrong about Thirty Years ago, and he never prospered since he
description Page 37
had that Sword. And bid VVilliam Avon give his Sister Sarah Twenty Shillings of the Money which he had of me. And do you talk with Edward Lawrence; for I borrowed Twenty Shillings of him several Years ago, and did say I had paid him, but I did not pay it him; and I would desire you to pay him Twenty Shillings out of the Money which you had from James Elliot, at Two Payments. Which Money the said Goddard now saith was Five Pounds, which James Elliot, a Baker here, owed the said Avon on Bond, and which he the said Goddard had recei∣ved from the said Elliot, since Michaelmas, at Two Payments, viz. Thirty Five Shillings at one, and Three Pounds Five Shillings at the other. Tell Margaret (meaning his own Wife, as he conceived) that I would desire her to deliver up the little which I gave to little Sarah Taylor, to the child, or to any one she will trust for it. But if she will not, speak to Edward Lawrence to perswade her. But if she will not then, tell her that I will see her very suddenly. And see that this be done within a Twelve Month and a day after my Decease, and Peace be with you. And so it went away over the Rails into the Wood there, in the like manner, as any Man would go over a Style, to his Apprehension, and so he saw it no more at that time. And he saith, that he paid the twenty Shillings to Edward Lawrence•• of this Town, who being present now, doth remember he lent the said Avon twenty Shillings about twenty years ago, which none knew but himself and VVife, and Avon and his VVife, and was ne∣ver paid it again before now by this Goddard.
And this said Goddard further saith, that this very day, by Mr. Mayor's order, he, with his Brother-in-Law William Avon, went with the Sword, and about Nine a Clock this Morn∣ing, they laid down the Sword in the copse, near the place the Apparition had appointed Goddard to carry it, and then coming away thence, Goddard looking back, saw the same Apparition again in the like habit as before. VVhereupon he called to his Brother-in-Law, and said, Here is the Apparition of our Father; VVho said, I see nothing. Then Goddard fell on his Knees, and said, Lord, open his Eyes that he may see it. But he replyed, Lord, grant I may not see it, if it be thy Blessed Will. And then the Apparition, to Goddard's Appear∣ance, beckned with his hand to him to come to it. And then Goddard said, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, what would you have me to do? Then the Apparition said to him, Thomas, take up the Sword and follow me. To which he said, should both of us come, or but one of us? To which it Answered, Thomas do you take up the Sword. And so he took up the Sword and followed the Apparition about Ten Lugs (that is Poles) further into the Copse, and then turning back, he stood still about a Lug and an half from it, his Brother-in-Law staying behind at the place where they first laid down the Sword. Then Goddard laying down the Sword upon the ground, saw something stand by the Apparition like a mastiff Dog, of a brown Colour. Then the Apparition coming towards Goddard, he stept back about two steps, and the Apparition said to him, I have a Permission to come, and a Commission not to touch you, And then it took up the Sword, and went back to the place at which before it stood, with a Mastiff Dog by it, as before, and pointed the top of the Sword into the ground, and said; In this place lies Buried the Body of him which I Murdered in the Year 1635. VVhich is now Rotten and turned to Dust. VVhereupon Goddard said, I do abjure you in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, wherefore did you do this Murder? And it said, I took Money from the Man, and he contended with me, and so I Murdered him. Then God∣dard askt him, who was Confederate with him in the said Murder? And it said, None but my self. Then Goddard said, What would you have me do in this thing? And the Apparition said, This is that the World may know that I Murdered a Man, and Buried him in this place in the Year 1635.
Then the Apparition laid down the Sword on the bare ground there whereon grew nothing, but seemed to Goddard to be as a Grave sunk in. And then the Apparition rushing further into the Copse, Vanished, and he saw it no more. VVhereupon Goddard and his Brother-in-Law Avon, leaving the Sword there, and coming away together, Avon told Goddard he heard his Voice, and understood what he said, and heard other words distinct from his, but could not understand a word of it, nor saw any Apparition at all. VVhich he now also at present affirmeth, and all which the said Goddard then attested under his hand, and affirmed, he would depose the same, when he shall be thereto required.
In the Presence of Christ. Lypiat, Mayor, Ralph Bayly, Town Clerk, Joshua Sacheverel, Rector of St. Peters in Marlborough.
Examined by me, William Bayly.
Thus far out of Mr. Glanvil, which I have related more largely, because I my self was at Oxford at the same time, when the Relation came fresh to the Vice-Chancellor; And Lodg∣ing at Chadlington, not far from Oxford, upon the Saturday Night after, with the Minister of the Place, then a Fellow of Merton-Colledge, of thirteen or fourteen years standing: He told me, that having an occasion of Travelling into Wiltshire, near to the very place where this Goddard dwelt, he had the very story fully attested to him by many credible Persons.
7. Mrs. Taylor of the Ford, by S. Neots, in a Letter to Dr. Ezekiel Burton, relates, how one Mary Watkinson, whose Father lived in Smithfield, but she Married to one Francis Top∣ham, and she living in York, with her Husband, being an ill one, who did steal her away against her Parents consent, so that they could not abide him; That she came often to them,
description Page 38
and when she was last with him, upon their parting, she expressed, that she feared she should never see him more. He Answered her, if he should die, if God did permit the Dead to see the Living, he would see her again; now after he had been Buried about half a year, one Night, when she was in Bed, but could not sleep, she heard Musick, and the Chamber grew lighter and lighter, and she being broad awake, saw her Father stand at her Bed-side: who said, Mall, did I not tell thee that I would see thee once again? She call'd him Fa∣ther, and talk'd of many things; and he bad her be Dutiful and Patient to her Mother: And when she told him, that she had a Child since he died, he said, That would not trouble her long. He bad her speak what she would now to him, for he must go, and that he should rever see her more till they met in the Kingdom of Heaven: So the Cham∣ber was darker and darker, and he was gone with Music; and she said, that she did never dream of him, nor ever did see any Apparition of him after.
He was a very honest godly Man, as far as I can tell, saith the same Mrs. Taylor in the Clause of a Letter, Ibid. and it is attested by G. Rust likewise, afterward Bishop of Dromore.
8. Dr. Farrar (a Man of great Piety, and Physician to King Charles the II.) and his Daughter (Mrs. Pearson's Mother, a very pious Soul) made a Compact at his Intreaty, that the first of them that died, if happy, should after Death appear to the Surviver, if it were possible; the Daughter with some Difficulty consenting thereto.
Some time after, the Daughter, who liv'd at Gillingham-Lodge, two Miles from Salisbu∣ry, fell into Labour, and by a Mistake, being given a noxious Potion, instead of another prepared for her, suddenly died
Her Father liv'd in London, and that very Night she died she open'd his Curtains, and looked upon him. He had before heard not••ing of her Illness, but upon this Apparition confidently told his Maid that his Daughter was dead, and after two Days receiv'd the News. Her Grandmother told Mrs. Pearson this; as also an Uncle of hers, and the abovesaid Maid; and Mrs. Pearson I know, and she is a very Prudent and Good Woman; Saith Mr. Edward Fowler, in a Letter to Dr. H. More, An. 1678. Ibid.
9. Mr. Quick, in his Relation of a Family poison'd at Plymouth, relates this Story, which he saith he had from one Mr. B. Cl. a very Holy Man, and a Reverend Minister, formerly of Petrocks, by the Castle of Dartmouth. This Minister was sent for, to visit and pray with a dying Man, under very much Troubles of Conscience. His Case was this; Sir, said he un∣to the Minister, about 7 months since, as I was going to Buscow, I met a Comerade of mine, who had gone to Sea about a Fortnight since; and taking him by the Hand, wondring at his Arrival, I said, What chear Mate? What makes thee return so soon, and look so pale? I am dead, quoth this Spectrum. Dead? man! and yet walk and talk! Yes, saith he, I am dead. I was took sick shortly after my going to Sea, and died this day; and about an Hour since, so many Leagues off, I was thrown overboard.
Now I desire thee to go home, and to tell my Wife of it, and to open my Coffer, and shew my Will, and see my Legacies paid; which having so promised to do for him, at parting he ad∣ded, And as for that business between thee and me, that thou well wotest of, I charge thee that thou never speak of it to any Man living; for if thou dost, I will in that very moment tear thee in a thousand Pieces. Now, Sir, this lies heavy upon my Conscience. Fain would I declare it; it is upon my Tongue, but I cannot: And why can you not, said the Minister? Oh! Sir, do not you see him? Look how terrible he is! there he is just against me! Oh how doth he threaten me! I would tell you, but I dare not.
And whatever Arguments this Reverend Parsonage could use unto the sick man, he could never bring him to a Confession; but he pined away under his Terrors and Horrors; till at last, not being able to subsist any longer by reason of them, he died. See the aforesaid Relation, called Hell open'd; or the Infernal Sin of Murder punished. P. 82, 83.
10. No longer since than the last Winter there was much Discourse in London concerning a Gentlewoman, unto whom her dead Son (and another whom she knew not) had ap∣pear'd: Being then in Lodnon, I was willing to satisfie my self, by enquiring into the Truth of what was reported; and on Febr. 23. 1691. my Brother (who is now a Pastor to a Congregation in that City) and I discoursed the Gentlewoman spoke of; she told us, that a Son of hers, who had been a very civil young Man, but more airy in his Temper than was pleasing to his serious Mother; being dead, she was much concern'd in her Thoughts about his Condition in the other World; but a Fortnight after his Death he appear'd to her saying, Mother, you are solicitous about my Spiritual Welfare; trouble your self no more, for I am happy, and so vanish'd. See Mr. Increase Mather's Cases of Conscience, about Witches, p. 11.
11. Apparitions, extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;—The Antiquities of Oxford tell us, that St. Edmund, Archbishop of Canterbury, did sometimes converse with an Angel, (or Nymph) at a Spring without St. Clements Parish, near Oxford; as Numa Pompili∣us did with the Nymph Egeria. This Well was stopped up since Oxford was a Garrison. See the Life of John Donn, D. D. Dean of St. Pauls, writ by Mr. Isaac Walton, where it is affirmed, that the Dean did see the Apparition of his Wife.
12. Mr. Cashio Burroughs was one of the most Beautiful Men in England, and very Va∣liant, but very proud and Blood-thirsty: There was then in London a very Beautiful Itali∣an Lady, who fell so extreamly in Love with him, that she did let him enjoy her, which she had never let any man do before: Wherefore, said she, I shall request this Favour of you, never to tell any one of it. The Gentlewoman died; and afterwards in a Tavern in London he spake of it; and there going to make Water, the Ghost of the Gentlewoman did appear to him. He was afterwards troubled with the Apparition of her, even some∣times in Company, when he was drinking, but he only perceiv'd it: Before she did appear,
description Page 39
he did find a kind of a Chilness upon his Spirits; she did appear to him in the morning before he was kill'd in a Duel. This Account I have from an intimate Friend of mine, who was an Acquaintance of his.
13. In James-street, in Covent-Garden, 1647. did lodge a Gentlewoman, a handsome Woman, but common, who was Mr. Mohun's (Son to the Lord Mohun) Sweet-heart, Mr. Mohun was murthered about Ten a Clock in the Morning, and at that very time, his Mistress being in Bed, saw Mr. Mohun come to her Bed-side, drew the Curtain, looked up∣on her, and went away: She call'd upon him, but no answer: She knock'd for her maid, ask'd her for Mr. Mohun; she said she did not see him, and had the Key of her Chamber Door in her Pocket. This Account I had from the Gentlewoman's own mouth, and her maid's. A parallel Story to this, is, That Mr. Brown, (Brother-in-law to the Lord Con∣ningsby) discover'd his being murther'd to several. His Phantome appear'd to his Sister and her maid in Fleet-street, about the time he was Killed in Herefordshire, which was about a Year since, 1693.
14. I must not forget an Apparition in my Country, which appear'd several times to Dr. Turbervile's Sister, at Salisbury; which is much talk'd of. One marry'd a second Wife, and, contrary to the Agreement and Settlement at the first VVife's marriage, did wrong the Children by the first Venter. The Settlement was hid behind a VVainscot in the Cham∣ber where the Doctor's Sister did lie: And the Apparition of the first VVife did discover it to her. By which means Right was done to the first Wife's Children.
15. One Mr. Towes, who had been School-fellow with Sir George Villers, the Father of the first Duke of Buckingham, and was his Friend and Neighbour) as he lay in his Bed awake, (and it was Day-light) came into his Chamber the Phantome of his dear Friend Sir George Villers: Said Mr. Towes to him, Why, you are Dead, what make you here? Said the Knight, I am dead, but cannot rest in Peace for the Wickedness and Abomination of my Son George at Court. I do appear to you, to tell him of it, and to advise and dehort him from his Evil ways, Said Mr. Towes, The Du••e will not believe me, but will say, that I am Mad, or D••at. Said Sir George, Go to him from me, and tell him by such a Token (some Mole) that he had in some secret place, which none but himself knew of. Accordingly Mr. Tomes went to the Duke, who laugh'd at his message At his return home, the Phantome appear'd a∣gain, and told him, that the Duke would be stabb'd (he drew out a Dagger) a quarter of a Year after; and you shall outlive him half a Year; and the Warning that you shall have of your Death will be, That your Nose shall fall a-bleeding: All which accordingly fell out so.
16. The Learned Henry Jacob, Fellow of Merton-College in Oxford, died at Dr. Jacob's, M. D. House in Canterbury. About a Week after his Death, the Doctor being in Bed, and awake, and the Moon shining bright, saw his Cousin Henry standing by his Bed, in his Shirt, with a white Cap on his Head, and his Beard mustaches turning up, as when he was alive. The Doctor pinched himself, and was sure he was awaked: He turned to the other side, from him, and after some time took Courage to turn the other way again towards him; and Henry Jacob stood there still, he should have spoken to him, but did not, for which he has been ever since sorry: About half an Hour after he vanished. Not long after this, the Cook-maid going to the Woodpile to fetch VVood to dress Supper, saw him standing in his Shirt upon the VVoodpile. This Account I had in a Letter from Dr. Jacob. 1673. relating to his Life, for Mr. Anthony Word, which is now in his Hands.
17, Mr. T. M. an old Acquaintance of mine, hath assured me, that about a quarter of a Year after his VVives Death, as he lay in Bed awake with his little Grand-child, his Wife open'd the Closet Door, and came into the Chamber to the Bedside, and looked upon him, and stooped down and kissed him; her Lips were warm, he fancied they would have been cold. He was about to have embraced her, but was afraid it might have done him hurt. When she went from him, he asked when he should see her again? she turn'd about and smiled, but said nothing. The Closet Door striked as it uses to do, both at her com∣ing in, and going out.
18. Mr. Jo. Lydall, or Trinity-College, Soc. Oxon. March 11. 1649, 50. Attests the ensuing Relation, in a Letter to Mr. Aubrey, thus; — Mr. Aubrey, Concerning that which hap∣pened at Woodstock, I was told by Mr. W. Haws, (who now lives with Sir William Fleet∣wood in the Park) That the Committee which sat in the Mannor-house, for Selling the King's Lands, were frighted by strange Apparitions; and that the Four Surveyors which were sent to measure the Park, and Lodged themselves with some other Companions in the Mannor, were pelted out of their Chambers by Stones thrown in at the Windows (but from what Hands the Stones came they could not see) that their Candles were continually put out as fast as they lighted them; and that one with his Sword drawn to defend a Candle, was with his own Scab∣bard in the mean time well Cudgell'd; so that for the Blow, or for fear, he fell Sick, and the others forced to remove; some of them to Sir William Fleetwood's House, and the rest to some other places. But concerning the cutting of the Oak, in particular, I have nothing.
Your Friend, To be commanded to my power, John Lydall.
19. A Minister, who liv'd by Sir John Warre, in Somersetshire, about 1665, walking over the Park to give Sir John a Visit, was rencounter'd by a venerable old Man, who said to him, Prepare your self; for such a day (which was about three Days after) you shall die.
description Page 40
The Minister told Sir John Warre and my Lady this Story, who heeded it not: On the Morning fore-warn'd, Sir John calls upon the Parson early to ride a Hunting, and to Laugh at his Prediction: His Maid went up to call him, and found him stark dead. This from my Lady Katherine Henly, who had it from my Lady Warre.
20. Dr. — Twiss, Minister of the New Church at Westminster, told me, That his Fa∣ther [Dr. Twiss, Prolocutor of the Assembly of Divines, and Author of Vindiciae] when he was a School-Boy at Winchester, saw the Phantome of a School-fellow of his deceased (a Rakehell) who said to him, I am damned. This was the occasion of Dr. Twiss [the Fathers] Conversion, who had been before that time (as he told his Son) a very wicked Boy.
21. John Evelyn shewed us at the Royal Society, a Note under Mr. Smyth's Hand (the Curate of Deptford) that in November 1679, as he was in Bed sick of an Ague, came to him the vision of a Master of Arts, with a white Wand in his Hand; and told him, That if he did lie on his back three Hours, viz. from ten to one, that he should be rid of his Ague. He lay a good while on his Back; but at last being weary he turned, and immediately the Ague attacked him, afterwards he strictly followed the Direction, and was perfectly cured. He was awake, and it was in the Day-time.
22. A Dutch Prisoner at Woodbridge in Suffolk, in the Reign of Charles II. could discern Spirits; but others that stood by could not. The Bell tolled for a Man newly deceased. The Prisoner saw his Phantome, and did describe him to the Parson of the Parish, who was with him; exactly agreeing with the Man for whom the Bell tolled. Says the Prisoner, now he is coming near to you, and now he is between you and the Wall; the Parson was resolved to try it, and went to take the Wall of him, and was thrown down; but could see nothing. This Story is credibly told by several Persons of Belief. Dr. Hooke, the Parson of the Parish, has often told this Story; of which I know many more particulars.
23. Vavasor Powell saw several Apparitions. See page 8. of his Life.
As concerning Apparitions of a Man's own self, there are sundry Instances, some whereof I shall here set down.
24. The Beautiful Lady Diana Rich, Daughter of the Earl of Holland, as she was walk∣ing in her Father's Garden at Kensington, to take the fresh Air before Dinner, about Eleven a Clock, being then very well, met with her own Apparition, Habit and every thing, as in a Looking-Glass. About a Month after she died of the Small-pox. And 'tis said, that her Sister, the Lady Isabelta (Thinne) saw the like of her self also before she died. This Account I had from a Person of Honour.
25. Mrs. E. W. Daughter of Sir W. W. affirms, that Mrs. J. (her Father's Sister) saw her self (i. e.) her Phantome, half a Year before she died, or a quarter of an Hour together. She said further, that her Aunt was sickly Fourteen Years before she died, and that she walk∣ed Living (i. e.) her Apparition, and that she was seen by several at the same time. The like is reported of others.
26. Mr. Trehern, B. D. (Chaplain to Sir Orlando Bridgman, Lord Keeper) a Learned and sober Person, was the Son of a Shoe-maker in Hereford: One Night as he lay in Bed, the Moon shining very bright, he saw the Phantome of one of the Apprentices sitting in a Chair, in his red Wastcoat, and Head-band about his head, and Strap upon his Knee; which Ap∣prentice was really a Bed and asleep, with another Fellow-Apprentice in the same Chamber, and saw him.
27. When Sir Richard Nepier, M. D. of London, was upon the Road, coming from Bedford∣shire, the Chamberlain of the Inn shewed him his Chamber; the Doctor saw a dead Man lying upon the Bed: He look'd more wistly, and saw it was himself. He was then well enough in Health. He goes forward in his Journey — to Mr. Steward's in Berkshire, and there died. This Account I have in a Letter from Elias Ashmole, Esquire. They were in∣timate Friends. Thus far Mr. Aubery.
CHAP. V. Revelation of secret, or future Things, by express Voice.
BY this Title I do not mean any Declarations, Discoveries, Confessions, or Predictions, made by any Person living, but only such as are uttered, either with only an audible Voice alone, or with a Voice proceeding from some Phantasm or Apparition, either in the likeness of some de∣ceased Person, Friend, or Relation; or of some Ghost dressed up in the Figure of some Animal, that we are generally acquainted with; as the Serpent to Eve, the Ass to Balaan, &c. Histo∣ries are full of Testimonies and Instances of this kind: to enquire after all, would be a wild Chase, and nauseous to the Reader, as well as laborious to the Writer. We will call a few out of many, for a Specimen; which will give such a lustre to the Theme we are upon, that will certainly run us up in our Meditations and Searches, to Digitus Dei, the Finger of God, as having a signal stroke in all such Voices and Occurrences, as cannot with any shew of Reason be imputed or ascribed to any Inarticulate, Inorganical, Irrational Being, which yet appears to be the only Immediate In∣strument they proceed fro••.
description Page 41
1. In Jerusalem, before the Destruction of it by Titus Vespasian, at the Feast of Pentecost, the High-Priest entering into the Temple to offer the usual Sacrifices, which at that time God regarded no more, there was a sudden Noise heard, and a Voice immediately following it, which said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Let us depart hence. Gaffarella's unheard of Curios. Part 2. Ch. 3. out of Josephus. Besides, we know, that our blessed Saviour had by express Words Pre∣dicted the same dismal Calamity to that place and People, with a particulat notation of the Time when it should happen, viz. before the then present Generation should be passed away.
2. An Inhabitant of the Town of Guilford in Surrey, who was possest of some Copy-hold Land, which was to descend to his Children, or in default of such Issue, to his Brother, dies, having no Child born. And his Wife apprehending her self not to be with Child (which her Husbands Brother asked her immediately after his Brother's death) she told him she be∣lieved she was not, but afterward proved to be. Which when she knew, she went, by the instigation of Neighbours, to her Brother, and told him how it was with her. He railed at her called her whor*, and told her, That she had procured some Body to g et her with Child, knowing that such a Field must be Inherited by the Posterity of her Husband, but her whor∣ing should not fool him out of the Estate. The poor Woman went home troubled, that not only her Child should lose the Land, but, which was worse, that she should be thought a whor*. However, she quieted her self, and resolved to sit down with the loss.
When her times came, she was delivered of a Son, he grew up, and one Summer's Night, as she was undressing him in her Yard, her Husband appeared, and bid her go to his Brother, and demand the Field: which she did, but was treated very ill by him. He told her, That neither she, nor her Devil (for she had told him her Husband appeared, and bid her speak to him) should make him forego his Land. Whereupon she went home again: But some time after, as her Brother was going out of this Field home-ward, the dead Man appears to him at the Stile, and bids him give up the Land to the Child, for it was his Right. The Brother being greatly frighted at this, runs away, and not long after comes to her, and tells her, she had sent the Devil to him, and bids her take the Land, and so gave it up, and her Son is now possest of it. His Name is Mat. he lived in the Service of Mr. Reading's Brother for some Years, but he has forgot his Sir-name, though he knows him very well. Related in a Letter of Dr. Ezekias Burton to Dr. H. More. Mr. Glanvil's Saducism. Triumph. p. 417.
3. Dr. Bretton, late Rector of Ludgate and Deptford, lived-formerly in Herefordshire, and married the Daughter of Dr. S.—. This Gentlewoman was a Person of extraordinary Piety, which she expressed, as in her Life, so at her Death. She had a Maid, that she had a great kindness for, who was Married to a near Neighbour, whose Name, as I remember, was Alice. Not long after her death, as Alice was rocking her Infant in the Night, she was cal∣led from the Cradle by a knocking at the Door, which opening, she was surprised at the sight of a Gentlewoman, not to be distinguished from her late Mistress, neither in Person nor Habit. She was in a Morning Gown, the same in appearance with that she had often seen her Mistress wear. At first sight she expressed very great Amazement, and said, Were not my Mistress dead, I should not question but that you are she. She replied, I am the same that was your Mistress, and sook her by the Hand. Which Alice affirmed was as cold as a Clod.
She added, That she had Business of great Importance to imploy her in, and that she must im∣mediately go a little way with her. Alice trembled, and beseecht her to excuse her, and in∣treated her very importunately to go to her Master, who must needs be more fit to be em∣ployed. ••he answered, That he who was her Husband, was not at all concerned, but yet she had a desire rather to make use of him, and in order thereunto had several times been in his Chamber, but he was still asleep, nor had she power to do more, than once uncover his Feet towards the awak∣ning of him. And the Dr. said, That he had heard a walking in his Chamber in the Night, which, till now, he could give no account of. Alice next objected, That her Husband was gone a Journey, and she had no one to look to her Child, that it was very apt to cry vehe∣mently, and she feared if it awaked before her return, it would cry it self to death, or do it self mischief. The Spectre replyed, The Child shall sleep till you return.
Alice seeing there was no avoiding it, sorely against her will, followed her over a Stile in∣to a large Field, who then said to her, Observe how much of this Field I measure with my Feet. And when she had taken a good large and leasurely compass, she said, All this brlongs to the Poor, it being gotten from them by wrongful means. And charged her to go and tell her Brother, whose it was at that time, that he should give it up to the Poor again forthwith, as he loved her and his deceased Mother. This Brother was not the Person who did this un∣just Act, but his Father. She added, That she was the more concerned, because her Name was made use of in some Writing that related to this Land.
Alice ask'd her, How she should satisfie her Brother that this was no Cheat, or delusion of her Fancy. She replyed, Tell him this Secret, which he knows that only himself and I are privy to, and he will believe you. Alice having promised her to go on this Errand, she proceeded to give her good Advice, and entertained her all the rest of the Night, with most heavenly and divine Discourse. When the Twi-light appeared, they heard the Whistling of Carters, and the noise of House-Bells, whereupon the Spectre said, Alice, I must be seen by none but your self, and so she disappeared.
Immediately Alice makes all haste home, being thoughtful for her Child, but found it as the Spectre had said, asleep as she left it. When she had dressed it, and committed it to the care of a Neighbour, away she went to her Master the Doctor, who amazed at the account she gave him, sent her to his Brother-in-Law. He at first hearing Alice's Story and Message, laughed at it heartily; but she had no sooner told him the secret, but he changed his Coun∣tenance,
description Page 42
told her he would give the Poor their own, and accordingly he did it, and they now enjoy it.
This, with more Circ*mstances, hath several times been related by Dr. Bretton himself, who was well known to be a Person of great Goodness and Sincerity. He gave a large Nar∣rative of this Apparition of his Wife to two of my Friends. First, to one Mrs. Needham, and afterwards, a little before his Death, to Dr. Whichcot.
Some Years after I received the fore-going Narrative (viz. near four Years since) I light into the company of three sober Persons of good Rank, who all lived in the City of Here∣ford, and I travelled in a Stage Coach three days with them. To them I happened to tell this Story, but told it was done at Deptford, for so I presumed it was, because I knew that Dr. Bretton lived there. They told me, as soon as I had concluded it, that the Story was very true in the main, only I was out as to the place; for it was not Deptford, but as I re∣member they told me Pembridge near Hereford, where the Dr. was Minister before the Re∣turn of the King. And they assured me, upon their own knowledge, that to that Day the Poor enjoyed the piece of Ground. They added, That Mrs. Bretton's Father could never en∣dure to hear any thing mentioned of his Daughters appearing after her death, but would still reply in great anger, That it was not his Daughter, but it was the Devil. So that he acknowledged that something appeared in the likeness of his Daughter.
This is Attested by me, this 16th, of Febr. 1681.
Edward Fowler.
This Narrative was sent to Dr. H. More, from Mr. Edward Fowler, Prebendary of Gloucester. Glanv. Sad. Triumph. p. 419.
4. These Relations seem strange indeed, but was it now as strange, that Constantine the Great, praying earnestly to God, should see the sign of the Cross figured in the Air, with an Inscription in it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in hoc vince, by this overcome! And yet Eusebius Re∣ports it in these words: While the Emperour was thus earnestly praying unto God, and be∣sought him, that he would reveal himself to him, and that he would assist him in his pur∣poses and resolutions; while he was thus earnestly at his Prayers, a divine and wonderful Vision appeared unto him, which was scarce credible, if himself had not related it. But seeing this victorious Emperour did with an Oath confirm it to be true, when he related it to me, who intended to write his History long after, when taking notice of me, he admitted me to familiar Conference with him, who can doubt of the Truth of his Relation, which (even then was seen and admired by his whole Army, and) afterward, in process of time, was confirmed in a miraculous manner. He said moreover, that in his sleep Christ appeared unto him, with the former sign of the Cross, And bid him make the like Figure to wear in his Ban∣ner. Euseb. in Vit. Constant. l. 1. c. 22, 23. See the next Chap.
I dare not insist upon the Truth of that Relation, that when this Emperour gave the Tithes to the Church, a Voice was heard in the Air, saying, Nunc venenum infaesum est Ecclesia, now Poison is poured into the Church; though Hermannus Gigas Reports it for true. Mel∣leolus Relates it thus, When Constantine gave to Pope Sylvester, the Palace of the Laterane, the City of Rome, and Provinces of Italy, a Hand was seen writing upon a Wall of the La∣terane, Hodie vacuum Ecclesia infusurus. Centur. Magdeb, cant. 4. c. 13.
5. Voices Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubery, Esq;—In the Life of King Henry IV. of France, writ by the Arch-bishop of Paris, it is recorded, That Charles IX. (who caused the Massacre) was wont to hear Screaches, like those of the Persons Massacred.
6. St. Augustine heard a Voice, saying, Tolle, lege. He took up his Bible, and dipt on Rom. 13.13. Not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, &c. and Re∣formed his Manners upon it.
7. One Mr. Smith, a Practitioner of Physiek at Tamworth in Warwick-shire, an under∣standing sober Person, reading — Hollinshead's Chronicle, found a relation of a great Fight between Vortigern and Hengest, about those Parts, at a place call'd Colemore: A little time after, as he lay awake in his Bed, he heard a Voice that said unto him, You shall short∣ly see some of the Bones of those Men and Horses slain, that you read of: He was surprized at the Voice, and ask'd in the Name of God, who it was that spoke to him? The Voice made answer, That he should not trouble himself about that, but what he told him should come to pass. Shortly after, as he went to see Colonel Archer (whose Servants were digging for Marle) he saw a great many Bones of Men and Horses; and also Pot-sherds; and upon a view it ap∣peared to be according to the description in Hollingshead's Chronicle; and it was the place where the Fight was, but it is now called Blackmore. This was about the Year 1685. and I had the account from my worthy Friend and old Acquaintance, Tho. Mariett of Warwick∣shire, Esq; who is very well acquainted with Mr. Smith aforesaid.
8. It was since the Restauration of King Charles II. that Martin Luther's Table Talk was Translated into English, by — but about half a Year before, as he lay in his Bed awake, he heard a Voice, which did bid him Translate that Book: but by reason of some Business, he neglected it. The Voice demanded, Why he had not done it? he replyed he had not leisure: Said the Voice, You shall have leisure enough shortly: And shortly after he was Arrested, and put in the Gate-house at Westminster; where he remained many Months: and there was the Translation finished. See the Preface before the Book. Thus far I'm beholden to Mr. Au∣brey's Collections.
description Page 43
9. Philip Ʋp-John (the Son of a Reverend Divine) being about 11 Years of Age, whilst he lived with Dr. Annesley in Spittle-yard, in the Year 1686. being alone, reading the Bible, he thought he heard a Voice, Bidding him prepare for Death, for he should die in a short time. Upon which this Boy being surprized, he came down Stairs, and acquainted the Family with it: Two or three days after he heard this Voice, he went to one Mr. Mallerye, a Joyner, who work'd to the Family, and seeing him making a Coffin, he told Mr. Mallerye, he should die shortly, and desired he would make for him such a Coffin as that was; which passage Mr. Mallerye acquainted the Family with the same Day, and though then in perfect health, in a few days after fell sick, of which sickness he died. This remarkable Passage I received from a Person who was at Dr. Annesley's House when this hapned.
10. Mrs. Elizabeth Dunton, as she was walking through Moor-Fields (to see her Reve∣rend Father Dr. Annesley, who then lay dangerously ill) she fancied she heard a Voice saying to her, You need not be so much concerned for your Father, for as near as he is to death, you shall go before him. This made a great Impression upon her Mind, and in a few Days after she fell Sick, and her Recovery is much doubted. This happened about the latter end of Octo∣ber, 1696.
CHAP. VI. The Discovery of things Secret or Future, by Signs, common Sounds, and Voices.
THis Title is near a-kin to the fore-going, and differs only in this; that there an Articulate Voice and Express words were heard; here only some Inarticulate sound, of no natural sig∣nification, or particular sence is requisite; or some noise in General, which can be supposed to import nothing move then the Presence and Agency of some Invisible being: Of which, it will not be necessary, to give many Instances, because of the Affinity this hath to several other Heads, or Titles in this Book.
1. A. D. 1630. A very Miraculous thing happened at Geismar in Hassia, two Souldiers lying for safety in that Town, one of them complained to the other who was in Bed with him, that he was very cold, the other Answer'd, he could not believe it, in regard that his own Body was very hot and wet, intreating him to touch and feel his side; which when he had done, finding his hands exceeding wet, and as it were glued and congealed together, he suspected something extraordinary, and looking on his hands by the light of the Moon, he Judged them to be Bloody, and endeavouring to wash off the Blood from his side, pre∣sently more Blood issued out; at length, after the space of an hour, it ceased of it self. About three handfuls of Blond were taken out of the Sheets; this, with the Relation of o∣ther Circ*mstances, they presented in the Morning to the Commander, who enquired of him how he had felt himself that Night; the Souldier Answered, That he had been extream ill for some time, but was afterwards restored to his former Health; The two next years af∣ter this Prodigy, this goodly Countrey of Hassia was miserably harassed by several Armies, and the Inhabitants were Barbarously and Inhumanely treated by the Emperours Army, and if the Prince or his Poor Subjects, did at any time complain and Petition for Justice or Redress, they were only scorned and rejected for their labours, so that they were forced to endure Quarterings, Taxations, Burnings, Robberies and Sacking of their Towns and Villa∣ges, yea, the Slaughter of Innumerable innocent Subjects of all sorts, without being able to obtain any Pity, or Compassion from their Enemies; The same Year 1630, in May, the Noremberg Carrier, and several Passengers in their Journey towards Hamborough, passing by the Town of Coburg, at Night, they observed with great Admiration, a Prodigious fire go∣ing in and out of the Town, and heard a mighty noise like the Discharging of Canons; Two years after which General Wallestein Assaulted this Town with Souldiers, and great Guns, but was so stoutly entertained by those within, that after the loss of a great many of the Imperialists, he was forced (tho he had besieged it above Twenty Months) to break up his siege and depart. Surprizing Mirac. of Nature, p. 108.
2. In King Henry the VIII's. Days, there was one Mr. Gresham, a Merchant of London, setting Sail homewards from Palermo, where dwelt at that time one Antonio, called the Rich, who had at one time, two Kingdoms Mortgaged to him by the King of Spain; and being Crossed by contrary Winds, Mr. Gresham was constrained to Anchor under the Lee of the Island off from Bulo, where was a Burning Mountain. Now about the Midday, when for a certain space the Mountain forbore to send forth Flames, Mr. Gresham, with eight of the Sailors; ascended the Mountain, approaching as near the Vent as they durst, where a∣mengst other Noises they heard a Voice cry aloud, Dispatch, dispatch, the Rich Autonio is a coming. Terrified herewith, they hasted their return, and the Mountain presently broke out in a Flame: But from so dismal a place they made all the haste they could, and desir∣ing to know more of this matter, (the Winds still thwarting their course) they returned to Palermo, and forthwith enquiring for Antonio, they found that he was Dead about the ve∣ry Instant, so near as they could guess, when that Voice was heard by them. Mr. Gresham at his return to London, reported this to the King, and the Mariners (being called before
description Page 44
him) confirmed the same; upon Mr. Gresham this wrought so deep an Impression, that he gave over all his Merchandizing, distributed his Estate, partly to his Kinsfolk, and partly to good uses, retaining only a Competency for himself; and so spent the rest of his days in Solitary Devotion. Sands Relat. 248.
3. Knockings, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq; Mr. Baxter's Certain∣ty of the Worlds of Spirits. A Gentleman formerly seeming Pious, of late Years hath fallen into the Sin of Drunkenness; and when he has been Drunk, and slept himself Sober, something Knocks at his Beds-head, as if one knock'd on a Wainscot; when they remove the Bed, it follows him; besides loud Noises on other parts where he is, that all the House heareth. It poseth me to think what Kind of Spirit this is, that hath such a care of this Man's Soul, (which makes me hope he will recover.) Do good Spirits dwell so near us? Or, are they sent on such Messages? Or, is it his Guardian Angel? Or, is it the Soul of some Dead Friend, that suffereth, and yet retain∣ing Love to him, as Dives did to his Brethren, would have him Saved? God keepeth yet such things from us in the Dark. Three or four Days before my Father died, as I was in my Bed, about Nine a Clock in the Morning, perfectly awake, I did hear three distinct Knocks on the Beds-head, as if it had been with a Ruler or Ferula. Mr. Hierome Banks. as he lay on his Death Bed in Bell-yard, said Three Days before he died, that Mr. Jennings of the Inner-Temple (his great Acquaintance, Dead a Year or two before) gave Three Knocks, looked in, and said, Come away. He was as far from believing such things as any man.
4. Mr. Brograve, near Puckridge in Hertford-shire, when he was a young man, riding in a Lane in that Contrey, had a Blow given him on his Cheek (or Head): He look'd back, and saw that no body was near, behind him; anon, he had such another Blow; I have forgot if a Third. He turn'd back and fell to the Study of the Law; and was afterwards a Judge. This Account I had from Sir John Penrudock of Compton-Chamberlain (our Neighbour) whose Lady was Judge Brograve's Neice.
5. Newark has Knockings before Death. And there is a House near Covent-Garden that has Warnings.
6.
At Berlin, when one shall Die out of the Electoral House of Brandenburgh, a Wo∣man Drest in white Linnen appears always to several, without speaking, or doing any harm, for several Weeks before.
This from Jasper Belshazer Cranmer, a Saxon Gentleman. Thus far I am beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collect.
CHAP. VII. Discovery of Things Secret or Future; by Prodigies, Comets, Lights, Stars, &c.
HERE I propound only, to shew how God Almighty, when he is doing, or going to do any thing extraordinary in the World, to put Nature out of its usual Course, and make some greater and more remarkable Steps in his Providence; He often hangs out some Flag, makes some Flame of Fire his messenger, or so Ruffles the Elements of the Visible World in such an unusual manner as is enough to startle Men, not out of, but into their Wits, and make them serious and inquisi∣tive into the Counsels of Heaven; and their own Merits and Behaviour towards God; and so to Humble them into Sorrow and Penitence, when they see the Hand of God thus lifted up, or concern'd for them.
1. Before the Destruction of Jerusalem there was often seen in the Air Armies of men in Battle-array, seeming to be ready to charge each other; the Brazen Gate open'd of it self, without being touched by any Body. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 7. Gaffarella, Part 2. c. 3.
2. A little before the time that Xerxes cover'd the Earth with his million of men, there appear'd horrible and dreadful Meteors, as Presages of the Evils that afterwards happened; as there did likewise in the time of Attila, who was call'd Flagellum Dei, God's Scourge. Gaffarrel, unheard of Curios. Part 2. Ch 3.
3. When Ambrose was a Child, a Swarm of Bees settled on his Face in the Cradle, and flew away without hurting of him; whereupon his Father said, Si vixerit infantulus ille, ali∣quid magni erit; viz. If this Child live, he will be some great man. Clark's Mart. of Eccl. Hist.
4. In the time of Gregory the Great, (A. C. 600, &c.) The River Tsber swell'd to such an unmeasurable height, that it ran over the Walls of Rome, and drowned a great part of the City, and brake into many great Houses, overthrew divers antient monuments and Gra∣varies belonging to the Church, carrying away many thousand measures of Wheat: Pre∣sently after which Innundation came down the River an innumerable Company of Serpents, with one monstrous great one, as big as a Beam; which, when they had swam into the Sea, were there choaked; and their Carcasses being all cast upon the Shoar, there rotted; which caused such an Infection of the Air, that presently a great Plague followed at Rome; so that many thousands died of it. Yea, Arrows were visibly seen to be shot from Heaven; and whosoever was stricken with them, presently died; amongst whom Pelagius was one, then Bishop of Rome. Ibid. p. 97. What the consequences of those Prodigies were, I leave to the Consideration
description Page 45
of the ingenious Reader, who may easily find in Church-History somewhat not obscurely pointed at by them.
5. Thales Milesius, by help of the Stars foretold an abundance of Olives, that should be the Year following. Arist. Pol. l. 1. c. 7.
6. In the Reign of Theodosius, there appear'd a Star, shooting forth Beams in the shape of a Sword; and in the time of Sultan Scilim, an infinite Number of Crosses appear'd shi∣ning in the Air; which foreshewed the Loss he afterward receiv'd by the Christians. Gaf∣farel. unheard of Curios. Part 2. Ch. 3. And who knows not that the Emperor Pertinax was forewarn'd of his Death three Days before by a certain Vision, that seem'd to threa∣ten him (in a Pond) with a drawn Sword in his Hand. Idem ibid.
7. Appian hath reckon'd up what miraculous things were seen and heard, before the breaking out of the Civil Wars, as fearful Voices, and strange running up and down of Horses, which no Body could see. Pliny hath likewise set down those that were heard in the same manner, before the Cymbrian War; and among the rest, divers Voices that were heard from Heaven, and dreadful Alarms, sounded by certain terrible Trumpets. Before the Lacedemonians were overthrown at the Battle of Leuctra, the Arms in the Tem∣ple were heard to make a Noise of their own Accord; and about the same time, at Thebes, the Gates of the Temple of Hercules open'd of themselves, without any Man touching thee; and the Arms that hung against the Wall were found cast on the Ground (as Cicero reports the Story, lib. de Div.) not without the great Astonishment of the Beholders. At the time that Milliades went against the Persians, divers strange Sights fore∣shew'd what the Event would be; and that I may trouble my self to reckon up these Won∣ders no longer, you may have recourse to Livy; who for having been so copious in his Stories of this Nature, is thought fit by some Authors, to be stiled a Tragedian, rather than an Historian. Gaffarel. unheard of Curios. par. 2. c. 3. Cicerone de Divin. Val. Max. l. 1. Ces. l. 1. de Bell. Civ. Malleal. de Nob. c. 30. &c.
8. Constantine the Great marching towards Rome, with an Army of 9000 Foot, and 8000 Horse, against the Tyrant Maxentius; and musing with himself unto what God he should address his Prayers for Success (for as yet he was not settled fully in the Christian Faith) and considering withal, that his Predecessors, who had worshipp'd many Gods, and put their Trust in them, had very often miscarry'd; and that on the contrary, his Father, that had only worshipped one, and the true God, had a happy Reign, and was still preserved from many Dangers, he therefore resolved to adore that God only, which his Father had served; and upon that prayed earnestly to God to reveal himself to him, and to prosper him in his Journey; and whilst he was thus praying, lifting up his Eyes to Heaven, about Noon-day, he beheld the Sign of a Cross, lively figured in the Air, with this Inscription, In hoc Vince, [by this Overcome] himself and all his Army wondring at so strange a Pro∣digy; and being much troubled in his Mind, to know the meaning of it, the next Night following Christ appear'd to him in his Sleep, commanding him to make the like Figure and Banner, and to carry it against his Enemies: Whereupon the next day impart∣ing the Vision to his Friends, he sent for the best Goldsmiths and Lapidaries, to make the like Cross with Gold and precious Stones, and resolved to worship that God only who thus appear'd to him.—Afterwards with great courage he went forwards, bear∣ing before him and his Victorious Army, instead of the Imperial Eagle, the form of this Vision upon his Standard. Maxentius, as much depending upon his Sorcerers, was no less confident of Victory, for the furtherance whereof, he framed a deceitful Bridge over Tiber, to intrap Constantine; and sent out divers Armies to oppose him, before he should come near the City. But Constantine trusting only in God, overthrew at the first Encoun∣ter, his first, second and third Armies; and so marching thro' all Italy, he brought his Vic∣torious Ensigns near the Walls of Rome. Hereupon Maxentius led forth his Army above a mile from Rome, and joyned Battle with Constantine; but being overcharged with Con∣stantine's Vantguard, he with the rest of his Army fled; and either thro' Haste or Forget∣fulness, took over the Deceitful Bridge, which he had made to entrap Constantine with; where they had no sooner enter'd, but it fell asunder, and so they were all drown'd. Clark in vit. Constantin. p. 4. & Centuria Magdeburg ex Eusebi••.
9. In the Reign of Justinian there was such a prodigious Sight seen about the Sun, that the like had not been seen or heard of before: The Sun, for the greatest part of the Year, gave so little Light, that it was but equal to the Light of the Moon; and yet at the same time the Sky was clear, without Clouds, or any thing to obscure it; after which there followed a great Famine, and much War and Bloodshed. Idem in vit. Justinian. Tho' the Centurians of Magdeburgh are silent in the Case, and make no mention of it, not∣withstanding they undertake to record all the Prodigies and Wonders that happen'd in the Reigns of the several Emperors; however I offer it only upon the Credit of my Author, who lays it wholly at Evagrius his Door.
10. Gasper Cruciger, ••s he lay in his Bed in the Night, Nov. 6. A. C. 1548. Seeing a Prodigy which then happen'd, viz. A great Chasm in the Heaven, and in some places Fire falling to the Earth, and flying up again into the Air; much bewailed the great Commo∣tions and Dusipations in the Church, which he foresaw by this Prodigy. Fuller Abel. Rediv. p. 145.
11. Mr John Lewis, a Learned Justice of Peace in Cardiganshire, speaking concerning the strange and usual Appearance of Lights, [call'd in Welch, Dead Mens Candles] before Mortality hath these Words: This is ordinary in most of our Counties, that I never searce heard of any, Young or Old, but this is seen before Death, and often observ'd to part from
description Page 46
the Body of the Persons all along the way, to the place of Burial, and infallibly Death will ensue. Now, Sir, It is worth your Resolution, whether this may proceed from God or no; it is commonly imputed to the Igneous Air of the Counties: But that evil Spirits can come by so much Knowledge, as to be always so infallible, (tho' herein I confess them very vast) and be so favourable and officious unto man, as to be such seasonable monitors of his Dis∣solution, and to give so much Discovery of Spiritual Essences, and the Immortality; I doubt whether they mean us so much Good as this: Some Wiles I confess they may have by such Appearance, but it carries the Benefits mention'd with it whereas their Disappear∣ance makes more for Infidelity and Atheism: But this I leave to your Judgment, beg∣ging Pardon for this Boldness, in diverting you from your far better Thoughts; and see∣ing it is my Happiness to have this little Invisible Acquaintance with you, I shall omit no Opportunity of troubling you with such poor Thoughts as the Lord shall give unto me of the best Things, humbly wishing (as for the making up the sad Differences of Religi∣on among us) the Lord would give those in Authority to weigh thatPious and Wise Discourse you have proposed, as to those four great Parties in the Dedication of your Saints Rest, with my unfeigned Prayers for your Health and Happiness. Hist. Discourse of Apparitions. &c.
12. March 2. 1678. At Poins-town, in the County of Tepperary, in Ireland, were seen divers strange and prodigious Apparitions; whereof take the Account as follows. On Sun∣day in the Evening several Gentlemen and others, after named, walked forth in the Fields, and the Sun going down, and appearing somewhat bigger than ordinary, they discoursed about it, directing their Eyes toward the Place where the Sun fat; when one of the Company observed in the Air, near the place where the Sun went down, an Arm of a Blackish Blue Colour, with a ruddy complection'd Hand at one end, and at the other end a Cross Piece, with a Ring fastned to the middle of it, like one end of an Anchor, which stood still a while, and then made Northwards, and so disappeared; next, there appeared at a great Distance in the Air, from the same part of the Sky, somethings like a Ship, com∣ing towards them; and it came so near, that they could distinctly perceive the Masts, Sails, Tacklings, and Men; she then seem'd to tack about, and sail'd with the Stern foremost Northwards, upon a dark smooth Sea, which stretched it self from South-west to North-west; having seem'd thus to sail some few Minutes, she sunk by degrees into the Sea, her Stern first; and as she sunk, they perceived her Men plainly running up the Tack∣lings in the forepart of the Ship, as it were to save themselves from drowning. Then ap∣pear'd a Fort, with somewhat like a Castle on the Top of it; out of the sides of which, by reason of some Clouds of Smoak, and a flash of Fire suddenly issuing out, they con∣cluded some Shot to be made. The Fort then immediately was divided in two Parts, which were in an instant transformed into two exact Ships, like the other they had seen, with their Heads towards each other: That towards the South seem'd to chase the other with its Stem foremost, Northwards, till it sunk with its Stem first, as the first Ship had done; the other Ship sail'd some time after, and then sunk with its Head first. It was observ'd, That Men were running upon the Decks of these two Ships, but they did not see them climb up, as in the last Ship, excepting one Man, whom they saw distinctly to get up with much Haste upon the very top of the Bowsprit of the second Ship, as they were sinking. They supposed the two last Ships were engaged, and sighting, for they saw the likeness of Bullets rowling upon the Sea, while they were both visible.—Then there appear'd a Chariot, drawn with two Horses, which turn'd as the Ships had done North∣ward, and immediately after it, came a strange frightful Creature, which they concluded to be some kind of Serpent, having a Head like a Snake, and a knotted Bunch or Bulk at the other end, something resembling a Snail's House. This Monster came swiftly be∣hind the Chariot, and gave it a sudden violent Blow, then out of the Chariot leaped a Bull and a Dog, which followed him, and seem'd to bait him: These also went Northwards, as the former had done, the Bull first, holding his Head downwards; then the Dog, and then the Chariot, till all sunk down one after another, about the same place, and just in the same manner as the former. These Meteors being vanished, there were several Appearances like Ships, and other things. The whole time of the Vision lasted near an Hour, and it was a very clear and calm Evening, no Cloud seen, no Mist, nor any Wind stiring. All the Phoenomena came out of the West, or South-west, and all moved Northwards; they all sunk out of Sight, much about the same place: Of the whole Company there was not any one but saw all these things, as above-written, whose Names follow.
- Mr. Allye, a Minister, living near the place.
- Lieutenant Dunslervile, and his Son.
- Mr. Grace, his Son-in Law.
- Lieutenant Dwine.
- Mr. Dwine, his Brother.
- Mr. Christopher Hewelson.
- Mr. Richard Foster.
- Mr. Adam Hewelson.
- Mr. Bates, a School-master.
- Mr. Larkin.
- Mrs. Dunslervile.
- Her Daughter-in-Law.
- Her Maiden Daughter.
- Mr. Dwine's Daughter.
- Mrs. Grace her Daughter.
13. Ostenta, or Portents. Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;—
How it comes to pass, I know not; but by Ancient and modern Example it is evident, that no great ••ccident befalls a City or Province, but it is presaged by Divination, or Prodigy.
description Page 47
14. There was a strange Phenomenon seen at Broad-Chalk, in Wiltshire, on the First Day of May, 1647. It continued from about Eleven a Clock (or before) till Twelve. It was a very clear Day; but few did take notice of it, because it was so near the Sun-Beams. My Mother happened to espy it, going to see what a Clock it was by an Hori∣zontal Dial; and then all the Servants saw it. Upon the like occasion Mr. Jo. Sloper, B.D. Vicar there, saw it, and all his Family; and the Servants of Sir George Vaugham (then Fellow of Falston) who were Hunting on the Downes, saw it. The next remarkable thing that follow'd, was, that on the Third of June following, Cornet Joyce carried King Charles I. Prisoner from Holdenby to the Isle of Wight. The Isle of Wight lieth directly from Broad-Chalk, at the X a Clock Point.
15. There was seen at Bishops Lamington, in Wiltshire, in Sept. 1688. Two Balls of Light. They were about Eleven Degrees above the Horizon by the Quadrant; observed by Mr. Robert Blea, one of the Earl of Abingdon's Gentlemen.
CHAP. VIII. Discovery of Things Secret or Future; by Dreams and Visions.
I Would not be so Superstitious or Phanatic, as to lay a Stress upon all Dreams, as if they were significative; is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; nor so Prophane, as to range all under the No∣tion of meer Natural, or Fortuitous. The Dreams of Joseph, Pharoah, Nebuchadnezzar; Jo∣seph in the New-Testament, Pilate's Wife, &c. had certainly something of Divinity in them, and may be reasonably supposed to be infused by good Angels. But are those all? Were men to see Visions, and dream Dreams no longer, when life and Immortality were brought to light thro' the Gospel? Let these instances which follow be well weighed; and let the Judicious Reader judge as he please.
1. Polycarp having been at Prayer, three Days before his Apprehension, and afterwards fallen asleep, he saw in a Vision by Night the Pillow under his Head set on fire, and sud∣denly consumed to Ashes; which when he awaked, he interpreted it to be meant of his martyrdom. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Ireneus in his 2d. Book against Heresies, saith, That some in his time had the spirit of Prophecy, to foreknow things to come; they saw Divine Dreams and Visions. Ibid.
3. Cyprian, in his 4th. Epistle, sets down this Vision, with a Respect to the Persecution then raised by Aemilianus, President of Egypt, Paternus, &c.
There was [saith he] an aged Father sitting, at whose Right Hand was a young Man, very Pensive and Sorrowful, with his Hand on his Breast; on the other Hand, another Person with a Net in his Hand, as threatning to catch those Men that were about him: Whilst Cyprian was wondring hereat, he seem'd to hear a Voice, saying unto him, The young man is sorrowful because his Pre∣cepts are not observed, he on the Left Hand danceth, and is merry, for that hereby occasion is given him from the Antient Father to afflict Men.
This was long before the Persecuti∣on happened: Ibid.
Cyprian faith, he was by another Vision admonished to use a Spare Diet, and he spar∣ing in his Drink. Ibid.
4. Valens the Emperor fully purposing to drive Basil out of Cesarea, was warn'd by his Wife to desist, for that she had been troubled with dreadful Dreams about him, and their only Son Gallates was desperately ill at that time, in the Judgment of the Physitians, and this she imputed to the ill Design of the Emperor against Basil. Valens hereupon sent for Basil, saying thus to him, If thy Faith be true, pray that my Son die not of this Disease. To whom Basil answer'd, If you will believe as I do, and bring the Church into Ʋnity and Concord, your Child shall doubtless live. The Emperor not agreeing to this, Basil departed, and the Child presently died. Ibid.
5. Antonius, Physitian to Augustus, was admonished in a Dream by a Daemon that ap∣peared to him in the form of the Goddess Pallas; that altho' Augustus was sick, yet he should not fail to be present in the Battle, which was next day to he given by Brutus and Cassius, and that he should there abide in his Tent; which he would have done but by the Physicians deep Perswasions to the contrary: For it came to pass, that the Enemy's Soldiers won the Tents, where questionless they had slain Augustus if he had been present there: So upon this Dream he prevented his Death, won the Day, and remain'd sole Mo∣narch of the Roman Empire; and under his Reign was born the Saviour of the World. Mexico's Treasury of Antient and Modern Times, Book 5. C. 25.
6. Quintus Curtius declares in the Life of Alexander, That when he laid Siege to the City of Tyre, he being intreated for Succour of the Carthaginians, who said they were descend∣ed of the Tyrians, concluded to raise his Siege, as despairing of ever surprizing it: But in a Dream a Satyr appear'd to him, after whom he follow'd, as he fled before him into a Cham∣ber; his Interpreters told him, that it was a sure Sign he should take the City, if he pur∣sued and continued the Siege, which fell out to be true. Idem ex Qu. Curtio.
7. Katherine de Medicis, Queen of France, and Wife to King Henry the II. dream'd the day before the said King was wounded to Death, That she saw him very sickly, hold∣ing down his Head as he walked along the Streets of Paris, being followed by an infinite num∣ber of his People, that lamented for him. Hereupon she most earnestly intreated him,
description Page 48
with wringing Hands and bended Knees, not to adventure in the Rank of Tilters on that Day. But he giving no Credit to her words, the last Day of Feasting (for the Marriage of Madam Margaret his Sister, to Emanuel Philibert, Duke of Savoy) entred the Lists of Ho∣nour, and running to break the Lance against a bold and worthy Knight (the Count of Montgomery) happened to be wounded; of which wound the King died soon after, Aged about 40. leaving his Kingdom sadly mourning for him. Ibid. l. 5. c. 25.
8. His Son, King Henry the third, three days before he was murdered at St. Clou, beheld in a Dream all his Royal Ornaments, viz. his Linnen Vesture, Sandals, Dalmatian Robe, Mantle of Azure Sattin, Crowns, Scepter, and Hand of Justice, Sword and gilt Spurs, all bloody, and soil'd with the Feet of Religious Men, and others, and that he was very angry with the Sexton of St. Dennis. And though good Advice was given him to stand upon his Guard, yet so it fell out, that he could not avoid the fatal Chance. Ibid.
9. Calphurnia, Wife to the Adopted Father of Caesar, having dreamed, That she beheld Caesar slain and massacred, gave him notice thereof; but he in despite of the Dream, went jo∣cundly to the Senate next day, where he found the sad Effect and Consequence of this Dream. Ibid. Mr. Chetwind, in his Hist. Collections, gives us the Account more at large thus, viz. Caesar, in the fifty sixth year of his Age was slain in the Senate, Seventy of the chief Senators conspiring his Death; he having the Night before, when a Question was asked What Death was best? answered, The suddain, and not propensed. His Wife dreamt that Night, That he lay dead in her lap; and Spurina warned him to have heed to the Ides of March; and a Note was given to him going to the Senate, discovering the Conspiracy, which he began to read, but was interrupted, and died with it in his hands.
10. Bradwarain, in his Preface to his Learned Book de Causa Dei, tells us of a Dream he had in the Night, when he was about his Book in Confutation of Pelagius; he thought he was caught up into the Air, and Pelagius came and took hold of him, to cast him down head-long upon the Earth, but he prevailed against him after much strugling, and cast down Pelagius, so that he brake his Neck, and he lay dead upon the Earth. Whereby he faith, he was much comforted and strengthened. Mr. Barkers Flores.
11. Thomas Wotton Esq; of Bocton Malherb in Kent, Father to the Famous Sir H. Wotton, a little before his death, dreamed, That the Ʋniversity-Treasury was Robbed by Townsmen and poor Scholars, in number Five: and wrote this Dream the next day by way of Postscript, in a Letter to his Son Henry (then of Queens Colledge.) The Letter dated 3 days before out of Kent, came to his Son's hands the very Morning after the Robbery was committed: The Letter being Communicated by Mr. Wotton, gave such Light to this Work of Darkness, that the Five guilty Persons were presently discovered and apprehended. Dr. Plat's Nat. Hist. of Oxfordsh. c. 8. p. 47.
12. Astyages, last King of the Medes, saw in his Dream, a Vine springing forth from the Womb of his only Daughter, and at last so Flourish and Spread out it self, that it seemed to overspread all Asia. The Sooth-sayers being Consulted about it, answered him, That of his Daughter should be born a Son, that should seize on the Empire of Asia, and divest him of his. Tertified with this Prediction, he bestowed his Daughter on Cambyses, an obscure Per∣son, and a Foreigner. When his Daughter drew near her time, he sent for her to himself, with design to destroy what should be born of her. The Infant was delivered to Harpagus to be slain, a Man of known Fidelity, and with whom he had Communicated his greatest Secrets. But he fearing that, upon Astyages his death, Maudane his Daughter would suc∣ceed in the Empire, the King having no Issue Male, and that then he should be paid home for his Obedience, doth not kill the Royal Babe, but delivers it to the King's chief Herds∣man, to be exposed to the wide World. It fell out that the Wife of this Man was newly brought to Bed, and having heard of the whole Affair, earnestly requests her Husband to bring her the Child, that she might see him. He is overcome, goes to the Wood, where he had left him, finds there a Bitch, that had kept the Birds and Beasts off from the Babe, and suckled it her self. Affected with this Miracle, he takes up the Child, carries it to his Wife, who saw it, loved it, bred it up, till it grew up, first to be a Man, and then a King: He overcomes Astyages his Grandfather, and Translates the Scepter from the Medes to the Per∣sians. Just. Hist. l. 1. p; 16. Val. Max. l. 1. c. 7. Wanley, l. 6. c. 1.
13. When Alexander, after the long and difficult Siege of Tyre, lead his Army with great Indignation against the Jews, devoting all to Slaughter and the Spoil, Jaddas, the then High-Priest, admonished by God in a Dream, in his Priestly Attire, and with his Mitre on his Head, and upon that the Name of God, with a Number of Priefts and People, goes to meet him. Alexander, with great Submission, approaches him, Salutes and Adoves him; telling Parmeno, who was displeased with it, That he worshipped not the Man, but GOD in him, who (as he said) had appeared to him in that Form in Dio, a City of Macedonia, in his Dream, encouraging him to a speedy Expedition against Asia, promising his Divine Power for Assistance in the Conquest of it. Upon this he pardon'd the Jews, honoured and enriched the City and Nation. Jos. l. 1. c. 8. Wanley, l. 6. c. 1, &c.
14. Julius Caesar dreamed that he had carnal Knowledge of his Mother, which the Sooth∣sayers Interpreted, That the Earth, the common Mother of Mankind, should be subjected to him. Sueton. in Jnl. p. 8. Wanley's Wonders of the little World, l. 6. c. 1.
15. The Night before Polycrates King of Samos went thence, to go to Oretes the Lieu∣tenant of Cyru in Sardis, his Daughter dreamed, that she saw her Father lifted up in the Air, where Jupiter washed him, and the Sun anointed him; which came to pa••s: For as soon as he was in his Power, Oretes caused him to be hang'd upon a Gibbet, where his
description Page 49
Body was washed with the Rain, and his Fat melted with the Sun. Camerar. Oper. Subcisiv. Cent. 2. c. 57. ex Herodot. l. 3.
16 Antigonus dreamed that he Sowed a spacious Field with Gold, which sprang up, flou∣rish'd and ripen'd, was reaped presently, and nothing left but Stubble: and then he seemed to hear a Voice — That Mithridates was fled into the Euxine Sea, carrying along with him all the Golden Harvest. This Mithridates was then in the Retinue of Antigonus, (King of Macedonia) his own Countrey of Persia being ruin'd, and therein his own Fortunes. The King awakes, and terrified with this Dream, he resolves to cut off Mithridates, but being informed by Demetrius, Antigonu••'s Son, of the danger he was in, he flies privately into Cap∣padocia, where he Founded the Famous Kingdom of Pontus. Wanley's Wond. l. 6. c. 1. Ex Lips. & Plutarch.
17. Qu. Catalus in his Dream, saw Jupiter delivering into the hand of a Child, the Ro∣man Ensign: The next Night the same Child hugg'd in Jove's Bosom; and when Catalus offered to pluck him thence, Jupiter forbade him, telling him, He was born jor the welfare of the Romans. The next Morning seeing O••tavianus (afterwards Angustus) in the Street, he ran to him, and cryed out, This is He whom the last Night I saw Jupiter h••g in his Bosome. Idem en Xiphil. August. & Fulgos. l. 1.
18. Two Accadians of intimate Acquaintance, lodging at Megara, the one with a Friend, the other at an Inn; he at his Friend's House, saw in his sleep, his Companion begging of him to assist him, for he was circumvented by his Host: The other awakening, leaps out of his Bed, with intention to go to the Inn, but suspecting his Dream to have nothing in it, returned to his Bed and Sleep. The same Person appears to him a second time, all bloody, requesting him earnestly to revenge his Death, affirming, That he was killed by his Ho••, and that at his very time he was carried out in a Cart towards the Gate, all covered with Dung. The Man at last overcome with these Entreaties of his Friend, immediately runs to the Gate, finds the Cart, seizeth and searcheth it; where he found the Body of his Friend, and there∣upon dragg'd the Inn-keeper to his deserved punishment. Idem ex Val. Max. i. 1. c. 7. Dr. More Immort.〈◊〉〈◊〉 Soul, l. 2. c. 16, &c.
19. Alexander the Philosopher, the same Hour that his Mother died, saw in his sleep the Solemnities of his Mother, though she was at that time a Day's Journey distant from him. Wanley's Wonders of the little World, l. 6. c. 1.
20. Sionia, ••. 1523. dreamed, that falling into a River, he was in great danger of drowning, and calling to one for Succour, was neglected: This Dream he told to his Wife and Servants; the next Day going to help a Child that was fallen into the River, near the Castle of P••s••a••••, he leap'd in, and perished in the Mud. Idem ex Heywood Hierarch. l. 4. & Jovio.
21. Galen being troubled with an Inflammation about the Diaphragma, dreamed, that upon opening of a Vein between his Thumb and Fore-ringer, he should recover his Health, which he did, and was restored. Idem ex Schot. Phys. Curios. l. 3. c. 25. Col. Rhod. &c.
22. Celitts Rhodiginses saith, When he was 22 Years of Age, being perplexed with Ectra∣pali (a Greek Word in the Annotations upon Pliny, signifying those who grow beyond the common Proportions of Nature assign'd to their kind) in his perplexity he lay'd him do••n to sleep, and in his Dream recalled to mind the very Book, page, and place of the page of another Author, where he had formerly read it. Col. Rhod. Am. lact. l. 27. c. 9.
23. A Citizen of Millain was demanded a Debt, as owing from his dead Father; and when he was in some trouble about it, the Image of his dead Father appears to him in his sleep, tells him the Debt was paid, and in such a place he should find the Writing, with the Hand of his Creditor to it. Awaking from his Dream and Sleep, he finds the Acquit∣tance. Which Saint Austin saith, himself saw with his own Eyes. Wanley ex Fulgos. l. 1. c. 5. p. 130.
24. When S. Bernard's Mother was with Child of him, she dreamed that she had a little white and barking Dog in her Womb: which a Religious Person Interpreted thus; An ex∣cellent Dog indeed, for he shall be a Keeper of God's House, and shall incessantly bark against the Advers••••ies of it; and as a famous Preacher, shall cure many with his Medicinal Tongue. Idem ex Heidfeld, in Sphing. c. 37.
25. Francis Petrarch had a Friend so desperately ill, that he despaired of his Life, weari∣ed with Grief and Tears he fell into a slumber, and seemed to see his sick Friend stand be∣fore him, and tell him that he could not now stay any longer with him; for there was one at the Door would interrupt their Discourse, to whom he desired, that he would recommend his weak Estate; and that it he should undertake him, he should be restored. Presently a Physician enters Petrarch's Chamber, who came from the sick, as having given him over for a dead Man, to comfort him: Petrarch recounts his Dream to him with Tears, and pre∣vails with him to undertake his Friend, who thereupon in a short time recovered. Idem ex Fulg. l. 1. c. 5.
26. Arlotte, Mother of William the Conqueror, when great with Child of him, dreamed that her Bowels were extended over all Normandy and England. Bakers Chron. p. 28.
27. Whilst I lived at Prague (saith an English Gentleman) and one Night had sate up very late a drinking at a Feast; early in the Morning, the Sun-beams glancing on my Face, as I lay in my Bed, I dreamed that a shadow passing by, told me, That my Father was dead. At which awaking. I rose, and wrote the Day and Hour, and all Circ*mstances thereof, in a Paper-Book, which Book, with many other things, I put into a Barrel, and sent it from Prague to Stode, thence to be carried into England: And now being at Nuremberg, a Mer∣chant of a Noble Family, well Acquainted with me and my Relations, arrived there, who
description Page 50
told me, that my Father was dead about two Months ago. I list not to write any Lies, but that which I write, is as true as strange. When I returned into England, some Four Years after, I would not open the Barrel I sent from Prague, till I had called my Sisters, and some other Friends to be Witnesses; where my self and they were astonished to see my written Dream answer the very day of my Father's Death. Morison's Itin. p. 1. c. 1. A.B. Annot. on Relig. Med. p. 294. Wanley's Wonders of the Little World, l. 6. c. 1.
28. The same Gentleman saith thus also; I may lawfully swear that which my Kinsmen have heard witnessed by my Brother Henry whilst he liv'd, that in my Youth at Cambridge I had the like Dream of my Mother's death, where my Brother Henry lying by me, early in the Morning I dreamed, that my Mother passed by with a sad Countenance, and told me, That she could not come to my Commencement (I being within 5 Months to proceed Master of Arts, and she having promised at that time to come to Cambridge:) when I related this Dream to my Brother, both of us awaking together in a Sweat, he professed to me, That he had dreamed the very same: and when we had not the least knowledge of our Mother's sickness, neither in our youthful Affections were any whit affected with the strangeness of this dream, yet the next Carrier brought us word of our Mother's death. I••id.
29. I cannot omit the Dream and Revelation of Joan d' Arke, a Virgin, who dreamed, that she her self should be the only means to put Charles the 7th. in possession of his Kingdom. Af∣ter she had acquainted her Father and Mother with her Dream, she is brought to the Lord Baudricate, and habited like a Man, is presented to the King. The Matter seemed ridiculous to the King; he takes upon himself the Habit of a Country-man; this Maid being brought into the Chamber, goeth to the King, and salutes him with a modest Countenance, and de∣livered to him the Charge which she had received of the God of Heaven, and told him, That she should be the means to place the Crown upon his head, and relieve Orleance, that was Besieged by the English. The King was persuaded to give her a Troop of 100, and a good Horse. She puts her self into a Man's Habit, and like a valourous Captain goeth towards Orleance, and relieveth the Town with Victuals, without resistance. After she was in Or∣leance, she sends a Letter to the King of England and his Troops, and wisheth them to de∣part, without shedding any more innocent Blood. Joan d' Arke a second time relieveth Or∣leance, and brings in fresh Provision; she makes choice of 1500 Men, and enters the Fort of Saint Loope, the Virgin in the foremost of the Ranks, crying, Saint Denis; the next Day they took two other Forts; on the third Day the English made the French recoil, but the Virgin incouraging her Men, and marching couragiously, was shot in the Arm; Tush, saith she, this is a favour: nothing amazed, she takes the Arrow in one hand, and her Sword in the other, and enters the Fort. In these three Days the English lost 8000 Men, and the French not one hundred; and as a remembrance of their Victories, the Statues of Charles the Seventh, and Joan d' Arke, are placed upon the Bridge of Orleance, kneeling before a Crucifix.
Charles the Seventh is Crowned at Rheins, all Champaigns yield unto him, and the King that was in great danger of losing his Kingdom, is now an absolute King. The Divine Dreamer, p. 15.
30. Cicero, among other Dreams, relates this; A certain Man dreamed that there was an Egg hid under his Bed: The Sooth-sayer, to whom he applied himself for the Interpretation of the Dream, told him, That in the same place where he imagined to see the Egg, there was Trensure hid. Whereupon he caused the place to be digged up, and there accordingly he found Silver, and in the midst of it a good quantity of Gold; and to give the Interpreter some testimony of his acknowledgment, he brought him some pieces of the Silver, which he had found; but the Sooth-sayer hoping also to have some of the Gold, said, And will you not give me some of the Yolk too? Amyrald. Dis. of Div. Dreams, p. 22.
31. Monsieur P••irese, Councellor of the Parliament of Provence, going from Mohrpellier to Nismes, lay all Night in an Inn, which is the mid-way betwixt these two places; he had in his Company one James Rainier, Citizen of Aix, who in that Journey lodged in the same Chamber with him: As that great Man slept, Rainier observ'd that he talk'd and mutter'd something in his Sleep, otherwise than was usual with him, whereupon he wakened him, and ask'd what was the matter? Oh! said he, you have made me lose a most excellent and pleasant Dream; for I was dreaming, That I was at Nismes, and that a Goldsmith shew'd me a Golden Medal of Julius Caesar, which he would sell me for four Crowns, and as I was ready to give him them, both my Goldsmith and my Medal vanished away together, by your awakening of me. Being arrived at Nismes, and having not forgot his Dream, he went to walk in the City, till such time as Dinner was ready, and passing up and down he went into a Gold∣smith's Shop, to ask him whether he had any Rarity to show him? whereupon the Goldsmith answered, That he had a Julius Caesar of Gold: Monsieur de Peirese asked the Price of it, he answered four Crowns; which thing did fill the mind of that great Person, both with Joy and Admiration, as well for that he had found a Rarity, which he had long very much fought for, as also for the surprizing and strange manner whereby it came to his hand. Ibid.
32. I have heard the late Monsieur Cameron, a Person whose memory will be ever Blessed in our Churches, say, that he had from the mouth of Monsieur Calignen, Chancellor of Na∣varre, a Man of singular Virtue, a memorable Passage that befel him in Bearne: He went in∣to a certain Town in the Countrey, either for Diversion, or for some Reason relating to his Health; for he did not acquaint me either with the place, or the occasion of the Journey; one Night as he was asleep, he heard a Voice which call'd him by his Name, Calignon; here∣upon waking and hearing no more of it, he imagin'd that he had Dreamed, and fell asleep
description Page 51
again; a little after, he heard the same Voice, calling him in the same manner, which made a greater Impression upon him, then before; So that being awaken'd, he call'd his Wife, who lay with him, and told her what had happen'd, so that they both lay a wake for some time, expecting whether they might hear the Voice, and whether it would say any thing more to them; At last the Voice awaken'd him the third time, calling him by his Name, and advis'd him to retire presently out of the Town, and to remove his Family, for that the plague would rage horribly in that place within few days; to which he added, that it was very well that he followed this direction, for as much as within few days after the Plague began in the Town, and destroy'd a great Number of People. This was certainly an Angel that spake to him, who by the favourable and benign Providence of God, drew him out of that danger, which otherwise had been unavoidable. For whether the Plague came by the Infection of the Air, or by the Communion of some Infectious Persons, or whether some Sorcerers and Witches (as they say, they sometimes do) had resolv'd to diffuse their Infectious Poisons in that place, it was that which did not exceed the Knowledge of an An∣gel. Now if these Blessed Spirits, which are appointed as a Guard of Pious Men, in obedi∣ence to Gods Command, do sometimes by speaking give them such Advertisem*nts, they also by the same command, may convey the same Notices to them by Dreams. The Hi∣story of the last Age, doth so fully attest the Truth of that, of Lewis of Bourbon, Prince of Conde, that we cannot reasonably doubt thereof. A little before his Journey from Dreux, he Dreamed, that he had fought three B••••els, successively one after another, wherein he had got the Victory, and where his three great Enemies were Slain. But that at last, he also was mortally wounded, and that after they were laid one upon another, he also was laid upon their Dead Bodys, the event was Remarkable: For the Marshal, de St. Andre was killed at Dreux, the Duke of Guise, Francis of Lorrain at Orleans, the Constable of Montmorency at St. Dennis, and this was the Triumvirate, which they say, had Sworn the ruin of those of the Religion, and the Destruction of that Prince, at last, he himself was slain at Bassac, as if there had been a Continuation of Deaths and Funerals. Ibid. p. 120.
33. Zuinglius, A.C. 1525, when the Mass was Abolished at Zurick, being attach'd by a certain Scribe, or Notary, before the Bench of Senators, which then consisted of 200, con∣cerning the Real presence of the Sacrament; debated the point with him, and one Engel∣hard a Popish Doctor, that day: But some of the ruder sort repining, demanded some Ex∣ample out of the Scripture to shew that those words; This is my Body, were not spoken Para∣bolically. Hereupon he began to revolve all things, yet no Example came into his mind; but a few Nights after Zuinglius Dreamed, that he contended again with the Scribe till he was weary, and at last was so dumb that he could not speak; whereupon he was exceed∣ingly troubled: But after a while, a Moniter came to him from above, who said, O thou sluggard, A••ise, Why dost thou not Answer him, with that which is Written in Exod. 12. This is the Lord's Passover? Immediately he awaked, and leaping out of his Bed, examined the Text; and the next day disputed it before the whole Assembly, which was entertained with such Approbation, that all were satisfied: And (saith he) the three next days we had the greatest Sacraments, that ever I saw; and the Number of them that look'd back to the Garlick and Flesh-Pots of Egypt, was for less then Men thought they would have been. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 150. ex Zuingl.
34. Famous Salmsius, intending to see Rome, was Admonished in his Dream, that if he went, he should not return alive; and had he gone, probably he had not, as being one that had so much provoked the Papists by his Learned labours, especially, in his care of Publishing and Polishing Nilus and Barlaam, two eager Enemies of the Papal Monarchy. Vita Salmas. per Anton. Clem. Salmas. Epist. praefixa.
35. Pope Innocent the fourth Dreamed, that Robert Grosthead, Bishop of Lincoln, came to him, and with his stast struck him on the side, and said, Surge miser, & veni ad Judicium: Rise wretch, and come to Judgment, after which Dream within a few days the Pope ended his Life. Simps. Ch. Hist. cent. 13. p. 449.
36. Mr. Thomas Tilson, Minister of Aylesford in Kent, gives this strange Relation in a Letter to Mr. Baxter. 1691.
Reverend Sir, Being informed that you are Writing about Witchcraft and Apparitions, I take the Freedom, tho a stranger, to send you his following Relation.
Mary, the Wife of John Goffe of Rochester, being afflicted with a long illness, removed to her Fathers house at West-Mulling, which is about Nine Miles distant from her own: There she died, June the 4th, this present Year, 1691.
The day before her departure, she grew very impatiently desirous to see her two Children, whom she had lest at home, to the care of the Nurse. She prayed her Husband to hire a Horse, for she must go home, and dye with her Children. When they perswaded her to the contrary, telling her she was not able to sit on Horseback, she intreated them however to try: If I cannot sit, said she, I will lye all along upon the Horse, for I must go to see my poor Babes.
A Minister who lives in the Town was with her at Ten a Clock that Night, to whom she expressed good hopes in the Mercies of God, and a Willingness to dye: But, said she, It is my misery that I cannot see my Children.
Between one and two a Clock in the Morning, she fell into a Trance. One Widow Tan∣ner, who watched with her that Night, says, that her Eyes were open and fixed, and her law fallen: She put her hand upon her Mouth and Nostrils, but could perceive no Breath; she thought her to be in a Fit, and doubted whether she were alive or dead.
description Page 52
The next day, this dying Woman told her Mother, that she had been at home with her Children: That is impossible, said the Mother, for you have been here in Bed all the while. Yes, replyed the other, but I was with them last Night, when I was asleep.
The Nurse at Rochester, Widow Alexander by Name, affirms, and says, she will take her Oath on't before a Magistrate, and receive the Sacrament upon it, that a little before two a Clock that Morning, she saw the likeness of the said Mary Goffe come out of the next Cham∣ber, (where the elder child lay in a Bed by it self, the Door being left open, and stood by her Bed-side for about a quarter of an hour; the younger child was there lying by her; her Eyes moved, and her Mouth went, but she said nothing, the Nurse moreover says, that she was perfectly awake; it was then day light, being one of the longest Days in the Year. She sate up in her Bed, and looked stedfastly upon the Apparition: In that time, she heard the Bridge Clock strike two, and a while after said, In the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, what art thou? Thereupon the Apparition removed, and went away; she slipped on her Cloaths and followed, but what became on't she cannot tell. Then, and not before, she began to be grievously affrighted, and went out of the Doors, and walked upon the Wharf (the house is just by the River side) for some hours, only going in now and then, to look to the Children. At five a Clock she went to a•• Neighbours house, and knocked at the Door, but they would not rise: At six she went again, then they arose and let her in. She related to them all that had passed: They would perswade her she was mistaken, or Dreamt: But she confidently affirmed, If ever I saw her in all my Life, I saw her this Night.
One of those to whom she made the Revelation (Mary, the Wife of John Sweet) had a Messenger came from M••lling that Forenoon, to let her know her Neighbour Goffe was a Dying, and desired to speak with her; she went over the same day, and found her just de∣parting. The Mother, amongst other discourse, related to her, how much her Daughter had longed to see the Children, and said she had seen them. This brought to Mrs. Sweet's mind, what the Nurse had told her that Morning, for till then she had not thought to mention it, but disguised it rather as the Womans disturbed Imagination.
The substance of this, I had related to me by John Corpenter, the Father of the Deceased, next day after her Burial: July 2. I fully discoursed the matter with the Nurse, and two Neighbours, to whose ••e use she went that Morning.
Two days after, I had it from the Mother, the Minister that was with her in the Even∣ing, and the Woman who sat up with her that last Night: They all agree in the same Sto∣ry, and every one helps to strengthen the others Testimony.
They appear to be Sober Intelligent Persons, far enough off from designing to impose a Cheat upon the World, or to manage a lye, and what Temptation they should lye under for so doing, I cannot conceive.
Sir, That God would Bless your Pious Endeavours, for the Conviction of Atheists and Sadduces, and the promoting of true Religion and Goodness; and that this Narrative may conduce somewhat towards the farthering of that great work, is the hearty desire and Prayer of,
Your most faithful Friend, and Humble Servant, Tho. Tilson. Minister of Ayles∣ford, nigh Maid∣stone in Kent.
Aylesford, July 6. 1691.
37. One Mr. Samuel Lawrence, a Minister at Namptwick, in Cheshire, informs me at the Writing hereof, of a Treasure of Gold found by occasion of a Dream; for the further confir∣mation whereof, he refers me to one Mr. Chorlton of Manchester; but supposing I shall get no part of the Treasure of it, I have saved my self the Trouble of sending so far, to enquire any further after it.
38. A Gentleman being disquieted with the Thundering of Pieces, which his Imagination told him was in the Air, and not upon Earth, looking towards the Heavens, he did conceive that he saw a great Army ready to encounter with another, and observing the Leaders, he per∣ceived one to be a tall black Man, ran with his Rapier against the same, and Transported thus with fury, he stumbled and fell, and as he fell Divers Arrows were shot, some out of the North, some out of the South, some out of the West, some out of the East, as if all the four quarters had blown no other Blasts; after this appeared divers like Ghosts, walking with Crosier Staffs, who seemed to harden and Encourage the Souldiers, yet their Arguments could not win them to give Battle, these in the twinkling of an Eye, lost their pure whiteness, and shewed them∣selves in black, with Miters falling from their Heads, next to these followed a Troop of Shave∣lings, some carrying Crosses, others praying with Beads, but on the sudden a Pillar of fire appeared, and they Vanished, and all the Heavens seemed to be disturbed, looking downward he saw a grave Old Man sitting in a Chair of State, upon the Top of a Mountain, having a Scepter in his hand, with a Tripple Crown on his Head, having with him divers habited in long Robes and Red Hats, that seemed to hold the Chair; whilst his Eyes were busied in the view of them, a Thunderbolt fell and cleft the Mountain, which swallowed them up; then he seemed to pass through Pleasant Fields, and the first he met with, was a young Cavalier, and the next he met withal was a poor Souldier; now thought the young Gallant, that he should Learn what was the varience between these Troops, but before the Gentleman could speak to him, the Souldier made towards him, and like a bold Ruffian demanded his Purse, who was a little unwilling, yet having no remedy to prevent the taking thereof, did deliver
description Page 53
it, and in requital, the Souldier said, I come to tell you News: In brief it is thus, our General be∣ing Dead, our Armies were Disbanded; and having uttered the words, Vanished, and in his Room entred a poor Countrey Man, who was very desirous to Learn whether he met with any Souldiers that had driven away his Cattel; he pitied this poor Man, but could give him no comfort, in regard his Money was taken away from him: The Gentleman passing on, came to a great House that was fortified with Bulwarks, Trenches, and well mann'd, and on the side of it was an Arm of the Sea, but in regard he could not give the word, he was not admitted: As he passed by, he perceived one that was looking under a Tree, to take the true heighth of a Star: The Astronomer, to show the full Proportion of the Man, drew forth a small glass out of a Box, took a small Ribbond of a skin Colour; the glass was of an oval form, set round with Diamonds and Rubies, the middle thereof was made of Topaz, and so exactly cut, as it suf∣ficiently expressed the skill of the Lapidary. On one side of the Glass, he could perceive this Tall Man habited like a Prince, on the other side like a Mourner, and by him an Execu∣tioner, with this Inscription over his head in great Letters (worser ruled not, Traytors head must off). Now Sir, said the Astronomer, cast up each Letter of this Inscription, and you shall find out his Name and Title, the which he presently and readily undertook; by Trans∣placing the Letters, and found it to be Sir Thomas Wentworth, Lord Strafford: It was no small wonder to him, to see that his Lordships Name and Title, should so truely Divine his Nature and Fortune; no sooner had this Astronomer shewed this Glass, but he Vanished, and making a horrible noise at his Departue, the Gentleman awaked, and fell again into a sweet slumber, and soon after gave this Revelation to Divers. The Divine Dreamer, p. 18.
36. I may self remember, saith Sir Francis Bacon, that being in Paris, and my Father dying in London, two or three days before my Father's Death, I had a Dream which I told to Di∣vers English Gentlemen, that my Father's House in the Countrey was Plaistered all over with black Mortar. Bacon's Nat. Hist. cent. 10. p. 211.
37. Bradford, the Night before he was going to Newgate, Dreamed, that the Chain for his burning was brought to the Compter Gate, and how the next day he should be had to Newgate, and on the Monday after burnt in Smithfield; which came to pass accordingly. Fox Martyrol.
38. Mr. Rough, Minister of the private Congregation in London (in Queen Mary's Reign) dreamed, that himself was carried forcibly to the Bishop, and that the Bishop pluckt off his Beard: Which accordingly came to pass. Ibid.
39. Mr. Philpot, in Prison, thus reports to a Friend by Letter;—In the midst of my sweet Rest, I seem'd to see a great Beautiful City, all of the Colour of Azure and white, four-square, in a Marvellous composition, in the midst of the Sky; the sight whereof so inwardly com∣forted me, that I am not able to express the inward consolation thereof; yea, the Remem∣brance thereof causeth as yet my heart to leap for Joy, &c. For which reason, I think, it came not from the illusion of the senses. Ibid.
40. Bishop Jewel being in Germany, Dream'd one night that two of his Teeth dropt out of his Mouth; told this Dream next Morning to Peter Martyr, who interpreted it to signify the loss of some Dear Friends: Jewel put the time of it in his Note-Book, and not long after had News by Letter, of the Burning of Bishop Ridley, and Bishop Hooper: This was related to me by a Friend, out of his Life, Writ at large: But having only the short Account of his Life in English by me, and not finding it there; I insist no further upon it.
41. Dreams Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey Esq; He that has a mind to read of Dreams, may peruse Cicero de Divinatione, Hier. Cardani Somniorum Synesiorum. Lib. IV. and Moldinarius de Insomniis, &c. I shall here mention but little out of them, my purpose being chiefly to set down some remarkable, and Divine Dreams of some that I have had the ho∣nour to be intimately acquainted with, Persons worthy of belief.
42. In Queen Mary's time, there was only one Congregation of Protestants in London, to the number of about three Hundred. One —was the Deacon to them, and kept the List of their Names: One — of that Congregation did Dream, that a Messenger [Queens Officer] had feized on this Deacon, and taken his List; the Fright of the Dream awaked him: He fell asleep and dreamt the same perfect Dream again. In the Morning before he went out of his Chamber, the Deacon came to him and told him his Dream, and said, it was a warning from God; the Deacon slighted his advice, and savouring of Superstition; but—was so urgent with him, that he prevail'd with him to deposite the List in some other Hand, which he did that Day. The next day the Queens Officer attacqued him, and search'd (in vain) for the List, which had it been found, would have brought them all to the Flame. Fox's Marty∣rology.
43. When Doctor Harvey (one of the Physicians Colledge in London, being a young Man) went to Travel towards Padua, he went to Dover (with several others) and shewed his Pass, as the rest did, to the Governour there. The Governour told him, That he must not go, but he must keep him Prisoner. The Doctor desired to know for what reason, how he had trans∣grest? Well, it was his Will to have it so. The Pacquet-Boat hoised Sail in the Evening (which was very clear) and the Doctor's Companions in it. There ensued a terrible Storm, and the Pacquet-Boat and all the Passengers were drown'd: The next day the said News was brought to Dover. The Doctor was unknown to the Governour, but by Name and Face; but the Night before, the Governour had a perfect Vision in a Dream of Doctor Harvey, who came to pass over to Calais; and that he had a warning to stop him. This the Governour told to the Doctor the next Day. The Doctor was a pious good Man, and has several times directed this Story to some of my Acquaintance.
44. My Lady Seymer dreamr, That she found a Nest with nine Finches in it. And so many Children she had by the Earl of Winchelsey, whose Name is Finch.
description Page 54
45. The Countess of Cork (now Burlington) being at Dublin, dreamt that her Father (the Earl of Cumberland) who was then at York, was dead. He died at that time.
46. 'Tis certain, that several had monitory Dreams of the Conflagration of London.
47. When Sir Christopher Wren was at Paris, about 1671, he was ill and Feverish, made but little Water, had a pain in his Reins. He sent for a Physician, who advis'd him to be let Blood, thinking he had a Pleurisie: But Bleeding much disagreeing with his Constitu∣tion, he would defer it a Day longer: That Night he dreamt, That he was in a place where Palm-Trees grew (suppose Egypt) and that a Woman in a Romantick Habit, reach'd him Dates. The next Day he sent for Dates, which cured him of the pain in his Reins.
48. Sir Roger L'Estrange was wont to divertise himself with co*cking in his Father's (Sir Hammond L'Estrange's) Park; he dreamt, That there came to him in such a place of the Park a Servant, who brought him News, that his Father (who had been sick a good while) was departed. The next Day going to his usual Recreation, he was resolv'd, for his Dream sake, to avoid that way; but his Game led him to it, and in that very place, the Servant came and brought him the ill News according to his Dream.
49. Mr. Edmund Halley, R. S. S. was carried on with a strong Impulse to take a Voyage to St. Hellens, to make Observations of the Southern Constellations, being then about Twenty Four Years old. Before he undertook this Voyage, he dream'd that he was at Sea, Saili ng towards that place, and saw the Prospect of it from the Ship in his Dream, which he declared in the Royal Society, that it was the perfect Representation of that Island, even as he had it really when he approach'd to it.
50. Anno 1690. One in Ireland dream'd of a Brother, or near Relation of his (who lived at Amesbery in Wiltshire) that he saw him riding on the Downs, and that two Thieves robb'd him and Murther'd him: The Dream awaked him; he fell asleep again, and had the like Dream. He Writ to his Relation an account of it, and describ'd the Thieves Complexion, Stature and Cloaths; and advis'd him to take care of himself. Not long after he had re∣ceiv'd this Monitory Letter, he Rode towards Salisbury, and was Robb'd and Murther'd: And the Murtherers were discovered by this Letter, and were Executed: They hang in Chains on the Road to London.
51. A Gentlewoman of my acquaintance dream'd, That if she slept again, the House would be in danger to be Robb'd: She kept awake, and anon Thieves came to break open the House; but were prevented.
52. In Mr. Walton's Life of Sir Hen. Wotton, there is a Remarkable Story of the Discovery of Stoln Plate in Oxford, by a Dream which his Father had at Borton Mulharb in Kent. See in Ath. & Fasti Oxon. Vol. 1. p. 351. Thus far Mr. Aubrey.
CHAP. IX. Prediction, — By Impulses, &c.
I Am no Favourer, as I said before, of Enthusiasm, or wild Fanatical Raptures (the common di∣stemper of giddy Brains, and distemper'd Minds;) but certainly our Religion doth not aban∣don all inward Motions for meer Fancies, but only such as are rash, groundless, inconsistent with Sobriety, and Order, and Orthodoxy. Let all these Properties meet together, and it will be hard to censure Impulses, or any other zealous Expressions, though out of the common Road, for vain and imprudent.
1: Justin Martyr Predicted of himself, That he should be betrayed by some one of them called Philosophers, or knocked on the Head with a Club, by Cresceus, no Philosopher in∣deed, said he, but a vain Boaster. Which came to pass accordingly, for by the procurement of Cresceus he was Beheaded. A. D. 139. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. History.
2. Athanasius, in the beginning of Julian's Reign, being falsly Accused by his Adversaries, and threatned by the Emperor, said to some of his Friends, My Friends, let us go aside for a Season, — Nubecula est & cito transibit; i. e. This is but a little Cloud, and will soon vanish away. And according taking Ship, he fled into other parts of Egypt. Ibid.
3. Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine, and Chrysostome, upon a difference about the Books of Origen, which Epiphanius would have had him to have Condemned, taking their leave one of the other; saith he to Chrysostom, I hope that thou wilt not die a Bishop; to which Chryso∣stome replied, And I hope thou wilt never return into thine own Country. Both which fell out accordingly: for Chrysostom was cast out of his Bishoprick, and Epiphanius died upon the Sea. Ibid.
4. Hither perhaps may not be improperly referred, that wonderful Presage of the De∣struction of Jerusalem, mentioned by Josephus. There as (saith he) one Jesus, Son of Ana∣nias, a Country Man of mean Birth, four Years before the War against the Jews, at a time when all was in deep Peace and Tranquility, who coming up to the Feast of Tabernacles, according to the custom, began on a sudden to cry out; —A Voice from the East, a Voice from the West, a Voice from the four Winds, a Voice against Jerusalem and the Temple, a Voice against Bridegrooms and Brides, a Voices against all the People. Thus he went about all the
description Page 55
narrow Lanes, crying Night and Day, and being apprehended and Scourged, he still con∣tinued the same Language under the Blows, without any other word; and they upon this, supposing that it was some Divine Motion, brought him to the Roman Praefect; and by his appointment, being by Whips wounded, and Flesh torn to his Bones, he neither intreated nor shed Tear, but to every blow, in a lamentable and mournful Note, cryed, Wo, wo, to Jerusalem. This he continued to do till the time of the Siege, seven Years together; and at last, to his ordinary Note, of Wo to the City, the People, the Temple, adding, Wo also to me; a Stone from the Battlements fell down upon him, and killed him. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 7. c. 12. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 8. Dr. Hammond's Notes on Rev. 8, &c. Wanl. of the little World, l. 6. c. 2.
5. John Frith, of Westram, in Kent, being sent for out of Prison by the Arch-bishop to Croydon, by one of his Gentlemen, and one of his Porters; when these Messengers were upon the way, perswading him, (being a Learned Man) to take pity upon himself, and not be stiff in his Opinion about the Sacrament; after he had signified his great Confidence and Courage, he told them.—This I will say to you, That if you live but twenty Years more, whatsoever shall become of me, you shall see this whole Realm of my Opinion, tho' happily some particular Persons shall not be fully perswaded therein; and if this come not to pass, then count me the vainest Man that ever spoke with a Tongue. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 158.
6. Authony Walleus, being a long time unresolv'd what Course of Life to follow; at last, one Night, lying with his Father on the Straw, he had a suddain Instinct, that God had design'd him for the Work of the Ministry; and these Thoughts did so follow him Night and Day, wheresoever, and about whatsoever he was, that he could not blot them out of his Memory; and afterwards he went to Leyden, and studied Divinity, and became very Eminent. Ibid. p. 465.
7. Jerome, of Prague, at his Death, said to his Adversaries, I summon you all 100 Years hence to appear before God, and give an account of my innocent Blood. These Words were variously commented upon; but many Protestants (not content with the Exposition of others), would not have these Words an Arrow shot at Rovers; but aiming at, and hit∣ting a Mark, interpret them of Martin Luther, who in Critical Computation at the end of that Century (as Heir to Jerome's Opinions, and Executor of his Will) gave that deadly Wound to that Man of Sin, which hath brought him to an incurable Consumption, attended with an Hectic Fever, the Infallible Fore-runner of the speedy approaching of his final Destruction. Fuller Abel, Rediv. p. 32.
8. John Knox to the Earl of Morton, who came to visit him in his Sickness, said, my Lord, GOD hath given you many Blessings, Wisdom, Honour, Nobility, Riches, many good and great Friends, and he is now about to prefer you to the Government of the Realm (the Earl of Marr, the late Regent, being newly dead) in His Name I charge you, use these Blessings better than formerly you have done; seeking first the Glory of God, the Furtherance of his Gospel, the Maintenance of his Church and Ministry; and then be care∣ful of the King, to procure his Good, and the Welfare of the Realm; if you do thus, God will be with you, and honour you; if otherwise, he will deprive you of all these Benefits, and your end shall be Shame and Ignominy. These Speeches the Earl call'd to mind about nine Years after, at the time of his Execution; saying, That he had found John Knox to be a Prophet. Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 322.
9. The same Knox, a day or two before his Death, calling Mr. Lindsey and Mr. Lawson to him (the two Preachers of the Church) said, There is one thing that grieveth me exceed∣ingly; you have some time seen the Courage and Constancy of the Laird of Graing, in the cause of God; and now that unhapyy Man is casting himself away; I pray you go to him from me, and tell him, that unless he forsake that wicked Course that he is in, the Rock wherein he confides shall not defend him, nor the Carnal Wisdom of the Man, which he counts half a God, (which was young Leskington) shall yeild him Help; but he shall be shamefully pull'd out of that Nest, and his Carcass hung before the Sun, (meaning the Castle which he kept against the King's Authority) for his Soul is dear to me, and if it were possible, I would fain have him saved. Accordingly they went to him, conferr'd with him, but could by no means divert him from his course: But as Knox had foretold, so the Year after, his Castle was taken, and his Body was there publickly hang'd before the Sun; yet he did at his Death express a serious Repentance. Ibid. p. 323.
10. How Mr. Dod, by a secret Impulse of Spirit, went at an unseasonable time to visit a Neighbour, whom he found with a Halter in his Pocket, going to hang himself; and by such a seasonable Visit prevented his Death. See elsewhere in this Book.
11. Dr. Bernard, in the Life of Arch-bishop Ʋsher, tells us, That the Bishop himself had confessed in his Hearing, that oftentimes in his Sermons he found such warm Motions and Impulses upon his Mind, to utter some things, which he had not before intended to deliver, or not to deliver with so much Briskness and Peremptoriness, that he could not easily put them by, without present Expression and Delivery. I remember not the Doctor's words; but of this nature were those remarkable Predictions of his concerning the Massacre in Ireland, and his own Poverty, &c. which (because I have not Bishop Ʋsher's Life by me, written by Dr. Bernard) take out of Mr. Clark. Upon the Suspension of the Statute in Ireland, against the Toleration of Papists, Preaching before the State at Dublin, making Application of that Text, Ezek. c. 4. v. 6. where the Prophet, by lying on his Side, was to bear the Iniquity of Judah for 40 days; I have appointed thee (saith the Lord) each day for a year. This, saith he, by the Consent of Interpreters, signifies the time of 40 Years, to the Destruction of Jerusalem, and of that Nation, for their Idolatry; and so, said he,
description Page 56
will I teckon from this Year the Sin of Ireland; and at the end of the time, those whom you now embace shall be your Ruin, and you shall bear this Iniquity; wherein he prov'd a Prophet. For this was delivered by him, A. C. 1601. and A. C. 1641. was the Irish Massacre and Rebellion; and what a continued Expectation he had of a grat Judgment upon his Native Country, I, saith Dr. Bernard, can witness from the year 1624. Clark in his Life. Dr. Bernard, I remember, makes this Remark upon that Sermon; that it was the last the Bishop wrote at length, and it was dated with a particular Notion of the Day and Year. He foretold likewise his own future Poverty, when he was in his greatest Pro∣sperity, and spoke before many Witnesses, 1624. repeated it often afterwards, that he was perswaded that the greatest Shake to the Reformed Churches was yet to come. In short, as I said before, he often acknowledged, that sometimes in his Sermons he was resolved to forbear speaking of some things, but it proved like Jeremiah's Fire, shut up in his Bones; that when he came to it, he could not forbear, unless he would have stood mute, and proceeded no further. Ibid.
12. Mr. Hugh Broughton, in one of his Sermons, 1588. when the Spanish Navy was up∣on the Sea, and Men's Hearts were full of Fears of the Event: Now, saith he, the Pa∣pists Knees knock one against another, as the Knees of King Belshazzar did, and News will come, that the Lord hath scatter'd that Invincible Navy: Fear ye not, nor be dis∣may'd at these smoaking Firebrands. In his Life, p. 2.
13. Bishop Jewel crossing the Thames, when on a sudden, at the rising of a Tempest, all were astonished, looking for nothing but to be drowned, assured Bishop Ridley, that the Boat carry'd a Bishop that must be burnt, and not drowned. In Bishop Jewel's Life.
14. Mrs. Katherine Stubs, after she had Conceived with Child of a Daughter, three or four Years after Marriage, said many times to her Husband and others, That that Child would be her Death. She was delivered safely, within a Fortnight, and was able to go abroad, but pre∣sently after fell sick of a Burning Quotidian Ague, of which she died. See her Life.
15. Impulses, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;—Oliver Cromwell had certainly this Afflatus. One that I knew, that was at the Battle of Dunbar, told me, that Oliver was carried on with a Divine Impulse; he did Laugh so excessively, as if he had been drunk; his Eyes sparkled with Spirits. He obtain'd a great Victory; but the Action was said to be contrary to Humane Prudence. The same fit of Laughter seiz'd Oliver Cromwell, just before the Battle of Naseby; as a Kinsman, of mine, and a great Fa∣vourite of his, Collonel J. P. then present, testified.
16. King Charles the I. after he was Condemn'd, did tell Collonel Thomlinson, that he believed, That the English Monarchy was at an end: About half an Hour after he told the Collonel, That now he had an Assurance, by a strong Impulse on his Spirit, that his Son should Reign after him. This Information I had from Fabian Philips, Esq; of the Inner-Temple, who had good Authority for the Truth of it: I have forgot who it was.
17. The Lord Roscomon, being a Boy of Ten Years of Age, at Caen in Normandy, one day was (as it were) madly extravagant in Playing, Leaping, getting over the Table-boards, &c. He was wont to be sober enough: They said, God grant this bodes no ill Luck to him: In the heat of his extravagant Fit he cries out, My Father is Dead. A Fortnight after, News came from Ireland, that his Father was dead. This Account I had from Mr. Knolls, who was his Governour, and then with him; since Secretary to the Earl of Straf∣ford, and I have heard his Lordship's Relations confirm the same.
Mr. J. N. a very understanding Gentleman, and not Superstitious, protested to me, That when he hath been over-perswaded by Friends to act contrary to a strong Impulse, that he never succeeded. Thus far I'm beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collections.
CHAP. X. Of Divination, Southsaying, Witchcraft.
I Put all these together, because in Appearance there seems to be some Affinity or Agreement amongst them. Nor do I take upon me here to discover how many several ways of Divina∣tion Satan hath invented, or his Agents (Men of a dangerous Curiosity) have used. Among the Antients we read of Augurium, divining by Observation of Birds; Extispicium, by Inspecti∣on into the Entrails of Beasts; Sortilagium, by Lottery; Hydromancy, by Water; Axinoman∣cy, by an Ax or Hatchet; Lecanomancy, by a Bason of Water; Geomancy, by the Earth; Pyromancy, by Fire; Capnomancy, by Smoak; Capyromancy, by Looking-Glasses; Aere∣mancy, by Brass; Physiognomy, by the Features and Parts of the Humane Body; Chiroman∣cy, by the Hands; Batanomancy, by Herbs; Gastromancy, by a great-bellied Vessel; Cas∣chinomancy, by a Sieve or Riddle, which is still used (as are also several of the other kinds) by some superstitious People among us; and I remember to have read a late Author, who declares that he had often made Trial of it, and found it often true, to his Admiration; but he saith, He thought fit to leave it off, lest Satan should take Advantage upon him for his over-bold Curiosity. But in latter Ages, and in Barbarous or Heathen Countrys, we find that Satan hath set up other Methods, and some of them more gross than the old Pagan way of giving Oracles; which I think not worthy to rehearse in this place, otherwise than by giving a few Instances, that may seem strange to the Reader.
description Page 57
1. Apollonius Tyaneus pretended to the fore-sight of Things future, and the knowledge of Things past, to a Skill in all Languages, and an Inspection into Men's Thoughts; and all this, Deo consultore, & dure Daemone, by the Counsel of GOD, and the guidance of the De∣vil. He is reported to have told a Lascivious Man, That he should, within three Days, be killed by a Gnat, and it came to pass accordingly. See his Life, written by Volaterranus.
2. Albigerias, a Man of Carthage, was so Skillful in Divination, that upon the Inspiration of his Daemons, he would undertake to tell what any Man did or thought: which Saint Augustine witnesseth, and writes that himself was often present at his Predictions. Text. Offic. p. 30.
3. Caelius writes of a Woman called Jacoba (in his own Country) who was possessed with some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, unclean Spirits, that spoke out of her Belly, and amongst the rest one called Cincinnatulus, gave Responses to Admiration, about things past and future; yet was oftner mistaken about things future. Ibid.
4. Mr. Teny, in the Relation of a Voyage into the East-Indies, tells of a Divining Ape, viz. as followeth:—A juggler of Bengala (a Kingdom famous for Witches) brought an Ape before the Mogul; who being willing to please himself with some Tricks, &c. gives the Ring off his Finger to a certain Boy, among many, present to hide, the Ape going presently to the Boy that hid it. This, with many more Feats, being done; at last this came strangely into the King's Mind; There are, saith he, many Disputes about the True Prophet. We are for Mahomet, the Persians for Mortis Hale, the Hindoes for Breman, &c. The Persees for Zortoost, the Jews for Moses, the Christians for Christ; adding more, to the number of twelve, writing the Names on twelve several Scrolls, and putting them to∣gether, the Ape put his Paw amongst them, and pulled out the Name of Christ: This was done a second time,—then Mahomet Chan, a great Noble Man of that Court, calling it an Imposture of the Christians (tho' there was none present) desiring to make a third Try∣al, put eleven of the Names together, reserving the Name of Christ in his Hand: The Ape searching as before, pull'd forth his Paw empty, and so twice or thrice together. The King demanding a reason for this, was answer'd, that happily the thing he lookt for was not there; he was bid to search for it; and then pulling out those eleven Names, the Ape in a seeming Indignation rent them; then running to Mahomet Chan, caught him by the Hand, where the Name of Christ was conceal'd, which deliver'd to him, he open'd the Scroll, and so held it up to the King, not tearing it as the other: The Mogul took the Ape, gave his Keeper a Pension to look to him, calling him the Divining Ape, Nothing else follow'd upon this wonder. The Author believes this Story to be true, hearing it often confirmed to him by divers Persons, who knew not one another, and were of di∣vers Religions.
5. Dr. Burthogge, out of Sir W. Temple's Memoirs, p. 57. tells of a Divining Parrot, in Sir William's own Words. With the Prince of Orange, saith he, return'd most of the General Officers to the Hague, and among the rest, old Prince Maurice of Nassau; who, as the Prince told me, had with the greatest Industry that could be, sought all Occasi∣ons of dying fairly at the Battle of Seneffe, without succeeding, which had given him great Regrets; and I did not wonder at it, considering his Age of about 76, and his long Habits, both of Gout and Stone. When he came to visit me upon his Return, and before he went to his Government of Cleve, it came in my Head to ask him an idle Questi∣on, because I thought it not very likely for me to see him again; and I had a mind to know from his own Mouth the Account of a common, but much credited Story, that I had heard so often from many others, of an old Parrot he had in Brasil, during his Govern∣ment there, that spoke, and ask'd, and answer'd common Questions, like a reasonable Crea∣ture; so that those of his Train there generaly concluded it to be Witchcraft or Possession; and one of the Chaplains, who liv'd long afterwards in Holland, would never from that time endure a Parrot, but said, They all had a Devil in them. I had heard many Particulars of this Story, and assevered by People hard to be discredited, which made me ask Prince Maurice what there was of it? He said, with his usual Plainness and Dryness of Talk, there was something true, but a great deal false, of what had been reported. I desired to know of him what there was of the first; he told me, short and coldly, that he had hearde of such an old Parrot, when he came to Brasil; and tho' he believed nothing of it, and it was a good way off, yet he had so much Curiosity as to send for it; and that it was a very great, and a very old one; and when it came first into the Room, where the Prince was with a great many Dutchmen about him, it said presently, What a Company of white Men are here? They askt•• it, what he thought that Man was? pointing at the Prince: It answer'd, Some Ge∣neral or other. When they brought it close to him, he ask'd it, Dou venez vous? (whence came you?) it answer'd, De Mariuuau (from Mariuuau). The Prince—A qui est es vous? (to whom do you belong?) The Parrot—a una Portuguez, (to a Portugueze). Prince—Que fais tula? (What do you there?) Parrot—Je garde le poulles, [I look after the Chickens.] The Prince laughed, and said,—Vous garde le poulles, [You look after the Chickens?] The Patrot answer'd, Ouy moy & Je scay bieu faire [Yes, I, and I know well enough how to do it;] and then made a Chuck four or five times, that People use to make, when they call the Chickens. I set down the Words of this worthy Dialogue in French, just as Prince Maurice said them to me. I ask'd him in what, Language the Parrot spoke; and he said, in Brasilian. I ask'd whe∣ther he understood Brasilian, he said, No; but he had taken Care to have two Interpreters by him; the one a Dutchman that spoke Brasilian, the other a Brasilian that spoke Dutch; that he asked them separately and privately, and both of them agreed, in telling him just the same thing that the Parrot said. I could not (saith Sir William) but tell this odd Story,
description Page 58
because it is so much out of the way, and from the first Hand, and what may pass for a good one. For I dare say this Prince at least believed himself all that he told me, having ever pas∣ssed for an honest and pious Man. I leave it to Naturalists to Reason, and other Men to be∣lieve as they please upon it. Thus that excellent Person. Dr. Burthogge's Essay upon Rea∣son, &c. p. 19, 20, &c.
It may be this Story is not very properly asserted in this place; but I Quaere, whether or no it may not give some Light to the solving of that Aenigmatical Story of the Devil in the Ser∣pent, and the speaking Ass, mentioned by Moses?
6. Memorable is that famous Story in Wierus, of Magdalena Crucia, first a Nun, and then an Abbatess of a Nunnery, in Corduba in Spain: Those things which were Miraculous in her were these: That she could tell almost at any distance how the Affairs of the World went; what Consultations or Transactions there were in all the Nations of Christendom; from whence she got to her self the Reputation of a very holy Woman, and a great Prophe∣tess. But other things came to pass by her, or for her sake, no less strange and miraculous: As that at the Celebrating of the Holy Eucharist, the Priest should always want one of his round Wafers, which was secretly conveyed to Magdalen, by the Administration of Angels, as was supposed, and she receiving of it into her Mouth, eat it in the view of the People, to their great Astonishment, and high Reverence of the Saint. At the Elevation of the Host, Magdalen being near at hand, but yet a Wall betwixt, that the Wall was conceived to open, and to exhibit Magdalen to the view of them in the Chappel, and that thus she partaked of the Consecrated Bread. When this Abbatess came into the Chappel her self, upon some special Day, she would set off the Solemnity of the Day by some notable and conspi∣cuous Miracle; for she would sometimes be lifted up above the ground three or four Cubits high; other sometimes, bearing the Image of Christ in her Arms, weeping savourly, she would make her Hair to increase to that length and largeness, that it would come to her Heels, and cover her all over, and the Image of Christ in her Arms, which anon, notwith∣standing, would shrink up again to its usual size; with a many such specious, though unpro∣fitable Miracles.
But you will say, That the Narrative of these things is not true, but they are Feigned for the Advantage of the Roman Religion, and so it was profitable for the Church to Forge them, and record them to posterity. A man that is unwilling to admit of any thing supernatural, would please himself with this general shuffle and put off. But when we come to the Ca∣tastrophe of the Story, he will find it quite othewise; For this Saint at last, began to be suspected for a Sorceress, as it is thought, and she being conscious, did of her own accord, to save her self, make confession of her Wickedness to the Visitors of the Order, as they are called, Viz. That for thirty years, she had been Married to the Devil in the shape of an Aethiopian; that another Devil, Servant to this, when his Master was at dalliance with her in her Cell, supplied her place amongst the Nuns, at their publick Devotions: That by vir∣tue of this Contract she made with this Spirit, she had done all those Miracles she did. Upon this Confession she was Committed; and while she was in durance, yet she appeared in her devout Postures, praying in the Chappel, as before, at their set Hours of Prayer, which being told to the Visitors by the Nuns, there was a strict Watch over her, that she should not stir out, never theless she appeared in the Chappel, as before, tho she were really in the Prison.
Now what Credit or Advantage there can be to the Roman Religion by this story, let any Man Judge; wherefore it is no sigment of the Priests, or Religious Persons, nor Melancho∣ly, nor any such Matter, [for how could so many Spectators at once be deluded by melan∣choly?] but it ought to be deemed a real Truth: And this Magdalena Crucia appearing in two several places at once, it is manifest that there is such a thing as Apparitions of Spirits. More's Antid. against Atheism. l. 3. c. 4.
7. It may not be impertinent here to relate a certain Story out of Sozomen, concerning Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria: The Patriarch was upon a time walking in the Streets of the City, and a Raven flying towards him, croaking, a Heathen that stood by, observing it, began to deride and reproach him for it, as if he had been a Praestigator, or Conjurer; and so making towards him, ask'd in derision, What the Raven said to him? He modestly Smiling, answered, in Latine, Cras, To Morrow: For he Dictates unto you, That to Mor∣row will be a bitter Day. For to Morrow you shall receive the Emperor's Edict, That you shall Celebrate no more your Heathenish Solemnities. And accordingly it came to pass; for the next Day the Magistrates received Orders from the Roman Emperor, That the Heathen Gods should be no more worshipped, but destroyed utterly, with all their Idolatry and Superstition, in which they were bred. I have not the Writings of Sozomen by men at present, and therefore put this Relation to my Reader, only upon the Authority of Mr. Clogie, in his Vox Corvi, p. 81.
See the Chapter of Persons strangely Admonished. Sect. 4.
8. Anne Bodenham, a Witch near Salisbury, was famous for making Discovery of Things lost, and Predicting Things to come; of whom we have occasion to speak elsewhere in this Book.
9. Philippus Comineus Reporteth, That the Arch-bishop of Vienna said, after Mass, to King Lewis the Eleventh of France, Sir, Your mortal Enemy is dead. At which time Duke Charles of Burgundy, was Slain at the Battel of Granson against the Switzers. Bacon's Nat. Hist. Cent. 10. p. 211.
10. In Barbary are Wizards who do smear their Hands with some black Ointment, and
description Page 59
then do hold them up to the Sun, and in a short time you shall see delineated in that black Stuff, the likeness of what you desire to have an Answer of. It was desired to know, whe∣ther a Ship was in safety, or no? There appear'd in the Womans hand, the perfect Linea∣ments of a Ship under Sail. This Mr. W. Cl. a Merchant of London, who was Factor there several Years, protested to me, that he did see. He is a Person worthy of belief.
11. The last Summer, on the Day of St. John Baptist, 1694. I accidentally was walking in the Pasture behind Montague-House, it was Twelve a Clock; I saw there about two or three and twenty young Women, most of them well Habited, on their Knees, very busie, as if they had been Weeding. I culd not presently learn what the Matter was; at last a young Man told me, that they were looking for a Coal under the Root of a Plantain, to put under their Heads that Night, and they should Dream who would be their Husbands: It was to be found that Day and Hour.
12. The Women have several Magical Secrets handed down to them by Tradition, for this purpose, as on St. Agnes Night, 21th. Day of January, Take a Row of Pins, and pull out every one, one after another, saying a Pater Noster, or Our Father, sticking a Pin in your Sleeve, and you will Dream of him or her you shall Marry. Ben. Johnson, in one of his Masques, makes some mention of this.
And on sweet Saint Agnes NightPlease you with the promis'd sight,Some of Husbands, some of Lovers,Which an empty Dream discovers.
Another. To know whom one shall Marry.
You must lie in another County, and knit the left Garter about the Right Legg'd Stock∣ing (let the other Garter and Stocking alone) and as you rehearse these following Verses, at every Comma, knit a Knot.
This not I knit,To know the thing I know not yet.That I may seeThe Man that shall my Husband be,How he goes, and what he wears,And what he does all the Days.
Accordingly in your Dream you will see him, if a Musician, with a Lute, or other Instru∣ment; if a Scholar, with a Book, &c.
14. A Gentlewoman that I knew, confessed in my hearing, that she used this method, and dreamt of her Husband whom she had never seen: About two or three Years after, as she was one Sunday at Church, up pops a young Oxonian in the Pulpit: She cries out presently to her Sister, This is the very Face of the Man that I Saw in my Dream. Sir William Somes's Lady did the like; as also did Sir T. Williams's Lady.
15. Another way is, to Charm the Moon thus: At the first appearance of the new Moon, after New-Years-Day, go out in the Evening, and stand over the Sparrs of a Gate or Stile, looking on the Moon, and say,
All hail to the Moon, all Hail to thee.I prithee good Moon reveal to me,This Night who my Husband must be.
You must presently after go to Bed.
16. I knew two Gentlewomen that did thus when they were young Maids, and they had Dreams of those that Married them. I don't think any stress is to be laid upon such Practi∣ces, but finding 'em all Inserted in Mr. Aubrey's Collections, I was willing to take Notice of them.
17. Dr. — Poco*ck of Oxford, in his Commentary on Hosea, hath a Learned Discourse of the Ʋrim and Thummim; as also Dr. — Spenser of Cambridge, That the Priest had his Visions in the Stone of the Breast-plate.
18. The Prophets had their Seers, viz. Young Youths, who were to behold those Visions, of whom Mr. Abraham Cowley writes thus;
With hasty Wings, Time present they out-fly,And tread the doubtful Maze of Destiny;There walk and sport among the Years to come,And with quick Eye pierce every Causes Womb.
19. James Harrington, Author of Oceana, told me, That the Earl of Denbigh, then Am∣bassador at Venice, did tell him, That one did shew him there several times in a Glass, things past, and to come.
20. When Sir Mermaduke Langdale was in Italy, he went to one of those Magi, who did shew him a Glass, where he saw himself kneeling before a Crucifix: He was then a Prote∣stant; afterwards he became a Roman Catholick. He told Mr. Thomas Henshaw, R. S. S. this himself.
21. A Clothier's Widow of Pembridge, in Herefordshire, desired Dr. Shirb••rn (one of the Canons of the Church of Hereford; and Rector of Pembridge) to look over her Husbands Writings after his Decease: among other things, he found a Call for a Crystal. The Clothier
description Page 60
had his Cloaths oftentimes stolen from his Racks; and at last obtain'd this Trick to disco∣ver the Thieves. So when he lost his Cloaths, he went out about Midnight with his Crystal and Call, and a little Boy, or little Maid with his [for they say, it must be a pure Vir∣gin] to look in the Crystal, to see the likeness of the Person that committed the Theft. The Doctor did burn the Call, 1671.
22. About the latter end of the Reign of King James the First, one—a Taylor in Lon∣don, had several Visions, which he did describe to a Painter to paint, and he writ the descrip∣tion himself in an ill, Taylor-like hand, in false English; but legibly: It was (at least) a Quire of Paper. I remember one Vision is of St. James's Park, where is the Picture of an Altar and Crucifix, Mr. Butler of the Toy-shop by Ludgate [one of the Masters of Bride∣wel] had the Book in Anno 1659; The then Earl of Northampton gave Five Pounds for a Copy of it. Thus far Mr. Aubrey.
CHAP. XI. Of Astrology.
THO there be much Vanity and Ʋncertainty in Judicial Astrology, and therefore it hath been decried and run down with much Satyr and Tartness, even by Wise and Good Men, as St. Augustine, Perkins, &c. And very strong Arguments brought against it, S. Scriptures, the Writings of the Fathers, the Reason of Things; yet whether or no there may not be a modest use made of it, I appeal to the Writings of the Learned Melancthon, Alsted, and several others, who wrote in defence of it; and so commit these following Relations, to the sober consideration of an Intelligent Reader.
1. The Magi, or Wise Men of the East, were directed by a Star to the very Countrey and Place where our Blessed Saviour was Born, and this method God seemed to take for their Conduct, rather then another; because they were trained up (according to the custom of the Oriental Countreys) in these studies. See Doct. Gell's Serm. in defence of Astrlogy.
2. Our Saviour at his Crucifixion, to denote the horror of the Act, and the Extinction of Light in the Jewish Church, gives notice to the whole World by a dismal Eclipse of the Sun, what a Bloody Act that People were a doing at that time, and what a Calamitous season was approaching that Nation. There was Darkness upon the Face of the Earth, from the 6th to the 9th hour. This Eclipse Dionisius is said to have seen in Egypt, and in Aston∣ishment to cry out, Either Nature, or the God of Nature suffers. And tho this be accoun∣ted not in the Number of natural, but supernatural Eclipses, because (if there be any cre∣dit to be given to the Writings of Dionysius) it was obsered by him, and the Philosopher Apollophanes to happen, not at the time of the Conjunction of Sun and Moon, but at their opposition, Viz. At full Moon; this doth no hurt to my cause at all: For I plead only for this point, that God is pleased to make significations of his will, in the discovery of things not well known, in the outward Face of the Heavens. Eusebius also tells us, that Phlegon made observation of this Eclipse. Alsted Eucyel. l. 20. c. 10. Hist. Eclips.
3. A little before the Death of Charles the great, A. C. 814. There happened another Famous Eclipse of the Sun; of which Eginardas in his Life (as he is cited in fascical. tempt.) saith thus, Many Signs preceeded the Death of the Glorious and Holy Emperour Charles; for there was an unusual Eclipse of the Sun and Moon, there appeared for seven days a spot of black colour in the Sun. Ibid.
4. June 17th, 1415. When John Husse was tried at Constance, by the Cardinals and Bi∣shops in the Convent of the Franciscans, there fell out so great an Eclipse, that the Sun was almost Darkened: After which John was Condemned, and a dismal Persecution follow∣ed upon all his Disciples that breathed after a Reformation. Clark's marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 123.
5. A Greek Astrologer, the same that had predicted the Dukedom of Tuscany to Cosmo de me∣dices, foretold also the Death of Alexander, and that with such confidence, that he de∣scribed the Murderer, to be one of this familiar Acquaintance, of a slender Body, small Face, Swarthy Complexion, and of an unsociable reserved temper; by which description he did as good as point out with the Finger Lawrence Medices, who Murdered the same Alexander in his Bed-Chamber. Dinoth. memorab. l. 6. p. 394. Jovii Elog. p. 320.
6. Pope Paul the 3d wrote to Petrus Aloides, Farnesius his Son, that he should take speci∣al care of himself upon the 10th of September; for the Stars did then threaten him with some signal Misfortune: Upon which the Incredulous young Man was slain by thirty Men who had joyned in Conspiracy against him. Sleiden. Comment. l. 19. Zuing. Theat. vol. 5. l. 3.
7. Basilius the Mathematician, predicted to Cosmo Medices, when as yet but a private Man, that a mighty Rich Inheritance would fall to him; before the Ascendant of his Nativity was Illustrated by a happy Conspiracy of Stars in Capricorn, in such manner as had heretofore fallen out to Augustus•• Caesar, and Charles the 5th, Emperor; and accordingly upon
description Page 61
the 5th of the Ides of January, he was advanced to the Dukedom of Florence. Dinoth. memorab. l. 6. p. 390.
8. The Famous Picus Mirandula, for his invective Writings against the Astrologers of his time, called, Flagellum Astrologorum, or Astrologo-Mastix, the Scourge of Astrologers, met at last with one Bellantius of Syena, who upon a Scheme of his Nativity gave this Judgment upon him, that he should dye the thirty fourth year of his Age: Which accordingly came to pass. Gaffarell. Curios. c. 7. p. 252.
9. Guido Bontius, foretold to Guido Count of Monts-ferat, the day wherein he might, if he would, sally out of Forolirium and attack his Enemies, and might defeat them; but withal himself should be wounded in the Hip. Which accordingly he did, and prospered, the Astrologer himself being in Company with him, and providing a medicine for the wound before-hand; which the Count, as was predicted, received at the same time. Wanley's Wonders of the little World, l. 6. c. 4. Fulges Ex. l. 8. c. 11.
10. Within three or four days after King Charles the Second died, I being then Minister of Shipley, and considering with my self, of how great importance the knowledge of such an Accident might be to the Nation, concluded, that if they were any thing of moment in the Science of Astrology, sure some prediction might be expected from our Prognostica∣tors in this case: Upon which I went streight to a Countrey Shop where Almanacks were sold, and enquired what old ones lay upon their hands; they produced all, out of which I singled out so many as pretended to Astrological Observations, and Prognostications, in one of them (which I think was Gadbury's, I found to this purpose, That that year, by the then Configurataions of the Heavens, should be much such another as was that of 1660, which was so happy for the settlement of the late King in his Throne; but now, as then, there would be a Party of Saturnine humours, that would by their murmuring and discon∣tents, be in danger of bringing Punishment upon their own Heads. After I had read over this, I passed on to another, where I found words of the like import: Upon which I re∣turned home, pausing upon the case, not knowing whether to resolve it into the Science of Astrology, or something else: And so I leave it to the censure of my Reader.
For Comets, I declared, that I do not believe the Governour of the World puts out such Flameaus, sets such Beacons on fire in the upper Regions, for no purpose; Nature doth not, saith the Philosopher; and shall the Christian say, the God of Nature doth any thing in vain? Two and Fifty years ago, Decemb. 1638. There was a Blazing Star seen, upon which followed the Irish Massacre, and the late Civil Wars. In December and March 1664. There were two Comets seen, which were followed by that sad and dreadful Plague, where∣of died, that were taken notice of, 98596, besides many others, which escaped the Bills of Mortality; and that lamentable fire which in London destroyed so many Stately Buil∣dings and Parish Churches.
11. In Dec. and Jan. 168••. Another Great Comet appeared to the Amusem*nt, or Ter∣rour of all considering Spectatours, beginning in Sagittarius, or the latter end of Scorpio, about the beginning of November, thence proceeding to Capricorn, &c. Concerning which, said John Hill, a Physician and Astrologyer (in his Alarm to Europe, Printed by H. Brugis, for W. Thackery at the Angel in Duck-Lane). Let part of France, and part of Germany and Spain look to it; for they either offensively, or defensively shall batter themselves, or some other People; and in as much as it is gotten into Capricorn, I pray God keep the Dominions of Great Britain in Peace, because under Capricorn is the North part of Sotland; for it is much to be feared, the Scots may once more Rebel against England, &c. And at last.—I shall now conclude with this Astrological prediction, that within this five years all Europe shall go near to be up in Arms. Multi multa sciunt, sed nemo omnia. Thus far my Author too truely.
12. A Neighbour and Friend of mine in Shropshire, with whom I have had several dis∣courses about the Lawfulness and certainty of Astrology, always asserted the Lawfulness of it, because he saw nothing but what was natural in it, but confessed the uncertainty of it in many cases (as others have done before him) not through default of the Art, but the Weakness and Unskilfulness of the Artist: And he mentioned some particular Instances of his own Experiments, wherein he had hit upon the Truth; as particularly, when one Cap∣tain C. near Salop, had lost a Horse out of his Stable, he was sent for, and desired to cast a Figure, which he accordingly did, and gave such a particular description of the Man that had stole him, and the way he was gone; that by Virtue of his Directions the Horse was presently found: His other Instances I remember not, but he was reputed an honest Farmer, a good Neighbour, and a very facetious Man: I suppose, he is stil lliving.
13. Prophesies Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey Esq; to pass by the Pro∣phesies of Holy-Writ, the Prophesies of Nostraedamus do foretel very strangely; but not ea∣sily understood till they are fulfilled. The Book is now common. In a Book of Mr. Wil∣liam Lilly's are Hieroglyphick Prophesies, Viz. Of the great Plague of London, expressed by Graves and Dead Corps; and a Scheme with II ascending [the Sign of London] and no Planets in the XII Houses. Also there is the Picture of London all on Fire, also Moles creeping, &c. Perhaps Mr. Lilly might be contented to have People believe that this was from himself. But Mr. Thomas Flatman (Poet) did affirm, that he had seen those Hiero∣glyphicks in an old Parchment Manuscript Writ in the time of the Monks.
14. There is a Prophecy of William Tyndal, poor Vicar of Welling in the County of Hertford, made in the beginning of Queen Elizabeth's Reign. I have seen it: It is in English Verse, two Pages and an half in Folio. It fore-told our late Wars. I know one that read it Forty Years since.
15. Before the Civil-Wars there was much talk of the Lady Ann Davys's Prophesies;
description Page 62
for which she was kept Prisoner in the Tower of London. She was Sister to the Earl of Castlehaven, and Wife to Sir John Davys, Lord Chief Justice in Ireland; I have heard his Kinsman (Counsellor Davys of Shraftsbury) say, that she being in London (I think in the Tower) did tell the very time of her Husbands Death in Ireland. Thus far Mr. Aubrey.
CHAP. XII. Of ORACLES.
ALL that I propound to my self under this Head, is to shew, not what Illusions and Im∣postures were used by the Priests, to Cheat the poor Votaries with, that Addressed to them; much less to vindicate them from the Frauds of Ambiguity and Vanity; but to evince this, That by them God Almighty permitted sometimes, Things otherwise Secret and Future, to be made known; and this by the mediation of invisible Spirits, as the Agents; that some Responses were given by Oracles, which could not be imputed to the Artifice of a Mechanical Statue, nor yet to the Wit of the Priest that officiated: As for Instance, among the Heathen Oracles, for such only I mean this place.
1. The Oracle of Delphos, the most Famed of all other, being consulted for a Resolution of this Question, Who was the most happy Man? The Answer was made, Phedius, who died but a while before in the Service of his Countrey. The same Question being sent a second time, by Gyges, one of the greatest Kings in those days, of all the Earth, viz. Who was the happiest Man next to Phedius? The Answer was made, Aglaus Sophidius. This Aglaus was a good honest Man, well stricken in Years, dwelling in a very narrow Corner of Arcadia, where he had a little House, and Land of his own, sufficient, with the yearly Profits there∣of, to maintain him plentifully with ease, out of which he never went, but employed him∣self in the Tillage and Husbandry of it, to make the best benefit he could; in such manner that (as it appeared by that course of Life) as he coveted least, so he felt as little Trouble and Adversity while he lived. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 7. c. 46.
2. Julian the Apostate (Op. p. 181. Ep. 38.) makes frequent mention of Oracles in his time, particularly in an Epistle to Maximus the Cynick, concerning whose Trouble he had by another, though at a great distance, Consulted the Oracle, and received an Apposite Answer. Doctor Tenison against Hobbs. The Doctor adds also, that which is to my pur∣pose, viz. I cannot prevail upon my Mind to think, that the Priests had no Assistance from Daemons.
3. Extracted from the Miscellanies of Mr. Aubrey. Hieronimus Cardanus, Lib. III. Syne∣siorum Somniorum, Cap. XV. treats of this Subject, which see. Johannes Scotus Erigena, when he was in Greece, did go to an Oracle to Enquire for a Treatise of Aristotle, and found it, by the Response of the Oracle. This he mentions in his Works, lately Printed at Oxford; and is quoted by Mr. Anthony à Wood, in his Antiquities of Oxen, in his Life.
4. Concerning the Oracles of the Sybils, there hath been much Controversie, and many Discourses spent; but after all, we have little of their Writings to rely upon, excepting on∣ly those of the Cumaean Prophetess, and those especially which are Recorded by Virgil; yet that very same Year that Jerusalem was taken by Pompey, it was noised abroad in the World, That Nature was with Child for the People of Rome, of a King that should Reign over them. Whereupon, as Suetonius writeth in the Life of Augustus, the Senate being affrighted, made Order, That none Born in that Year should be brought up: They who had Wives great with Child, promising themselves some hopes thereupon, took care, lest this Decree of the Senate should be carried to the Treasury. The same Year P. Cornelius Lentulus was stirred up therewith, conceiving some hopes for himself, as both Appian, Plutarch, Salustius, and Ci∣cero (in his third Oration against Cataline) testifie, &c.
The Verses of the Sybils, which gave occasion to these Thoughts and Counsels, were these;
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,&c. Isaac V••s. de Sybil. Orac. p. 20.
The Sybils Oracles gave such Testimony to the Expectation of a Messiah, that at last the reading of them was forbid to private Persons. Justin Martyr saith, It was a capital Crime for any one to read the Books of Hystaspes, Sybilla, and the Prophets: as the same Vossius tells us (out of his Second Apology.) — And the Christians, whenever they were engaged in
description Page 63
Disputation with the Gentiles, always Appealed to the Sybils, and commended them to their Books, as is clear from Justin M. Clements, Tertullian, Lactantius, and all. Ibid. p. 34.
5. Croesus, King of Lydia, having determined to War upon Cyrus, Consulted the Oracle of Apollo at Delphos, touching the Success, whence he received this Answer:
Croesus Halyn penetrante, magnam disperdet opnmvim.When Croesus has the Halys past,A Sword of Treasure shall he wast.
He Interpreted this of the Riches of his Adversaries, but the Event shewed they were his own; for he lost his army, Kingdom, and Liberty, in that Expedition. Herodot. l. 1. p. 20. Dinoth. memorab. p. 409.
6. There were some ancient Stories of the Sybils, in which was contained, That Africa should again fall under the power of the Romans, Mundum cum prole sua interiturum. This Prophecy of the Sybils affrighted very many, extreamly sollicitous, lest the Heavens and the Earth, together with all Mankind, should then perish. But Africa being Reduced by the fortunate Virtue of Belisarius, it then appeared, That the Death of Mundus, the then Gene∣ral, and of Mauritius his Son, was Predicted by the Sybil, who in Battle against the Goths, were both Slain at Salona, a City in Dalmatia. Dinoth. l. 6. p. 412.
7. Nero Caesar Consulted the Oracle of Apollo at Delphos, touching his future Fortune, and was thereby Advised, To beware of the Sixty and Third Year; he concluded, that he should not only arrive to old Age, but also that all things should be prosperous to him; and was so entirely possessed, that nothing could be Fatal till that Year of his Age, that when he had lost divers things of great value by Ship-wreck, he doubted not to say amongst his At∣tendants, That the Fishes would bring them back to him. But he was deceived in his Expecta∣tion; for Galba, being in the Sixty third Year of his Age, was Saluted Emperor by his Soldiers, and Nero being forced to death, was succeeded by him in the Empire. Sueton. l. 6. c. 40. p. 259. Zuring. Theatr. vol. 1. l. 1. p. 78.
8. Alexander, King of Epirus, Consulted the Oracle of Jupiter at Dodona, a City of E∣pire, about his Life; he was Answered, That he should shun the City of Pandosia, and the River Acherusius, as fatal places: he knew there were such places amongst the Thospoci: Warring therefore upon the Brutii, a warlike People, he was by them overthrown and slain, near unto places amongst them called by the same name. Alex. ab Alexand. dies Genial. l. 5. c. 2. Fitzherb. of Relig. and Policy, Part 1. c. 36. p. 446. Just. l. 12. p. 134.
9. Croesus sent to Delphos, to know of the Oracle, if his Empire and Government should be durable, or not; the Answer he received was,
Regis apud medos mulo jam sede poticoLyde, fugam mollis, scruposum corripe ad HermumNeve mane, ignavus, posito sis Lyde pudore.
When the Verses came to Croesus, he took great pleasure therein, hoping it would never come to pass, that amongst the Medes, a Mule instead of a Man should Reign, and that therefore he and his Posterity should preserve their Empire unabolished. But when, after he was over∣come, he had got leave of Cyrus to send to Delphos, to upbraid the Oracle with the Deceit, Apollo sent him word, That by the Mule he meant Cyrus, because he was Born of Parents of two different Nations, of a more noble Mother than Father; for she was a Mede, the Daughter of Astyapes, King of the Medes; the Father a Persian, and Subject to the Medes; and, though a very mean Person, had yet married Mandane the Daughter of his King. He∣rod. l. 1. p. 21. &. 39.
10. In the last place, I recommend to the Consideration of the Ingenuous Reader, these Verses out of Virgil, ascribed to Cumaea, one of the Sybils, concerning Christ, as I find them Translated out of the Ancient Ecclesiastical Histories of Eusebius, Socrates, and Evagrius, &c. by Dr. Hanmer, in Constantines Oration to the Clergy, c. 20. p. 124.
Now a new Progeny is sent down from Heaven high,Yea, Muses, with a lofty wing,Let us of higher Matters sing:This is the last Age, whereinCumaea shall her Verses sing.The Integrity of Times shall new renew again,And a Virgin shall bring back old Saturn's Reign.The Birth of that most happy Child, in whomThe Iron Age shall end, and the Golden Age back 〈◊〉〈◊〉.Chast Lucina favour!He shall the powers of wickedness destroy,And free the World from Fears and all A••••y.He shall live with the Gods, and see againThe Gods and Heroes, and be seen of them.And with his Fathers Vertues he shall ReignOver the World, which shall Peace obtain.The grateful Earth, sweet Child, shall be most willingTo bring forth Gifts for thee, without all Tilling
description Page 64
The winding Ivy, and the Ladies Gloves,And also Saffron that the Medow loves,And is called Medow-Saffron, and with those,That smiling Flower that's call'd, our Ladies Rose.The Goats shall bring their Ʋdders home,And the gentle Flocks great Lyons shall not shun.Thy Cradle fairest Flowers shall bring forth still,Which shall have power the poysonous Herbs to kill.The Serpent he shall to destruction bring,Assyrian Amomum shall each-where spring.He may at once know Vertue, and may readHis Father's Works, and what the Heroes did.The Fields, when the soft Ears are ripe,Shall, by degrees, even wax white;And the red Grnpe shall not scornTo grow on the undrest Thorn.From the hard Oak there shallSweet Honey sweat forth and fall.Yet some few Prints of wickedness shall remain,So that Ships shall sail on Thetis Waves again;Which shall make them to encompass their Towns roundWith Walls, and to make Trenches on the ground.Another Typhis and Argos there shall beTo convey the chosen Heroes; and besides, weShall have other wars again, us to destroy,And great Achilles shall be sent to Troy.VVhen thou shalt attain at lengthTo Years of Man-hood, and firm strength;The Sea shall then be quiet, no Ships shall rangeAbroad, her Wares with others to exchange;Then every Land, shall every thing produce,And then to Plough the Earth they shall not use;Vines by the Hook shall not be rectify'd,Nor VVooll with divers colours shall be dy'd,Fair Fleeces voluntary shall proceed,And cloath the Lambs while they do gently feed;Jove's Off spring, and the Gods dear Progeny,Come to those Honours which attend on thee.See how the VVorld doth nod, though poised even,Both Earth, the broad Sea, and the highest Heaven.O might my Days be lengthned, so that IMight sing of thy great deeds before I die.See how all things do their Joy and Gladness shew,For that Age which is ready to ensue.The Thracian Orpheus should not me o'recome,Nor Linus, though his Parents heard the Son;If Pan, Arcadia Judging, strive with me,Pan should, Arcadia Judging, Conquered be.
CHAP. XIII. Of Prophets.
WE have frequent mention made of Prophets, and Prophecying in the New, as well as the Old Testament; by which Divines do generally understand Preachers and Preaching; and I believe they are partly in the right. But I Query if or no the common Notion be deep and extensive enough? For, with an humble Deference to my Superiors and Betters, I am of Opi∣nion, that Preachers cannot otherwise with any Propriety of Speech be call'd Prophets, than as they are Authorized and Enabled by God Almighty, to foretel their respective Flocks, and particular Members of the Church they are concerned with, what is like to be their future Doom, in this partly, but especially in the other World: And this from their deep Contempla∣tions of God's revealed Decrees; their Study of Sacred Scriptures, and the Refinedness and Soundness of their Judgments, and withal (if Men of a Sincere Piety and Devotion) from the especial Communications of the Spirit of Grace. And if there be any Probability in this, 'tis no wonder, if we find Prophecying not quite ceased amongst us.
description Page 65
1. Valentine the Emperor being slain in France, and Eugenius nominated Emperor in his room; Theodosius the Elder being very sorry, and considering how dangerous a War lay before him; yet thinking it a great Dishonour to suffer such an Action to go unpunished, he muster'd up his Army, and with all possible Speed marched against the Conspirators; but as a good and holy Christian, he first betook himself to Fasting and Prayer, seeking unto God, the Giver of Victory, for Success in his Enterprize, requesting the Prayers of other Holy Men also; whereof one o•• them sent him Word, that he should have the Victory, but should die in Italy, and never return again to Constantinople. He obtained the Victory, fixed him∣self afterwards at Millain, where he lived for some Years, and there died. Clark in his Life.
2. Anno Christi, 1279. there lived in Scotland one Thomas Lermouth, a Man, very greatly admired for his foretelling of Things to come. He may justly be wondred at for fore∣telling so many Ages before the Union of the Kingdom of England and Scotland, in the Ninth Degree of Bruce's Blood, with the Succession of Bruce himself to the Crown, being yet a Child, and many other things, which the Event hath made good. The day before the Death of King Alexander, he told the Earl of March, that before the next Day at Noon such a Tempest should blow, as Scotland had not felt many Years before. The next morning proving a clear day, the Earl challenged Thomas as an Imposter; he replied, That Noon was not yet past; about which time a Post came to inform the Earl of the King's sudden Death; and then, said Thomas, This is the Tempest I foretold, and so it shall prove to Scotland, as indeed it did. Spotwood's Hist. of Ch. of Scotland, l. 2. p. 47. Clark's Mir. c. 101. p. 467.
3. Duncan, King of Scots, had two principal Men, whom he employ'd in all Matters of Importance, Mackbeth and Banquho; these two travelling together thro' a Forest, were met by three Witches (Weirds, as the Scots call them) whereof the first making Obey∣sance unto Mackbeth, saluted him, Thane (that is Earl) of Glammis; the second, Thane of Cander, and the third, King of Scotland. This is unequal Dealing, said Banquho, to give my Friend all the Honour, and none unto me; to which one of the Weirds made an∣swer, That he indeed should not be King, but out of his Loyns should come a Race of Kings, that should for ever rule the Scots: And having thus said, they all vanished. Upon their Arrival to the Court, Mackbeth was immediately created Thane of Glammis, and not long after, some new Service requiring new Recompence, he was honour'd with the Title of Thane of Cander. Seeing then how happily the Prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two formea, he resolved not to be wanting to himself, in fulfilling the third. He therefore first killed the King, and after, by reason of his Command a∣mongst the Soldiers, he succeeded in his Throne. Being scarce warm in his Seat, he called to Mind the Prediction given to his Companion Banquho, whom, hereupon suspecting as his Supplanter, he caused to be killed, together with his whole Posterity, only Fleance, one of his Sons, escaping with no small difficulty into Wales; freed, as he thought, of all Feat of Banquho and his Issue, he built Dunsinan Castle, and made it his ordinary Seat; afterwards, on some new Fears, consulting with his Wizzards concerning his future Estate, he was told by one of them, that he should never be overcome, till Bernane-Wood, being some Miles distant, came to Dunsinan-Castle; and by another, that he should never be slain by any Man, which was born of a Woman: Secure then, as he thought, from all future Dangers, he omitted no kind of Libidinous Cruelty for the space of eighteen Years; for so long he tyranniz'd over Scotland. But having then made up the Measure of his Iniquities, Mackduffe, the Governour of Fife, with some other good Patriots, privily met one Evening at Bernane-Wood, and, taking every one a Bough in his Hand, the bet∣ter to keep them from Discovery, marched early in the Morning towards Dunsinan-Castle, which they took by Storm. Mackbeth escaping, was pursued by Mackduffe, who having overtaken him, urged him to the Combat, to whom the Tyrant, half in Scorn, returned, That in vain he attempted to kill him, it being his Destiny never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman. Now then, said Mackduffe, is the fatal end drawn fast upon thee; for I was never born of a Woman, but violently cut out of my Mother's Belly; which so daunted the Tyrant (tho' otherwise a Valiant Man) that he was easily slain. In the mean time Fleance so prosper'd in Wales, that he gain'd the Affection of the Prince's Daugh∣ter of the Country, and by her had a Son, call'd Walter, who flying Wales, return'd into Scotland, where (his Descent known) he was restored to the Honours and Lands of his House, and preferr'd to be Steward of the House of Edgar (the Son of Malcoline the Third, sirnamed Conmer) King of Scotland, the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity. From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart, who succeeded David Bruce, in the Kingdom of Scotland, the Progenitor of nine Kings of the Name of Stewart, which have reigned successively in the Kingdom. Heylin's Cosmogr. pag. 336.
4. Walter Devereux, Earl of Essex, having wasted his Spirits with Grief, fell into a Dy∣sentery, whereof he died, after he had requested of such as stood by him, that they would admonish his Son, who was then scarce ten Years of age, that he should always propound and set before him the Thirty-sixth year of his Life, as the utmost he should ever attain unto; which neither he nor his Father had gone beyond, and his Son never reach'd unto; for Robert Devereux his Son, and also Earl of Essex, was beheaded in the Thirty-fourth year of his age: So that his dying Father seemed not in vain to have Admonished him as he did, but to speak by Divine Inspiration and Suggestion. Cambd. Annal. rer. Angl. Part 2. p. 277.
description Page 66
5. Philip de Mornay, L. du Plessis, was in Paris upon black St. Bartholomew's-Day; when News was brought him, that the Admiral was slain, he leaped out of his Bed; and whilst he was putting on his Cloaths, he felt an extraordinary Motion in himself, which caused him to say. God will deliver me out of this danger, and I shall live to see it revenged. On the contrary, Monsieur Rameny, (his Tutor) presently answer'd, And I shall die in it; both which came to pass. Clark's Examples. Vol. 2. p. 552.
6. Mr. John Carter, sometimes Minister of Belstead, in Suffolk, having long studied the Book of the Revelations, some of his Friends ask'd him what he thought of the Future Estate of our Church, here in England? You shall not (said he) need to fear Fire and fa*g∣got any more; but such dreadful Divisions will be amongst God's People, and Professors, as will equalize the greatest Persecution. Herein we have found him a true Prophet. Ibid.
7. It may seem happily incredible to some, to relate how many Years agon, Dr. Ʋsher, L. Primate of Ireland, confidently foretold the Changes which since are come to pass, both in Ireland, and in England, both in Church and State, and of the Poverty which himself should fall into, which he oft spoke of in his greatest Prosperity. Some took much notice of the Text, on which he preached in St. Maries in Cambridge, Anno Christi 1625. Upon the late Coronation-Day, out of 1 Sam. 12.25. If you still do wickedly, you shall be con∣sumed, both you and your King. Others, of the last Text he preached on at Court, im∣mediately before his Return into Ireland, on 1 Cor. 14.33. God is not the Author of Confusion, but of Peace, as in all the Churches of the Saints. IN his application he spake of the Con∣fusions and Divisions, which, he was confident, were then at the Doors. Ibid.
8. A. C. 1624. He spake before many Witnesses, and oft repeated it afterwards, that he was perswaded, that the greatest stroke to the Reformed Churches was yet to come. And that the time of the utter Ruin of the Roman Antichrist should be when he thought himself most secure; according to that Text, Rev. 18.7. When she shall say, I sit as a Queen, and shall see no Sorrow, &c. Ibid.
9. When in the Reign of Queen Mary, Dr. Sands was forced to fly out of England, he was oonvey'd to the House of one Mower, a Master of a Ship, at Milton-Shoar••; and and when the Wind served, he took his leave of his Landlord and Landlady, who had been married eight Years, and had no Child; and when he took his Leave of the Wo∣man, he thank'd her kindly for his Entertainment, and gave her his Handkercheif, with an old Royal of Gold in it, saying, Be of good Comfort, e're an Year be past, God will give you a Son; and it came to pass according: For, when there lacked but one day of a Twelvemonth, she was brought to Bed of a fair Son. Ibid.
10. A. C. 1601. Popery much increasing in Ireland, and there being too much con∣nivance at them, Dr. Ʋsher, preaching before the State at Christ-Church, in Dublin, gave them his Sence about that Toleration, boldly applying that Passage in the Vision of Ezek. ch. 4.6. Where the Prophet, by lying on his Side, was to bear the Iniquity of Judah Forty Days, each Day being appointed for a Year, signifying the time of Forty Years to the Destruction of Jerusalem: whereupon he added, From this Year will I reckon the Sin of Ireland, that those whom you now embrace shall be your Ruin, and you shall bear this Iniquity: which accordingly came to pass at the end of the Forty Years, viz. A. C. 1641. in the late Rebellion and Massacre in Ireland, affected by those Papists that were then connived at. See his Life in Dr. Bernard.
11. About the Year 1544. There was in Scotland, one Mr. George Wiseheart, a Man of Admirable Graces, and singularly Learned, who first Preached in Ross, then in Dundee, where, to the great Admiration of his hearers, he went over the Epistle to the Romans, till, at the Instigation of the Cardinal, one Robert Misle, a chief Man in that Town, inhi∣bited him from Preaching, and required that he should trouble their Town no more, for he would not suffer it: And this was spoken in the Publick Congregation. Whereupon, Mr. Whiseheart, musing a space, with his Eyes lift up to Heaven; after a while, looking sor∣rowfully upon the Speaker and People, he said, God is my Witness, that I minded never your trouble but your comsort: Yea, your trouble is to me, more dolorous than it is to your selves. But, I am assured, that to refuse Gods word, and to chase from you his Messenger, shall not preserve you from trouble, but shall bring you into it: For God shall send unto you Ministers, that shall neither fear Burning, nor Banishment. I have offered you the Word of Salvation, with the hazard of my Life. And now ye your selves refuse me, and I must leave mine inno∣cency to be declared by my God. If it be long prosperous with you, I am not led by the Spirit of Truth; but if unlooked for troubles come upon you, acknowledge the cause, and turn to God, who is Gracious and Merciful; and if you turn not at the first warning, he will visit you with Fire and Sword: And so he came down from the Pulpit, and went out of the Town. And whilst he was Preaching up and down in the Countreys, News was brought him, that the Plague was broken out in Dundee, which begun in four days after he was prohibited Preaching there, and raged so extreamly, that it's almost beyond credit, how many dyed in twenty four hours space, &c. The Cardinal very eagerly sought Mr. Wisehearts Death, and for that end, caused a Letter to be sent unto him, as if it had been from his familiar Friend, the Laird of Kinnur, desiring him with all possible speed to come unto him, for that he was taken with a sudden Sickness. In the mean time, he had provided Sixty Men Armed, to lye in wait by the way to Murther him. The Letter being brought unto him by a Boy, who also brought him an Horse to ride on, Accompanied with some honest Men, his Friends, he set forwards on his Journey: But as he was riding, stopping on a sudden, and musing a while, he turned back, and said to his Friends, I will not go: I am forbidden of God. I am assured, there is a Treachery. Let some of you go to yonder place, and tell me what
description Page 67
you sind: They went accordingly, and discovering the Ambush, they came back and told Mr. Wiseheart; whereupon he said, I know that I shall end my Life by that Blood thirsty Mans hands; but it will not be on this manner. At another time, as he was Preaching, among others that came to hear him, there were two Grey Fryars, who standing at the Church-Door, whispered to such as came in; which Mr. Wiseheart taking notice of, said to the People; I pray you make room for these two Men, it may be they come to Learn: And turning his Speech to them, he said, Come near, for I assure you, you shall hear the word of Truth, which this day shall Seal unto you either your Salvation, or Damnation: And so he proceeded in his Sermon, supposing that they would be quiet: But when he perceived, that they still continued to disturb the People that were near them, he said unto them, the Se∣cond time, with an angry Countenance; O Ministers of Satan, and Deceivers of the Souls of Men! Will you neither hear Gods Truth your selves, nor suffer others to hear it? Depart, and take this for your Portion: God shall shortly disclose and confound your Hypocrisie within this Kingdom, you shall be Abominable unto Men, and your Habitations shall be desolate. Which accordingly came to pass not long after. Not long after, as he was Preaching at Haddington, seeing what a thing Auditory he had, he said, O Lord, how long shall it be that thy Holy Word shall be despised, and Men shall not regard their own Salvation? I have heard of thee, O Haddington, that in thee, there used to be two or three Thousand Persons at a vain and wicked Play; adn now to hear a Messenger of the Eternal God, of all the Parish can scarce be Numbred one Hundred Persons present. Sore and Fearful shall be the Plagues, which shall ensue upon this thy contempt; with Fire and Sword shalt thou be Plagued: Yea, thou Hadding∣ton in special, strangers shall possess thee, and you the present Inhabitants, shall either in Bondage serve your Enemies, or else ou shall be chased from your own Habitations, and that because you have not known, nor will know the time of your Visitation. This Prophecy was accom∣plished not long after, when the English took Haddington, made it a Garrison, enforced many of the Inhabitants to fly, and oppressed others. And after a while, a great Plague brake forth in the Town, whereof Multitudes died, which forced the English to quit it, who at their departure, burnt, and destroyed a great part of it: and presently after it was Seized upon by the French, who came as Auxiliaries into Scotland, and but few of the Ancient Inhabitants returned to it: So that Haddington, to this day, never recovered its former Beauty and Populousness. Mr. Wiseheart, being Condemned by the Cardinal of St. Andrews, and his Bishop, to be burnt; as he was at the stake, he saw the Cardinal sitting in one of his Castle Windows, to see Execution done upon him, whereupon he said: He who in such State, from that high place, feeds his Eyes with my Torments, within a few days shall be hanged out at the same Window, to be seen with as much Ignominy as he now Learns there with Pride: Which accordingly came to pass. Clark's mirrour.
See more in the next Chapters following but one, Viz. Premonitions of General Chan∣ges, &c.
12. There was a Relation publish'd, A. 1671. at London, by one Tho. Astree, concern∣ing his son, a Schollar at Christs-Hospital, who having a mind to go to Sea, and being put off with delays by his Father, at last was told by one in the habit of a Seaman, with his Cloaths of sad-coloured silk water'd, and over them a sad-coloured cloth Coat with Gold Buttons, a plain Cravat, a Cane with a Silver Head, and a Sword by his Side, that if he went to Sea, he should have a Flux, that would cost him his Life; that all the rest of the Men should go safe; and that he knew this very well; adding, my Son, before the Sun be down, that shall be tyed, that was never tyed before, and before the morrow Sun be down, that shall be loose that was never tyed before: And afterwards (on his way home from the Bridge, where this was spoken) Do you believe what I have said? (The Boy Answering, No.) Do you not remember that Zacharias was struck Dumb, quoting Luk. 1. I do re∣member, saith the Boy, but that was because he did not believe the Angel, &c. Ans. It may be so with you. Boy, are you an Angel? No answer was made; the Man departed, the Boy goes home, leans upon the Table, could not speak, with Tears trickling down his Cheeks, and Smiting on his Breast, made Signs for a Pen and Ink, &c. Writes down, I can∣not speak, speak to me, and I shall understand. And so continued, for twenty four hours. At last his Father reading to him, and citing, Ps. 56.3. He coughed three times, and some∣what gave a jerk, like the breaking of a string, upon which his Tongue was loosed, and he spake, saying, Blessed be God, I can speak, &c.
CHAP. XIV. Of Ʋrim and Thummim, Teraphim, &c.
ƲRim and Thummim mentioned, Exod. 28.30. (According to Mr. Simpson) signify Light and perfection from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and they are put in the plural Number to signify the plenty and excellency of the Divine Graces. This was meant, as some conceive, of the splendor and perfection of the precious Stones of the Breast-Plate, which were of most clear and perfect Beauty. But some conceive, that these words were Writ, or Engraven up∣on some of the precious Materials of the HIgh Priests Garments, or Ornaments; neither made nor placed by the inspired Artificers, but, as some Learned Writers rather think, by
description Page 68
God himself. Exod. 39.10. compared with Lev. 8.8. Seem to make for this Opinion: And so they were put by Moses into the Breast-Plate. It was called, the Breast-Plate of Judgment, v. 15. and the Judgment of Ʋrim, Num. 27.21. Because the High-Priest put it on, when he consulted with God, and received from him clear and determmate Answers in Cases of Doubt: Which Answers were made sometimes by audible Voice, sometimes by secret Inspiration, which when he had told it to the People, the Stones had Letters in the Breast-Plate (as is probably conceived, for there is nothing certain of it in the Scripture) might have an extraordinary brightness on them, for the better assurance of the People; that the Priest had spoken with the Lord, and received an Answer from him: As by the shining of Moses's Face when he came from God, witht he Tables of the Testimony in his hand. Exod. 34.29, 30. It was manifest that he had from God, what he brought unto the People. And whereas, David being to consult with the Lord, called for the Ephod, 1 Sam. 23.9. The reason was, because the Breast-Plate was fastened to the Ephod, v. 28. and the Ephod to the Breast-Plate, so that if he had one, he had both, Exod. 39.21. This Oracu∣lous consultation with the Breast-Plate; i. e. by use of the Breast-Plate, lasted no longer, as is generally thought, then to the Captivity of Babylon. See, Ezra. 2.63. And after that time, We find not that the Jews had any use of that kind of Revelation. Thus far Mr. Simpson in his Christian Dictionary. Who refers us also to Moses and Aaron, l. 4. c. 8. and Al∣sted. Parat. Theol. p. 454, &c.
Mr. Wilson Interprets Ʋrim and Thummim, by the Light of the Knowledge of Christ, by the Word, and perfection of Vertue and Holy Manners. But who made the Ʋrim and Thummim, and what it was, &c. He thinks impossible to find out. Certainly (saith he) it is not reckoned among the things made by Art, but given by God himself to Moses, to be put in the Pectoral, as Lev. 8.8. And Written of Christ, Col. 2.3. Dan. 8.13. Wilson in his Christ. Dict. on the Word Urim, &c.
Dr. Lightfo••t, speaking concerning the Ʋrim and Thummim, hath these words; how did Phineas enquire? By Ʋrim and Thummim. So was Gods diection to them, Num. 28.21. As Joshua the chief Commander in his time, did enquire by Eleazer the Father, so did the chief Commander now by Phineas the Son: And both by the Judgment of Ʋrim and Thummim.
But how was that? There are so many Opinions about what Ʋrim and Thummim was, and so great Obscurity made: How the Oracle was given by it, that it may seem to require another Oracle to tell, how that Oracle was given. I shall not tire you with Diversities of Opinions; I shall briefly lay down some Particulars concerning this thing, upon which I my self am abundantly satisfied about it, and upon which I suppose any that is not over-curious, may receive Satisfaction.
None but know the Dress of the High Priest, Exod. 28. and particularly the Breast-Plate; the twelve Tribes ingraven upon them. And then it is said at Ver. 20. Thou shalt put in the Breast-plate of Judgment, the Ʋrime and Thummim. By the Breast-plate there is meant, as in Verse the 15th and 16th. That piece of imbroidered Work four square, in which the twelve precious Stones were to be set. And by the Ʋrim and Thummim is meant the twelve precious Stone themselves, which are call'd Ʋrim, or Lights, or Bright∣ness, because of their shining Lustre; and Thummim, or Perfections, because with most exact and perfect compacture they were all set and fixt in a Plate and Border of Gold in that embroider'd Piece, or that piece of Cloth of Gold.
The Inquiry by Ʋrim and Thummim was not upon any private Occasion, nor by a pri∣vate Man; but by the Prince or Commander in chief, and that in some Matter which con∣cern'd the whole Nation. This might be largely clear'd, but needeth not; only this I cannot but observe, That till Solomon's time there is Mention and Example of this enquir∣ing by Ʋrim, by Joshua in this place, by Saul, by David; but after Solomon's time, no such mention: Not because the Oracle then fail'd, but because till David had done the Work, the whole Land, in the full extent God had promised, namely to Euphrates, was not conquer'd. And therefore in those times this Oracle was stirring for the direction of the Prince, or chief Commander, in that Expedition or Employment.
There was no enquiring of any Priest by Ʋrim, who was not inspired by the Spirit of Prophecy. And hence it is that the Jews well observ'd, after the first Generation, after the Return out of Captivity, the Oracle by Ʋrim and Thummim was not under the second Temple at all: Because thence forward there was not any High Priest, that had the Spirit of Prophecy, or Divine Inspiration. The Case of Caiphas was singular, and it was but once, Jo. 11.15. being High Priest that Year, he prophesied. The Emphasis and main Reason lies in that year: That year, when Vision and Prophecy should be seal'd; that year, when the Spirit should be pour'd down in so abundant measure as it was, Acts 2. He being High Priest that year, had one drop of that Shower of Divine Inspiration that fell that year, and he prophesied. But before him had there been no High Priest, that was indued with the Spirit of Prophecy, from the time of Nehemiah, chap. 7.65. and accordingly, not the Ora∣cle of Ʋrim and Thummim. That Oracle was not given therefore by any audible Voice from off the Ark, or by rising of the Letters of the Names of the Tribes in the precious Stones, that should spell out the Answer; for two or three Letters of the Alphabet were wanting in those Names. Nor was it by change of Colour in the Letters or Stones, as is conceiv'd by some, but the manner of enquiring and receiving; Answer was thus. The High Priest, with all his Habiliments on, particularly the Breast-plate, with the twelve precious Stones in it upon his Breast; the names of the twelve Tribes ingraven in the Stones, stood be∣fore the Ark, only the Veil between, and so he presented the Names, and represented
description Page 69
the Persons of the twelve Tribes before God. He proposed the thing that was enquired; as Phineas here in the name of the People; shall I go up against my Brethren? and the Lord presently inspired him with immediate Revelation, discevering to him what was his Mind in that case, and so he told it the People; as here, Go up against Benjamin now again, and you shall prevail. Dr. Lightfoot in his Serm. on Judg. c. 20. v. 27, 28.
CHAP. XV. Premonitions of general Changes, or Revolutions.
THE Governour of the VVorld, though he doth whatever he pleaseth, both in Heaven and Earth, and with great Wisdom too, and in such a manner, that His Judgments are unsearch∣able, and his ways past finding out: yet oftentimes, for the Conviction of Sinners, and the be∣nefit of his Children, when he is upon any great Design of turning back the Course of his common Providence, and changing the present Scene of Affairs, he doth by some unusual Token or other, give notice to the World, that People may not complain of a Surprisal. Thus he did when he had a design to drown the World; and thus he did when he intended to burn Sodom; and thus when he was in motion to bring the Posterity of Abraham into Egypt first, and then to Canaan; and thus before the Captivity, before the Incarnation of our Saviour, before the Destruction of Jerusalem. But this he doth, commonly, by way of an especial and favourable Communication to those that are nearest to his Bosom, and most in his Affections. Shall I hide from Abraham, that which I intend to do? But sometimes likewise to the Generality of People, and the whole So∣ciety concerned in the Change.
1. John Husse Suffering Martyrdom at the Council of Constance, A. C. 1415. told them at his Death, That out of the Ashes of the Goose (for so Husse in the Bohemian Lan∣guage signifies) an Hundred Years after, God would raise up a Swan in Germany, whose Singing would affright all those Vultures. Which was exactly fulfilled in Luther, just an hundred Years after. Clarks Marrow of Ecclesiast. History, p. 119. Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 30.
2. Luther speaks thus of the Covetousness of Germany, and the Dearth there. We fear Famine, and we shall suffer it, and find no Remedy for it. And whereas we are without Necessity, we are sollicitous to prevent Famine, like Wicked and Incredulous Heathens, and neglect the Word of God and his Work; He will permit shortly a dismal Day to come upon us, which will bring with it whole Wain-loads of Cares, which we shall neither have Power or Means to escape. And likewise he foretold the combustion which arose in Germany, saying,
I am very much afraid, that if the Princes give ear to Duke George's ill Counsel, there will arise some Tumult, which will destroy all the Princes and Magistrates in all Germany, and engage in it all the Clergy.
Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 49.
3. In May, 1631. at Hull, in Saxony, the Water was turn'd into Blood, and about the middle of this Month, this Town was taken by Tilly, and afterwards retaken from him by their natural Lord, and presently again repossessed by Tilly's Forces; and he himself, after the Battle of Leipsick, made his Escape thither that Night, and had his Wounds dress'd by the Town-Barber; whilst Tilly's Army lay in the Twon, one of his chief Officers saw Blood prodigiously dropping from the House wherein he lay; whereupon he said, What? Must we bleed? Will the King of Sweden bleat us? That is impossible. But it hap∣pen'd otherwise; for Hull was not above Seven Dutch Miles distant from the place of Battle, wherein the Imperial Army was utterly routed, and miserably destroyed in the Chase; and if the King had had but three Hours more of Daylight, it was judged, that hard∣ly a Thousand of the Enemy had escaped, one of their own Relations affirming, that there were Fifteen Thousand of the Imperialists slain upon the place, in the Pursuit that Night, and the next day following it's said, Tilly's couragious Heart could not re∣frain from Tears, when he perceiv'd such woful Destructions among his brave old Sol∣diers, his Army consisting of Forty-four Thousand stout Men, being usually termed Invinci∣ble. The next day the King besieged Hull, which was yielded to him, and soon after, the Castle: But a while after, Papenheim and the Imperialists again retook this City, ex∣ercising all manner of Barbarism upon the Inhabitants. This Year likewise, in the time of the Siege of Magdeburgs, a City Captain's Wife dying in Child-bed, desired to be ript open; which being done, they found a Boy, almost as big as one of 3 Years old, who had an Head-piece, and an Iron Breast-Plate on his Body, great Boots of the French Fashion, and a Bag on his Side, with two things therein, like Musquet Bullets: This horrible Prodigy, no doubt, portended the deplorable Desruction of the City, which happen'd May 10. 1631. when a general Assault was made upon the Town by the Imperialists, the Walls were mounted in an instant, the Town entred, and the Soldiers fell to killing: At the same instant a Fire, none knew how, broke out; and it being a windy day, on a sud∣den all became one mighty Flame, the whole Town being in Twelve Hours time turn'd to Cinders (except some few Fisher-Houses). Six goodly Churches were burnt; the Cathedral by the Diligence of the Monks and Soldiers being preserved: There were at least Twenty Thousand People killed, besides Six Thousand drowned in the River Elbe.
description Page 70
Two days after Tilly came into the Town; and finding some Hundreds of Women and Children in the great Church, he gives them their Lives, and some Bread to maintain them. Surprizing Mirac. of Nature, p. 109.
4. About the Year 1679, or 1680, there was a noise like the shooting off, or the burst∣ing Crack of a Gun, heard, I believe, all over England: I heard it my self as I lay in Bed, near the Town of Shrewsbury, about Seven or Eight a Clock in the Morning; it was all over that Country, and several other adjacent Counties; at London, in Sussex, and the North of England; and did strangely amuse People where-ever it was heard; but this I wonder at, that in some places it was heard in the Afternoon about One, say some, others about Three a Clock, &c. Surely it was significative, the rather because the great Comet suc∣ceeded it, and the Mutations in England. But I leave it to the Consideration and Judg∣ment of the Ingenious Reader.
5. Octob. 5. 1682. There was born at Exeter a Monster, having two perfect Heads; one standing right as it should, the other being in the Right Shoulder; it liv'd not long, but was buried, and taken up again the tenth Instant; many hundreds resorting to see it. I propound it here for an Aenigma, to exercise my Reader's Judgment.
6, Days Lucky and Ʋnlucky, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;—Is this thy Day, Luk. 19.42. That there be Good and Evil Times, not only the Sacred Scrip∣tures, but Prophane Authors mention. See 1 Sam. 25.8. Esth. 8.17. and 2.19, 22. Ecclus 14.14. The Fourteenth day of the First Month was a Memorable and Blessed Day amongst the Children of Israel. See Exod. 12.18, 40, 41, 42, 51. As to Evil Days and Times; see Amos 5.13. and 6.3. Eccles. 9.12. Psal. 37.19. Obad. 12. Jer. 46.21. And Job hints it, in cursing his Birth-day. Cap. 3. v. 1, 10, 11.
7. The Romans counted Feb. 13. an Unlucky Day, and therefore then never attempted any Business of Importance.
8. The Jews accounted August 10. an unfortunate day; for on that day the Temple was destroyed by Titus, the Son of Vespasian.
9. And not only among the Romans and Jews, but also amongst Christians, a like Cu∣stom of observing such Days is used, especially Childermas-day or Innocents-day. Cominus tells us, that Lewis XI. used not to debate any Matter, but accounted it a sign of Misfortune towards him, if any Man communed with him of his Affairs; and would be very an∣gry with those about him, if they troubled him with any Matter whatsoever upon that day. But I will descend to more particular Instances upon Lucky and Unlucky Days.
10. Upon the Sixth of April, Alexander the Great was born. Upon the same Day he conquer'd Darius, won a great Victory at Sea, and died the same day.
11. Upon the Thirtieth of September, Pompey the Great was born: Upon that day he Triumph'd for his Asian Conquest; and on that day he died. If Solomon counts The day of ones Death better than the day of ones Birth, there can be no Objection why that also may not be reckon'd amongst ones Remarkable and Happy Days.
12. Sir Kenelm Digby, that Renowned Knight, great Linguist, and Magazeen of Arts, was Born and Died on the Eleventh of June, and also fought fortunately at Scanderoon the same day. Hear his Epitaph, composed by Mr. Farrar, and recited in the aforesaid Memoirs.
Ʋnder this Stone the Matchless Digby lies,Digby the Great, the Valiant, and the Wise:This Age's Wonder, for his Noble Parts;Skill'd in six Tongues, and Learn'd in all the Arts.Born on the day he died, th' Eleventh of June,On which he bravely fought at Scanderoon.'Tis rare, that one and self-same Day should beHis Day of Birth, of Death, of Victory.
13. I had a Maternal Uncle, that died the Third of March last 1678. which was the Anniversary day of his Birth; and (which is a Truth exceeding strange) many Years ago he foretold the day of his death to be that of his Birth; and he also averr'd the same but about the Week before his departure.
14. Of the Family of the Trevours, six successive principal Branches have been born the Sixth of July. Same Memoirs.
15. Meekren in his Medico Chirurgical Observations, gives an Account of a Man that had a Septenary-Fever; and Pliny, if we may believe him, tells us of one Antipater, a Sido∣nian, that also had a Fever (or as some call it an Ague) every Year upon his Birth-day: As for the Nature of such Fevers or Agues, they are as unaccountable as the Revolution of Sevens, a Year in which it's observ'd, a great part of the World (that get out of Childhood) die in, and we read of one Family that never escapes it. Whether an Anniversary Ague is curable, I dare not pretend, since we want Examples, perhaps from the Fewness of 'em.
16. In the Family of the Hastings, Earls of Pembrooke, it is memorable that for many Generations together no Son ever saw the Father. The Father being always dead before the Son was born. Chetwind's Historical Collections.
I shall take particular Notice here of the Third of November; both because 'tis my own Birth-day, and also for that I have observ'd some remarkable Accidents to have happen'd thereupon. I had an Estate left me in Kent; of which, between thirty and forty Acres was Marsh-Land, very conveniently flanking its Up-land; and in those Days this Marsh Land was usually lot for Four Nobles an Acre. My Father died 1643. Within a Year and half after
description Page 71
his Decease, such Charges and Water-scots came upon this Marsh-land, by the Influence of the Sea, that it was never worth one Farthing to me, but very often eat into the Rents of the Up-land: So that I often think, this Day being my Birth-day, hath the same evil Influence upon me, that it had 580 Years since upon Earl Godwin, and others concern'd in Low Lands.
18. The Parliament, so fatal to Rome's Concerns here, in Henry VIII's time, began the Third of November (26th. of his Reign); in which the Pope, with his Authority, was clean banish'd the Realm. See Stow's Annals, and Weaver, p. 80.
19. The Third of November, 1640. began that Parliament so direfully fatal to England, in its Peace, its Wealth, its Religion, its Gentry, Nobility; nay, its King.
20. The Third of September was a remarkable Day to the English Attila, Oliver. 1650. He obtain'd a memorable Victory at Dunbar; another at Worcester, 1651. And that day he died, 1658.
21. The Third of September was Dismal and Unhappy to the City of London, and consequently to the whole Kingdom. I come now to the Days of the Week.
22. I. Tuesday (Dies Martis) was a most remarkable Day with Thomas Becket, Arch∣bishop of Canterbury, as Weaver, 201, observes from Mat. Paris: Upon a Tuesday he suf∣fer'd; upon a Tuesday he was Translated; upon Tuesday the Peers of the Land sate against him at Northampton; upon Tuesday he was Banished; upon Tuesday the Lord appear'd to him at Pontiniac, saying, Thomas, Thomas, my Church shall be glorified in thy Blood. Upon Tuesday he return'd from Exile; upon Tuesday he got the Palm, or Reward of Mar∣tyrdom; upon Tuesday 1220. his Venerable Body receiv'd the Glory and Renown of Translation, fifty Years after his Passion. Thus my Author.
22. II. Wednesday is said to have been the fortunate day of Sixtus Quintus, that Pope of Renowned Merit, that did so great and excellent Things in the time of his Government. See The just Weight of the Scarlet Robe, (p. 101. his desired Praises.) On a Wednesday he was born; on that Day he was made Monk; on the same he was made General of his Order; on that also, was he successively created Cardinal, elected Pope, and also Inau∣gurated. See Heylin, speaking of the Temple of Jerusalem.
23. III. Thursday was a fatal Day to Henry VIII. (as Stow, 812.) and so also to his Posterity. He died on Thursday, Jan. 28. King Edward VI. on Thursday, July 6. Queen Mary on Thursday, November 17. Queen Elizabeth, on Thursday, March 24.
24. IV. Friday was observ'd to be very fortunate to the Great Renowned Capt. Gonsal∣vo, he having on that day given the French many Memorable Defeats.
25. V. Saturday was a Lucky Day to Henry VII. Upon that Day he atchiev'd the Victory upon Richard III. being August 22. 1485. On that day he entred the City, being Au∣gust 29. (Correct Stow, who mistakes the Day) and he himself always acknowledged he had experienced it fortunate. See Bacon in his Life.
26. At Feltwell, in Norfolk, (which lies East and West) a Fire happen'd to break out at the West end, which the West Wind blew, and burn'd all the Street. On that Day Twenty Years another Fire happened there, which began at the East end; and burn'd it to the Ground again. This I had from a Reverend Divine.
27. Collonel Hugh Grove, of Wiltshire, was beheaded at Exeter (together with Coll▪ John Penrudock) on the Ninth day of May, 1655. On that very day Three Years his Son and Heir died at London of a Malignant Fever, and about the same Hour of the Day.
28. A very good Friend of mine, and old Acquaintance, was born on the 15th of November: his eldest Son was born on the 15th of November, and his Second Son's First Son on the 15th of November. Thus far I'm beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collections.
CHAP. XVI. Premonitions of particular Changes, or Accidents of Life.
FOR God to take notice of, and concern himself with Particulars, was an Article of Religion, which Epicurus could not allow of; because it seemed Inconsistent with the Majesty of the Supream Being, to interrupt his own Peace and Quiet, with so many little Punctilioes. But for us Christians to doubt of it, were very unreasonable; since we find in Sacred Scripture, that He was concerned about the Sin of Adam, the Murder of Abel, the Punishment of Cain, the preservation of Noah, the Production of Isaac, the Correction of David, the safety of Daniel, and the Three Children, (and to pass over many more Instances) the Death of his Son, and St. Peter, his Apostle.
1. Sir Henry Wooton, speaking of the Duke of Buckingham's Death, takes notice of these Ominous Presagements before his end; being to take his Leave of my Lord's Grace of Canterbury, the only Bishop of London, whom he knew well planted in the King's un∣changeable Affection, by his own great Abilities, after Courtesies of Courage had passed between them: My Lord, says the Duke, I know your Lordship hath very worthily good Ac∣cesses unto the King our Soveraign, let me pray you to put His Majesty in Mind to be good, as I no way distrust, to my poor Wife and Children; at which Words, or at his Countenance in the Delivery, or at both, my Lord Bishop being somewhat troubled, took the freedom to ask him whether he had never any secret Abodement in his Mind? No, (reply'd the Duke) but I think some Adventure way kill me as well as another Man.
description Page 72
The very day before he was slain, feeling some indisposition of Body, the King was plea∣sed to give him the Honour of a visit, and found him in his Bed; where, and after much serious and private Discourse, the Duke at his Majesty's departing, embraced him in a very unusual and passionate Manner, and in like sort to his Friend, the Earl of Holland, as if his Soul divined he should see them no more; which infusions towards fatal End, had been observed by some Authors of no Light Authority.
On the very day of his Death, the Countess of Denbigh receiv'd a Letter from him; whereupon all the while she was writing her Answer, she bedew'd the Paper with her Tears: And after a most bitter Passion (whereof she could yield no Reason; but, that her dearest Brother was to be gone) she fell down in a Swoon. Her said Letter end∣eth thus: I will pray for your happy Return, which I look at with a great Cloud over my Head, too heavy for my poor Heart to bear without torment; but I hope the great God of Heaven will bless you.
The day following the Bishop of Ely, her devoted Friend, who was thought the fittest Preparer of her Mind, to receive such a doleful Accident, came to visit her; but hearing she was at rest, he attended till she should awake of her self, which she did with the Affrightments of a Dream, her Brother seeming to pass thorough a Field with her in her Coach; where, hearing of a sudden Shout of the People, and asking the reason, it was answer'd to have been for Joy that the Duke of Buckingham was sick. Which natural Im∣pression she source had related unto her Gentlewoman, before the Bishop was entred into her Bed-Chamber for a chosen Messenger of the Duke's Death.
This is all I dare present of that Nature, or any of Judgment, not unwillingly omitting certain Prognostick Anagrams, and such strains of Fancy. Sir Henry Wooton's Short View of the Life and Death of George Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, p. 25, 26.
2. When Alexander went by Water to Babylon; a sudden Wind arising, blew off the Re∣gal Ornament of his Head, and the Diadem fixt to it: This was lookt upon as a Pre∣sage of Alexander's Death, which happen'd soon after.
3. In the year of Christ, 1185. the last and most fatal end of Andronicus Commenus be∣ing at Hand, the Statute of St. Paul, which the Emperor had caused to be set up in the great Church of Constantinople, abundantly wept: Nor were these Tears in vain, which the Emperor washt off with his own Blood.
4. Barbara, Princess of Bavaria, having shut her self up in a Nunnery, among other things allow'd her for her peculiar Recreation, she had a Marjoram-Tree, of an extraordi∣nary bigness, a small Aviary, and a Gold Chain, which she wore about her Neck: But 14 Days before she died, the Marjoram-Tree dried up; the Birds the next Night were all found dead; and after that, the Chain broke in two in the middle. Then Barbara calling for the Abbess, told her that all those Warnings were for her, and in a few Days after died, in the Seventeenth year of her Age: After her Death above twenty other Virgins died out of the same Nunnery. Several other Presages there are that foretold the death of Princes and great Men: As the unwonted Howlings of Dogs; the unseasonable Noise of Bells; the Roaring of Lions, &c.
Concerning Dead Mens Lights, seen often in Wales, take this following Story.
5. A Man and his Family being all in Bed, about Midnight, and awake, he could perceive a Light entring a little Room, where he lay, and one after another, of some Dozen, in the shape of Men, and two or three Women, with small Children in their Arms, entring in, and they seemed to dance, and the Room to be far wider and lighter than formerly; they did seem to eat Bread and Cheese all about a kind of a Stick, upon the Ground; they offer'd him Meat, and would smile upon him; he could perceive no Voice; but he once calling upon God to bless him, he could perceive the Whisper of a Voice in Welsh, bidding him hold his Peace; being about four Hours thus, he did what he could to awake his Wife, and could not; they went out into another Room, and after some dancing, departed, and then he arose; yet being but a very small Room, he could not find the Door, nor the way to Bed, until crying out, his Wife and Family awaked. Be∣ing within about two Miles of me, I sent for the Man, who is an honest poor Husband∣man, and of good Report: And I made him believe I would put him to his Oath for the Truth of this Relation, who was ready to take it. Attested by Mr. John Lewis, a learned Justice of Peace in Cardigan-shire. Hist. Discourse of Appar. and Witches, p. 130.
6. Mr. Flavel (in his Treatise of the Soul) says,
I have with good Assurance this Account of a Minister, who being alone in a Journey, and willing to make the best Im∣provement he could of the Days Solitude, set himself upon a close Examination of the State of his Soul, and then of the Life to come, and the manner of its being and liv∣ing in Heaven, in the Views of all those things, which are now pure Objects of Faith and Hope; after a while he perceiv'd his Thoughts, begin to fix, and come closer to these great astonishing things, than was usual; and as his Mind settled upon them, his Affections began to rise with answerable Liveliness and Vigour. He therefore (whilst he was yet Master of his own Thoughts) lift up his Heart to God in a short ejacul*tion, that God would so order it in his Providence, that he might meet with no Interruption from Company, or any other Accident in that Journey, which was granted him: For in all the Days Journey he neither met, overtook, or was overtaken by any. Thus go∣ing on his way; his Thoughts began to rise and swell higher and higher, like the Wa∣ters in Ezekiel's vision, till at last, they became an overflowing Flood. Such was the Intention of his Mind; such the ravishing Tastes of Heavenly Joys, and such the full As∣surance of his Interest therein, that he utterly lost the Sight and Sense of this World,
description Page 73
and all the concerns thereof, and for some hours knew no more where he was, than if he had been in a deep sleep upon his Bed. At last, he began to perceive himself very faint, and almost choaked with Blood, which running in abundance from his Nose, had disco∣loured his Cloaths, and his Horse, from the Shoulder to the Hoof. He found himself al∣most spent, and nature to faint under the pressure of Joy unspeakable, and unsupportable, and at last perceiving a Spring of Water in his way, he with some difficulty, alighted to cleanse and cool his Face and Hands, which were drenched in Blood, Tears, and Sweat. By that Spring he sate down, and washed; earnestly desiring, if it were the pleasure of God, that might be his parting place from this World: He said, Death had the most aimable Face in his Eye, that ever he beheld, except the Face of Jesus Christ, which made it so; and that he could not remember (tho he believed he should die there, that he had one thought of his Dear Wife or Children, or any other Earthly concernment. But having drank of that Spring, his Spirits revived, the Blood stenched, and he Mounted his Horse again, and on he went in the same Fame of Spirit, till he had finished a Journey of near Thirty Miles, and came at Night to his Inn. Where being come, he greatly ad∣mired how he came thither, and that he fell not all that day, which past not without se∣veral Trances of considerable continuance. Being alighted, the Inn-Keeper came to him, with some astonishment (being acquainted with him formerly) O Sir, said he, what is the matter with you? You look like a Dead Man. Friend, replied he, I was never better in my Life. Shew me my Chamber, cause my Cloak to be cleansed, burn me a little Wine, and that is all I desire of you for the present. Accordingly it was done, and a Supper sent up, which he could not touch, but requested of the People, they would not trouble or disturb him for that Night. All this Night passed without one wink of sleep, tho he ne∣ver had a sweetr Nights rest in all his Life, still, still, the joy of the Lord over-flowed him, and he seemed to be an Inhabitant of the other World. The next Morning being come, he was early on Horse-back again, fearing the Divertisem*nts in the Inn might bereave him of his joy, for he said it was now with him, as with a Man that carries a Rich Treasure about him, who suspects every Passenger to be a Theif; but within a few hours he was sensible of the ebbing of the Tydes, and before Night, tho there was an Heavenly Serenity, and sweet Peace upon his Spirit, which continued long with him, yet the Transports of Joy were over, and the fine edge of his delight blunted. He many years after called that day, one of the Days of Heaven, and professed he understood more of the Life of Heaven by it, than by all the Books he ever Read, or Discourses he ever entertained about it.
7. Thus Mr. Knox predicted the very place and manner of the Laird of Grange. You have sometimes seen the courage and constancy of the Laird of Grange, in the cause of God, and now that unhappy Man is casting himself away. I pray yopu go to him from me (said Mr. Knox) and tell him, unless he forsake the Wicked course he is in, the Rock wherein he confideth, shall not defend him, nor the Carnal Wisdom of that Man (meaning the young Leshington,) whom he counteth half a God, shall help him: But he shall be shamefully pull'd out of the Nest, and his Carcase hung before the Sun. And even so it fell out the following year, when the Castle was taken, and his Body hang'd out before the Sun. Thus God exactly fulfilled the prediction of his Death. Clark's Lives, p. 277.
8. The same Mr. Knox, in the Year 1566. Being in the Pulpit a Edenburgh, upon the Lords Day, a Paper was given up to him, among many others, wherein these words were scoffingly Written concerning the Earl of Murray, who was slain before, Take up the Man, whom ye accounted another God. At the end of the Sermon, Mr. Knox bewailed the loss that the Church and State had by the Death of the Virtuous Man, and then added, There is one in this company that makes this horrible Muther the subject of his mirth, for which all good Men should be sorry; but I tell him, he shall die where there shall be none to la∣ment him. The Man that wrote the Paper, was one Thomas Metellan, a young Gentle∣man, who shortly after in his Travels, Died in Italy, having none to assist, or lament him.
9. Sir Anthony Wingfield, who was slain at Brest, Anno. 1594. At his undertaking of that ex∣pedition, he was strongly perswaded it would be his Death; and therefore so settled and disposed of his Estate, as one that never reckoned to return again. And the day before he died, he took order for the Payment of his Debts; as one that strongly presaged the time was now at hand, which accordingly fell out the next day. Sir Jophn Norris his Expedition, p. 46.
10. The Learned and Judicious Amiraldus, gives us this well attested Relation of Lewis of Bourbon, That a little before his Journey from Dreux, he Dreamed that he had fought three successful Battels, wherein his three great Enemies were slain, but that at last, he himself was mortally wounded, and that after they were laid one upon another, he also was laid upon the Dead Bodys. The event was Remarkable, for the Mareschal of St. Andree was killed at Dreux, the Duke of Guise at Orleans, the Constable of Montmorency at St. Denis. And this was the Triumvirate which had Sworn the ruin of those of the Protestant Religion, and the Destruction of that Prince. At last, he himself was slain at Basack, as if there had been a continuation of Deaths and Funerals. Amiraldus of Divne Dreams, p. 122, 123.
11. Suetonius in the Life of Julius Caesar, tells us, that the Night before he was slain, he had Divers Premonitions thereof, for that Night all the Doors and Windows of his Cham∣ber flew open, his Wife also Dreamed that Caesar was slain, and that she had him in her Arms. The next day he was slain in Pompey's Court, having received three and twenty wounds in his Body.
description Page 74
12. Pamelius in the Life of Cyprian, tells us, for a most certain and well attested truth, that upon his first entrance into Carubis (the place of his Banishment) it was revealed to him in a Dream, or Vision, that upon that very day Twelve-Month, he should be consum∣mate: Which accordingly fell out; for a little before the time prefixed, there came sud∣dainly two Apparators to bring him before the New Proconsul, Galeius, by whom he was Condemned, as having been a Standard-Bearer of his Sect, and an Enemy of the Gods. Whereupon he was Condemned to be Beheaded, a Multitude of Christians following him, crying, Let us die together with him.
13. And as Remarkable is that recorded by the Learned and Ingenious Doctor Stern, of Mr. Ʋsher of Ireland, a Man saith he, of great Integrity, Dear to others by his Merits, and my Kinsman in Blood: Who upon the Eighth day of July, 1657. went from this to a better World; about four of the Clock, the day before he Died, a Matron, who Died a little before, and whilst living was Dear to Mr. Ʋsher, appeared to him in his sleep; and invited him to Sup with her the next Night He at first denyed her, but she more vehe∣mently pressing her request on him, at last he consented, and that very Night he Died. Dr. Stern's Dissertatio de morte, p. 163.
14. I have also the fullest assurance that can be, of the Truth of this following Narra∣tive. A Person yet living, was greatly concerned about the welfare of his Dear Father and Mother, who were both shut up in London, in the time of the great Contagion in 1665. Many Letters he sent to them, and many hearty Prayers to Heaven for them. But about a fortnight before they were infected, he fell about break of day into this Dream, that he was in a great Inn which was full of company, and being very desirous to find a private Room, where he might seek God for his Parents Life, he went from Room to Room, but found company in them all; at last casting his Eye into a little Chamber which was empty, he went into it, lockt the Door, kneeled down by the outside of the Bed; and whilst he was vehemently begging of God the Life of his Friends, fixing his Eyes upon the Plaister'd Wall within side the Bed, there appeared upon the Plaister of the Wall before him, the Sun and Moon, shining in their full strength. The sight at first amazed and discomposed him so far, that he could not continue his Prayer, but kept his Eye fixed upon the Body of the Sun; at last a small line, or ring of black, no bigger than that of a Text Pen, circled the Sun, which increasing sensibly, eclipsed in a little time the whole body of it, and tur∣ned it into a blackish colour; which done, the Figure of the Sun was immediately changed into a perfect Death's head, and after a little while Vanished quite away. The Moon still continued shining as before, but whilst he intently beheld it, it also darkned in like manner, and turned also into another Death's head, and Vanished. This made so great an Impressi∣on upon the beholder's mind, that he immediately awaked in confusion and perplexity of thoughts about his Dream; and awakning his Wife, related the particulars to her with much emotion and concernment; but how to apply it he could not presently tell, only he was satisfied that the Dream was of an extraordinary Nature. At last, Joseph's Dream came into his thoughts with the like Emblems, and their Interpretation, which fully satisfied him, that God had warned and prepared him thereby for a sudden parting with his Dear Relations, which answerably fell out in the same order, his Father dying that day fortnight following, and his Mother just a Month afterwards. These Eight Relations the Transcribed out of Mr. Flavel's Treatise of the Soul.
15. The Lady Rich gives this Relation of Mr. Tyro, Minister; from his own Mouth. About seven weeks before his Death, when there was hope of recovery, he told me, he had some∣thing to tell me, that he had not imparted to any body, and expressed it thus; When I was one Evening returning to my Lodging, then at Ʋngar, from this House, being then in a good Degree of Health, and in a serious frame, meditating by the way, I heard a Voice say, You shall dye, and not pass your five and thirtieth year of Age. Which Voice Astonished me greatly, and looking round about me, seeing no body, put me into great Consternati∣on and Sweat all over me, such as I never felt (tho I dare not compare it to drops of Blood) yet I cannot express how dreadful it was: You know, Madam, my Principles, and that I am no Enthusiast, and how cautious I am as to Revelations. But I am sure, this was no Melancholy Fancy; But an Articulate Voice. After I had a little recovered my self; I begged of God to discover to me, if this were from him, or a Delusion from Satan; but still the Impression remained, t ho I sought God by Prayer most part of that Night; and you may remember, in my next Visit, I told you, I should dye shortly; but I did not tell you of the Voice I heard. And then he added, This is my Five and Thirtieth year of my Age; in July next I shall be so old. And many other Expressions he added, which is too much for a Letter; but he Died in January 1630. Hist. Disc. Appar. Witches, p. 199.
16. The Lady Ware's Chaplain dreamt, that such a day he should dye; but having for∣got it almost, till the Evening before Supper, there being thirteen at Table, according to a fond conceit, that one of these must soon dye: One of the young Ladies pointed to him, as the person. He remembring the Dream, fell into some disorder; but being reproved for his superstition, he said, he was confident he was to dye before Morning. It was Saturday Night, and he was to Preach next day, he went to his Chamber in perfect health, sate up late, prepared his Notes for his Sermon, and the next Morning was found Dead. See Mr. Parson's Sermon at the Earl of Rochester's Funeral.
17. Sir Matthew Hale, had some secreet presage of his Death, saying, that if he did not dye such a day, he should live a Month longer; and he died that very day Month. Nov. 25. See his Life by Dr. Burnet.
description Page 75
18. It was observed, that several Omens preceeded the Death of Arch-bishop Laud, as the falling down of his Picture in his Parlour, the Arms of his See, the sinking of the Lam∣beth Ferry-Boat, with the Arch-Bishop's Coach-Horses and Coach-Men, to the bottom of the Thames. Dr. Heylin in his Life, and the Author of the Breviate of the Life of Arch-Bishop Laud, p. 35.
19. One James Oxenham of Sale-Monachroum, in the County of Devon, a Gentleman of good worth and quality, who had many Children, one whereof was called John Oxenham, a young Man, in the Vigour, Beauty and Flower of his Age, about twenty two, six Foot and a half high, pious and well qualified; this young Man falling Sick, two days before his departure, there appeared the likeness of a Bird, with a white Breast, hovering over him. Attested by Robert Woodley and Humphrey King, who justified it to the Minister of the Parish, being examined by him, at the appointment of Joseph Laud, Bishop of Exeter, this Person died, Sep. 5. 1635.
He was no sooner Dead in this Manner, but the same Apparition did again shew it self to Thomazine, the Wife of James Oxenham, the younger, a Woman of unspotted Life, about eleven a Clock at Night: And she died to the comfort of all about her, Sep. 7. 1635. Attested by Elizabeth Frost, and Joan Tooker, who were examined by the same Minister.
Not long after, Rebeccah, Sister of the aforesaid Thomazine, Aged about eight years, about eleven a Clock at Night was presented with the Apparition of the same Bird, which hovered over her, and a very docible Girl, and of gentle Behaviour, who died in a peaceable manner, Sep. 9. 1635. Attested by Elizabeth Avery, and Mary Stephens.
She was no sooner Dead, but Thomazine a little child of the aforesaid James Oxenham, and Thomazine his Wife, being in the Cradle, fell Sick, over whom did presently appear the said Bird, in form as aforesaid, and so she Died, Sep. 15. 1635. Witnesses hereunto the afore∣named Eliz. Avery and Mary Stephens.
Add to all these, that the said Bird had appeared formerly to Grace, the Grandmother of the said John, over her Death-Bed, a Virtuous Woman, who Died, A. C. 1618.
And to make it yet more remarkable, There were four more of the same Family and Kin∣dred Sick, and Recovered, who did never see any such Apparition. See the Relation it self, Printed at London by J. O. for Rich. Clutterbuck at the Gun in little Britain, A. 1641.
20. Being lately at Sir John Brisco's Huse, a Baronet, now living at Amley Castle in Sussex; His Sister then a Guest at his House, and Married to an East-India Merchant, a Gen∣tlewoman of good parts, told me, that living at New-Salisbury, and designing to make some Provision for her Husbands Return, and speaking of it in the House, she was often discouraged by a Nurse, that she kept in the House with her; who advised her still, to stay till she saw him return: At last, Tidings came, that he was Dead in the Indies. Upon which the Nurse told her, that she being in Bed one Night with her Mistress, and sitting up to give the child Suck, by Moon-shine, a Person in the form of her Husband (whom she never had seen, but only guessed at, by the representation given of him by others,) appeared to her, standing at the Bed-side, and looking stedfastly upon her, and after some short space departed: And for this reason, she suspected his Death, and consequently gave the advice afore-said. And upon computation and comparing the Story of the Nurse, and the Con∣tents of the Letter together, it was found that the Apparition was made at the very time of his Death. This the Lady assured me with great Confidence, with some other particular Circ*mstances, which have slipt my memory.
21. A Scotch Minister, removed lately upon the Turn of the times out of Scotland into England, and here placed near Oswestree in Shropshire, having lost his Wife by Death, was earnestly desirous to know what was become of her; at last, as he lay in Bed, one Night she appeared to him by his Bed-side, told him, she was well, and where she was, he should be e're long; and so Vanished away. Afterwards, he fell Sick, and about Christmas after Died A. 1694. This was reported to me, by a very Learned and Pious Divine, Mr. Henry, who had it from Mr. James Owne of Oswestree aforesaid, who was with him in his Sickness.
22. Mr. Cartwright, the Lord's day before he Died, which was the last Sermon that he made, Preached upon Eccl. 12.7. Then shall the dust return to the Earth, and the Spirit shall return to God who gave it. Mr. Clark, in his Life.
23. James Faber of Picardy, flying in a time of Persecution, for security, to the Queen of Navarr then residing at Albert in Gascoign. The Queen one day having a design to Dine with him, and for that end having invited some Learned Men, whose conference she took much delight in: At Dinner Mr. Faber became exceeding sad, and brake out into bitter Weeping. The Queen asking why he wept, when she came to be Merry with him? He Answered, Most Serene Queen, how can I be glad, or make others so, who am as Wicked a Man as the Earth bears! What is that Wickedness (said she) you complain of so, who are known from your youth to have lived so Holily? He Answered, I am now a Hundred years Old, free from the touch of any Woman, and Remember not that I have done any thing to Bur∣den my Conscience, &c. Except one Sin, for which yet I am assured there is a Propitation. And as she pressed him to declare what it was; he could scarce speak for abundance of Tears; and said, How can I appear before the Throne of God, who having taught others in pu∣rity and sincerity, the H. Gospel, many of which having followed by Doctrine, have constantly suffered 1000 Torments, and Death it self; whereas I, like an unconstant Doctor, did cowardly fly, &c. The Queen endeavour'd to comfort him with the Examples of other Holy Men, so did
description Page 76
the rest of the Company, with other Considerations. And thereupon he said, There remains now nothing, but that I go to my God; and having made my Will, I have an Impression, that I must delay no longer, knowing that the Lord calls for me. And so fixing his Eyes upon the Queen, he said, Madam, I make you my Heir; and to your Preacher, Monsieur Gerard, I leave my Books; and to the Poor I give my Cloaths, and what else I have. The Queen, smil∣ing, said, What then, Mr. Faber, shall I have? The Care, Madam, said he, to see this di∣stributed to the Poor? It is well, said she, and I solemnly profess, that thie Legacy is more acceptable to me, than if the King, my Brother, had named me his Heir. After this he was more joyful, but at last said, I have need of some Rest; be you merry and joyful, and in the mean time, Adieu. Upon which he laid himself down upon a Bed, that was near; where, to their great Admiration, when they went about to awake him, they found him fallen asleep in the Lord, dead in good earnest, without the least sign of any previous Indis∣position.
The Narrative the Queen of Navar did relate her self to Frederick the 2d. Prince, Elec∣tor Palatine, when he lay sick at Paris; and it was communicated by Mr. Hubertus Thomas, Counsellor to the said Frederick, and present at the Relation, to Dr. Rivet, who hath set it down in his Epistle to his Brother.
24. Bishop Jewel, long before his Sickness, told the Approaching, and in his Sickness, the precise day of his Death, in a Letter to the Bishop of Norwich, A. 1570. he writes—Flux, Flux, i. e. in the German Tongue, Quick, Quick,— If you make any Delay, I shall prevent you; And in another,— You shall yet in this Life sing 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. In his Life.
25. Mr. Herbert Jones, of Monmouth, when he was a little Boy, was used to eat his Milk in a Garden in the Morning, and was no sooner there, but a large Snake always came, and eat out of the Dish with him, and did so for a considerable time, till one Morning, he striking the Snake on the Head, it hissed at him. Upon which he told his Mother that the Baby (for so he call'd it) cry'd Hiss at him. His Mother had it kill'd, which occa∣sion'd him a great Fit of Sickness, and 'twas thought woul'd have dy'd, but did recover.
26. Extracted from Mr. Aubrey's Miscellanies—I cannot pass by an Instance I have from a very honest Man in the next Parish, who told me it himself. That his Wife be∣ing big with Child, near her Delivery he buys half a Dozen of Boards, to make her a Bed a∣gainst the time she lay in. The Boards lying at the Door of his House, there comes an old Fisher-woman, yet alive, and asked him, whose were those Boards? He told her they were his own. She asked him again, For what use he had them? He replied, For a Bed; She again said, Intend them for what you please, she saw a dead Corps lying on them, and that they would be a Coffin; which struck the honest Man to the Heart, fearing the death of his Wife. But when the old Woman went off, he calls presently for a Carpenter to make the Bed, which was accordingly done; but shortly after the honest Man had a Child died, whose Coffin was made of the ends of those Boards.
27. I shall tell you what I have had from one of the Masters of our College here, (a North-Country-man, both by Birth and Education, in his younger Years) who made a Journey, in the Harvest-time, into the Shire of Ross, and at my Desire made some Enquiry there, concerning the Second-sight. He reports, That there they told him many Instan∣ces of this Knowledge, which he had forgotten, except two. The first, one of his Sisters, a young Gentlewoman, staying with a Friend at some 30 Miles distance from her Father's House, and the ordinary place of her Residence: One, who had the Second-sight in the Family where she was, saw a young Man attending her as she went up and down the House, and this was about Three Months before her Marriage. The second is a Woman in that Country, who is reputed to have the Second-sight, and declared, that eight Days before the Death of a Gentleman there, she saw a Bier, or Coffin, cover'd with a Cloth she knew, carried as it were to the place of Burial, and attended with a great Company; one of which told her it was the Corps of such a Person, naming that Gentleman, who died Eight Days after. Those that have this Faculty of the Second-sight, see only things to come, which are to happen shortly thereafter, and sometimes foretel things which fall out Three or Four Years after. For instance,
28. One told his Master, that he saw an Arrow in such a Man, thorough his Body, and yet no Blood came out: His Master told him, that it was impossible an Arrow should stick in a Man's body, and no blood come out; and if that came to pass, he would be deem'd an Impostor. But about five or six Years after the Man died; and being brought to his Burial-place, there arose a Debate anent his Grave, and it came to such a height, that they drew Arms, and bended their Bows, and one letting off an Arrow, shot thro' the dead Body upon the Bier-trees, and so no Blood could issue out at a dead Man's Wound.
Part of a Letter, written to Mr. Aubrey, by a Gentleman's Son in Straths-pey, being a Stu∣dent in Divinity.—Sir, I am more willing than able to satisfie your Desire: As for In∣stances, I could furnish many. I shall only insert some few, attested by several of good Credit, yet alive.
29. And first, Andrew Mackpherson, of Clunie, in Badenoch, being in sute of the Laird of Gareloch's Daughter, as he was upon a day going to Garloch, the Lady Garloch was going somewhere from her House within kenning to the Road which Clunie was coming; the Lady perceiving him, said to her Attendants, that yonder was Clunie, going to see his Mistress: One in her Company replied, and said, If you be he, unless he marry within six Months, he'll never marry. The Lady asked, how did he know that? He said, very well; for I see him, saith he, all inclosed in his Winding-Sheet, except his Nostrils and his Mouth, which will also close up within Six Months; which happened even as he foretold; within the said
description Page 77
space he died, and his Brother Duncan Mackpherson, this present Clunic, succeeded. I have heard of a Gentleman, whose Son had gone abroad; and being Anxious to know how he was, he went to consult one, who told him, that that same day, 5 a Clock in the After∣noon, his Son had married a Woman in France, with whom he had got so many Thousand Crowns, and within Two Years he should come to see Eather and Friends, leaving his Wife with Child, of a Daughter, and a Son of six Months of Age, behind him; which accordingly was true. About the same time two Years he came home, and verified all that was soretold.
30. One Archibald Mackeanyers, alias Mackdonald, living in Ardinmurch, within 10 or 20 Miles, or thereby, of Glencoe, and I was present my self, where he foretold something, which accordingly fell out. In 1683, this Man being in Strathspey, in John Mackdonald, of Glencoe, his Company, told in Balachastell, before the Laird of Grant, his Lady, and seve∣ral others, and also in my Father's House; that Argyle, (few or none knew then where he was, or at least there was no word of him then here;) should within two Twelvemonths thereafter, come to the West-Highlands, and raie a Rebellious Faction, wh ich would be divided among themselves, and disperse, and he unfortunately be taken, and Beheaded at Edinburgh, and his Head set upon the Talbooth, where his Father's Head was before him: Which proved as true, as he foretold it, in 1685. thereafter.
31. There as a young Lady, of great Birth, whom a Rich Knight fancied, and came in sute of the Lady, but she could not endure to fancy him, being a harsh and unpleasant Man: But her Friends importuning her daily, she turned melancholy and lean, Fasting and Weeping continually. A common Fellow about the House meeting her one Day in the Fields, asked her, saying, Mrs. Kate, What is that that troubles you, and makes you look so ill? She replied, That the Cause is known to many, for my Friends, would have me marry such a Man by Name, but I cannot fancy him. Nay, (says the Fellow) give over these Niceties, for he will be your first Husband, and will not live long, and besure he will leave you a rich Dowry, which will procure you a great Match; for I see a Lord upon each Shoulder of you: All which came to pass in every Circ*mstance, as Eye and Ear can witness,
32. Near 40 Years ago Macklend and his Lady, Sister to my Lord Seaforth, were walk∣ing about their own House, and in their Return, both came into the Nurses Chamber, where their young Child as on the Breast: At their coming in, the Nurse falls a weeping; they asked the cause, dreading the Child was sick, or that she was scarce of Milk: The Nurse replied, the Child was well, and she had abundance of Milk; yet she still wept; and being pressed to tell what ailed her, she at last said, Macklend would die, and the La∣dy would shortly marry another Man. Being enquired how she knew that Event, she told them plainly, that as they came both into the Room, she saw a Man with a Scar∣let Cloak, and a white Hat, betwixt them, giving the Lady a Kiss over the Shoulder; and this was the Cause of her weeping. All which came to pass, after Macklend's Death; the Tutor of Lovat marry'd the Lady in the same Habit the Woman saw him.
33. One Instance I had from a Gentleman here, of a Highland Gentleman, of the Mack∣donalds; who having a Brother, that came to visit him, saw him coming in, wanting a Head, yet told not his Brother he saw any such thing; but within 24 Hours thereafter, his Brother was taken, (being a Murderer) and his Head cut off, and sent to Edinburgh. Many such Instances might be given.
34. Diembrooke, in his Book de Pete, gives us a Story of Dimmerus de Raet; that being at Delft, where the Plague then raged, sent then his Wife Thirty Miles off. And when the Doctor went to see the Gentleman of the House, as soon as he came in, the old Chair∣woman, that washed the Cloaths, fell a weeping: He asked her, Why? said she, My Mi∣stress is now dead; I saw her Apparition but just now, without a Head; and that it was usual with her, when a Friend of hers died, to see their Apparitions in that manner, tho' never so far off. His Wife died at that time.
35. Th. May, in his History, Lib. 8. writes, That an old Man (like an Hermit) Se∣cond-sighted, took his Leave of King James the First when he came into England: He took little notice of Prince Henry, but addressing himself to the Duke of York (since King Charles I.) fell a weeping, to think what Misfortunes he should undergo; and that he should be one of the miserablest unhappy Princes that ever was.
36. A Scotch Noble Man sent for one of these Second-sighted Men out of the Highlands, to give his Judgment of the then great Favourite, George Villers, Duke of Buckingham; as soon as ever he saw him, Pish, (said he) he will come to nothing; I see a dagger in his Breast; and he was stabb'd in the Breast by Capt. Felton. Thus far I am beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collections.
37. Before the Battle at Philippi began, two Eagles sought in the Air, between the two Armies: Both the Armies stood still, and beheld them, and the Army was beaten that was under the vanquished Eagle. See Appian's Hist. Part 2. Lib. 4. Sect. 2.
38. 'Tis commonly reported, That before an Heir of the Cliftons of Clifton, in Nottingham∣shire, dies, that a Sturgeon is taken in the River Trent, by that place.
39. Thomas Fludd, of Kent, Esq; told me, That it is an old Observation, which was pressed earnestly to King James I. that he should not remove the Queen of Scots Body from Northamptonshire, where she was Beheaded, and Interred. For that it always bodes ill to the Family, when Bodies are remov'd from their Graves. For some of the Family will die shortly after, as did Prince Henry, and, I think, Queen Anne.
40. A little before the Death of Oliver, Protector, a Whale came into the River Thomas, and was taken at Greenwich—Foot long. Tis said, Oliver was troubled at it.
description Page 78
41. When I was a Freshman at Oxford, 1642. I was wont to go to Christ-Church to see King Charles I. at Supper; where I once heard him say,
That as he was Hawking in Scot∣land, he rode into the Quarry, and found the Covey of Partridges falling upon the Hawk; and I do remember this Expression farther, viz.
And I will swear upon the Book 'tis true. When I came to my Chamber, I told this Story to my Tutor; said he, That Covey was London.
42. The Day that the Long Parliament began, 1641. the Scepter fell out of the Figure of King Charles in Wood, in Sir—Trenchard's Hall, at Wullich, in Dorset, as they were at Dinner in the Parlour: Justice Hunt then dined there.
43. When the High Court of Justice was voted in the Parliament-House, as Berken-head (the Mace-bearer) took up the Mace to carry it before the Speaker, the top of the Mace fell off. This was avowed to me by an Eye-witness then in the House.
44. The Head of King Charles I.'s Staff did fall off at his Tryal; that is commonly known.
45. King Charles II. went by long Sea to Portsmouth, or Plymouth, or both; an extraordi∣nary Storm arose, which carried him almost to France. Sir Jonas Moor (who was then with his Majesty) gave me this Account, and said, that when they came to Portsmouth, to refresh themselves, they had not been there above half an Hour, but the Weather was Calm, and the Sun shone: His Majesty put to Sea agian, and in a little time they had the like Tempestuous Weather as before.
46. The Gloucester-Frigot cast away at the Lemanere, and most of the Men in it, the Duke of York escaping in a co*ckboat, An. 1682. May the fifth, on a Friday.
47. When King James II. was Crown'd (according to the antient Custom, the Peers go to the Throne, and kiss the King) the Crown was almost kiss'd off his Head. An Earl did set it upright: And as he came from the Abbey to Westminster-Hall, the Crown totter'd extreamly.
48. Mr. Hill, at Shellen, in Herefordshire, in 1648. after saying, God bless our Gracious Soveraign, he puts the Cup to his Lady, to drink; at which a Swallow flew in at the Win∣dow, and pitch'd on the Brim of the Earthern Cup (not half a Pint) and sipt, and so flew out again.—This was in the Presence of Parson Still, Major Gwillim, and two or three more that I knew very well: The Cup is preserv'd here still as a Rarity. See Mr. Au∣brey's Mscellanies for a larger Account.
49. When King James II. was at Salisbury, Anno 1688. the Iron Crown upon the Turret of the Councel-House was blown off.
50. I did see Mr. Chr. Love beheaded on Tower-Hill, in a delicate clear day: About half an Hour after his Head was struck off, the Clouds gathered blacker and blacker; and such terrible Claps of Thunder came, that I never heard greater. 'Tis reported that the like happened after the Execution of Alderman Cornish in Cheapside, Octob. 23. 1685.
51. Anno 1643. as Major John Morgan, of Wells, was marching with the King's Army into the West, fell sick of a Malignant Fever at Salisbury, and was brought dangerously ill to my Father's at Broad-Chalk, where he was lodged, secretly, in a Garret, there came a Sparrow to the Chamber-Window, which peck'd the Lead of a certain Pannel only, and only one side of the Lead of the Lozenge, and made one small hole in it. He conti∣nued this pecking and biting of the Lead, during the whole time of his Sickness, (which was not less than a Month) when the Major went away, the Sparrow desisted, and came thither no more.
52. Sir Walter Long's Widow (of Dorset, in Wilts) did make a solemn Promise to him on his Death-bed, that she would not marry after his Decease. But not long after, one Sir — Fox, a very beautiful young Gentleman, did win her Love; so that notwithstand∣ing her Promise aforesaid, she married him: She married at South-wrax-hall, where the Picture of Sir Walter hung over the Parlour-door, as it doth now at Dracot. As Sir —Fox led his Bride by the Hand from the Church (which is near to the House) into the Parlour, the string of the Picture brake, and the Picture fell on her Shoulder, and crack'd in the Fall.
53. The Night before the Fight in Glinsuly, in Ireland, a Woman, of uncommon Sta∣ture, all in white, appearing to the Bishop of Clogher, admonished him not to cross the River first to assault the Enemy, but suffer them to do it, whereby he should obtain the Victory. That if the Irish took the Water first, to move towards the English, they should be put to a total Rout, which came to pass. Ocahan, and Sir Henry O Neal, who were both kill'd there, saw severally the Apparition, and disswaded the Bishop from giv∣ing the first Onset, but could not prevail upon him.
54. Near the same place a Party of the Protestents had been surpriz'd sleeping, by the Popish Irish, were it not for several Wrens that just wakned them, by dancing and peck∣ing on the Drums as the Enemy were approaching. For this reason the wild Irish mor∣tally hate these Birds to this day.
55. When King James II. first entred Dublin, after his Arrival from France, 1689. one of the Gentlemen that bore the Mace before him stumbled without any rub in his way, or o∣ther visible occasion. The Mace fell out of his Hands, and the little Cross upon the Crown thereof stuck fast between two Stones in the Street. Thus far I'm beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collections.
56. Of Fatalities of Families and Places, Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;—The L. Chancellor Bacon says;
As for Nobility in particular Persons, It is a re∣verend thing to see an antient Castle or Building, not in Decay; or to see a fair Tim∣ber
description Page 79
Tree sound and perfect; how much more to behold an ancient Noble Family, which ha••h stood against the VVaves and VVeathers of Time? For new Nobility is but the Act of Power; but ancient Nobility is the Act of Time.
But Omnium rerum est vicissi∣tudo: Families and Places have their Fatalities, according to that of Ovid,
Fors sua cuique loco est.—
57. Sturton (the Seat of the Lord Sturton) was belonging to his Family before the Con∣quest. They say, that after the Victory at Battaile, William the Conqueror came in Per∣son into the West, to receive their Rendition; that the Lord Abbot of Glastenbury, and the rest of the Lords and Grandees of the Western Parts waited upon the Conqueror at Stourton-House, where the Family continues to this Day.
58. Sir William Batton, of Tockenham, Baronet, (the Father) told me, that his Ance∣stors had the Lease of Alton-Farm (400 l. per Annum) in Wilts (which anciently belong∣ed to Hyde-Abby juxta Winton) four Hundred Years. Sir William's Lease expired about 1652. and so fell into the Hands of the Earl of Pembrooke.
59. Clavel of—in the Isle of Purbec, in the County of Dorset, was in that place before the Conquest, as appears by Dooms-day Book. The like is said of Hamden, of Hamden, in Bucks: Their Pedigree says, that one of that Family had the Conduct of that County in two Invasions of the Danes. Also Pen, of Pen, in that County, was before the Con∣quest, as by Dooms-day Book.
60. Contrariwise, there are several places unlucky to their Possessors, e. g. Charter-house, on Mindip, in Somersetshire, never passed, yet, to the Third Generation. The Manner of Butleigh, near Gla••enbury, never went, yet, to the Third Generation.
61. Bletchington, in Oxfordshire, continued in the Family of the Pauures, for about 300 Years.
62. Fatality of proper Names of Princes, e. g. John hath been an unfortunate Name to Kings. All the Second Kings since the Conquest have been unfortunate.
63. London-derry was the first Town in Ireland that declared for the Parliament against King Charles I. and for the Prince of Orange against King James II. It was closely be∣sieged both times without effect. The King's Party were once Masters of all the King∣dom, except London-Derry and Dublin, and King James had all in his Power but London-Derry, and Iniskilling. 'Tis certain, that there are some Houses unlucky to their Inhabi∣tants, which the Reverend and Pious Dr. Nepier could acknowledge.
64. The Fleece-Tavern in Covent-Garden, in York-street, was very unfortunate for Homi∣cides; there have been several kill'd; three in my time. It is now (1696) a private House.
65. A handsome Brick-House on the South side of Clerken-well Church-yard, hath been so unlucky for at least Forty Years, that it was seldom Tenanted; and at last, no body would adventure to take it. Also a handsome House in Holbourn, that looked towards the Fields; the Tenants of it did not prosper, several, about six.
66. Periodical Small-Poxes. The Small-Pox is usually in all great Towns: But it is observed at Taunton, in Somerset-shire, and at Shirbourne, in Dorsetshire, that at one of them at every Seventh Year, and at the other at every Ninth Year comes a Small-Pox, which the Physitians cannot master. This Account I had from Mr. Tho. Ax.
It were to be wish'd that more such Observations were made in o ther great Towns. Pla∣terus makes the like Observations in the second Book of his Practise, P. 323. He practised at Basil 56 Years, and did observe, that every Tenth year they died of the Plague there. See Capt. J. Graunts Observations of the Bills of Mortality at London, (indeed written by sir William Petty, which in a late Transaction he confessed) for the Periodical Plagues at London; which (as I remember) are every Twenty-fifth year. Thus far I am beholding to Mr. Aubrey's Collections.
67. Corps Candles in Wales: Part of a Letter to Mr. Baxter.
Sir, I am to give you the best satisfaction I can, touching those Apparitions (Corps Candles) which do, as it were, mark out the way for Corpses to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and sometimes before the Par∣ties themselves fall sick, and sometimes in their Sickness. I could never hear in England of these; they are common in these three Counties, viz. Cardigan, Carmarthen, and Pembrooke, and, as I hear, in some other Parts of Wales.
These 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in our Language we call Canhwyllan Cyrph, i. e. Corps-Candles; and Candles we call them, not that we see any thing besides the Light; but because that Light doth as much resemble a material Candle-light, as Eggs do Eggs, saying, that in their Journey these Candles be modo apparantes, modo disparantes, especially, when one comes near them; and if one come in the way against them, unto whom they va∣nish; but presently appear behind, and hold on their Course. If it be a little Candle, pale or bluish, then follows the Corps either of an Abortive, or some Infant; if a big one them the Corps of some one come to Age: If there be seen two or three, or more, some big, some small together, then so many, and such Corpses together. If two Candles come from divers places, and be seen to meet, the Corpses will the like; if any of these Candles are seen to turn sometimes a little out of the way, or path, that leadeth to the Church, the following Corps will be forced to turn in that very place, for the avoiding some dir∣ty Lane or plash, &c. Now let us fall to evidence. Being about the Age of Fifteen, dwel∣ling at Lanylar, late at Night, some Neighbours saw one of these Candles hovering up and down along the River-Bank, until they were weary in beholding it, at last they left it so, and went to Bed. A few Weeks after came a proper Damsel from Montgome∣ry-shire, to see her Friends, who dwelt on the other side of that River Istwith, and thought to Ford the River at that very place where the Light was seen; being dissuaded by some
description Page 80
Lookers on (some it is most likely of those that saw the Light) to adventure on the Water, which was high, by reason of a Flood: She walked up and down along the River-Bank, even where, and even as the aforesaid Candle did, waiting for the falling of the Water; which at last she took, but too soon for her, for she was drowned therein. Of late, my Sexton's Wife, an aged understanding Woman, saw from her Bed a little bluish Candle on her Tables end; within two or three Days after came a Fellow, enquir∣ing for her Husband; and taking something from under his Cloak, clap'd it down upon the Tables-end; it was a dead-born Child.
Another time, the same Woman saw such another Candle upon the end of the self∣same Table; within a few Days after a weak Child newly Christend by me, was brought to the Sexton's House, where presently it died: 'And when the Sexton's Wife, who was then abroad, came home, she found the Child, on the other end of the Table, where she had seen the Candle. Some thirty or forty Years since, my Wife's Sister, being Nurse to Baronet Rudd's three eldest Children, and (the Lady Mistress being dead) the Lady Comptroller of the House going late into the Chamber where the Maid-Servants lay, saw no less than Five of those Lights together. It happen'd a while after, that the Chamber being newly Plaister'd, and a Grate of Coal-fire therein kindled, to hasten the drying of the Praister, that five of the Maid-servants went to Bed as they were wont (but as it fell out) too soon; for in the Morning they were all dead, being Soffocated in their Sleep with the steem of the new-temper'd Lime and Coal. This was at Lan∣gathen, in Carmarthenshire.—Jo. Davis. See more—
Generglyn, March 1656.
To this Account of Mr. Davis, I will subjoyn what my worthy Friend and Neighbour Randal Caldicot, D. D. hath affirmed to me many Years since, viz,
When any Christian is drowned in the River Dee, there will appear over the Water where the Corps is, a Light, by which means they do find the Body.
Thus far Mr. Aubrey.
Ominous Presages, taken notice of, as relating to the Troubles and Death of King Charles I. in a Printed Relation, 1655.
68. When he was in Spain, treating, and prosecuting the Match with the Infanta, Jun. 30. 1623. a great Clap of Thunder struck away the Flag and Flag-staff from the Main-top-mast-head of a Ship, then riding at Black-wall, and bound for Spain, with Provision of fresh Victuals, to fetch the Prince home; it also split the Main-top-mast, and threw one part on one side, and the other part on the other side of the Ship, and raized the Main-mast down to the Ship; it killed two Men, and one Woman at Croydon. This was two Days after the Prince wrote to the Pope.
Thursday next there were many great Claps of Thunder, abundance of Rain, and so great a Pillar of Fire from Heaven out of the South, that it reach'd from the Heavens to the Farth, not as a Flash of Lightning, gone in the very sight, but a very firm Pillar of Fire. The Crown and Vane, from the top of the Gate-House of St. James, whereon the Clock stood, was struck down; a piece of the Bell, where the Priuce kept his Court, melted; a Gardiner, near Westminster, kill'd and his Wife hurt; another at Croyden, kill'd, &c.
Old Tho. Earl of Arundel, having sent for the King's Statue out of Italy, viewing it at Greenwich, where it was landed, and commending the Workmanship; whilst they were discoursing of it, there fell three drops of Blood on the top of it, no Man knowing how they should come there.
A. 1623. A Buckinghamshire Taylor came from Alisbury, aged 41, and a sober Man, went along London Streets, pronouncing, Woe to Rome, Woe to the Pope, Woe to all Papists, and all that did adhere to Popery, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, &c. This three or four Days in the Week, praying earnestly at White-Hall-Gate, for the Continuance of the Gospel, in England, till he was sent to the New-Bridewell, near Clerken-well, where he continued three Weeks. After which he proceeded again to the same Execrations.
One of the Crowns and Vanes of the Tower was turned over the Top of the Spindle, with a very small Gale of Wind, and so hung for three quarters of a Year, or more; the Crown and Vane weigh'd 100 weight.
His Hand and Scepter broke off from his Statue at the Exchange, and fell down to the Ground, even at Change-time, to the admiration of all Beholders; and the next day it was set up again.
One Mrs. Cary, of Bristol, a Woollen-Draper's Widow, on the Back of the Town, hav∣ing seen many strange Apparitions of the late King at several times; as his Crown all bloody, himself in Black, and his Head off; by means of the Earl of Dorset, was admitted to the King, who dismissed her, with only this Reflection, Take her away; she is a merry Woman. The VVoman returns home to Bristol, where the like Visions appear'd to her again, she could not contain, but away she makes for London a second time; and the King gone to York, by the help of a Lady at Court she follows in a Coach thither, and with much Importunity of Speech beseecheth him to consider what she had seen, and said, but was not credited.
At Caussam, near Reading, the King playing at Chess with White Men, the Head of the VVhite King fell off.
VVhen the Lord Fairfax was at St. Albans, and the General Council of the Army draw∣ing up the grand Rdmonstrance against the King, the Sign of the Kings-Head, beneath the Hill from the Cross, that part of the Board between the Head and Shoulders was broken out of the Sign, so that the Head and Shoulders seem'd parted.
description Page 81
VVhen the King was at the High Court of Justice (as it was then called) on his Tryal, the Head of his Cane fell off; he stooped to take it up himself, looked upon it as an omi∣nous Presage.
69. William Writtle, condemn'd at Maidston Assizes, for a double Murder (mention'd hereafter) told a Minister that was with him after he was condemn'd, that his Mother told him, that when he was a Child, there crept always to him a Snake, where-ever she laid him: Sometimes she would convey him up Stairs, and leave him never so little, she should besure to find a Snake in the Cradle with him, but never perceived it did him any harm. See the Narrative, published 1675.
70. Hither may be referr'd that Remarkable Accident, which happen'd to the Statue of King James II. in the Exchange, which is to be seen to this day; the Statue (I think) fell to one side, and the Scepter fell out of his Hand: But by reason of the defect of my Memory, I refer my Reader to a sight of the thing it self, being not able to speak po∣sitively on the point at this time. Also it is credibly reported, That in his March to Sa∣lisbury, when he went down to oppose the then Prince of Orange, his Nose fell a bleeding. Oh! the Depth of the Wisdom and Knowledge of God, how unsearchable are his Judgments and his ways past finding out!
CHAP. XVII. Promises fulfilled.
TO insist here upon Promises made by God to all the particular Graces, recommended in the Christian Religion, would be a Task too laborious and voluminous. It shall suffice at present, to take notice of the exact Performance of those general, or more notable Ones, mentioned in Sacred Scripture, and made by the God of Heaven, either to the World, or Church in general, or to some very Remarkable People, or Persons in particular; as,
1. The Promise of a Messiah, which was made with such a particular Notation of Christ's Nature to Adam, that he should be of the Seed of the Woman; to Abraham, of what Nati∣on, viz. to his Posterity; to Jacob, at what time; when the Scepter should depart from Ju∣dah; to David, of what Family in that Tribe, viz. his own; to Isaiah, of what Person in that Family, viz. a Virgin; to Micah, in what place, viz. in Bethlehem: and to Da∣niel, in what time, viz. towards the Expiration of the 70 Weeks: And this Promise so cir∣c*mstantiated, was by the Jews so strongly and earnestly expected, that many of them hit upon the right time, and were big with Hopes and Expectations in that very Season, when our Saviour came; as appears evidently by the concurrent Testimonies of all the Evan∣gelists and Apostles: And this Promise was withal so exactly performed, that the Old and New Testaments kiss one another, and give a mutual Suffrage one to another, insomuch, that for all the Material Passages of our Saviour's Life, the Evangelists refer us to Moses, and the Prophets. Bishop Joseph Hall, and some other Divines, have reckon'd up the several Texts of the Old Testament, we are either by our Saviour, or his Sacred VVri∣ters, recommended to for Confirmation. The Turks and Persians acknowledge this in great part, and the Jews themselves scarce know what to say to it; and who could do this, but God Almighty?
2. The Promise made to Abraham, of the Land of Canaan, is so far of the same Na∣ture, that it was as particularly made, and as perfectly fulfill'd. The Scripture gives a full Account of the Promise, and all the VVorld almost is satisfied in the Performance: It will pose an Atheist to invalidate the Scripture Testimony in one Respect, or run down the Convictive Evidence of History in the other.
3. The Promise of breaking down the Pale of the Jewish Church, to make way for the Reception of the Gentiles, as it was faithfully exhibited in the VVritings of the Old-Te∣stament, so it is fully accomplished in the New.
4. The Promise made to the Apostles by our Saviour, that He would be with them to the end of the World, was considerable in several Respects; as first, that he should Assist a lit∣tle Company of mean Persons, and Obnoxious to Contempt and Injuries, from all the Despite and Malicious Designs of their Adversaries; and secondly, in the Prosecution of a Business, the Preaching of a Doctrine, so contrary to the Humours and Secular Interests of almost all the VVorld; and lastly, that Twelve such mean Apostles, employ'd upon such an Errand, should prevail so far, with so little Learning, so little humane Policy, without any ill Arts or Arms, against both Jews and Gentiles, Princes and Potentates, Rabbies and Philosophers; as to plant a Doctrine, so ungrateful to Flesh and Blood, in several parts of the VVorld, so remote and far distant from one another, that it could not be extin∣guished, either with Arts and Stratagems, or Arms and Bloodshed, and all the Engines of Cruelty and Torture, oppos'd and made use of against it to this Day.
5. The Promise, or rather Threatning or Prediction of our Saviour, mention'd in Mat. 24. Mark 13. Luke 21. Concerning the first Glorious and Typical Advent of the same Jesus (whom the Jews were then treating so despitefully, and going to Crucifie) as Judge
description Page 82
and Avenger, to ruin the Temple, and destroy or disperse the Jewish Nation, was so cir∣c*mstantially deliver'd, and so punctually put in Execution; that the Account which Jose∣phus gives of it is enough to Astonish all the World into Amazement, and put to silence the Tongues of Gainsayers. And the present Dispersion of the Jews, and their frequent Disappointments, when they have endeavour'd to return, and repossess, and rebuild their Ruinated Jerusalem, which they were so fond of; and these Disappointments so remarka∣bly strange sometimes, that they are an astonishing Confirmation of the Truth thereof.
6. I Know of no uninspired Author that has done better, as to a proof of Jesus Christ being the Messias, says a late Writer, this Convert being better read and acquainted than most of our Divines, in the Jewish Talmud, and Objections; himself having been once a Teacher amongst them; and we are inclined to hope, that the Promise of God for the calling home his Antient People the Jews, is now in the Embrio; for it is impossible for any one amongst 'em, that pretends either to Scripture or Reason, after the reading of Theodore John his Book, to expect the coming of another Messias, all the Prophesies being so evidently fulfill'd in Jesus Christ, that relate to the Messias: But as for the Proof of a Trinity, and with such a happy Success, We have never yet met with any Author that pretended to do it, further than in Promise, till this Convert, (who being a Jew, and a Teacher amongst them, and thereby extreamly well acquainted with the Old Testament, and the Opinions of the Rabbies) has done it with that Evidence and Perspicuity, as (We think) the most Sceptical Person, that is not prejudiced to Sacred Writ, can find no Objections against. This Book we seriously recommend to all Christians to confirm 'em in this Truth, That 'tis no Fiction nor Device of Cunning or Politick Men, to believe that all the Prophecies are fulfill'd, concerning the Coming and Office of the Messias, and that Jesus Christ, whom we worship, is the true Messias. As for the Jews, as we said before, we hope this will be such a powerful and full Conviction, that that Promise of an Ʋniver∣sal Call will be speedily fulfill'd; for since the Gospel is now planted in America, the fullness of the Gentiles is almost perfected, perhaps wholly, since it can hardly be show'd where the Gospel has not now been preach'd in the whole Gentile World; We mean by Gentile, one that is not a Jew, the whole World being distinguish'd into Jew and Gentile, by the Apostles, and downward.
7. It will much help you in Prayer at this day (says the Ingenious Mr. Hurst, in his Sermon, in the last Morning Exercise) if you will look into the several Menaces, ptonoun∣ced in the Book of the Revelations, against Babylon, and observe which of them are in part Executed, which are now Executing; which of the Trumpets we are under, and which of the three Woes are now Executing, &c. By this we might conclude the sounding of the Seventh Trumpet near, and the Kingdoms of the World e're long are like to be the King∣doms of Christ.—Look, says this Author, to Promises made to the Church for her Deli∣verance, when you hear of, or enquire after any great News among the States, and Kingdoms of the World, among which the Churches of Christ sojourn, and among which the Saints of God have, and still do suffer. It needs not a particular proof that there are many express Pro∣mises, that the Church shall be deliver'd, that there is a fixed time for the Beginning, Pro∣gress, and full Accomplishment of these Promises, that their Accomplishments shall be gra∣dual, and such as will clear it self; and tho' we cannot say when the full accomplishment to a Day, or a Month, or a Year, yet by comparing Transactions and Occurrences with Pro∣mises, we may without doubt discover somewhat of the Promise made good to the Church, for which we ought to praise the Lord, and all the rest of the Promises shall be fulfill'd, and for this we should earnestly pray to the Lord. He further adds—Compare the great News in the present Revolutions, with the Times God hath been pleased to make known to us in his Word. By this you may discern what Encouragement, and awakening Considerations are given to us to pray and praise our God for what is already done, and for what is doing, and what e're long is to be finish'd. Here is work for learned Men, for Ministers, for Un∣derstanding Saints. There are in the Revelations two distinct Numbers mention'd, which, were they clearly unfolded, would enable us, as very wise Christians, to receive, seek, and improve the great News that is abroad in the World.
The first Period is that, Rev. 9.15. They, i.e. the four Angels bound at Euphrates, i.e. the Turkish power, were prepared for an Hour, and a Day, and a Month, and a Year, i.e. for Three Hundred Ninety Six Years, and a very little more. Now from One Thousand Three Hundred, in which Osman, or Ottoman, was Elected King of the Turks, they have been the Destruction of the Christians, and were to be until Three Hundred Ninety Years were ex∣pired, till One Thousand Six Hundred Ninety Six, which will in likelihood end their Em∣pire, and how great Hope of this now? This calls us to pray for their Ruin.
The second great Period is of the Forty Two Months, i.e. One Thousand Two Hundred and Sixty Years; the time the Beast was to prosecute the Church, and then the Beast was to perish, i.e. the Papal Kingdom shall be destroy'd. Now these One Thousand Two Hundred and Sixty Years in likelihood began about Four Hundred Seventy five, or some∣what sooner, and by this Account you may suppose the News you still hear of both Turk and Papacy, will encourage you to hope for a speedy Deliverance of the Church from both.
It will be worth your while to read those excellent pieces of Mr. Joseph Mede, who wrote his Key of the Revelation above Threescore years ago, in Latin; I cannot say whether it be Translated into English, having always kept my self to the Latin Copy; but 'tis a thousand pities it should be confin'd to Latin; a Book fit to be publish'd in all Lauguages.
Of Mr. Jurieu's Accomplishment of Prophesies, translated out of French into English.
description Page 83
Of a Nameless Author newly Written in French, and Translated into English, Printed lately under the Title of A New System of the Apocalypse, &c.
I commend to you, who would know the Importance of publick News, how to pray and praise God; on hearing it, How to wait for Deliverances, to read diligently those Books in which are greater and better News than any Pacquets, then all Gazzetts, or Coffee-Houses can yet afford to you, when you have read these Books then Long for One Thou∣sand Six Hundred Ninety Six, or One Thousand Seven Hundred; and hope, if you live to that day, to hear Mahometanism in the Turkish Empire destroy'd, with that Empire. Wish for One Thousand Seven Hundred Thirty Five, or One Thousand Seven Hundred and Forty; and remember I do not pretend to Prophesie, but I do dismiss with a conjecture that between this time and that, you'll see great Deliverances to the Churches of Christ, and as great Distresses and Judgments executed on the Anti-Christian Kingdom, it may be the total Ruin of that Kingdom, which was to last but One Thousand Two Hundred and Sixty Years, and I think will have out-lasted that Period before One Thousand Seven Hun∣dred and Forty. Thus far Mr. Hurst.
CHAP. XVIII. Strange Convictions, or Conversions.
THE methods which God takes for the Conviction, or Conversion of Sinners, are so various, and sometimes so surprizing; that one would wonder, what it is, that is so poinant upon the Minds and Consciences of Men; that doth so effectually prick the hearts of some, whilst others remain in their old Ordinary Temper, unshaken and obstinate. And 'tis certain, 'tis some∣what like a Flash of Lightning, or some ray of the Divine Power, Darted by the Spirit of God into the Souls of Men, an Arrow of the Almighty, a Beam of special Grace directed to a Par∣ticular object by the Wisdom of Heaven. And 'tis worth our Notice, that Arch-Bishop Tillotson tells us, in his Sermon upon Luk. 15. v. 7.
That they who are reclaimed from a Wicked cause, are many times more Thoroughly and Zealously good afterwards: Their trouble and remorse for their Sins, does quicken and spur them on in the ways of Virtue and Goodness, and a lively sense of their past Errors, is apt to make them more careful and conscientious of their Duty, more tender and fearful of offending God, and desirous, if it were possible, to redeem their for∣mer Miscarriages by their Good Behaviour for the future. Their Love to God is usually more Vehement, and burns with a brighter Flame, for to whomsoever much is forgiven, they will Love much. And they are commonly more Zealous for the Conversion of others, as being more sensible of the danger Sinners are in, and more apt to commiserate their case, remembring that it was once their own condition; and with what difficulty they were rescued from so great a dan∣ger. And for the most part, great Penitents are more free from Pride and Contempt of others, the consideration of what themselves once were, being enough to keep them humble all their days.—So that Penitents are many times more throughly and perfectly good, and after their re∣covery, do in several respects out-strip and excel those who were never engaged in a vicious course of Life: As a broken Bone that is well sett, is sometimes stronger than it was before.
Thus far Arch-Bishop Tillotson.—I now proceed to give Instances of several strange Convicti∣ons and Conversions.
1. Upon St. Paul's Sermon Preached upon occasion of the Altar inscribed, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 at Athens, Dionysius the Areopagite, with Damaris his Wife, was converted.
2. Justin Martyr was converted by beholding the Constancy, Courage and Patience of the Christians in their Torments and Persecutions, and the Instructions of an Old grave Man, that met casually with him afterwards, and advised him to quit the Philosophers, and Study the Prophets: Which he presently did, tho he had been formerly under the Tutorage of Stoic, Peripatetic, Pythagorean and Platonist, successively. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
3. Tertullian was converted by Reading the Scriptures and Writings of other Learned and Holy Men; Quicquid agitur (saith he, speaking of Scripture) Prenunciabatur. Ibid.
4. Ambrose was converted by Origen, Cyprian by the Ministry of Cecilius, Presbyter of Carthage (whose Name he afterward bore) upon occasion of a Sermon he Preached on the History of the Prophet Jonas. Ibid.
5. S. Augustine was converted by occasion of a Story related by Pontitian a Lawyer, about the Retirement and Devotion of S. Antony the Hermit, which so moved his Passions, that he presently with-drew into the Garden, broke forth into Tears, and Cried out to his Dear Companion Alipius, who followed him close at the Heels, What is this? What do we hear! Ʋnlearned People rise and take Heaven by Violence, whilst we with all our Learning wal∣low in Flesh and Blood? Is it, because we are ashamed to follow them! Rather should we not be ashamed that they go before us! And with this, throwing himself upon the ground, at a convenient distance from Alipius, he seemed to hear a Voice as of some little child, crying. Tolle, Lege, Take up and Read; concluding it to be a Voice from Heaven, he opens the
description Page 84
Book of St. Paul's Epistles, which he had with him, and hitting immediately upon that Text, Rom. 13.12, 13, 14. Not in Rioting and Drunkenness, not in Chambering and Wanton∣ness, &c. He concluded it to be a very proper Lesson, to spend his thoughts at that time up∣on: Shewed it to Alipius, who reading forward, concluded the subsequent Verse to be as proper for him. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 7.9.
S. Augustine, on a time, forgetting the Argument he was upon, made a digression to a point of Difference between the Orthodox and Manichees; at which time one Firmus a Rich Merchant, and a Manichee, being present, was so convinced, that he came to him afterwards with Tears, and on his Knees confessed his Errors, and promised reformation. Also one Felix a Manichee, coming to Hippo to spread his Heresy, in a Disputation with Augustine, after the third time, was so convinced, that he recanted his Errors, and was joyned to the Church. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. Here it may not be impertinent, to remember that Austine going one time, out of Curiosity, to hear S. Ambrose, was so lectured by an occa∣sional Argument delivered in the Assembly by that Holy Man, which touch'd his copy∣hold, that he thought verily Ambrose design'd it for a particular reproof: Tho himself tells us, in his Book of Confessions, that he did afterwards believe S. Ambrose had no such purpose.
6. Fulgentius, being made the King's Collector, and obliged to a Rigorous Exaction of Taxes, and Impositions, at last was wearied with the Burden and Variety of secular cares, and dissatisfied with the vain felicity of the VVorld; and in his Affections aspired after a more Spiritual Life, and so began to pray and read the Scriptures, and often resorted to the Monasteries; where, tho he perceived they had no VVorldly Solace, yet neither had they any weariness in their present condition; whereupon he brake out in these words with himself, Why Travel I in the World? It can yeild me no future, or durable Reward answer∣able to my Pains. Tho it be better to VVeep well, then Rejoyce ill; yet if to rejoyce be our desire, how much more excellent is their Joy, who have a good Conscience before God, who dread nothing but Sin; Study to do nothing, but to accomplish the Precepts of Christ? Now therefore let me change my Trade, and, as before I endeavour'd amongst my Noble Friends to prove more Noble, so now let my Care and Imployment be amongst the Humble and Poor Servants of the Highest, to become more Poor and Humble then they, and like S. Matthew, let me turn from a Publican to a Disciple. Upon this he broke off his Old Acquaintance and Conversation, and by degrees addicted himself to Fasting and Retire∣ment, Reading and Prayer; and reading S. Augustine upon p. 36. without any further de∣lay, he put himself into a Monastery under Faustus, where he became one of his Disciples. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 90, 91.
7. Luther, at the Age of One and Twenty, was so affrighted at the violent Death of a Dear and Faithful Companion of his, whom he mightily Loved, that he betook himself into the Augustine Monks College at Erford; and Writ to his Parents the occasion of his thus changing his course of Life; and this was a good step to a serious Disposition and Reli∣gious Temper of Mind. Afterwards, by Sickness, reading of S. Augustin's Works, and ob∣serving how at Rome they said Masse in such a careless detestable manner, that at the Com∣munion-Table he heard the Curtezans laugh and boast of their Wickedness, &c. others say, Bread thou art, and Bread thou shalt remain, &c. And at last, being startled with the profuseness of Indulgences sent from the Pope by John Tecelius into Germany, with so large a Commission, that tho a Man had defloured the Blessed Virgin, yet for Money he could pardon his Sin; Luther's Zeal took fire, and set up for the Reformation. Hear him giving an Account of himself: Speaking of his own Works, he thus Writes, Above all things I now request the Pious Reader, and beseech him for the Lord Jesus Christs fake, that he reads my Books with Judgment, yea, with much pity; and let him remember, that I was sometime a Friaer and a Mad Papist, and when I first undertco*k this cause, so Drunken and Drowned in Popish Doctrines, that I was ready, if I could, to have killed all Men, or to have assisted others in doing of it, who withdrew their obedience from the Pope but in one Syllable: Such a Soul was I, as there are many at this day; neither was I so cold and frigid in defending the Pope as Eccius, and some like him are; who seem to me to defend the Papacy, rather for their bellies sake, then in good earnest: Yea, like Epicures, they seem to me to deride the Pope, whereas I was serious in his cause, as one that trembled at the Thoughts of the day of Judgment, and from my very heart desired to be saved. Ibid. p. 146. vid. Sleid. Comment. &c.
8. Lambertus, disputing with Zuinglius about the Intercession of Saints, and the Sacri∣fice of the Masse, and being non-plus'd, left his Error, and gave Praise to God. Ibid. p. 149.
9. Mr. Rastal (Sir Thomas Moor's Son in Law) was converted likewise by the clear and strenuous Arguments of John Frith, which he used in some Disputations that were managed by way of Letter, between Sir Thomas and Him. Ibid. p. 157.
10. In Mr. Baxters Narrative of his Life, p. 3. He gives this Remarkable Account of his Conversion, Being, says he, under some more Conviction for my Sin; a poor Day-La∣bourer
in the Town had an old torn Book, which he lent my Father, which was called, Bunny's Resolution; I had before heard some Sermons, and read a Book or two, which made me more Love and Honour Godliness in the General.—He further adds, in the read∣ing of this Book (when I was about Fifteen Years of Age) it pleas'd God to awaken my Soul, and shew me the Folly of Sinning, and the misery of the Wicked, and the unexpressi∣ble weight of things Eternal, and the necessity of resolving on a Holy Life, more than I was ever acquainted with before. The same things which I knew before, came now in
description Page 85
another manner, with light and sence, and seriousness to my heart.—About that time, it pleased God that a poor Pedlar came to the Door that had Ballads, and some good Books: And my Father bought of him, Dr. Sibbs bruised Reed. This also I read; and found it suited to my State, and seasonably sent me, which opened more the Love of God to me, and gave me a Livelier apprehension of the Mystery of Redemption; and how much I was beholden to Jesus Christ. After this, we had a Servant that had a little peice of Mr. Perkins's Works (of Repentance, and the right Art of Living and Dying well, and the Government of the Tongue) and the reading of that did further inform me, and confirm me. And thus (without any means but Books) was God pleased to resolve me for himself. Thus far Mr. Baxter.
11. Mr. Thomas Bilney, Martyr, was thus converted; Having heard the Speech of Jesus, saith he, even then when the New Testament was Translated by Erasmus, understanding it to be eloquently done, I bought it, being allured thereto rather by the Elegancy of the La∣tin, then the Word of God (for at that time, I knew not what it meant) and looking into it, by God's special Providence, I met with those words of the Apostle S. Paul, This is a True saying, and worthy of all Acceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the World to save Sin∣ners, of whom I am chief. Oh! most sweet and comfortable sentence to my Soul! This one sentence, through Gods instruction and inward working, did so exhilerate my heart, which before was wounded through the guilt of my Sins, and being almost in despair, that imme∣diately I sound Marvellous comfort and quietness in my Soul, so that my bruised Bones did leap for Joy. After this, the Scripture began to be more sweet unto me, then Honey and the Honey-comb, &c. Ibid. p. 162.
12. John Picus Mirandula, being of a ductile Nature, and an aimable Countenance and Disposition, was for some time so inveigled with the Blandishments of an Effeminate So∣ciety; that he gave himself over to unlawful pleasures with them; but it pleased God by the Malice of his Adversaries, and the troubles which he met with by their means, to awa∣ken him from his sensual delights, and to stir him up to shake off and avoid all these Pro∣vocations and Incentives to Wickedness, and to chuse Celestial instead of fleshy Pleasures. And laying aside his hunting after vain Glory, to devote himself wholly to the Glory of God and the good of the Church. Idem in ejus vitâ.
13. George Prince of Anhalt, when the Controversies about Religions waxed hot, and Luther's Books came abroad, fell to reading of them, and suspecting his own Injudicious∣ness, would often pray with Tears to God, to encline his heart to the Truth, saying, Deal with thy Servant according to thy Mercy, and Instruct me in thy Righteousness; He was frequent in reading the Scriptures, Ecclesiastical Histories, Augustine, Hierom and Lombard; studied also Greek and Hebrew; and discoursed with Learned Men about the Controversies: And after all, upon mature deliberation embraced the reformed Religion, and reformed the Churches, with the counsel of his Brethren, within his own Jurisdiction, Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 165.
14. Vergerius having been the Popes Legate in Germany, after his return to Rome, the Pope intended to bestow a Cardinals Cap upon him; but some about him suggested, that he had been so long in Germany, that he smelled of a Lutheran. This made the Pope to alter his purpose; which, when Vergerius heard, was wonderfully Astonished; and that he might purge himself from that Imputation, he retired into his own Countrey, purposing to Write a Book under this Title: Against the Apostate Germans. But it pleased God, that whilst he read over his Adversaries Books, to confute them, himself was converted by them. Here∣upon, casting off all desires of a Cardinalship, he went to his Brother, John Baptista, Bi∣shop of Pola, and Communicated his thoughts unto him, and asked his advice. His Bro∣ther at first was much perplexed, and bewailed his condition; But, after a while, was per∣swaded by Vergerius to read and study the Scriptures, especially in the point of Justification by Faith; whereby it pleased God that he also saw the Popish Doctrines to be false; and so they both became Zealous Preachers of the Truth to the People. Clark's Exampl. Vol. 2. p. 117. Sleidan. Commentar. p. 475.
15. Whilst Francis Junius was a Student in Lions, there came a Man to him, using the words of the Epicure, Nihil curare Deum, nec sui, nec alieni: That God cares for nothing, And he Corroborated this with such subtile Arguments, that Junius sucked in that damna∣ble Principle, and thereupon gave up himself to vile Pleasures for somewhat more than a year. But the Lord suffered him not to continue longer in so dangerous a condition. For first, in a tumult at Lions, the Lord wonderfully delivered him from imminent Death; which Signal Deliverance compelled him to acknowledge a Divine Providence: And his Father hearing of the dangerous courses that he took, sent for him home, requiring him to read over the New Testament; Concerning which himself thus Writes: Novum Testa∣mentum aperis, exhibet se mihi, ad spectu primo, Augustissimum illud Caput; in Principio erat Verbum, &c. When I had opened the New Testament, the first place I cast mine Eyes upon, was that Famous Text, John 1.1. In the Beginning was the Word, &c. I read part of the Chapter, and was suddenly convinced, that the Divinity of the Argument, and Ma∣jesty and Author of the Writing, did exceedingly go beyond the Eloquence of all humane Writings. My Body trembled, my Mind was Astonished, and I was so affected all that day, that I knew not where I was, or what I did. Thou wast mindful of me, O my God, according to the Multitude of thy mercies; and called••st home thy lost sheep into thy Fold. Ibid. p. 117.
16. The Lord was pleased, sweetly to unlock Mr John Januways ••art, by the exemplary Life, and Heavenly and Powerful discourse of a young Man in the Colledge, whose heart God had inflamed with Love to his Soul; he quickly made an attempt upon this hopeful
description Page 86
Young Man, and the Spirit of God did set home his Counsels with such Power, that they proved effectual for his awakening; being accompanied with the Preaching of these two Famous Worthies, Dr. Hill, and Dr. Arrowsmith, together with the reading of several parts of Mr. Baxter's Saints Everlasting Rest. Now a mighty alteration might easily be discerned in him, he quickly looks quite another Man: He is now so much taken up with things above the Moon and Stars, that he had little leisure to think of these things only as they pointed higher. See his Life.
17. Whilst Mr. Robert Bolton was a Student in Oxford, he had familiar Acquaintance with one Mr. Anderton, a good Schollar, but a Papist; yea, a Priest. He taking notice of Mr. Boltons Excellent parts, and outward wants, took the advantage to perswade him to go over with him to the English Seminary in Rome; where he should be furnished with all ne∣cessaries, and have Gold enough. This motion Mr. Bolton accepted of, and a day and place was appointed, where, in Lancashire (their County) they should take Shipping, and be gone. Thither Mr. Bolton repaired at the time appointed; but Anderton came not. Mr. Bol∣ton, having escaped the Snare, returned to Oxford, where he fell into the Acquaintance of Holy Mr. Peaco*ck; by whose means it pleased God to bring him to a sight of his Sins, and to unfeigned Repentance for the same, but by such a way as God seldom uses: For he ran upon him as if a Giant had taken him by the Neck, and shaken him to pieces; laying before him the dreadful Prospect of his Sins, which lay so heavy upon him, that he reared for anguish of heart; and oft rose out of his Bed in the Night, through the disquietness of his Spi∣rit: Was assaulted with great and foul Temptations (horribilia de Deo Terribilia de fide,) the Buffetings of Satan; and thus continued for many Months; till at last, his grievous pangs in his New Birth produced two admirable effects in him; First, an invinceable courage in the cause of God: Secondly, a singular dexterity in comforting the afflicted Con∣sciences. Ibid.
18. Galiacious being a Noble Spaniard, however of Noble Birth, and Living in Naples, was perswaded by his Kinsman John Francis Caeserte, to hear Peter Martyr, then a publick Preacher in the City of Naples, was content for once to do it; more out of Curiosity then a desire to Learn. Peter Martyr at that time, was showing out of 1 Cor. 2.14. The Weak∣ness and Deceitfulness of the Judgment of Mans Reason in Spiritual things; and the Pow∣er and Efficacy of Gods Word in those Persons, in whom the Lord works by his Holy Spirit, which he illustrated by this Comparison.
If a Man (said he) should see Men and Women Dancing together a far off, and hear no Instrument, he would Judge them Mad, or Foolish: But if he come near and hear the Mu∣sick, and marks their measures and motions answerable thereunto; he will then not only delight to see them, but feel a desire in himself to bear them Company: Even so, many Men, when they behold in others, a sudden and great change of their Look, Apparel, Behaviour, and whole course of Life, at first they will impute it to Melancholy, or some Foolish humour: But if they look nearer; and begin to hear, and perceive the sweet harmony and consort of Gods Spirit and Word in them; then they change their Opinions, and begin, first to like them, and that Alte∣ration in them; and afterwards feel in themselves a desire to imitate, and to be of the Number of such Men; who, forsaking the Worlds Vanities; walk according to the Rule of the Gospel, that they may come to true and sound sanctification. This comparison by the Grace of God wrote wonderfully upon Galiacious, insomuch as from that hour he resolved to forsake his former Pleasures and Practices, and wholly set himself to seek out true happiness. Ibid.
19. In the Reign of Queen Mary, whilst Dr. Sands (afterwards Arch-Bishop of York) and Mr. Bradford, were Prisoners in the Tower, there was one Bowler a perverse Papist, that was their Keeper, who used them very Churlishly; but by their loving and astable Carriage and Conversation, he at last began to mislike Popery, and to favour the Gospel; yea, he was so far at last wrought upon, that on a Sabbath-Day, when others went to Mass, he carried up a Service Book, a Manchet, and some Wine; at which time Dr. Sands Administred the Sacrament to Mr. Bradford and him: And so Bowler became their Son, begotten in their Bonds. See the Life of Dr. Sands, at the end of my Martyrol. Ibid.
20. Matthias Vessinbechius, a Lawyer, Student at Lovain, coverted by seeing the suffer∣ings of a Poor Godly Man of that place. Ex. Melch. Ad.
21. The Father of a Prodigal, left as his Death-Bed-Charge to his onely Son, to spend a quarter of an hour every day in retired thinking. His Son did so, and at last began to think of Religion: When this once seized upon his thoughts, his meditations encreased, so he became sleepless, that Night, afterwards restless, and at last Religious. See a larger Ac∣count of this in Dr. Anneslys Sermon of Conscience, Publisht in the Morning exercise at Cripple-gate.
22. About the Year 1556. In the Town of Weissenstein in Germany, a Jew, for Theft that he had committed, was Condemned in this cruel manner to be Executed. He was hanged by the Feet with his Head downwards betwixt two Dogs, which constantly snatcht, and bit at him: The strangeness of the Torment moved Jacobus Andreas (a Grave, and Learned Divine) to go to behold it: Coming thither, he found the poor wretch as he hung, repeating Verses out of the Hebrew Psalms, wherein he cryed out to God for Mercy: Andreas hereupon took occasion to counsel him, to trust in Jesus Christ the true Saviour of Mankind: The Jew embracing the Christian Faith, requested but this one thing, that he might be taken down, and be Baptized, tho presently after he were hanged again (but by the Neck, as Christian Malefactors suffered) which was accordingly granted to him. Mel. Adam. invit. Ja. Andr.
description Page 87
23. Johannes Isaac, a Jew, was converted, by reading Isa. 53.
24. Lyra, Immanuel, Tromelius, Paulus, Riccius, Lud. Curetus, were converted Jews.
25. R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was Converted by Occasion of the Miracles which he saw.—I am Hakkunas, one of them that believe, and have washed my self with the Holy Wa∣ters, and walk in those right ways, being induced thereunto by Miracles. Hottinger out of Suidas, &c.
26. Elias Levita, before his death, became a Christian, and with thirty more Jews re∣ceiv'd Baptism, (but upon what Occasions and Inducements I cannot learn.) A. C. 1547. Alsted.
27. Eve Cohan was Converted, by occasion of reading the New Testament, which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master, in Holland; but being threatned, and ill∣treated by her Mother upon it, marry'd her Master, came over into England, and was Baptized at London about half a score Years ago.
28. J. Sul, a Turkish Chaous, was born in Constantinople, and for his Dexterity, in ma∣naging Affairs, was imployed by the Grand Seignior, in the Ambassies; once in Venice, once into Russia, and once to the Emperor of Germany; where he resided at Vienna eighteen Months. He had also Thirty three Gallies under his Command. This great Man was, by one of his Father's Slaves, who attended ordinarily upon him, much and frequently importuned to believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, the only true Prophet, great∣er than Mahomet. J. Sul, for a long time, refused to hearken to him, and sharply rebuked him for speaking to him of that Matter; and when yet the Slave would not be silent, but he did oft beat him, kick him, and caused him to be Bastonadied for his Importu∣nity; all which the Slave endured with much Patience, and told him, that tho' he should kill him, he would not be silent concerning the Matter. And it pleased God, that at last some special Providence concurring, he was induced to believe, that indeed Jesus Christ, whom the Jews Crucified, was the Son of God, and now alive in Heaven, having all Power in Heaven and Earth committed to him. And hereupon he took up a secret Resoluti∣on within himself to forsake his natural Country, and his Father's House, and to fly to the Christians, to learn the Law of Christ, and to make an open Profession of his Name, that so his Soul might be saved in the great day of the Lord, being convinced, that all the Pleasures and Enjoyments of this World, (whereof he had a large Portion) could not make any Man happy here, nor deliver him from Death, nor bring him to the Assurance of obtaining Glory in the World to come: But that owning the Name of Jesus Christ by Faith, and Obedience, would procure all this.
After he was convinced hereof, and thereupon fully resolved to go into some Chri∣stian Countrey, he was two whole Years before he could contrive, and find out a way how he might escape with Safety. For had he been discover'd, he, by their Law, was to be burnt alive. This made him the more wary; at last, God's Providence so order'd it, that he got Safe into Smyrna, and from thence to Leghorn.
At Leghorn he was honourably entertain'd by one of the great Duke's Cousins, who would have had him baptiz'd; but because he was recommended to the Arch-Bishop of Paris, and was to be conducted thither by some that came with him from Smyrna, he ex∣cused himself, and rejected that Favour. At Paris he was receiv'd with much Respect, as a Person of Quality, and lodged in St. Lazaro, a place appointed for entertaining, and In∣struction of Proselites, who were bountifully there entertain'd.
The Priest that was to instruct and fit him for Baptism, would have imposed upon his Belief and Practice in these things: That Christ is in the Host. That an Agnus Dei hath a Divine Virtue in it: That the Crucifix is to be worshipped: That the Pope is a Saint, and Christ's Vicar: That Saints and Images are to be respected in the Worship of God. But in these Points he did so argue with them, that they could not convince him, and there∣fore were forced to let him alone. And he was much troubled to find himself yoaked with Men of such a Belief; so that he had thoughts of returning to Constantinople, if the way had been open to him.
Whilst he lay under these Temptations, Providence so order'd it, that he fell into Ac∣quaintance with two Arabians, who were become Protestants. By their means he got no∣tice, that there were (besides the Papists, among whom he was) other Christians in Paris, whose Faith and Worship was free from Superstition, and a way was contriv'd how he should be brought into Acquaintance with them; for under pretence of walking abroad, to take the Air, he shifted himself of the company of those which attended him from St. Lazaro, and went with the Arabians to the House of a Protestant, and was made ac∣quainted with the Protestant Ministers in Paris, who took special Care of him for the space of Forty three Days: In which time they instructed him diligently in the Truth, which also he did heartily embrace. But great Search being made for him, and they not being able to protect him from the Power of those who would have taken him into England; where he arrived, March the last, and was entertain'd kindly; and after 2. while, had Means of Subsistence provided for him, and was committed to the Care of Mr. Durie, and Mr. Calandrine, who took a great deal of pains in instructing him in the Principles of Religion, and in observing his Conversation: And in Process of time, when he had gained a competent measure of Knowledge (which he greedily drank) and had given good Evidence of the Soundness and Sincerity of his Faith, he was put upon making a Consession of his Faith; which was written in French; and being translated into English, was publickly read to the whole Congregation. It was subscribed thus:
J. Sul, Chaous, the Slave of my Lord Jesus Christ.
description Page 88
After which, the Minister that was to Baptize him, asked him, Whether he did not re∣nounce before God, and that Gongregation, the Mahometan Sect? He answer'd, Yea, He did renounce it utterly.
Q. Do you desire to make Profession of the Christian Faith, and to be baptiz'd in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, as a Disciple of Christ?
A. Yea, It is my earnest desire.
Q. Are you resolved, in the future Course of your Life, to submit to all the Ordinan∣ces of Christ? &c.
A. Yea, It is my sincere Resolution.
After this he was Baptized by the Name of Richard Christophilus. Jan. 30. 1658. in the Church of St. Paul Covent-Garden. See the Printed Narrative at large; or Mr. Clark's Abridgment of it, in his Examples, Vol. 2. c. 23. p. 120, 121. &c.
29. One Richard White, a Smith, of Wilden-Hall, was a prophane Atheistical Man, and believing that there was no Devils; in his Cups would wish he could once see the Devil, if there were such a Thing; and that suddenly he changed his Life, and became a Prosessor of Zeal, and Strictness in Religion, and told them, that in a clear Moonshine Night, the De∣vil, in the shape of a great uggly Man, stood by his Bed-side, opening the Curtains, and looking him in the Face, and at last took up the Blanket, and sometimes smiled on him, then was more uggly, and after a while (in which he lay in great Terror) the Apparition vanished, and he was affrighted into the aforesaid Change of Life. Attested by most cre∣dible and Religious Persons, near Wolverhampton, in Staffordshire; who dwelling in the same-House with Mr. Baxter, oft told the same to him. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches. p. 59.
30. Serj. Glanvil's Father had a fair Estate, which he intended to settle on his elder Bro∣ther; but he being a vicious young Man, and there appear'd no Hopes of his Recovery, he settled it on him, that was his second Son. Upon his death, his eldest Son finding that what he had before looked on, as the threatnings of an angry Father, was now but too certain, became Melancholy, and that by Degrees wrought so great a Change on him, that what his Father could not prevail in while he liv'd, was now effected by the Severity of his last Will, so that it was now too late for him to change, in hopes of any Estate that was gone from him. But his Brother observing the reality of the Change, resolv'd within himself what to do; so he call'd him, with many of his Friends together, to a Feast; and after other Dishes had been serv'd up to the Dinner, he order'd one that was cover'd to be set before his Brother, and desired him to uncover it; which he doing, the Company was surpriz'd to find it full of Writings; so he told them that he was now to do what he was sute his Father would have done, if he had liv'd to see that happy Change, which they now all saw in his Brother; and therefore he freely restored to him the whole Estate. Dr. Burnet, in his Life of Sir Matthew Hale, y. 8.
31. Bruno, born in Collogne, and Professor of Philosophy in Paris, about the year of Christ, 1080. being present at the singing of the Office for his Fellow-Professor, now dead, (highly reputed for his Holy Life) the dead Corps sits up in the Bier, and crys out, I am in God's just Judgments condemn'd. These words he utter'd three several Days; at which, Bruno was so affrighted, that a Man, held so Pious, was Damn'd, began to think what would become of himself, and many more. Therefore, concluding there was an Hell, took himself, with six of his Schollars, to a hideous place for dark Woods, high Hills, Rocks, and wild Beasts, in the Province of Dauphin, near Grenoble, and there built a Monastery, having obtain'd the Ground of Hugo, Bishop of Grenoble; the place call'd Carthusia, whence his Monks took their Name. See my Book of all Religions.
32. Luther tells us of two Cardinals, riding in great Pomp to the Council of Constance, and by the way they heard a Man bitterly weeping and wailing: When they came to him, they found him intently viewing an uggly Toad; and ask'd him, why he wept so bit∣terly? he told them, his Heart was melted with this consideration, that God had not made him such a loathsome and deformed Creature; hoc est quod amarè fleo, said he: Whereup∣on one of them crys out, Well said the Father, Surgunt indocti, & rapient Coelum, The Unlearned will arise, and take Heaven, and we, with all our Learning, shall be cast into Hell. Luther in tertium praecept. See more in this Book.
A Relation of the wonderful Conversion of a Kentish Gentleman, Mr. Studly, related to me by Mr. Knight, Minister, intimately acquainted with him.
33. His Father was a Lawyer, in Kent, of about 400 l. per annum, who had built a very fair Mansion-House upon the Estate. He was a great Enemy to the Power of Religion, and an Hater of those that were then call'd Puritans. His Son, in his youth, seem'd to follow in the same Steps, till the Lord, that had separated him from the Womb, call'd him home, which was as followeth: The young Man was at London, and being drunk in some Com∣pany; and going in the Night towards his Lodging, fell into a Cellar, and in the Fall was seiz'd with Horror, and thought he fell into Hell at that time. It pleased God he took little Harm by the Fall, but lay there some Hours in a drunken Drowse, his Body being heated with what he drank, and his Soul awakned, he thought he was actually in Hell. After that he was come to himself, and was gotten home into Kent, he fell into Melancholy, be∣took himself to read and study the Scriptures, and to much Prayer: Which at length his Father perceiv'd; and fearing he would turn Puritan, was troubled, and dealt roughly with him, made him dress his Horses, which he humbly and willing submitted to. And
description Page 89
when, at that time, his Father perceived he sate up late at Night, reading in his Bible, he denied him Candle-light; But being allowed a fire in his Chamber, he told Mr. Knight he was wont to lye along, and read by the fire light; and said, that while he was dressing his Fathers Horses in his Frock, and in that time of reading by the fire, he had those Comforts from the Lord, and Joys, that he had scarce experienced since. His Father seeing this means ineffectual, resolved to send him into France, that by the Airiness of that Countrey his Me∣lancholly temper might be cured. He went, and being at his own dispose, by the Lords guiding him, he placed himself in the House of a Godly Protestant Minister; and between them, after they were acquainted (and such is the Cognation of saving grace in Divers Subjects, that a little time will serve for Christians to be acquainted) there grew great en∣dearment.
Great progress he made in speaking the Language; and his Father expecting an Account from the Gentleman with whom he sojourn'd, of him, of his proficiency in speaking French, he sent it to him; but soon after had Orders to return home. And the Father directing it, or he intreating it, the Landlord, with whom he had sojourned, came into England with him, and both made very welcome at his Father's House, He not knowing that he was a Minister. At last the Father took the French Gentleman and his Son at Prayers together, and was angry, paid him what was due to him, and sent him away. Then his Father having an interest in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Person of Honour, a great Lady at White-Hall, whose Courts he as a Law∣yer kept, and his Son by his now past Education, accomplisht for such an employ, pre∣vailed with that Lady to take his Son for her Gentleman, to wait upon her in her Coach. He thought by a Court Life to drive away his Melancholy (as he call'd his Sons seriousness in Religion). The Lady had many Servants, some given to Swearing and Rudeness, whom this Young Gentleman would take upon him to reprove, with that Prudence and Gravity, that Sin fell down before him. And if any of the Servants had been ill employed, and they had heard him coming, they would say, Let us cease, or be gone, Mr. Studly is coming. After a years time, his Father waits upon the Lady, to enquire of his Sons carriage. She, not being instructed to personate any thing, Answered only as it was, That she was glad she had seen his Sons Face, he had wrought a mighty reformation in her Family. She, that had formerly been troubled with unruly Servants, by his prudent carriage, was now as quiet in her House as if she had lived in a private Family in the Countrey. After this the Father stormed. What, will he make Puritans in White-Hall? Told the Lady that was no place for him, he would take him with him, which to her trouble he did. When he had him at home in Kent, as his last refuge, he thought of Marrying him. And to that end found out a Match which he thought fit for his Ends, to Stifle that work of Religion in his Son. He bad him one Night put on his best Cloaths in the Morning, and ordered his Servant to make ready their Horses in the Morning, and himself to wait upon them. When they were riding on the way, he bad the Man ride before, and spake to his Son to this purpose. Son, you have been matter of great grief to me, and having used much means to reclaim you from this way you are in, to no purpose, I have one more remedy to apply, in which if you comply with me I shall settle my Estate upon you, else you shall never enjoy a groat of it; I am riding to such a Gentlemans House, to whose Daughter I intend to marry you. The Son said little, knowing that Family to be profane; but went with his Father, who before had made way there. They were entertained Nobly, he had a sight of the Young Lady, a great Beauty, and the Young Man much in Love with her. When they had taken their leaves, on the way his Father askt him, what he thought of her? He Answered, no Man living but must be taken with such an one, he feared she would not like him. The Father was glad it had taken, bid him take no care for that. The Wooing was not long: At Three Weeks End they both came to London to buy Things for the Wedding. The Father had charged. That in the Time of Wooing in that Gentleman's House, there should be no Swearing or Debauchery, lest his Son should be discouraged. Wedding Cloaths were bought, and the Day come the Young Couple were married. At the Wedding-Dinner, at her Father's House, the Mask was taken off; they fell to drinking Healths, and Swearing, among their Cups, and, amongst o∣thers the Bride Swore an Oath. At which the Bridegroom, as a man amazed, took occasion to rise from Table, stept forth, and went to the Stable, took an Horse, none observing, all were busie within; he mounted, and Rode away, not knowing what to do. He bewailed himself as he Rode along, as undone, and deservedly, for that he had been so taken in Love, and the business so hurried on in design. He said he had at that time restrained Prayer, and slackened his Communion with God; when as in that Grand Affair of his Life, he should have been doubly and trebly serious; and so might thank himself that he was utterly undone. He sometimes thought of riding quite away. At last being among the Woods, he led his Horse into a Solitary place, tied him to a Tre••, in his distress, and betook himself to his Prayers and Tears, in which he spent the Afternoon. The Providence of God had altered his Ar∣gument of Prayer; which was now for the Conversion of his New Married Wife, or he was undone. This he pressed with Prayers and Tears a great part of that Afternoon, and did not rise from Prayer without good hope of being heard. At the Bride-House was hurry enough, Horse and Man (after they missed the Bridegroom) sent every way. No News of him. He was wrestling, as Jacob once at Peniel. In the Evening he returned home, and enquiring where his Bride was, went up to her, and found her in her Chamber pensive enough; She askt him if he had done well, to expose her to scorn and derision all the day? He intreated her to sit down upon a Couch there by him, and he would give her an Account of his doing what he had then done, and tell her the Story of his whole Life, and what the Lord through Grace had done for him. He went over the Story here above∣mention'd,
description Page 90
with many Beautiful Particulars (no question here omitted,) not without great Affection and Tears, the Flood-Gates of which had been opened in the Wood. And ever and anon in the discourse would say, Through grace God did so and so for me. When he had told her his Story over (And by the way, this was the Apostle Pauls method, by which many were converted, to tell over the Story of his Conversion) she askt him, what he meant by that word, so often used in the Relation of his Life, Through Grace, so igno∣rantly had she been Educated; And askt him, if he thought there were No grace in God for her, who was so wretched a stranger to God? Yes, my Dear, saith he, there is grace for thee, and that I have been Praying for this day in the Wood; and God hath heard my Prayer, and seen my Tears, and let us now go together to him about it. Then did they kneel down by the Couch side, and he Prayed, and such Weeping and Supplication there was on both sides, that when they were called down to Supper, they had hardly Eyes to see with, so swell'd were they with Weeping. At Supper the Brides Father, according to his custom, Swore. The Bride immediately said, Father, I beseech you Swear not. At which the Bridegroom's Father, in a great Rage, rose from Table: What, (says he) is the De∣vil in him! Hath he made his Wife a Puritan already? And swore bitterly, He would rather set fire with his own hands to the Four Conrers of his fair built House, than ever he should enjoy it. And accordingly he acted, made his Will, gave his Son, when he should die, Ten Pounds, to cut off his Claim; and gave the Estate to some others, of whom Dr. Reeves was one. And not long after Died. Dr. Reeves sent for the Gentleman, paid him his Ten Pounds, told him he had been a Rebellious Son, and disobliged his Father, and might thank himself. He received the Ten Pounds, and meekly departed. His Wife (the Match was so huddled up in a design) had no Portion promised, at least that the Young Man knew of, who relied on his Father. So that she was also deserted by her Friends. And having Two Hundred Pounds in her own hand, that hand, that had been given her by a Grand-Mother, with that they took and stock'd a Farm in Sussex, where Mr. Knight hath often been, and seen her who had been highly bred, in her red Wastcoat, and Milking her Cows, and was now become the great Comforter and Encourager of her Husband, exceeding chearfully. God, saith she, hath had Mercy on me, and any pains taking is pleasant to me. There they lived some years with much comfort, and had the Blessing of Marriage, Divers Children. After some three years, he was met in Kent on the Road by one of the Tenants of the Estate, and Saluted by the Name of Landlord. Alas, said he, I am none o•• your Landlord. Yes, you are, said he, I know more than you do of the settlement: Your Father, tho a cunning Lawyer, with all his Wit, could not alienate the Estate from you, whom he had made Joint-purchaser. My self, and some other Tenants know it, have refused to pay any Money to Dr. Reeves; I have Sixteen Pounds ready for you in my hands, which I will pay to your Acquittance, and that will serve you to wage Law with them. He was amazed at this wonderful Providence, received the Money, sued for his Estate, in a Term or two recovered it. He that loseth his Life for my sake and the Gospel, shall find it.
His Blessed Wife, in the midst of Blessings, enjoying a Loving Husband, Divers fine Children, a plentiful Estate; in the midst of these outward Blessings, fell into a Way of questioning the truth of her Grace, because of outward Prosperity. This was her Sin without doubt, for which Mr. Knight rebuked her. But it was a severe rebuke that the Lord gave her for her unthankfulness; A fine Boy, about three years old, fell into a Kettle of scal∣ding Wort, and was taken out by the Mother, and Dyed. This she looked on as the Lords Discipline for her unthankfulness, and was instructed.—This Relation was sent me by the Reverend Mr. Singleton, now living in Hogsdon-Square, near the City of London: And he received it from Mr. Knight, who was intimately acquainted with Mr. Studly, as was hinted before.
34. One Nicholas West, born at Putney in Surrey, being a Student in Kings-College in Cam∣bridge, proved a Rakehel and very Wicked, for something crossing him in the Colledge, he could not find how to be revenged but by setting on fire the Master's Lodgings, part where∣of he burnt to the ground, and immediately after he left the Colledge, and lived very loosely; but soon after, by the influence of the Grace of God, and good Advice, he season∣ably retrenched his Wildness, turned hard Student, and became an excellent Schollar, and after smaller promotions, he was at last made Bishop of Ely, after which he became a wor∣thy Benefactor to that Colledge, and rebuilt the Master's Lodgings, which he before had caused to be burnt: He Died, An. Dom. 1533. Memorands of Kings Colledge. Those bo∣dys are usually the most Healthful, that break out in their Youth; and many times the Souls of many prove the sounder, for having vented themselves in their younger days; commonly none are greater Enemies to Vice, than such as have formerly been the Slaves of it; a certain blackness in the Cradle hath been observed to give beginning and rise unto the most perfect Beauties; and there are no sort of Men, that have shined in greater Glory in the world, than such whose first days have been sullied and a little overcast.
35. Henry the fifth, tho while Prince, was Wild, and Companion of Riotous Persons, yet coming to the Crown, the first thing he did was the Banishment of all such, his old Compa∣nions, Ten Miles from his presence.
36. Paphnutius is reported to convert a Harlot by this means: Pretending Love, he desired to be brought into the most private Room she had, which she brought him into, but still he found fault, and complained to her, that he was afraid some Eye would see him; to which she Answered, None can see thee here but only God. To which he replyed, And dost thou think that God sees thee, and yet wilt play the Harlot? Which he so enforced, that it prevailed upon her to a change. Chetwoods Hist. Collect.
description Page 91
Wonderful were the Conversions of the Indians in America, under the Ministry of the Re∣verend Mr. Eliot, the first Preacher of the Gospel amongst 'em. I shall give you the Narrative of these Conversious, as I sind it drawn up in Mr. Eliot's Life, written by Mr. Cotten Mather, which is as follows, viz.
37. The Indians, that had felt the Impressions of Mr. Eliot's Ministry, were quickly distinguished by the Name of Praying-Indians; and these Praying Indians, as quickly were for a more decent, and English way of Living, and they desired a more fixed Co∣habitation At several Places did they now combine and settle: But the place of greatest Name among their Towns, is that of Natick. Here 'twas, that in the year 1651. those that had heretofore lived like the wild Beasts in the Wilderness, now compacted them∣selves into a Town; and they first apply'd themselves to the forming of their Civil Go∣vernment. Our general Court, notwithstanding their exact Study to keep these Indians very sensible of their being subject unto the English Empire, yet had allow'd them their smaller Courts, wherein they might govern their own smaller Cases and Concerts after their own particular Modes, and might have their Town Orders (if I may call them so) peculiar to themselves. With respect hereunto, Mr. Eliot, on a Solemn Fast, made a pub∣lick Vow, That seeing these Indians were not prepossess'd with any Forms of Government, he would instruct them into such a Form as we had written in the Word of God, that so they might be a People in all things ruled by the Lord. Accordingly he expounded unto them the Eighteenth Chapter of Exodus; and then they chose Rulers of Hundreds, of Fifties, of Tens; and therewithal enter'd into this Covenant.
We are the Sons of Adam; We and our fore-fathers have a long time been lost in our Sins; but now the Mercy of the Lord beginneth to find us out again; therefore the Grace of Christ helpeth us; we do give our selves and our Children unto God, to be his People. He shall rule us in all our Affairs; the Lord is our Judge; the Lord is our Law-giver; the Lord is our King; he will save us; and the wisdom which God has taught us in his Book shall guide us. Oh Jehovah! teach us Wisdom; send thy Spirit into our Hearts; take us to be thy People, and let us take thee to be our God.
Such an Opinion about the Perfection of the Scripture had he, that he thus express'd himself upon this Occasion; God will bring Nations into Distress and Perplexity, that so they may be forced unto the Scriptures; all Governments will be shaken, that Men may be forced at length to pitch upon that firm Foundation, The Word of God.
The little Towns of these Indians being pitched upon this Foundation, they utterly abandoned that Polygamy which had heretofore been common among them. They made severe Laws against Fornication, Drunkenness, and Sabbath-breaking, and other Immoralities; which they began to lament after the Establishment of a Church-order among them, and after the several Ordinances and Priviledges of a Church-Communi∣on. The Churches of New-England have usually been very strict in their Admissions to Church-Fellowship, and required very signal Demonstrations of a Repenting and a Believing Soul, before they thought Men fit Subjects to be entrusted with the Rights of the Kingdom of Heaven. But they seem'd rather to augment than abate their usual Strict∣ness, when the Examination of the Indians was to be perform'd. A day was therefore set apart, which they call'd Natootomeuhtenicusuk, or a Day of asking Questions, when the Ministers of the adjacent Churches, assisted with all the best Inrerpreters that could be had, publickly examined a good number of these Indians, about their Attainments, both in Knowledge, and in Virtue. And notwithstanding the great satisfaction then received, our Churches being willing to proceed surely, and therefore slowly, in raising them up to a Church-state, which might be comprehended in our Consociations, the Indians were afterwards called in considerable Assemblies, convened for that purpose, to make open Confession of their Faith in God and Christ, and of the Efficacy, which his Word had upon them for their Conversion to him; which Confessions being taken in Writing from their Mouths, by able Interpreters, were scanned by the People of God, and found much Acceptance with them.
I need pass no further Censure upon them, than what is given by my Grandfather, the well-known Richard Mather, in an Epistle of his, published on this occasion; says he, There is so much of Gods Work among them, as that I cannot but count it a great Evil; yea, a great Injury to God and his Goodness, for any to make light of it. To see and hear In∣dians open their Months, and lifting up their Hands and Eyes in Prayer, to the living God, calling on him by his Name Jehovah, in the Meditation of Jesus Christ, and this for a good while together; to see and hear them exhorting one another from the Word of God; to see and hear them confessing the Name of Christ Jesus, and their own Sinfulness; sure, this is more than usual. And tho' they spoke in a Language, of which, many of us understood but little, yet we that were present that day, saw and beard them perform the Duties mentioned, with such grave and sober Countenances, with such comely Reverence in their Gesture, and their whole Carriage, and with such plenty of Tear•• trickling down the Cheeks of some of them, as did argue to us, that they spake with the holy Fear of God, and it much affected our Hearts.
At length was a Church-state settled among them: They entred, as our Churches do, into an Holy Covenant, wherein they gave themselves, first unto the Lord, and then unto one another, to attend the Rules and Helps, and expect the Blessings of the Everlasting Gospel; and Mr. Eli∣ot, having a Mission from the Church of Roxbury, unto the Work of the Lord Christ, a∣mong the Indians, conceived himself sufficiently authorized unto she performing of all Church.
description Page 92
work about them; grounding it on Acts 13.1, 2, 3, 4. and he accordingly administred, first the Baptism, and then the Supper of the Lord unto them. Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather.
I shall next insert the Dying Speeches of several of the Converted Indians, formerly pub∣lished by the Reverend Mr. Eliot.— They are deliver'd to me by a Friend that brought them with him from Boston, in New-England, and are so great a Rarity, that 'twas with difficulty he procured them in New-England, where they were Printed; neither was there a Copy of 'em to be found in London. Mr. Eliot begins thus, Viz.
Here be but a few of the Dying Speeches and Counsels of such Indians as died in the Lord. It is an humbling to me that there be no more; it was not in my Heart to ga∣ther them, but Major Gookins hearing some of them rehearsed, he first moved that Daniel should gather them, in the Language as they were spoken, and that I should Translate them into English; and here is presented what was done that way. These things are Printed, not so much for Publishment, as to save Charge of Writing out of Copys for those that did desire them.
JOHN ELIOT.
38. Waban was the first that received the Gospel; our first Meeting was at his House; the next time we met, he had gather'd a great Company of his Friends to hear the Word, in which he hath been stedfast: When we framed our selves in order, in way of Government, he was chosen a Ruler of Fifty; he hath approved himself to be a good Christian in Church Order, and in Civil Order, he hath approved himself to be a Zealous, Faithful, and Sted∣fast Ruler to his Death. His Speech is as followeth. I now rejoyce, tho' I be now a dying; great is my Affliction in this World, but I hope that God doth so afflict me, only to try my praying to God in this World, whether it be true and strong, or not, but I hope God doth gently call me to Repentance, and to prepare to come unto him; therefore he layeth on me great pain and affli∣ction, tho' my Body be almost broken by Sickness, yet I desire to remember thy Name. Oh my God, untll I die, I remember those Words, Job 19.23, to 28. Oh that my Words were now written! Oh that they were printed in a Book; that they were graven with an Iron Pen and Lead, in a Rock, for ever. For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the Earth. And though after my Skin Worms destroy this Body, yet in my Flesh I shall see God, &c.
I desire not to be troubled about Matters of this World; a little I am troubled; I desire you all, my Brethren, and you my Children, do not greatly weep and mourn for me in this World; I am now almost dying, but see that you strongly pray to God, and do you also prepare and make ready to die, for every one of you must come to dying: Therefore confess your Sins, eve∣ry one of you, and believe in Jesus Christ; I believe that which is written in the Book of God. Consider truly, and repent, and believe; then God will pardon all your great and many Sins.
God can pardon all your Sins as easily as one; for God's free Mercy and Glory do fill all the World. God will in no wise•• forget those that in this World do sincerely repent and believe: Verily, this is Love, oh my God. Therefore I desire that God will do this for me, tho' in my Body I am full of Pain: As for those that died afore we prayed to God, I have no hope about them, now I believe that God hath call'd us for Heaven; and there in Heaven are many Be∣lievers Souls abiding. Therefore I pray you, do not overmuch grieve for me, when I die in this world, but make your selves ready to die, and follow me, and there we shall see each other in ••••••••al Glory; in this World we live but a little while; therefore we must be always preparing, that we may be ready to die. Therefore, oh my God, I humbly pray, receive my Soul, by thy free Mercy in Jesus Christ, my Saviour and Redeemer; for Christ hath died for me, and for all my Sins in this World committed.
My great God hath given me long Life, and therefore I am now willing to die.
Oh Jesus Christ help my Soul, and save my Soul; I believe that my Sickness doth not arise, out of the Dust, nor cometh at peradventure, but God sendeth it, Job. 5.6, 7.
By this Sickness God calleth me to repent of all my Sins, and to believe in Christ; now I con∣fess my self a great Sinner; Oh pardon me, and help me, for Christ his sake.
Lord, thou callest me with a double Calling, sometimes by Prosperity and Mercy, sometimes by Affliction. And now thou callest me by Sickness, but let me not forget thee, O my God: For those that forget thy Name, thou wilt forsake them. As Psalm 9.17. All that forget God shall be cast into Hell; therefore let me not forget thee, Oh my God.
I give my Soul to thee, Oh my Redeemer, Jesus Christ; pardon all my Sins, and deliver me from Hell, Oh do thoa help me against Death, and then I am willing to die; and when I die, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 help me, and receive me. In so saying he died.
39. Pla••bohon, He was the second Man next Waban, what received the Gospel; he brought with him to the second Meeting at Wabay's House, many; when we formed them into Go∣vernment, he was chosen Ruler of Ten; when the Church at Hassenamessit was gather'd, he was called to be a Ruler then in that Church; when that was scatter'd by the War, they came back to Natick Church, so many as survived, and at Natick he died. His Speech as followeth. I rejoyce, and am content and willing to take up my Sorrows and Sickness; ma∣ny are the Years of my Life; long have I lived, therefore now I look to die: But I desire to pre∣pare my self to die well. I believe God's Promise, that he will for ever save all that believe in Jesus Christ. Oh Lord Jesus help me; deliver me, and save my Soul from Hell, by thine own Blood, which thou hast shed for me, when thou didest die for me, and for all my Sins: Now help me sincerely to confess all my Sins; Oh pardon all my Sins: I now beg in the Name of Je∣sus Christ a Pardon for all my Sins; for thou, O Christ, art my Redeemer and Deliverer: Now I hear God's Word, and I do rejoyce in what I hear; tho' I do not see, yet I hear and re∣joyce, that God hath confirmed for us a Minister in this Church of Natick, he is our VVatch∣man. And all you People deal well with him, both Men, VVomen and Children; hear him every
description Page 93
Sabbath Day, and make strong your praying to God; and all you of Hassaunemesue, restore your Church and Praying to God there.
Oh Lord help me to make ready to die, and then receive my Soul; I hope I shall die well by the help of Jesus Christ: Oh Jesus Christ deliver and save my Soul in everlasting Life in Hea∣ven, for I do hope thou art my Saviour: Oh Jesus Christ. So he died.
40. Old Jacob, He was among the first that pray'd to God; he had so good a Memo∣ry, that he could rehearse the whole Catechize, both Questions and Answers, when he gave thanks at Meat, he would sometimes only pray the Lord's Prayer; his Speech is as followeth. My Brethren, now hear me a few Words; stand fast all you People in your praying to God, according to that Word o God, 1 Cor. 16.13. Watch ye, stand fast in the Faith; quit you like Men, and be strong in the Lord. Especially, you that are Rulers and Teachers: Fear not the Face of Man when you Judge in a Court together; help one another, agree together: Be not divided one against another; remember the Parable of ten Brethren that held together; they could not be broken, nor overcome; but when they divided one against another, then they were easily overcome; and all you that are Rulers, judge right Judgment; for you do not judge for Man, but for God in your Courts, 2 Chron. 19.6, 7. Therefore judge in the fear of God.
Again, You that are Judges, see that ye have not only Humane Wisdom, for Mans Wisdom is in many things contrary to the Wisdom of God, counting it to be foolishness. Do not judge that right which only seemeth to be right, and consider, Matth. 7.1, 2. Judge right, and God will be with you, when you so do.
Again, I say to you all the People; make strong your Praying to God, and be constant in it. 1 Thess. 5.17. Pray continually.
Again, lastly, I say to you Daniel, our Minister, be strong in your Work. As Mat. 5.14, 16. You must bring Light into the World, and make it to shine, that all may see your good Work, and glorifie your Heavenly Father.
Every Preacher that maketh strong his Work, doth bring precious Pearls: As Matth. 13.52. And thou shalt have Everlasting Life in so doing.
I am near to Death; I have lived long enough; I am about 90 Years old, I now desire to die in the presence of Christ. Oh Lord, I commit my Soul to thee.
41. Antony, He was among the first that prayed to God; he was studious to read the Scriptures and the Catechism, so that he learned to be a Teacher, but after the Wars he be∣came a Lover of strong Drink, was often admonished, and finally cast out from being a Teacher. His Dying Speeches follow. I am a Sinner, I do now confess it, I have long pray∣ed to God, but it hath been like an Hypocrite; tho' I was a confessing Church-Member, yet like an Hypocrite; tho' I was a Teacher, yet like a Backsliding Hypocrite, I was often drunk; Love of strong Drink is a lust I could not overcome; tho' the Church did often admonish me, and I confessed, and they ••orgave me, yet I fell again to the same Sin, tho' Major Gookins and Mr. Eliot often admonished me; I confessed, they were willing to forgive me, yet I fell again.
Now Death calls for me, and I desire to prepare to die well: I say to you Daniel, beware that you love not strong Drink, as I did, and was thereby undone: Strengthen your Teaching in, and by the word of God; take heed that you defile not your work, as I did; for I defiled my Teaching by Drunkenness.
Again, I say to you, my Children, forsake not praying to God; go not to strange places, where they pray not to God, but strongly pray to God as long as you live; both you and your Chil∣dren. Now I desire to die well, tho' I have been a Sinner; I remember that word that saith, That tho' your Sins be many and great, yet God will pardon the Penitent, by Jesus Christ our Redeemer. Oh Lord, save and deliver me by Jesus Christ, in whom I believe; send thy Angels when I die, to bring my poor Soul to thee, and save my poor sinful Soul in thy Hea∣venly Kingdom.
42. Nehemiah; this very hopeful young Man going out to hunt with a Companion, who fell out with him, and stabbed him mortally, and kill'd him: A little was gather'd up, spoke by him, as followeth: I am ready to die now, but knew not of it, even now when I went out of my door; I was only going to hunt; but a wicked Man hath killed me, I see that word is true, He that is well to day, may be dead to morrow: He that laughed yesterday may sorrow to day. My Misery overtook me in the Woods. No Man knoweth the day and time, when his Misery cometh.
Now I desire patiently to take up my Cross and Misery; I am but a Man, and must feel the Cross. Oh Christ Jesus help me; thou art my Redeemer, my Saviour, and my Deliverer; I confess my self a Sinner; Lord Jesus pardon all my Sins, by thy own Blood, when thou diedst for us; O Christ Jesus save me from Hell: Save my Soul in Heaven; Oh help me, help me. So he died. The wicked Murderer is fled.
43. John Owussumug sen, He was a Young Man when they began to pray to God, he did not at the present joyn with them, he would say to me, I will first see into it, and when I understand it, I will answer you; he did, after a while enter into the Civil Covenant, but was not entered into the Church-Covenant before he dyed, he was propounded to joyn to the Church, but was delayed, he being of a quick passionate temper, some witty littigations prolonged it, I till his Sickness, but had he recovered, the Church was satisfied to have re∣ceived him, he sinished well. His Speech as followeth: Now I must shortly die; I de∣sired that I might live; I sought for Medicines to cure me; I went to every English Doctor, at Dadham, Medfield, Concord, but none could cure me in this World.
But Oh Jesus Christ, do thou heal my Soul, now I am in great pain, I have no hope of liv∣ing in this VVorld; a whole Year I have been afflicted; I could not go to the publick Sabbath worship to hear God's VVord; I did greatly love to go to the Sabbath VVorship.
description Page 94
Therefore I now say to all you, Men, Women and Children, Love much, and greatly to keep the Sabbath, I have been now long hindred from it, and therefore now I find the worth of it; I say unto you all, my Sons and Children, do not go into the Woods among non-praying People, abide constantly at Natick: You my Children and all my Kindred, strongly pray to God: Love and Obey the Rulers, and submit unto their Judgment, hear diligently your Ministers: Be obedient to Major Gookins and to Mr. Eliot, and Daniel.
I am now almost dead, and I exhort you strongly to Love each other, be at peace, and be ready to forgive each other.
I desire now rightly to prepare my self to dye, for God hath given me warning a whole year, by my Sickness. I confess I am a Sinner: My heart was proud, and thereby all Sins were in my heart, I knew that by Birth I was a Sechim, I got Oxen, and Cart, and Plough, like an English Man, and by all these things my heart was Proud.
Now God calleth me to Repentance, by my Sickness this whole Year. Oh Christ Jesus help me, that according as I make my confession, so through thy grace I may obtain a pardon of all my Sins: For thou Lord Jesus didst dye 〈◊〉〈◊〉 us, to deliver us from Sin. I hear and believe, that thou hast dyed for many: Therefore I desire to cast away all Worldly hindrances, my Lands and Goods, I cast them by they cannot help me now, I desire truely to prepare to dye: My Sons, I hope Christ will help me to dye well: Now I call you my Sons, but in Heaven we shall all be Brethren, this I Learned in the Sabbath Worship, all miseries in this World upon Believers, shall have only Joy and Blessing in Jesus Christ: Therefore Oh Christ Jesus help me in all my miseries, and deliver me, for I trust in thee; and save my Soul in thy Heavenly Kingdom, now behold me and look upon me who am dying. So he dyed.
44. John Speen, he was among the first that prayed to God, he was a diligent Reader, he became a Teacher, and carried well for Divers years, until the Sin of strong drink did infect us, and then he was so far infected with it, that he was deservedly laid aside from Teaching. His last Speeches were as followeth: Now I dye, I defire you all my Friends, forgive him that hurt me, for the word of God saith in Mat. 6.3, 4. Forgive them that have done you wrong, and your Heavenly Father will forgive you, but if you do not forgive them, your Heavenly Father will not forgive you; Therefore I intreat you all my Friends, forgive him that did me wrong, (for John Nunusquanit beat him and hurt him much a little before his Sickness) now I desire to dye well, now I confess all my Sins, I am a Sinner, especially I loved strong Drink too well, and sometimes I was mad drunk, tho I was a Teacher, I did offend against praying to God, and spoiled my Teaching; all these my Sins and Drunkeness, Oh I pray you all forgive me, Oh Jesus Christ help me now, and deliver my Soul, and help me that I may not go to Hell, for thou O Christ art my Deliver and Saviour, Oh God help me, Lord, tho I am a Sin∣ner, Oh Lord do not forget me. And so he dyed.
45. Black James, He was in former times, reputed by the English to be a Pawaw, but I cannot tell this, I know he renounced and repented of all his former ways, and desired to come to Christ, and pray to God, and died well, as appears in what followeth. Now I say, I almost dye, but you all my Sons, and all you that pray at Chabanukong komu••, take heed, that you leave not off to pray to God, for praying to God is exceeding good, for praying to God is the way that will bring you to the Heavenly Kingdom; I believe in Christ, and we must follow his Steps.
Especially you my Sons, beware of Drunkenness, I desire you may stand fast in my room, and Rule well, I am almost now dead, and I desire to dye well, Oh Lord Jesus Christ help me, and deliver my Soul to die well. So he died.
CHAP. XIX. Strange ways of Restraining Persons from Sin.
THE Doctrine of the Irresistibleness of Gods Decrees, was so far ventilated in the last Age, that the Letters of Accord between the Judicious Bishop Sanderson, and the Learned Dr. Hammond, sufficed to confirm me, (and I think they may be sufficient for others) in this Opini∣on, viz. That those whom God hath Elected to everlasting Life, shall be so far taken care of, that such means shall be allowed them, and such methods used towards them, that they shall not fail of Inheriting Everlasting Life. For whom God Loves, he Loves unto the end: And all things shall work together for their Good, and for the promoting of their Salvation. But on the other hand: (as the Learned Mr. Willam's observes in his Sermon to Youth).
Vanity unhealed is of an improving Nature; and there's no bad Child, but grows worse: Sin is not a Stream that grows empty, or a Root that dies by meer time. God knows, we have had experience of that. Alas, how does Villany grow with Years! The Child that began with few Sins, grows up to many Sins; insomuch that we have some Young Men before eighteen, have committed as great Sins as the Man of eighty. Youth enters with lesser Sins, and proceeds to grosser Sins: We have many Young People that seem to abound in Wickedness, as they improve in Age; as if they grew older only that they may grow Viler. One Sin brings on another, by the lesser thou art sitted for a greater. Sinful Habits are strengthned by Sinful Acts: And fear and shame for Sin wear off, yea, are even extinguished by a course of Sin. Lust may be strongly Rooted
description Page 95
before old Age; and I sear 'tis so with abundance of Youths: Is it not so with some of you? Did not some of you blush at a little Sin, and now thou canst mock at great ones! Are there not some amongst you that once dared not to tell a small Lye, and now you can lye all sorts? Are there none here that trembled when they swere a little Oaeth, and now can Swear at the Bliodiest rate, and add Blasphemy and Cursing to their Oaths! Sirs, did not some of you feel a check for a light Act, and now you can commit Fornication and Ʋncleanness, without any in∣ward Rebuke! It was hard to bring thee to pilfer a P••n••y, and now thou canst steal Shillings and Pounds: It was much ado that thou couldst endure to be Drunk in the Night, but now thou canst do it openly, and Glory in it. Thou durst not formerly have neglected a Sermon, and thou must pray by thy self, but now, alas, poor Creature! Thou canst play away a whole Sabbath, and spead Weeks without Prayer, without one serious Prayer. Thus far Mr. Wilkins.
I now proceed to give Instances of Persons restrain'd from Sin.
1. St. Augustine after his conversion, being grievously vexed with inward conflicts against his corrupt and remanent affections to Sin, intentively musing and meditating with himself what to do more then he had done, Viz. By purposes, vows, watchings, fasting, &c. heard a Voice saying, in te stas, et non stas; whereupon addressing him to Jesus Christ in an hum∣ble manner by faithful and fervent Prayer, he found present releif, and was much strength∣en'd with the grace of Gods Spirit in the inner Ma••. Ibid.
2 Mr. Dod, being late at Night in his Study, was strongly moved (tho at an unseasona∣ble hour) to visit a Gentleman of his Acquaintance; and not knowing what might be the design of Providence therein, he obeyed, and went; when he came to the house, after a few knocks at the Door, the Gentleman himself came to him; and askt him, whether he had any business to him: Mr. Dod Answered, no; but that he could not be quiet till he had seen him. O Sir, (replyed the Gentleman,) you are sent of God at this hour, for just now (and with that, takes the halter out of his Pocket,) I was going to destroy my self. And thus was the mischief prevented. Mr. Flavel's Div. Conduct. p. 98.
3. Mr. Bolton, whilst he was in Oxford, had familiar acquaintance with Mr. Anderton, a good Schollar, but a strong Papist, who knowing Mr. Bolton's good parts, and perceiving that he was in some out-ward wants, took this Advantage, and used many Arguments to per∣swade him to be reconciled to the Church of Rome, and to go over with him to the English Seminary, assuring him he should be furnished with all necessaries, and have Gold enough. Mr. Bolton being at that time, poor in mind and purse, accepted the motion, and a day and place was appointed in Lancashire, where they should meet and take Shipping, and be gone: But Mr. Anderton came not, and so he escaped the Snare. See the Life of Mr. Bolton.
4. Thus Basil was along time exercised with a violent Head-Ach, which (as he observed) was used by Providence to prevent lust.
5. Dela Cerda saith, that Albertine a Jesuit told him, that a Young Man came hastily to him to confess; and told him; O Sir, saith he, I could not stay, so strange a thing hath be∣fallen me!
I and my Companion were resolved, in Revenge against one that had wronged me, to go after him, into the Fields, and kill him: And while I was setting my Pastol in order, that I might not miss, a Beautiful Young Man stood by me, and asked me what I was about? And when I denied to tell him, he told me, that he knew my purpose, and disswaded me; and, in short, did so open the suflerings of Christ for his Enemies, and what Sins he had forgiven us, and bound us to forgive one another, That I was melted into Tears, and my mind changed; and the Young Man Vanished away.
(An Angel, if true.) Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, p. 162.
CHAP. XX. Strange ways of Promoting Salvation.
THE ways of the Almighty, and his Dealings with particular Men, (as well as those of his common Providence and Judgments) are so strange, and filled with variety of Spiritual stra∣tagems; that we may well say of him, His Paths are in the deep waters, and his Footsteps are not known. The Woman of Samaria drawing water, and giving to our Saviour to Drink, re∣ceived the water of Everlasting Life from him, and drank to her Neighbours likewise of the Spiritual Drink. Zacheus climbing a Sycamore, out of Curiosity to see Jesus, Jesus saw him and invited himself to his House. S. Paul was knockt down in the midst of his Sinful Career, and made to do obeysance at the Feet of that Jesus he was going to persecute.
1. Origen, after he had been prevailed upon to offer incense in the Idol Temple, being Ex∣communicated by the Church, going into Judea, being well known there, for his Expositi∣ons was intreated by the Ministers at Jerusalem, with much importunity, to bestow a Ser∣mon; he stood up, took the Bible, open'd it, and at the very first casting his Eye upon that Text, Psal. 50.16. Ʋnto the ungodly said God, why dost thou Preach my Laws? &c. He pre∣sently shut the Book, wept bitterly, the People also weeping with him, and was able to
description Page 96
say no more. After this, he wandred up and down in great greif of Conscience, and wrote his Lamentation. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist.
2. S. Augustine going on a time to hear S. Ambrose, was accidently rebuked by some words of the Sermon, or lecture that he heard, which he applyed to himself, as design'd particularly against him. Ibid. See the Chapter of strange Conversions.
3. It is Noted, by Melchior Adam in the Life of Junius, how very an Atheist he was grown in his younger years; but in order to his Conversion to God, first, a wonderful pre∣servation of his Life in a publick tumult at Lyons in France must make way, which forces from him the Acknowledgement of a Deity. Then his Father sends for him home, and with much gentleness perswades him to read the Scriptures; he lights upon the first of John, and with it he feels a Divine Supernatural Majesty and Power seizing his Soul, which brought him over by a compleat Conversion to Jesus Christ. Thus, as the Woman of Tekoa told David, doth God devise means to bring back his Banished. Flav. Divine Conduct, p. 61.
4. Lavater tells us, that many Spanish Souldiers, going into the Wars of Germany, were there converted to Christ, by falling into the Cities and Towns, where Godly Ministers and Christians were. Ibid.
5. A Minister of Wales, who had two Livings, but took little care of either, being at a Fair, bought something at a Pedlars standing, and rent off a Leaf of Mr. Perkin's Cate∣chism to wrap it in, and reading a line or two in it, God set it home so, as it did the work Ibid.
6. The Marriage of a Godly Man into a Carnal Family, hath been ordered by Provi∣dence, for the Conversion and Salvation of many therein. Thus we read, in the Life of that renowned English worthy, Mr. John Bruen, that in his second Match it was agreed, that he should have one Years Diet in his Mother-in-Laws House: During his abode there that year (saith Mr. Clark) the Lord was pleased by his means, Graciously to work upon her Soul, as also upon his Wifes Sister, and half Sister, their Brothers, Mr. William and Tho∣mas Fox, with one or two of the Servants in that Family. Ibid. p. 62.
7. Augustine once Preaching to his Congregation, forgot the Argument which first he proposed, and fell upon the Error of the Manichees, beside his first intention: By which discourse, he converted one Firmus his Auditor; who fell down at his Feet Weeping, and Confessing he had lived a Manichee many Years. Possidonius in vita Augustini. c. 15. Flavel's Div. Conduct. p. 63.
8. I knew one, saith Mr. Flavel, who going to Preach, took up another Bible, than that he designed, in which, not onely missing the Notes, but the Chapter also in which his Text by, was put to some loss thereby: But after a short pause, he resolved to speak to any o∣ther Scripture that might be presented to him, and accordingly read that Text, 2 Pet. 3.9. The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise, &c. And tho he had nothing prepared; yet the Lord helpt him to speak both Methodically and Pertinently from it: By which discourse, a Gracious change was wrought upon one in that Congregration, who hath since given good Evidence of a sound Conversion, and Acknowledged this Sermon to be that first and onely means thereof. Mr. Flavel's Div. Conduct. p. 63.
9. One, who had lived many Years in a Town where Christ had been as clearly, and as long Preached, as in any Town of England, when he was about Seventy Six Years of Age, went to visit a Sick Neighbour.
A Christian Friend of mine (saith mine Author) came to see him also, and finding this Old Man there; whom he Judged to be one that lived upon his own Stock:
Civility, good Works, &c. He purposely fell into that Discourse, to shew how many Persons lived upon their Duties, but never came to Christ. The Old Man sit∣ting by the Bed-side, heard him, and God was pleased to convince him, that he was such a Parson, who had lived upon himself without Christ to that day; and would say after∣wards, had I died before Threescore and Sixteen, I had perisht, for I knew not Christ. Mr. Firmin in his Real Christian, p. 97, 98.
10. In the Year 1673. There came into this Port (saith Mr. Flavel) meaning Dartmouth, a Ship of Poole, in her return from Virginia; in which Ship was one of that place, a lusty Young Man of Twenty Three Years of Age, who was a Chirurgeon in the Ship. This Per∣son in the Voyage fell into a deep Melancholly, which the Devil greatly improved to serve his own design for the ruin of this Poor Man; however, it pleased God to restrain him from any attempts upon his own Life, until he arrived here. But shortly after his ar∣rival, upon the Lords Day early in the morning (being in Bed with his Brother) he took a Knife prepared for that purpose, and cut his own Throat, and withal leapt out of the Bed, and tho the wound was deep and large, yet thinking it might not soon enough dispatch his wretched Life, desperately thrust it into his Stomach; and so lay wallowing in his own Blood, till his Brother awaking, made a cry for help: Hereupon a Physician and a Chirur∣geon coming in, found the wound in his Throat mortal, and all they could do at present, was onely to stitch it and apply a Plaister, with design, rather to enable him to speak for a little while, than with any Expectation of cure; for before that, he breathed through the wound, and his Voice was Inarticulate.
In this condition I found him that morning, and apprehending him to be within a few Minutes of Eternity, I laboured to work upon his Heart the sence of his condition, telling him, I had but little time to do any thing for him, and therefore desired him to let me know, what his own apprehensions of his present condition were: He told me, he hoped in God for Eternal Life; I replyed, that I feared his hopes were ungrounded, for that the Scripture tell us, No Murderer hath Eternal Life abiding in him, but that was self-mur∣ther, the grossest of all murthers: And insisting upon the Aggravation and Heinousness of
description Page 97
the Fact, I perceived his vain Confidence began to fall; and some Moltings of Heart ap∣pear'd in him. He then began to lament with many Tears, his Sin and Misery, and asked me, if there might yet be hope for one that had destroy'd himself, and shed his own Blood? I reply'd, the Sin indeed is great, but not unpardonable; and if the Lord gave him Repentance unto Life, and Faith, to apply Jesus Christ, it should be certainly pardon'd to him: And finding him unacquainted with these things, I open'd to him the Nature and Necessity of Faith and Repentance, which he greedily suckt in, and with great Vehemen∣cy cried to God, that he would work them upon his Soul, and intreated me also to pray with him, and for him, that it might be so.
I pray'd with him, and the Lord thaw'd his Heart exceedingly. The Duties of the Day necessitating me to leave him, I briefly summ'd up what was most necessary in my parting counsel to him, and took my leave, never expecting to see him any more in this World. But beyond my own and all Men's Expectation, he continued all that day, and panted most ardently after Christ Jesus; no Discourses pleased him, but Christ and Faith; and in this Frame I found him in the Evening. He rejoiced greatly to see me again, and entreat∣ed me to continue my Discourses upon these Subjects; and after all, told me,—Sir, the Lord hath given me Repentance for this Sin; yea, and for every other Sin. I see the evil of Sin now, so as I never saw it before. Oh I loath my self; I am a very vile Crea∣ture in my own Eyes; I do also believe; Lord help my unbelief; I am heartily willing to take Christ upon his own Terms. One thing troubles me; I doubt this bloody Sin will not be pardoned. Will Jesus Christ (said he) apply his Blood to me, that have shed my own? I told him, Christ shed his Blood even for them, that with wicked Hands had shed the Blood of Christ; and that was a Sin of deeper Guilt than this. Well (said he) I will cast my self upon Christ; let him do by me what he pleases. And so I parted with him that Night.
Next Morning the Wounds were to be open'd, and then the Opinion of the Chyrur∣geon were, he would immediately expire.
Accordingly, at his Desire, I came that Morning, and found him in a most serious frame. I prayed with him, and then the Wound in his Stomach was opened, but by this time the Ventricle it self was swoln out of the Orifice of the Wound, and lay like a live discolour'd Tripe upon his Body, and was also cut through; so that all concluded it was impossible for him to live; however they stitch'd the Wound in the Stomach, en∣larged the Orifice, and fomented it, and wrought it again into his Body, and so stitch∣ing the Skin, left him to the Dispose of Providence.
But so it was, that both the deep VVound in his Throat, and this in his Stomach healed; and the more dangerous VVound Sin had made upon his Soul, was, I trust, effectually heal∣ed also. I spent many Hours with him in that Sickness, and after his return home, re∣ceived this Account from Mr. Samuel Hardy, a Minister in that Town: Part whereof I shall Transcribe.
Dear Sir,
I was much troubled at the sad Providence in your Town, but did much rejoyce, that he fell into such Hands for his Body and Soul. You have taken much Pains with him, and I hope to good purpose. I think, if ever a great and thorough VVork were done such a way, it is now; and if never the like, I am perswaded now it is. Ne∣ver grow weary of such good VVorks. One such Instance is (methinks) enough to make you to abound in the work of the Lord all your days.
Flavel's Divine Conduct.
CHAP. XXI. Wants strangely supplied. JOseph was sold into Egypt, by the Envy of his Brethren, to make Provision for them and their Father in a time of Famine: Elijah is fed by an Angel, when he was ready to starve with Hunger under the Juniper-Tree, and found, to his great Surprizal, a Cake, baked on the Coals, and a Cruise of Water at his Head; another time by a Raven, who brought him Bread and Flesh, Morning and Evening; and a third time by the Wisdom of Zarepheth's Barrel of Meal, and Cruise of Oyl, which failed not, so long as there was necessity of it: What should I tell of Daniel, and the three Children's Pulse and Water; our Saviour's Loaves and Fishes; of the Money found in the Belly of a Fish; of the great Draught of Fishes, that astonished St. Peter into Amazement? God feedeth the young Ravens, &c.
1. Origen, with his poor Mother, and six Children, after the Father's Death, and the Con∣fiscation of all his Goods to the Emperor, procured a Sustenance for himself and them, by teaching a Grammar-School; and after being weary of that Profession, he betook himself to the stndy of Sacred Scripture and Divinity; and thus throwing himself upon Divine Providence, it pleased God he was entertain'd by a Religious and Rich Matron, together with his Mother and Brethren. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Mr. Samuel Clark, in the Life of that painful and humble Servant, Mr. John Fox, re∣cords a memorable Instance or Providence, and it is thus: That towards the end of King Henry the Eighth his Reign, he went to London, where he quickly spent that little his Friends
description Page 98
had given him, or he had acquired by his own Diligence, and began to be in great want. As one day he sat in St. Paul's Church, spent with long Fasting, his Countenance thin, and his Eyes hollow, after the ghastful manner of dying Men, every one shunning a Spectacle of so much horror: There came one to him, whom he had never seen before, and thrust an untold Sum of Money into his Hand, bidding him be of good Cheer, and accept that small Gift in good part from his Country-man; and that he should make much of him∣self, for that within a few Days, new Hopes were at Hand, and a more certain Condi∣tion of Livelihood. Three Days after the Dutchess of Richmond sent for him, to live in her House, and be Tutor to the Earl of Surrey's Children, then under her Care.
3. Mr. Isaac Ambrose, a worthy Divine, whose Labours have made him acceptable to his Generation, in his Epistle to the Earl of Bedford, prefixed to his last things, gives a pregnant Instance in his own Case; his Words are these:
For my own part (saith he) however the Lord hath seen cause to give me but a poor pittance of outward things, for which I bless his Name; yet in the Income thereof, I have many times observ'd so much of his peculiar Providence, that thereby they have been very much sweetned, and my Heart hath been raised to admire his Grace. When of late, under an hard Dispensation (which I iudge not mete to mention, wherein I suffer'd conscientiously) all Streams of wonted Supplys being stopt, the VVaters of Relief for my self and Family did run low: I went to Bed with some Staggerings and Doubtings of the Fountains letting out it self for our refresh∣ing; but e're I did awake in the Morning, a Letter was brought to my Bed-side, which was signed by a choice Friend, Mr. Anthony Ash, which reported some unexpected break∣ings out of God's Goodness for my Comfort. These are some of his Lines — Your God who hath given you an Heart, thankful to record your Experiences of his Goodness, doth renew Experiences for your Encouragement. Now shall I report one, which will raise your Spirit towards-the God of your Mercies. VVhereupon he sweetly concludes; One Morsel of God's Provision, especially when it comes in unexpected, and upon Prayer, when wants are most, will be more sweet to a Spiritual Relish, than all former En∣joyments were.
Flavel's Divine Conduct. p. 93.
4. Rochell was strangely relieved by a Shoal of Fish, that came into the Harbour, when they were ready to perish with Famine, such as they never observed before, nor after that time. Ibid. p. 31.
5. Mr. William Garaway, a Gentleman, sufficiently known for his excellent Parts, and Activeness, and Fidelity to both King and Country in several Parliaments, during these three last Reigns, told me lately of another such a Special and Remarkable Providence as this was, which happened to a certain Sea-Port Town in England, (Hastings) about Three Years ago, where, when the People were in great Poverty, and suffer'd much by Scarci∣ty of Money and Provisions, it pleased God, that an unusual and great Showl of Herrings came up the River, by which the Inhabitants were plentifully supplied for the present; and the next week after, a Multitude of Cod succeeded them, which were supposed to have dri∣ven the former into the River before them; by which means the Necessity of the poor Inhabitants was supplied unexpectedly, to Admiration.
6. And this very Year 'tis very observable, when Money is at a low ebb amongst us, and People every where muttering and complaining of the baseness of the old Coyn, and the slowness of Coyning new Money, &c. God hath sent us in his Gracious Providence such a plentiful Harvest, that not only the Farmers, and poor People, but even the Fields them∣selves, (to use the Psalmist's Phrase) seem to laugh and sing.
7. One Mr. Norwood, late of Deptford, a serious Christian, being low in the VVorld; and having several small Children; his VVife then lying in, was extreamly discontented at the Poverty and Straits of the Family; the poor man pinched with this double Distress, VVant of Provision, and Peace too, and belng unwilling to trouble his Master, who was a Meal-Man, and had relieved him formerly in his Troubles, retires to Prayer, opens his Case to God Almighty, begs earnestly for a Supply, returns home to his VVife, and finds her in a pleasant Temper; who ask'd him, If any body had been with him? Telling him, That some body (who would not tell whence he came) had brought her Five Shillings. This extreamly affected and chear'd the good man, that he was free to speak of it in all Compa∣nies, as occasion offered it self; and at last, mentioned it to the very Person (a Minister, Mr. J. J.) that sent it, who professed, that being in his Study at that time, upon a sudden, and warm Impulse of mind, he was put upon it.
8 Another time his VVife was reduced to great Necessities, for want of Shifts, &c. and was disturbed (as before;) the good man goes the next Lord's Day to Church, was Invited to Dine and Sup with a Friend, said nothing of these wants; but at going away, the good VVoman of the House put him up Shifts for his VVife and Children, and I think (saith my Relater) for himself too, and ties up some money in one of them.
These are both Attested by one Mr. John Lane of Horsly down Lane in Southwark, in a Letter dated July 3. 1695. and subscribed by several other hands of St. Olives Parish.
9. Another person, one Atkins, formerly of Oxford, lately of St. Olives in Southwark, being brought to low Circ*mstances, and so straitened with Poverty, that they had neither Bread, nor Drink, nor Candle, nor money to buy with; the Wife grew impatient, and the good man endeavoured to satisfie her, with recounting over their former Experiences of Gods Goodness to them, &c. told her, they would go to Prayer, and beg for a supply: he had not been long at his Devotions, but a person knocking at the Door, ask'd for Mr.Atkins; but not willing to stay for his coming, left Five Shillings with the woman for him, not tell∣ing who sent it; nor did they ever know his Name to this day; which so wrought upon
description Page 99
the unbelieving Wife, that she was mightily affected with it, and laid the consideration of it deeply to Heart.
This is likewise Attested by the aforesaid Author, Mr. John Lane, &c.
10. A. C. 1555. betwixt Oxford and Aldebrough, in the County of Suffolk, when by unseasonable Weather a great Dearth was in the Land, a Crop of Pease, without Tillage or Sowing, grew in the Rocks, insomuch that in August, there were gathered above one hun∣dred Quarters (a Quarter being 8 Bushels) and in Blossoming remained as many more. This is related by Mr. Speed, and by the Author of the World Surveyed, and others, for a very great Truth.
CHAP. XXII. Strange Instances of Consolation, and Protection in Dangers. MAN's Extremity, we use to say, is God's Opportunity; and no doubt, but one great Reason why God chuseth rather such Seasons to appear in, is to give a clearer Demonstration of his Power, and to shut out all others, that may put in for a share of the Glory, as Co-rivals with Him. He will not give His Honour to any of His Creatures, which they would be apt to challenge, if God should put forth himself too early for their Relief and Assistance, when they think they can stand upon their own Legs.
I. Personal Deliverances and Comforts, &c.
1. Polycarp, being Conducted to the Theatre, in order to his Suffering Martyrdom, was Comforted and Encouraged by a Voice from Heaven, Be of good Chear, O Polycarp, and play the Man! The Speaker no Man saw, but the Voice was heard by many of us; said his Church at Smirna, in their Epistle to the Brethren of Pontus. Clark's Marr. of Ecclesi. History.
2. A brief Account of Mr. Roswell's Tryal and Acquittal. — About the same time, Mr. Roswell, a very worthy Divine, was Tryed for Treasonable Words in his Pulpit, upon the Accusation of very vile and lewd Informers; and a Surry Jury found him Guilty of High Treason, upon the most villanous and improbable Evidence that had been ever given, not∣withstanding Sir John Tallot (no Countenancer of Dissenters) had appeared with great Ge∣nerosity and Honour, and Testified, That the most material Witness, was as Scandalous and Infamous a Wretch as lived.
It was at that time given out by those who thirsted for Blood, That Mr. Roswell and Mr. Hays should die together; and it was upon good Ground believe, that the happy deliverance of Mr. Hays, did much contribute to the preservation of Mr. Roswell; though it is very pro∣bable, that he had not escaped, had not Sir John Talbot's worthy and most honourable De∣testation of that accursed Villany, prompted him to repair from the Court of King's Bench, to King Charles II. and to make a Faithful Representation of the Case to him; whereby, when inhumane; bloody Jefferys, came a little after in a Transport of Joy, to make his Re∣port of the Eminent Service he and the Surry Jury had done, in finding Mr. Roswell Guilty, the King (to his disappointment) appeared under some Reluctancy, and declared, That Mr. Roswell should not die. And so he was most happily delivered. Bloody Assizes.
3. Origen mightily Encouraged the Martyrs of his time, visited such as were in deep Dun∣geons, and close Imprisonment; and after Sentence of Death, accompanied them to the place of Execution, putting himself often in great Danger thereby; he kissed and embraced them at their last Farewell, so that once the Heathens, in their Rage, had stoned him to Death, if the Divine Power of God had not marvelloussy deliver'd him; and the same Pro∣vidence did at many other times Protect and Defend him, oven so often as cannot be told, &c. Ibid.
4. Augustine going abroad to visit his Churches, was laid in wait for by the Circumcellions, who designed to Murder him; and they had certainly effected it, but that the Person who was his Guide, by a special Providence of God, mistook his way, and so led him into a by-path, whereby he escaped their hands; as afterwards came to his Knowledge; for which he praised God as his only Deliverer. Ibid.
5. Paulus fa*gius, when the Town of Is••a, where he was Minister, was greatly afflicted with the Pestilence, understanding that many of the wealthiest Inhabitants intended to for∣sake the place, without having any Respect or Care for such as laboured with that Disease, and that the Houses of such as were Infected, were commanded to be shut up by the Magi∣strate, openly Admonished them, either to continue in the Town, or liberally to bestow their Alms before their Departure, for the Relief of such as were Sick; and during the time of the Visitation, he himself in person, would visit those that were sick; he would administer Spiri∣tual Comfort unto them, Pray for them, and would be present with them Day and Night, and yet by the Providence of God he remained untouched, and was preserved by the All pow∣erful Hand of God. Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 149.
description Page 100
6. A Gentlewoman, having lain in a Trance for some Days, was at length Buried for dead, with a Gold Ring on her Finger, the Sexton knowing thereof, he and his Wife, with a Lanthorn and Candle, went privily the next Night, and digged up the Coffin, opened it, untied the winding Sheet, and was going to take off the Ring; when suddenly the buried Lady raised up her self, (being just then supposed miraculously to come out of her Trance) the Sexton and his Wife ran away in a horrible Fright, leaving their Lanthorn behind them, which she took up, and made haste to her House, and she knocking hard at the Door, and the Maid-servant asking who was there, she said, 'Tis I, let me in: The Maid being much Surprized thereat, neglected to open the Door, but ran away to her Master, and acquainted him therewith; he would scarce believe it, till himself went to the Door, and heard her Voice, and let her in; got her into a warm Bed, and being well looked after, she perfectly recovered, and lived to have Three Children afterwards. This is in a Book called, The Victory of Patience.
7. In the Massacre of Paris, one Merlin, a Minister of the Reformed Religion, fled from the Persecutors to save his Life, and hid himself in a Hay-mow, where he was strangely preserved and nourished, for the space of a Fortnight, by a Hen that came constantly, and every Day laid an Egg by him, by which he was sustained. Clark's Mirr. p. 365.
8. In the same Persecution, another Man being closely pursued for his Life, got into a little Cellar in an old Castle, over the Door of which presently came a Spider, and Spun a thick Webb, where the Persecutors came presently after to look for him, but they seeing a thick Web over the Door, declined seeking him there, by which he was miraculously Saved. See a Book called, Mankind Displayed.
9. At Seven-Oak in Kent, was taken up an Infant of unknown Parents, but by Charitable People was Baptized, and brought up, and bound Apprentice in London, and came at last to be Mayor of the City. Chetwind's Hist. Collect.
10.
There is lately come to my Hand (says Mr. Mather, in his Book of Providences) an Account of some Remarkables, which have hapned at Norwich in New-England, drawn up by Mr. Fitch, the Judicious and eminently Faithful Pastor of the Church in that place; which that others may be incouraged to follow his Example, in observing and recording the special VVorks of Divine Providence, I shall here insert, as I received it.
Remarkable Providences at Norwich.
11. Many times the Heavens have been shut up, but God hath answered our Prayers in sending Rain, and sometimes so speedily and so plentifully, after our seeking the Lord by Fasting and Prayer, that the Heathen, now for more than twenty years, upon occasion of want of Rain, will speak to us to call upon the Name of the Lord our God; one special Instance of this kind I have already given, and it's upon Record, in the History of the VVar with the Indians in New-England.
12. Many among us have been in more than ordinary hazard by Rattle-Snakes, some have set their Feet upon them, some have been bitten by them upon the Skin; and one, as he was stooping down to d••nk at a Spring of VVater, spied a Rattle-Snake, within two Foot of his Head, rising up against him; thus manifold ways in danger by this Venomous Creature, and yet none of us have suffered any harm, but only one was bitten in the Finger and in a short time perfectly healed.
13. In the time of the VVars with the Indians, we were not only preserved from the Heathen in the midst of the Heathen, but by the Lord's making some of them to be a Wall of Defence unto us. And thus we were saved by a destroying means.
14. And at this time the Providence of God was very remarkable in preserving many of our People, in one of our Garrisons who were driven to Garrison several Houses, and the House of which now I speak, did contain about sixty Persons; and in this House one of the Souldiers taking a Gun Loaden with Bullets into his hand, as he stood in a lower-Room, the Lock being half bent, and he holding the Gun right upwards, the Gun was Discharged, tho many People were in the Chamber, yet none of them suffered any harm, because Providence did guide the Shot into the Summer, that piece of Timber which is the support of the Chamber.
15. Also one in the same House, looking with a Candle under a Bed for something he wanted, fired some Flax, which filled the Room with Flame and Smoke, and two small Children lay sleeping in this peril, but were preserved from the fire, or any harm by the throng of People in the Room, at length one of the Children was taken up by one of the Men with a purpose of throwing it out of the Camber Window, but at that very mo∣ment there was such an abatement of the Flame, and hope that the worst of the danger was past, that he held the Child in his Arms; and yet presently after the fire brake out again in the uppermost Room in the House, nigh to a Barrel of Gun-powder: But some were guided, strengthned and succeeded in their endeavour, to the extinguishing the fire; so that the Lives, and Limbs, and Goods of all these were preserved by the good hand of God, who doth wonderfully when we know not what to do.
16. One of the Children of the Church grown up, (though not in full Communi∣on) was left to fall into a most notorious abominable Practice, which did occasion the Church to meet, and humble their Souls by Fasting and Prayer, and at this time in the Sermon and Prayer, it was declared, That the Lord had determined either to bring our Children nearer to him, and not to suffer them to live out of full Communion with his Church, or else he would in his Anger leave them to such Abominations, as shall cut
description Page 101
them off from his Church: And since this time, many young People have by the Grace of the Lord been prepared for full Communion, and have taken hold of the Covenant, confessing, that they have felt the impression of the Word upon that abashing Occasion spoken: And thus the fall of one hath been the rising of many. Where Sin abounds, the Lord can make Grace to superabound.
Concerning some Personal Deliverances.
1. There was a Young man endeavouring to subdue a Young Horse; and a Rope at one end of it was fastened about the Horses Neck, but the Horse running with great speed, the other end of the Rope caught the Foot of this Young Man, as in a snare, and was so entangled therein, that he was drawn Ten Rods upon his back, in a very rough and un∣even place of Land, he being utterly unable to free himself; and none at hand that could help him; and thus it being come to this Extremity, the Horse of himself stood still, so long, and no longer time, than that the Young Man did clear his Foot out of the Rope; and thus was delivered out of the danger, and suffered not a broken Bone, nor any considerable bruise or harm.
2. There was another Young Man, who sate upon a Plough-Beam, and suddenly his Cattle moving, his Plough turned, and one of his Legs was Entangled within the Plough, and the Plough-Irons pressing hard against some part of his Body, but could not free himself; and the more he called to the Cattle, the more speedily they moved, and thus was in danger of being torn in pieces; but in this extremity it was not long before the Cattle of themselves stood still.
3. There was another Young Man, who did fall about Ten Foot from some part of the Mill Timber into deep Waters, and a place of many Rocks; a Stream very violent, and he was carried about eleven Rods down the Stream, where there was a great piece of Ice, and while he was in this confounded and amazed Posture, his hand was guided to take hold of that Ice, and there to hold until one who saw him fall, did adventure upon that Ice, and drew him out of the Waters, and thus they were both delivered. Thus far Mr. Mather.
4. Martin Bucer, upon a Sermon Preached against the Impieties and Superstitions of the Church of Rome, whilst he attended upon the Prince Elector Palatine in Belgium, did so in∣cur the ill will of the Monks and Friars, that they said Snares for him; but he having no∣tice thereof, fled secretly away, and went unto Franciscus Sickingem, by whom he was kind∣ly entertained, promising him safety, till the times were better quieted, in reference to Re∣ligion. Ibid. p. 155.
5. I will here set down a Remarkable story of my Own Father, William Turner; a Private Man, and disengaged from Parties; who yet in the time of our late Civil Wars, being re∣quested by a Neighbour to assist him in the seecuing of a Gelding, which he had in a Pasture, not far from my Father's House, upon the Expectation of an Army, that was coming in that Road: My Father readily, without any excuse, went along with him, took the Horse out of the Pasture, went along the Road, so long, till the Neighbour fearing danger, di∣verted into the Feilds: My Father being not far from his own House, and trusting partly to the innocence of his cause, kept the Road, and bid Farewel to his Companion; but by and by meeting with some Souldiers, he passed by them, and after them, others; till at last, find∣ing the lane narrow, and the Souldiers come in greater multitudes, to avoid the trouble of giving way to so many, having a confidence in the swiftness of his Horse, and the Know∣ledge of by-paths, he turned back again, but had not gone far, till he was shot at once and again, and at last shot through his Body between the Bowels and Bastard-Ribs, and at last seized: His Horse, Boots, Sword, and Cloaths all taken from him; and a tattered suit of Apparel from a common Souldier put upon him: And at last brought to the General, who passed this Sentence upon him, that he should be hang'd the next Rendezvour. Accord∣ly he was driven before them to the next Market-Town, (Drayton in Shropshire) put under the Table, whilst the General and his Officers went to breakfast, in order to be hanged by and by. But upon a false report, the General caused the Trumpeter to sound a March, and so left my Father bleeding inwardly in the Inn. Three Chirurgeons, that were sent for, successively, one after the other, gave him over for desperate; but at last a Gentlewoman, related to the Earl of Shrewsbury, looking upon his wound, did believe it curable, and ac∣cordingly undertook the Cure, and in six Months at least effected it; but so, that my Father upon the least Surcharge of new Ale or Beer, or any windy Liquor, was obnoxious to Faint∣ing-Fits; till it pleased God, after 20 Years, or thereabouts, to order it so, that the Escharre broke out in way of an Issue, which continued with him (I think) to almost the time of his Death, which was in the 77th. Year of his Age, A. D. 1689, 90. This I thought my self bound in point of Gratitude to the Divine Providence to Record.
6. Beza being in France, in the first Civil War, and there tossed up and down for two and twenty Months, Recorded six hundred Deliverances from Dangers in that space, for which he solemnly gave God thanks in his last Testament. Flavel's Divine Conduct, p. 104.
7. Extracted from Mr. Aubery's Miscellanies. — Anno 1670. A poor Widow's Daugh∣ter in Herefordshire, went to Service, she was Aged about 20, fell very ill, even to the point of Death; her Mother besought God to spare her Daughter's life, and take her to him: At this very time, the Daughter fell into a Trance, which continued about an Hour; they thought she had been Dead: When she recovered out of it, she declared the Vision she had in this Fit, viz. That one in black Habit came to her, whose Face was so bright and glorious
description Page 102
she could not behold it; and also he had such brightness upon his Breast, and (if I forget not) upon his Arms; and told her, That her Mother's Prayers were heard; and that her Mother should shortly die, and she should suddenly recover: And she did so, and her Mother died. She hath the Character of a modest, humble, vertuous Maid. Had this been in some Catholick Country, it would have made a great Noise.
8. Tis certain there was one in the Strand, who lay in a Trance a few Hours before he departed: And in his Trance had a Vision of the Death of King Charles the II. It was at the very Day of his Apoplectick Fit.
9. There is a Sheet of Paper, Printed 16— concerning Ecstasies, that James Ʋsher, late Lord Primate of Ireland, once had: but I have been assured from my Honoured Friend, James Tyrrel, Esq; (his Lordship's Grand-son) that this was not an Ecstasie; but that his Lordship upon reading the 12, 13, 14, &c. Chapters of the Revelation, and farther Re∣flecting upon the great increase of the Sectaries in England, supposed that they would let in Popery, which consideration put him into a great Transport at the time when his Daugh∣ter (the Lady Tyrrel) came into the Room; when he Discoursed to her divers things (tho' not all) contained in the said Printed Paper. Thus far Mr. Aubery.
10. Mr. Brewen of S••apleford, as he excelled others in the Holiness of his Life, so he much excelled himself towards his death; his Motions towards Heaven being then most vigorous and quick. The Day before his last sickness, he had such extraordinary Inlargements of Heart in his Closet-Duty, that he seemed to forget all the Concernments of his Body, and this lower World, and when his Wife told him, Sir, I fear you have done your self hurt with Rising so early. He Answer'd; If you had seen such glorious things as I saw this Morn∣ing, in private Prayer with God, you would not have said so, for they were so wonderful and unspeakable, that whether I was in the Body, or out of the Body, with Paul, I cannot tell.
And so it was with the Learned and Holy Mr. Rivet, who seemed as a Man in Heaven, just before he went thither.
11. It is Recorded of our Famous Jewel, That about the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign, the Inquisition taking hold of him in Oxford, he fled to London by Night, but pro∣videntially losing the Road, he escaped the Inquisitors, who pursued him: However, he fell that Night into another eminent hazard of Life; for wandring up and down in the Snow, he fainted, and lay starving in the way, panting and labouring for Life, at which time Mr. Latimer's Servant found and saved him. See his Life.
12. The Protestants besieged in Bezier's in France, were delivered by a Drunken Drum∣mer, who going to his Quarters at Mid-night, rang the Alarm-Bell of the Town, not know∣ing what he did; and just then were their Enemies making their Assault. And as weak and improbable means have been blessed with Success to the Church in general, so to the preser∣vation of its particular Members also.
William of Nassau, Prince of Orange, as he lay in Camp near to the Duke of Alva's Army, some Spaniards in the Night brake into his Camp, and some of them ran as far as the Prince of Orange's Tent, where he was fast asleep; but he had a Dog lying by him on the Bed, that never left Barking, and Scratching him by the Face, till he had awaked him, whereby he escaped the Danger. Strada.
13. Queen Elizabeth's Preservation in the Tower, in the time of her Imprisonment, is a Remarkable Providence not to be forgot, viz. When her Bloody Sister, Queen Mary, had design'd her Death, she was preserved by King Philip, Queen Mary's Husband, who had not perhaps his Fellow in Christendom, at that time, for Cruelty and Persecution of the Reformed, and was moved to the Saving the Princess Elizabeth's Life, not so much by his Bowels of Compassion, as a Principle of Policy: For if Queen Mary should die Childless (as indeed he feared) if the Princess Elizabeth had been taken out of the way, the Queen of Scots, a Papist, would have come to the Crown of England, who being inseparably joy∣ned in League with France, might (both of them together) been too hard for Spain; and that his Gentleness to the Princess could be on no other account, appears plainly, by his putting his Eldest Son to death upon no other Account, than for his being so mercifully in∣clined to the Protestants in the Netherlands.
This remarkable Providence needs no vouching; but however it may be found in a Book that goes under the Name of Mr. Slingsby Bethel, in Octavo, p. 6. Printed in London, A. C. 1694.
14. When several oppressed with the Cruelty and Tyranny of Richard the Third, did confederate to Raise Henry Earl of Richmond to the Crown, and by his Marriage with Eliza∣beth, Eldest Daughter of Edward the Fourth, to Unite the Houses of York and Lancaster, Mr. Henry Wiat was one therein Ingaged and Intrusted, in the Association and Correspon∣dence between the Duke beyond Sea, and his Friends in England, and passed with Messages, for which he was Suspected and Examined, but for want of Proof discharged; he was af∣terwards thereof Accused, committed to the Tower, and Tortured, for Discovery of the Duke's Design, and Friends in England; but neither Threats, Torture, or fair Promises of Reward, could prevail, so that he was cast into the Dungeon, and Fed with Bread and Wa∣ter, and there lay at the Duke's Descent and Victory, where a Cat did use to come to him, and bring Provision, or he had been Starved. He, for his Fidelity, was preferred, made a Knight Baronet, by Henry the Seventh, and of the Privy Council to Henry the Seventh, and Henry the Eighth.
This Relation hath been received true in the Family in Kent, and in Memory thereof, his Picture is preserved, with a Cat creeping in at a Grate, with a Pidgeon in its Mouth; and these Verses added.
description Page 103
Hunc macrum rigidum maestum fame frigore cura Pavi, fovi acui carne calore Joco.
This Relation was sent me November 16. 1696. by Counsellor Wiat, now Living at Serjeants Inn, near Fleet-street.
II. Sea-Dangers, and Deliverances.
1. Great were the Dangers, and wonderful the Deliverances of Will. Okely, and his Com∣pany, the Relation of which from his own Book, I have thus Contracted. An. Dom. 1639. We took Ship at Gravesend, in the Mary of London, Mr. Boarder Master, bound for the Isle of Providence in the West-Indies. Five Weeks we lay in the Downs, waiting for a Wind, and then we set Sail, and came to Anchor near the Isle of Wight; but by this time all our Beer in the Ship stunk, and we were forced to throw it over-board, and to take Vinegar to mix with Water for our Voyage. The next Lord's Day we set Sail again, and coming between the Island and the main Land, we stuck fast in the Sands, but the Tide coming in, heaved us off. The sixth Day after our setting Sail from the Isle of Wight, we discovered three Turks Men of War, who Chased us, and at break of Day boarded and took us: Having kept us close Prisoners at Sea, at the end of five or six Weeks, they brought us to Algiers, where I was sold for a Slave the first Market-Day, to a Patron, who told me, I must allow him two Dollars a Month, and live ashoar where I would, and get it where I could; though I knew not where to Levy the least Mite of it. Wandering up and down, I light of an En∣glish-Man in his little Shop, that Traded with Tobacco, and a few other Things. His Partner I became, with a little Money I had reserved, and a small modicum my Patron had allowed me for my Stock. Here I got Money, and hired a Cellar, where I laid up some other of my Goods. When weary of my Slavery, I formed a design for my Liberty, and Communicated it to John Anthony, Carpenter, William Adams, Brick-layer, John Jephs, Sea-man, John, a Carpenter, and two others, Men of able Bodies, and useful in the intended Project, which being formed in Parcels; and afterwards put together, might be the means of our Escape. They approved the Proposal, and in my Cellar we began our Work: We pro∣vided first a piece of Timber, of twelve Foot long, to make the Keel; but because it was impossible to convey a piece of Timber of that length out of the City, but it must be seen and suspected, we therefore cut it in two Pieces, and fitted it for Joynting just in the middle. Then we provided Ribs; after which, to make the Boat water-tite, because Boards would require much ••ammering, and that noise was like to betray us, we bought as much Can∣vas as would cover our Boat twice over: upon the Canvas of the Carine, we provided also as much Pitch, Tar, and Tallow, as would serve to make it a kind of Tarpawling Cere-Cloth, to swaddle the naked Body of our Infant-boat; of two Pipe-staves, sawed a-cross from Corner to Corner, we made two things to serve for Oars; and for our Provision, we had a little Bread, and two Leather-Bottles full of fresh Water; we also remembred to buy as much Canvas as would serve for a Sail. We carry'd out all these in Parts and Parcels, fitted them together in the Valley, about half a Mile from the Sea, whither four of our Company carried the Boat on their Shoulders, and the rest follow'd them. At the Sea-side we stript, put our Cloaths into the Boat, and carry'd it and them as far into the Sea as we could; all seven got in, but finding she was overladen, two of them were content to stay on Shoar; having bid them farewel, we lanched out, June 30. 1644. The Bill of Lading was John Anthony, William Adams, John Jephs, John — Carpenter, and William Okeley; four of us wrought continually at the Oars, the fifth was to free the Boat of that Water, which by degrees leaked through the Canvas; our Bread was soon spoiled, with soaking in salt Water; our fresh VVater stunk of the tanned Skins and Owze, yet we complain'd not. Three days with good Husbandry, our Bread lasted us, but then pale Famine stared us in the Face, VVater indeed we might have, but it must be salt out of the Sea, or that which had been strained through our own Bodies, and that we chose of the two; but that we must not have after a while, unless we would accept of the other first, and the Misery was, these did not asswage our Thirst, but increase it. The VVind too for some time was full against us; but God rebuked it, made it our Friend; a second Inconvenience was, that our Labour was without Intermission; and a third, the extremity of Heat by Day, the Season raging hot, the beginning of July, and we wanted fresh VVater, to cool the Heat, our Labour made it insupportable to our Bodies, and our little Hope made it as grievous to our Souls: one Help we had, a poor one, he that emptied the Boat, threw the VVater on the Bodies of the rest to cool them; but our Bodies thus scorched and cooled, rose up in Blisters all over. Great pain we felt, great dangers we were in, great miseries we endured, great wants we were under, and had nothing left but Hope, Food, and Strength. If any ask by what Directions we steer'd our Course to Mayork, whither we designed; for the Day a Pocket-Dial supplied the place of the Compass, by Night the Stars, when they appear'd, and when not; we guessed our way by the Motions of the Clouds, four Days and four Nights were we in this woful plight, on the fifth all hope that we should be saved, was perish∣ed, so that we left off our Labour, because we had no Strength left, only emptied the Boat of VVater, when God sent some Relief to us; as we lay hulling up and down, we disco∣ver'd a Tortoise, not far from us, asleep in the Sea: Had Drake discovered the Spanish Fleet, he could not have more rejoyced: VVe took up our Oars, silently row'd to our Prey, took it into our Boat, with great Triumph; we cut off her Head, and let her bleed into a Pot;
description Page 104
we drank the Blood, eat the Liver, and sucked the Flesh. It wonderfully refreshed our Spirits, and we picked up some Crumbs of Hope. About Noon we thought we discovered Land; 'tis impossible to express the Joy of our raised Souls at this Apprehension; we wrought hard, and after further Labour, were fully satisfied that it was Land, and it was Mayork; we kept within sight of it all day, the sixth of July, and about Ten a Clock at Night we came under the Island, and crept as near the Shoar as we could, and durst, till we found a convenient place, where we might thrust in our Weather-beaten Boat. When we were come to the Land, we were not insensible of our Deliverance; but tho' we had escaped the Sea, we might die at Land; we had no Food since we eat the Liver, and drank the Blood of the Tortoise; therefore John Anthony and my self were sent out to scout abroad for ftesh Water, because we spake some Spanish; we came to a Watch-Tower of the Spa∣niards; spake to him on the Watch, told him our Condition, earnestly begging some fresh Water, and some Bread; he threw us down an old mouldy Cake; but so long as it were a Cake, Hunger did not consider its Mouldiness; then he directed us to fresh Wa∣ter, which was hard by. We stood not telling Stories, we remembred our Brethren left with our Boat, and observing the Sentinels Directions, came to a Well, where there was a little Water, and eat a bit of our Cake; but the Passage was so disused, that we had much ado to force our Throats to relieve our Clamourous Stomachs. We return to our Boat, acquaint them with the good Success of our Embassy, and all prepare to make to the Well; so tying our Boat as fast as we could to the Shoat, we left her to Mercy. Now we are at the Well, it hath Water, and we have something to draw, but God must give us a Throat to swallow; for William Adams attempting to drink, after many Essays, was not able to swallow it, but still the Water return'd; so that he sunk down to the Ground, faintly saying, I am a dead Man; but after much striving, he took a little; so refreshed with our Cake and Water, we lay down by the Well-side till the Morning; when it was clear Day, we again went to the Watch-man, intreating him to direct us to the next House or Town, where we might find Relief, he civilly pointed us to one, about Two Miles off, and long it was e're our blister'd Feet could overcome the tediousness of that little way. When we came to the honest Farmer, moved with our Relation, sent us out Bread and Water, and Olives; and seeing us thankful Beggars, he enlarged his Civility to us, called us into his House, and gave us good warm Bean-pottage, which seem'd to me the most pleasant Food I ever did eat in my Life. Thence we advanced to the City of Mayork, about ten Miles from that place; that Night we lay by a VVell-side, and in the Morning we entred the Suburbs, the Viceroy was informed of us, and we were commanded to appear before him, who after he had examined us, and heard our Story, order'd we should be maintain'd at his own Cost, till we could have passage to our own Country; but our En∣glish Ships seldom trading thither, we petitioned the Viceroy for a passage in the King of Spain's Gallies, which were in the Road bound for Alicant, which he graciously granted us. After some other Troubles, we met with contrary winds, and it was five VVeeks e're we could reach the Downs, where we arriv'd in September, 1644. The Commander of the Ship was Capt. Smith, of Redriff. Mr. Thomas Sanders, my Wife's Brother, being in Mayork, not long after we came thence, saw our Boat hung up for a Monument upon the side of the great Church there. Mr. Robert Hales was there, 1671. and assures me, that he saw the naked Ribs and Skelliton of it then hanging in the same place. Okely his Ebene∣zer. Sect. 8. Pag. 43, 44. &c. Wanley's Wonders of the Little World. Pag. 642.
Anno Dom. 1630. May the First, the Muscovy Merchants of London, sent a Ship, called the Salutation, for Greenland, which arrived there in safety, June 11. following, together with two other Ships, all which were commanded by Captain William Goodler. The Cap∣tain's Ship stayed at Bell-sound, that of the Salutation at the Foreland; the Captain having killed store of Whales, sent away for the Salutation, which in the way, meeting with cross Winds, the Master set Eight of his Men ashoar, to kill some Venison. These Men taking with them a Brace of Dogs, a Fire-lock, two Lances, and a Tinber-box, went on Shoar, kill'd fourteen; Night coming on, and they weary, they went to rest, intending next day to end their Hunting, and so to return to their Ship. But the next day prov'd foggy, and much Ice being betwixt the Shoar and the Ship, the Ship was fain to stand so far off into the Sea, that they lost Sight of her; they hunted on Green-Harbour, and there they found that the Ship was departed, they made all speed possible with their Shallop to Bellsound, to their Captain; and for fear of Delay, heaved their Venison overboard; but having no Compass, they wandred up and down so long, till the Ships were departed. This filled them with Fear and Astonishment, knowing that neither Christian nor Heathen had ever inhabited those desolate Climates, that none could be hired for any Reward soever by the Merchants, to winter there, and that nine able Men left behind formerly, as they now were, died all miserably upon the place, became the Prey of Bears and Foxes; all which made them a∣mazed, to stand looking upon one another: That which increased their Horror was their want of all necessary Provision, no Cloaths for Shift or Warmth, no Food, no House for Shelter. After a space, knowing the danger of Delay, and Extremity, they advised up∣on the most likely course for their Preservation, that they resolved to go to Green-Har∣bour, to hunt for Venison, where, in their going, stay, and return, they kill'd nineteen Deers, and four Bears, with which they laded their Shallop, and finding another old Shal∣lop left there, they laded it with the Graves or Fritters of Whales that had been boiled there that Year, and took their way to Bellsound, to their Tent, where they intended to winter; in the way of their Passage they had like to have lost all their Provision, but saved it by a desperate Remedy, running into the high wrought Sea, and by force, drawing their
description Page 105
Shallops to the Shoar. This done, they arriv'd at Bellsound, where they took out their Provision, considered their Tent, and with part of the Materials of a lesser Tent there by, pieces of old Casks, and old Shallops left there (as it is usual) they made up their House and Cabbins, where they lodged two and two, and with marvellous Industry provided themselves with Fire-wood and Shelter against the Extremity of the Cold, their Beds were the Deer-Sltins, dry'd. Having thus fitted every thing in the best manner they could, on the 12th of September, looking out into the Sound, they espy'd two Sea-Horses lying asleep on a piece of Ice; whereupon, hastning to them with an old Harping-Iron, they slew first the old one, and then the young; flead, roasted, and eat them; not long after they kill'd another: But Nights and Cold increasing upon them, and they viewing their Provision, found it too small by half; whereupon they agreed to one reasonable Meal a day, and to fast Wednesdays and Fridays, except from the Greaves of the Whale, a loath∣some Meal; at which Diet they continued three Months. To repair their Cloaths and Shooes they made Thread of Rope-yarn, and Needles of Whale-bone. Octob. 10. the Nights being grown very long, all the Sea was frozen over, and then Grief and Fear be∣gan to work upon them; but they pray'd to God for Strength and Patience in their Mi∣series, and by his Assistance cheer'd up themselves to use the best Means for their Preser∣vation; then for the Preservation of their Venison, and lengthning of their Firing, they thought best to roast every day half a Deer, and to stow it in Hogsheads, which accor∣dingly they did, leaving so much raw as would serve to roast every Sabbath-day a quar∣ter. Here another tryal of their Patience befell them; their Whale-Fritters that had been drenched with Sea-water, and lay close together, was grown mouldy and spoiled; and again, surveying their Bear and Venison, they found it would not afford them five Meals a Week, so that they were fain to cut off one Meal more, and for three Months after they fed four Days upon the mouldy Whale-Fritters each Week, and the other three on Bear and Venison. Besides the want of Meat, they began to want Light, no Sun appearing from the 14th of October, to the 3d of February, but the Moon shined as here in England; against this, having found a Sheet of Lead in the Coopers Tent, with Rope-yarn and Oyl, they made a Lamp, which they kept continually burning to their great Comfort. In the beginning of January, as the Days began to lengthen, the Cold began to strengthen to that extreamity, that it raised Blisters on their Flesh; and if at any time they touched Iron, it would stick to their Fingers like Birdlime; if they went out to fetch Water, it would so pincb them, that they were sore, as if they had been beaten; for Drink, from the 10th. of January, to the 20th. of May, they had none but Snow-water, which they melted with hot Irons. The last of January they found their Food would last but six Weeks longer, but they had recourse to God for a Supply; and looking out one bright day, they saw a great She-Bear, with her Cub, coming towards the Tent; her they slew with their Lances; the Cub escaping, they drew her into the Tent, and this Bears served them 20 Days. In March, the Days so lengthned, that the Fowl and Foxes came abroad, of which Foxes, by Traps, they catched fifty, and sixty Fowl, as big as Pidgeons, and they had killed seven more Bears, so that with two or three Meals a Day their Strength was much increased. In May the First, the Weather grew warm, so that they went out to seek Pro∣vision. In this Month there came two Ships of Hull into the Sound, who knowing some Men had been left there the Year before, and being desirous to know whether they were dead or alive, the Master manned a Shallop to go as near the Shoar as they could, and so over the Ice, to the Tent. When these Men came near the Tent, they haled them with the usual word of the Sea, crying Hey, to which, one of them in the Tent answered again, Ho: which sudden Answer almost amazed them all; but perceiving them to be the very Men to their Ship, where they stay'd till the London Fleet came, which was three Days after, They went aboard the Admiral, where Captain William Goodler was, who made them ve∣ry welcome, gave them Apparel to the Value of Twenty Pounds, and after fourteen Days Refreshment they grew all perfectly well. Thus they continued in the Fleet, till the 20th of August, when they set sail, and at last came safe into the River of Thames. and the Muscovy Merchants dealt very well by them. The Names of these eight Persons were VVilliam Fakely, Gunner, Edward Pelham, Gunner's-Mate, that wrote this Story; John VVise, and Robert Goodfellow, Seamen, Thomas Ayres, Whale-cutter, Henry Beer, Cooper, John Dawes, and Richard Kellet, Land-men. Clark's Mirr. C. 105. P. 512, 513. &c. Stow's Annals, P. 1017.
3. Horrible was that Tragedy, which the Western Indies beheld in the Persons of seven Englishmen; the Relation of it take as followeth. The fore-mention'd seven being in St. Christopher's-Istand, had prepared themselves for a Voyage of one Night, and had taken with Provisions for no longer a time, but a Tempest intercepted their Return, and carried them so far off into the Sea, that they could not find Land in less than seven Days; in which they were so sparing of their one Nights Provision, that they made it serve them to the fifth day; that past, they must wrestle with meer Famine, which was so much the more grievous to them, in regard the Sun was extream hot, that dried up their parched Throats, exhaled the Saltness from the troubled Sea. They had now little Hope of re∣trieving themselves from their intricate Error, and were therefore forced (O cruel Ne∣cessity!) to cast Lots among themselves, to see whose Flesh and Blood should satisfie the Hunger and Thirst of the rest. The Lot fell upon him who first gave the Counsel; who was not only unaffrighted at his hard Fortune, but encouraged the rest, who had a kind of Horror, as to what they went about; he told them, that Fortune was a Favourer of
description Page 106
the Bold, that there was no possibility of Escape, unless they immediately staid their sly∣ing Life by humane Flesh; that for his part he was well content, and that he thought him∣self happy if he could serve his Friends when he was dead. With such Words as these he so perswaded them, that one (drawn out by Lot also) cut his Throat, of whose Carcass (I tremble to relate it) each of them was so desirous of a piece, that it could scarce be divided so quickly: They fell to the Flesh wirh eager Teeth, and sucked out the Blood into their thirsty Stomachs: One only was found amongst them, who being nearly re∣lated to the dead Person, resolved to endure all things, rather than to pollute himself with the Blood of his Friend; but the next day his Famine drove him into such a Madness, that he threw himself over-board into the Sea: His Associates would not suffer so delicate a repast (as his Carcass) to be so unseasonably snatched from them. But this Madness had alrea∣dy so vitiated his Blood, and the Flesh all about the Veins, that in the whole Body there was scarce any thing found fit to eat, save only his Bowels. At last it pleased God to shew them Mercy in their wandering and distress, and brought their small Ship to the Isle of St. Martin, in which they were kindly receiv'd by the Dutch Garrison, and sent back to the rest of their Friends, where scarce had they set Foot on the Shoar, but they were accus∣ed of Murder; but inevitable Necessity pleading in their Behalf, they were set free by the Magistrate. Nich. Tulpii Observ. Med. L. 1. C. 43. P. 81. Wanley's Wonders of the Little World. P. 638.
4. Richard Clark, of Weymouth, in Dorsetshire, was a known Pilot, and Master of the Ship, called the Delight, which, Anno Dom. 1583. went with Sir Humphrey Gilbert for the discovery of Norembege, It happened, that without any Neglect or Default of his, the Ship struck on Ground, and was cast away on Thursday, August 29. in the same Year. Of them that escaped Shipwrack, sixteen got into a small Boat of a Tun and a half, which had but one Oar to work withal; they were seventy Leagues from Land, and the weather so foul, that it was not possible for a Ship to brook half a Course of Sail. The Boat being over∣burden'd, one of them, Mr. Hedley, made a Motion to cast Lots, that those four which drew the shortest, should be cast over-board, provided if one Lot fell on the Master, he notwithstanding should be preserved, in whom all their Safety was concerned. The Master disa∣vowed the Acceptance of any such Priviledge, replying, They would live or die together. On the fifth day Mr. Hedly (who first mention'd Lot-drawing) and another, died, where∣by their Boat was somewhat alighted. Five Days and Nights they saw the Sun and Stars but once, so that they only kept up their Boat with their single Oar, as the Sea did drive it. They continued four Days without sustenance, save what the Weeds (which swam into the Sea) and salt Water did afford. On the Seyenth Day, about Eleven of the Clock, they had sight of, and about Three they came on the South part of New-found-land. All the time of their being at Sea the Wind kept continually South; if it had shifted to any other Point, they had never come to Land, but it turn'd North within half an Hour of their Arrival. Being all come to Shoar, they kneel'd down, and gave God praise for their miraculous Deliverance. There they remained three Days and Nights, having their plen∣tiful Repast upon Berries and wild Pease. After five Days rowing along the Shoar, they happened on a Spanish Ship of Sir John de Luz, which courteously brought them home to Biscay. Here the Vistiors of the Inquisition came aboard the Ship, put them on Exami∣nation, but by the Master's Favour, and some general Answers, they escaped for the pre∣sent. But fearing a second search, they shifted for themselves; and going twelve Miles by Night into France, and so safely arrived in England. Thus, as the Psalmist speaks, They which go down into the Sea, and occupy in great Waters, these Men see the Works of the Lord, and his Wonders in the Deep. Hackluit's English Voyages, Vol. 3. Pag. 163. Full. Worth. Pag. 282. in Devonshire.
5. Dr. VVilliam Johnson, late Chaplain and Subalmoner to King Charles I. going aboard from Harwich on Michaelmas-Day, Sep. 29. 1648. was seized presently with a dull sad∣ness of Spirit, and was (to use his own Words) in a strange Anguish and Propassion, so that he suffered Shipwreek in his Mind, and all the terrors thereof, before it came; so really sick, that to be drown'd in his Thoughts had been no Affliction to him. After some time, (and not long) about four a Clock in the Afternoon, the Ship sprung a leak, the Doctor crawled upon the Deck, sees the sad Sight, one fell to his Prayers, another wrung his Hands, a third wept; after all they fell to work, but in vain, for the Wound was incurable. At last they cast out their Long-boat, shot off eight or nine Guns, to give notice to the Ma∣ster of the Ship, that went out with them; leap'd all into the Boat, and in leaping, the Doctor had like to have been drown'd: No Mr. Cook, (who was Master of the Ship) came to their Relief; he and all his Men perished at the same time. Now it blew half a Storm, and they in a small Vessel, many Leagues from any Shoar, without Compass to guide them, or Provision to sustain them, starved with Cold, and Night growing upon them, without any thing in their Boat but a small Kettle (which serv'd as a Scoop to cast the Water out) and three Bags of pieces of Eight, to the value of 300 l. sterling; nothing to help them but their Prayers. In this extremity of Danger (see the Goodness of God) a Ship made towards them, and they with their two Oars towards it; but the Sea was boi∣sterous, the Waves raging; so that they were fain to keep out the Sea with their Backs, sitting close to one another, and to make use of their Kettle; and for a long time were not able to reach the Ship, nor the Ship them. Tho' the good Man, the Skipper, hung on the Lee, and did what he could to retard the Course of his Ship, and hung out a Light to them; at last they got into the Ship; but the Doctor being weak, and his Hands made useless and numb with cold and wet, was left in the Boat, till with the help of a Rope, the Sea∣men
description Page 107
pull'd him up. Now they began to think over their Losses in the Shipwreck, but they were not considerable, when God had so graciously spared their Lives. The next day (Thursday) it blew very fair for Norway, whither their Ship was bound, and about 12 a Clock at Noon they came within view of it; but to escape the Rocks, they thought to keep off the Coast till Morning, and so sat down to eat, the Doctor not having made a Meal in five Days. About ten a Clock at Night, when they had set their Watch, and prayed, with secure Thoughts they laid themselves to rest, some of them upon their Bed; but God appointed a harder Lodging for them, such a one, as for Jacob in his Journey to Padan Aram, Gen. 28.11. for the Ship, with full Sails, ran upon a Rock, and gave such a Crack, that it was able to have awaken'd the most dead asleep among them. The Mariners cried out, Mercy, Mercy, Mercy; the Master bid the Doctor pray for them, pray for them, for they should certainly perish. The Ship stuck so fast in the Cleft of the Rock, and brake in the hinder parts, and one of the Seamen with a Rope in his Hand fastened to one of the Masts, leaped from the Bow of the Ship to the Rock, the rest following him, 28 in number, the Doctor being left alone upon the Deck, began to wonder what was become of his Com∣pany; and perceiving that they had all crowded to the Head of the Ship, he went to see, and there found a Dane, who took pity on him, and help'd him to get down with hird; and being got down the Rope with much difficulty and danger, he climb'd up on all four to his Company on the Rock. Immediately the Ship began to decline, and the Master being left last of all in the Ship, made lamentable Moan to them to help him; but too late, for the Ship brake, and sunk immediately, and he, good Man, with a Light in his Hand, (who had been so kind, in saving others but a little before) was now, with four of the Mariners, drown'd himself. Now the rest were upon a little Rocky Island, unhabitable, where they passed a sad Night; the Country People call the Rock Arn-scare; next Morning they were hungry, one of the Boys brought the Doctor a Leaf of Scurvy-Grass, some of them went a Fishing with a long Arm, and a bended Finger, and drew up some small Muscles. Fresh Water was not to be had; the Doctor being in a Fever, was forced to lap salt Wa∣ter, which he still vomited up again, and this he was told was both a present Cure of his Sickness, and future Preservation of his Health. A Danish Ship passed by, but tho' they waved their Hats to them, came not near them. Then to their Prayers and singing Psalms, after which, some of them made a Raft, and ventured to Sea upon it, and it proved to be then a great Calm, and the Goodness of God appear'd miraculous, in that, after the Loss of two great Ships, he should save them by a swimming Plank; for by this means several Shawls came rowing towards them before Night, and brought Provision with them, so that they got all once more to Land, in Waller-Island, where they were lodged in the Parson's House, (who was a Lutheran) and shewed them no little kindness, the People weep∣ing bitterly at the Relation of their misfortunes, and setting before them Meat and Drink, Rye-Pancakes for Bread, and good Lubeck Beer, and after Sermon a doubtful Meal, full of Variety, in one Dish; as Beef, Mutton, Lard, Goat, Roots, and so many of God's Creatures, that it seem'd the First Chapter of Genesis in a Dish. From Ostersound they came for England in a Ship, which presently had almbst fallen foul upon a Rock, after∣ward sprang a Leak, so that they were forced to pump for their Lives; till at last they got safe (but thro' Dangers and Troubles) to Yarmouth. See the Narrative it self, called, Deus Nobiscum, with a Sermon, by W. Johnson, D. D.
6. Dr. Baily, of St. John's-Colledge in Oxford, had a Son, who was Servant to Sir John Robinson, Alderman of London, and afterwards Lieutenant of the Tower; this Son being at Sea, and engaged in the Fight between a Squadron of the Parliament and the Dutch, in the Leghorn-Road; the Ship wherein he was (which I think was the Providence) was blown up; and it was supposed all the Men lost; about a Month or two afterwards the Doctor being at Sir John Robinson's House, his Son, to the great admiration of his Father and Master, came at that instant to them; told them, that sitting on a Pole upon the Poop, by the Flag-staff, he was blown up into the Sea, and there continued on the Pole till next day, when the Dutch found him, pitied him, and took him aboard with them, and so saved him. This was related to me by the Worshipful William Garraway, of Ford, in Sussex, Esq;
7. The following Relations are to be found in Mr. Mather's Book of Providence. Re∣markable was that which happened to Jabez MMusgrove, of Newbery, who being shot by an Indian, the Bullet entred in at his Ear, and went out at his Eye, on the other side of his Head, yet the Man was preserved from Death; yea, and is still in the Land of the Living.
8. Remarkable was that Deliverance, mentioned by Mr. Janeway, wherein that gallant Commander, Major Edward Gibbons, of Boston, in New-England, and others, were con∣cerned. The substance of the Story is this. A New-England Vessel going from Boston to some other parts of America, was through the Continuance of contrary Winds, kept long at Sea, so that they were in very great straits for want of Provision; and seeing they could not hope for any Relief from Earth or Sea, they apply themselves to Heaven in humble and hearty Prayers; but no Calm ensuing, one of them made this sorrowful motion, that they should cast Lots, which of them should die first, to satisfie the ravenous Hunger of the rest. After many a sad Debate, they come to a result, the Lot is cast, and one of the Com∣pany is taken, but where is the Executioner to be found, to act this Office upon a poor In∣nocent? It is Death now to think who shall act this bloody part in the Tragedy: But before they fall upon this in-voluntary Execution, they once more went unto their Prayers; and while they were calling upon God, he answer'd them, for there leapt a mighty Fish
description Page 108
into the Boat, which was a double Joy to them, not only in relieving their miserable Hun∣ger, which no doubt made them quick Cooks, but because they looked upon it to be sent from God, and to be a token of their Deliverance. But alas! their Fish is soon eaten, and their former Exigencies come upon them, which sink their Spirits into Despair; for they know not of another Morsel. To Lot they go again the second time, which falletn upon another Person, but still none can be found to sacrifice him; they again send their Prayers to Heaven with all manner of fervency, when behold a second Answer from above! a great Bird lights, and fixes it self upon the Mast; which one of the Company espies, and he goes, and there she stands, till he took her with his Hand by the Wing. This was Life from the Dead the second time, and they feasted themselves herewith, as hoping that se∣cond Providence was a fore-runner of their compleat Deliverance, But they have still the same Disappointments, they can see no Land, they know not where they are. Hun∣ger increaseth again upon them, and they have no hopes to be sav'd but by a third Mira∣cle. They are reduced to the former course or casting Lots, when they were going to the heart-breaking work, to put him to death, whom the Lot fell upun, they go to God, their former Friend in Adversity, by humble and hearty Prayers; and now they look and look again; but there is nothing. Their Prayers are concluded, and nothing appears, yet still they hoped and stayed, till at last one of them espies a Ship, which put new Life into all their Spirits. Their bear up with their Vessel, they Man their Boar, and desire and beg like perishing, humble Supplicants to Board them, which they are admitted. The Vessel proves a French Vessel; yea, a French Pyrate. Major Gibbons petitions them for a little Bread, and offers Ship and Cargo for it. But the Commander knows the Major, (from whom he had received some signal Kindnesses formerly at Boston) and replied readily and chearfully, Major Gibbons, not a hair of you or your Company shall perish, if it lie in my power to preserve you. And accordingly he relieveth them, and sets them safe on Shoar.
9. Mr. James Janeway hath published several other Remarkable Sea-Deliverances; of which, some belonging to New-England, were the Subjects. He relates (and I am inform'd that it was really so) that a small Vessel (the Master's Name Philip Hungare) coming up∣on the Coast of New-England, suddenly sprang a Leak, and so Foundered. In the Vessel there were eighteen Souls, twelve of which got into the Long-Boat. They threw into the Boat some small matters of Provision, but were wholly without Fire. These twelve Men sailed five hundred Leagues in this small Boat, being by almost miraculons Provi∣dences preserved therein for five Weeks together. God sent Relief to them, by causing some flying Fish to fall into the Boat, which they eat raw, and well pleased therewith. They also caught a Shark, and opening his Belly, sucked his Blood for Drink. At the last, the Divine Providence brought them to the West-Indies. Some of them were so weak, as that they soon died; but most of them lived to declare the Works of the Lord.
10. Remarkable is the Preservation, of which some belonging to Dublin, in Ireland, had Experience; whom a New-England Vessel providentially met, in an open Boat, in the wide Sea, and saved them from perishing. Concerning which memorable Providence, I have received the following Narrative: A Ship of Dublin, burdened about seventy Tuns, Andrew Bennet, Master, being bound from Dublin to Virginia; this Vessel having been some Weeks at Sea, onward of their Voyage; and being in the Latitude of 39. about 150 Leagues distant from Cape-Cod in New-England, on April 18. 1681. A day of very stormy Wea∣ther, and a great Sea, suddenly there sprang a Plank in the fore part of the Ship, about six a Clock in the Morning; whereupon the Water increased so fast in the Ship, that all their Endeavouts could not keep her from sinking above half an Hour; so when the Ship was just sinking, some of the Company resolved to lanch out the Boat, which was a small one. They did accordingly, and the Master, the Mate, the Boatswain, the Cook, two Fore-mast-men, and a Boy, kept such hold of it, when a Cast of the Sea suddenly helped them off with it, that they got into it. The heaving of the Sea now suddenly thrust them from the Ship, in which there were left nineteen Souls, viz. sixteen Men, and three Women, who all perished in the mighty Waters, while they were trying to make Raf∣ters, by cutting down the Masts, for the preservation of their Lives, as long as might be. The seven in the Boat apprehended themselves to be in a condition little better than that of them in the Ship, having neither Sail nor Oars, neither Bread nor Water, and no In∣strument of any sort, except a Knife, and a piece of Deal-board, with which they made sticks, and set them up in the sides of the Boat, and cover'd them with some Irish-Cloth of their own Garments, to keep off the spray of the Sea as much as could be by so poor a matter. In this condition they drave with an hard VVind and high Sea all that day, and the night following. But in the next Morning, about six a Clock, they saw a Ketch, (the Master was Mr. Edmund Henfield, of Salem, in New-England) under Sail, which Ketch co∣ming right with them, took them up, and brought them safe to New-England. And it is yet further remarkable, that when the Ship Foundred, the Ketch which saved these Persons was many Leagues to the VVestward of her, but was by a contrary VVind caused to stand back again to the Eastward, where these distressed Persons were (as hath been said) met with, and relieved.
11. January 13. 1670. Three VVomen, viz. the VVives of Lieut. Filer, and of John Drake, and of Nathaniel Lomas, having crossed Connecticut-River, upon a necessary and neighbourly Account, and having done the work they went for, were desirous to return their own Fa∣milies; the River being at that time partly shut up with Ice new and old, and partly open; There being some Pains taken aforehand to cut a way through the Ice, the three VVomen abovesaid got into a Canoo, with whom also there was Nathaniel Bissel, and an Indian. There was likewise another Canoo, with two Men in it, that went before them, to help
description Page 109
them, in case they should meet with any Distress, which indeed quickly came upon them for just as they were getting out of the narrow passage between the Ice, being near the middle of the River, a great part of the upper Ice came down upon them, and struck the end of their Canoo, and broke it to pieces; so that it quickly sunk under them: The Indian speedily got upon the Ice, but Nathaniel Bissel, and the abovesaid Women, were left floating in the middle of the River, being cut off from all manner of humane Help, besides what did arise from themselves, and the two Men in the little Canoo, which was so small, that three Persons durst seldom, if ever, venture in it; they were indeed discern'd from one Shoar, but the dangerous Ice would not admit from either Shoar, one to come near them. All things thus circ*mstanced, the suddenness of the Stroke and Distress (which is apt to amaze Men, especially when no less than Life is concern'd) the extream Coldness of the Weather, it being a sharp Season, that Persons out of the Water were in danger of freezing, the unaptness of Persons to help themselves, being mostly Women, one big with Child, and near the time of her Travel (who was also carry'd away under the Ice) the other as unskill'd and unactive to do any thing for self-preservation, as almost any could be, the Waters deep, that there was no hopes of footing, no passage to either Shoar, in any Eye of Reason, neither with their little Canoo, by reason of the Ice, nor without it, the Ice being thin and rotten, and full of holes. Now, that all should be brought off safely, without the loss of Life, or wrong to Health, was counted in the day of it, a Remarkable Providence. To say how it was done, is difficult, yet something of the manner of the Deliverance may be mentioned, the abovesaid Nathaniel Bissel piercing their Danger, and being active in swimming, endeavour'd, what might be, the preservation of himself, and some others; he strove to have swum to the upper Ice, but the Stream being too hard, he was forced downwards to the lower Ice, where, by reason of the slipperiness of the Ice, and disadvantage of the Stream, he found it difficult getting up; at length, by the good Hand of Providence, being gotten upon the Ice, he saw one of the Women swimming down under the Ice; and perceiving an Hole, or open place, some few Rods below, there he waited, and took her up as she swum along. The other two VVomen were in the River, till the two Men in the little Canoo came for their Relief; at length all of them got their Heads above the water, and had a little time to pause, tho' a long and difficult, and danger∣ous way to any Shoar, but by getting their little Canoo upon the Ice, and carrying one at a time over hazardous Places, they did, (though in a long while) get all safe to the Shoar, from whence they came.
12. Very memorable was the Providence of God towards Mr. Ephraim How, of New-Haven, in New-England, who was for an whole twelve Month given up by his Friends as a dead Man, but God preserved him alive in a desolate Island, where he had suffer'd Ship∣wreck, and at last return'd him home to his Family.
The History of this Providence might have been mention'd amongst Sea-Deliverances, yet considering it was not only so, I shall here Record what himself (being a godly Man) did relate of the Lord's marvellous Dispensations towards him, that so others might be encouraged to put their trust in God, in the times of their greatest Straits and Diffi∣culties.
On the 25th. of August, in the Year 1676. the said Skipper How, with his two eldest Sons, set sail from New-Haven for Boston, in a small Ketch, Burden 17 Tun, or therea∣bout: After the Dispatch of their Business there, they set Sail from thence for New-Haven again on the 10th. of September following: But contrary winds forced them back to Boston, where the said How was taken ill with a violent Flux, which Distemper continued near a Month, many being at that time sick of the same Disease, which proved mortal to some. The Merciful Providence of God having spared his Life, and restored him to some measure of Health; he again set Sail from Boston, Octob. 10. By a fair wind they went forward, so as to make Cape Cod; but suddenly the weather became very Tempestuous, so as that they could not seaze the Cape, but were forced off to Sea; when they were endanger'd in a small Vessel by very fearful Storms, and outragious VVinds and Seas. Also, his eldest Son fell sick, and died in about Eleven Days after they set out to Sea. He was no sooner dead, but his other Son fell sick, and died too. This was a bitter Cup to the good Father. It is noted in 1 Chron. 7.22. that when the Sons of Ephraim were dead, Ephraim their Fa∣ther mourned many days, and his Brethren came to comfort him. This Ephraim, when his Sons were dead, his Friends on Shoar knew it not, nor could they come to comfort him: But when his Friends and Relations could not, the Lord himself did; for they died after so sweet, gracious, and comfortable a manner, as that their Father professed he had Joy in parting with them. Yet now their outward Distress and Danger was become greater, since the Skipper's two Sons were the only help he had, in working the Vessel. Not long after, another of the Company, viz. Caleb Jones (Son to Mr. William Jones, one of the worthy Magistrates in New-Haven, (fell sick, and died also, leaving the VVorld with comfortable Manifestations of true Repentance towards God, and Faith in Jesus Christ. Thus the one half of their Company was taken away, none remaining but the Skipper himself, one Mr. Augur, and a Boy. He himself was still sickly, and in a very weak E∣state, yet was fain to stand at the Helm 36 Hours, and 24 Hours at a time; in the mean time the boisterous Sea overwhelming the Vessel, so as that if he had not been lasht fast, he had certainly been washed overboard. In this Extremity he was at a loss in his own Thoughts, whether they should persist in striving for the New-England Shoar, or bear away for the Southern Islands. He proposed that Question to Mr. Augur; they resolved that they would
description Page 110
first seek to God by Prayer about it, and then put this difficult case to an Issue, by casting a Lot: So they did, and the Lot fell on New-England. By that time a Month was ex∣pired, they lost the Rudder of their Vessel, so that now they had nothing but God alone to rely upon. In this deplorable State were they for a Fortnight. The Skipper (though infirm, as has been expressed) yet for six Weeks together was hardly ever dry; nor had they the benefit of warm Food for six Weeks together was hardly ever dry; nor had Weeks, in the Morning betimes, the Vessel was driven on the Tailings of a Ledge of Rocks, where the Sea broke violently; looking out they espied a dismal Rocky Island to the Lee∣ward, upon which, if the Providence of God had not by the Breakers given them timely warning, they had been dashed in pieces. And this extremity was the Lord's opportunity to appear for their Deliverance; they immediately let go an Anchor, and get out the Boat, and God made the Sea calm. The Boat proved leaky; and being in the midst of Fears and Amazements they took little out of the Vessel.
After they came ashoar they found themselves in a rocky desolate Island, near Cape Sa∣bles, where was neither Man nor Beast to be seen, so that now they were in extream danger of being starved to Death. But a Storm arose, which beat violently upon the Vessel at An∣chor, so as that it was Staved in pieces; and a Cask of Powder was brought ashoar, (re∣ceiving no damage by its bei••g washed in the Water) also a Barrel of Wine, and half a Barrel of Molosses, together with many things useful for a Tent to preserve them from cold. This notwithstanding, new and great distresses attended them; for though they had Pow∣der and Shot, there were seldom any Fowls to be seen in that dismal and desolate place, ex∣cepting a few Crows, Ravens and Gulls. These were so few, as that for the most part, the Skipper shot at one at a time. Many times half of one of these Fowls, with the Liquor, made a Meal for Three. Once they lived five Days without any Sustenance, at which time they did not feel themselves pincht with Hunger as at other times; the Lord in Mercy ta∣king away their Appetites, when their Food did utterly fail them. After they had been a∣bout twelve Weeks in this miserable Island, Mr. How's dear Friend and Consort, Mr. Augur, died; so that he had no living Creature but the Lad before-mentioned, to Converse with: And on April 2. 1677. that Lad died also; so that the Master was now left alone upon the Island, and continued so to be above a Quarter of a Year, not having any living Soul to Converse with. In this time he saw several Fishing Vessels Sailing by, and some came near∣er the Island, than that which last took him in; but though he used what means he could that they might be acquainted with his Distress, none came to him, being afraid: for they sup∣posed him to be one of those Indians who were then in Hostility against the English. The good Man, whilest he was in his desolate State, kept many Days of Fasting and Prayer, wherein he did confess and bewail his Sins, the least of which deserved greater Evils than any in this World ever were, or can be subject unto, and begged of God, that he would find out a way for his Deliverance. At last it came into his mind, That he ought very Solemnly to Praise God (as well as Pray unto Him) for the great Mercies and signal Preservations which he had thus far experienced. Accordingly he set apart a Day for that end, spending the time in giving Thanks to God for all the Mercies of his Life, so far as he could call them to mind, and in special, for those Divine Favours which had been mingled with his Afflictions; humbly blessing God for his wonderful Goodness in preserving him alive by a Miracle of Mercy. Immediately after this, a Vessel belonging to Salem in New-England, providentially passing by that Island, sent their Boat on shoar, and took in Skipper How, who arrived at Salem, July 18. 1677. and was at last returned to his Family in New-haven.
I have seen a Manuscript, wherein many memorable Passages of Divine Providence are Recorded. And this which I shall now mention amongst others.
13. About the Year 1638. A Ship fell foul upon the Rocks and Sands, called the Ran∣cadories, sixty Leagues distant from the Isle of Providence. Ten of the Floating Passengers got to a Spot of Land, where having breathed a while, and expecting to Perish by Famine, eight of them chose rather to commit themselves to the Mercy of the Waters; two only stood upon the Spot of Land, one whereof soon died, and was in the Sands buried by his now desolate Companion. This Solitary Person in the midst of the roaring Waters, was encompassed with the Goodness of Divine Providence. Within three Days God was pleased to send this single Person (who now alone was Lord and Subject in this his little Common∣wealth) good store of Fowl, and to render them so tame, that the forlorn Man could pick and chuse where he list. Fish also were now and then cast up within his reach, and some∣what that served for Fewel, enkindled by Flint to dress them. Thus lived that Insulary Anchorite for about two Years, till at last having espied a Dutch Vessel, he held a rag of his Shirt upon the top of a Stick towards them, which being come within view of, they used means to fetch him off the said Spot of Sand, and brought him to the Isle of Providence. The Man having in so long a time conversed only with Heaven, lookt at first very strange∣ly, and was not able at first Conference promptly to Speak and Answer.
description Page 111
3. Princes and Magistrates delivered from Plots, &c.
THE Mercy of God is of a very extensive Nature, and his Goodness reacheth to all Man∣kind; but is most illustriously visible in watching over Kings and Princes, those Great Instruments of Good to Mankind; and so we find it Recorded in more Capital and Legible Characters , by the Pen-Men of S. Scripture, and so we may find it too in Humane Histories. It would be too wide a Field to walk in, to take a Prospect of Foreign Nations; I shall in this place confine my self to my Own, and Remark a little what signal Deliverances our Princes have received since the Reformation.
I. In the Reign of Queen Elizabeth.
1. Pope Paulus Quintus, a Man of a fierce Nature and Disposition, A. C. 1569. was so far wrought upon, That in the most Solemn manner that could be, he Excommunicated and Anathematized our Blessed Queen, and caused a Brief thereof, with his Leaden Bull an∣nexed thereto, to be fastned to the Gate of the Bishop of London's Palace, near Pauls Church, by one John Felton, who being Apprehended, confessed the Fact, and received the reward of his Treason on a Gibbet, before the said Gate. This Excommunication caused much Trouble on Man's part, but manifold Preservations and Deliverances on God's part.
2. A C. 1563. Arthur Poole, of the Race of George, Duke of Clarence, of the House of York, with sundry of his Kindred and Alliance, Conspired to set on foot again the Title of Mary Queen of Scots, and to bring an Army out of France into Wales, to back the same; but before they could bring their Plot to maturity, it was discovered, and themselves Con∣demned.
3. A. C. 1570. the Earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland, encouraged by Promises of Aid from the Pope and Spaniard, raised a Rebellion against the Queen in the Northern Parts, but the Fire was soon quenched; the Earl of Northumberland being taken and Be∣headed, and the Earl of Westmoreland flying beyond Sea, ended his Days in a poor and mean Condition.
4. A. C. 1570, John Story, Doctor of Law, a Spy to the Duke de Alva, Conspired with one Prestol, a Man much addicted to Magick, and a Subject to the King of Spain, against the Life of Queen Elizabeth: He gave Intelligence to the said Duke, how he might Invade England, and cause Ireland to revolt: But God brought this Treason to light; Story and Prestol were by the Parliament Condemned for Treason, and accordingly Executed.
5. A. C. 1571. The Bishop of Rosse practised with sundry English Men, to intercept Queen Elizabeth, and to trouble the Parliament then sitting, that so another Queen might be set up instead of Elizabeth; but there fell out such mutual Mistrust amongst the Conspi∣rators, that their Plot turned to their own Confusion.
6. A. C. 1578. Thomas Stukely, an English Fugitive, plotted with Pius V. and Gregory XIII. to Lead Forces into Ireland, to Assist the Rebels, and to Conquer it for the Pope's Natural Son; for which purpose he was made General of 8000 Italian Soldiers; but by the persuasion of Sebastian, King of Portugal, he first led his Troops into Mauritania, and was there Slain.
7. A. C. 1580. Nicholas Sanders, an English Priest, had a Consecrated Banner given him by the Pope, and an Army of Spaniards, wherewith he entred Ireland, and joyning with the Rebels, caused a great Insurrection, but it proved the Ruin of himself, and of all his Ac∣complices.
8. A. C. 1581. Robert Parsons, Edmond Campion, with other Seminary Priests, were sent by the Pope from Rome to England, to with-draw the Queen's Subjects from their Alle∣giance, and to prepare them to take part with Foreign Powers, when sent into England, but their design was frustrated; Campion, Sh••rwin, Kirby and Bryant were Convicted, Con∣demned for High Treason, and accoadingly Executed.
9. A. C. 1583. John Somervil was Apprehended, as he came in a desperate manner, to have killed the Queen, being moved thereto (as himself confessed) by the Reading of cer∣tain Popish Books, published by certain Priests. After his Condemnation, he Strangled himself in Newgate.
10. A. C. 1585. Will. Parry, Doctor of Law, made a promise to kill the Queen, upon promise of Absolution from the Pope, but through Terror he deferred, till his Treason was discovered, and he received a due Reward for the same.
A. C. 1586. John Ballard, a Romish Priest, persuaded some Gentlemen to kill the Queen, as she was going to take the Air; which they vowed to do; but being discovered before the Effect, Fourteen of them were Executed as Traitors.
A. C. 1587. William Stafford, a young Gentleman, and one Moody, a desperate Ruffian, were Suborned by a Foreign Ambassador then in England, to kill the Queen, but were pre∣vented.
description Page 112
13. A. C. 1588. Philip, formerly of England, then King of Spain, endeavoured by his Invincible Armado to recover England; the Strength of which take out of Ranzovius's Com. Bell. l. 1. c. 8.
The Navy consisted of 130 Ships, and carried 57868 Lasts; Soldiers, &c. 19295. Sea-Men 8052. great Guns 2441. (Pilas seu glandes Tormentarias) I know not well, whether my Author means Mortar-Pieces, or Cannon-Bullets, 123090. Hundreds of Powder, 1151. a great quantity of fresh Water, Dishes, Candles, Lamps, Clubs, Leather, Tow, Flax, and Straw, to stop the chinks of the Ships, great Plenty; Shields, Wax-Candles, Tallow-Can∣dles, long Sacks a great Number, for carrying of the great Guns, 40 Mules, together with Wagons, Wheels, &c. Field-Pieces 1500. long Guns 7000. Forked and Crooked at the Handle, 1000. Halbards and Axes 1000. Short Pikes 6000. Pioneers 700. Persons needful for such an Expedition, Stipendiary Soldiers, Gunners, Physicians, Chirurgeons, Priests, Monks, Nobles, Servants, Governours, Judges, Admirals, Mariners, Seamen, Cooks, &c. almost 30693. Provision for 6 Months, thus;
Hundreds of Bisket | 11000 |
Barrels of Wine | 21255 |
Hundreds of Salt Flesh | 6000 |
Hundreds of Cheese | 3433 |
Hundreds of Salt Fish | 8000 |
Hundreds of Oats | 3000 |
Hundreds of Beans, &c. | 6320 |
Baths of Oil | 11398 |
Baths of Vinegar | 13687 |
Pipes of Potable Water | 11870 |
Paid to the Soldiers for Stipend, 12000 Ducats, besides a great quantity of Gold and Sil∣ver, for carrying on, and maintaining the War.
And yet, saith my Author, the English discharged upon this Fleet 10000 Guns. Pant. Attic. Bellar. par. 2. p. 208, 209. ex Comment. Bell. Ranzov. l. 1. c. 8.
14. A. C. 1593. Patrick Cullin, an Irish Fencer, was hired by English Fugitives in the Low Countries, to kill the Queen, and with that purpose came over; but Intelligence being given thereof, he was Apprehended and Executed.
15. The same Year Edmond York and Richard Williams, were hired in like manner to kill the Queen, and to burn her Navy with Balls of wild Fire, but the mischief was pre∣vented, and they deservedly Executed.
16. A. C. 1598. Edward Squire being in a Ship on the Sea, was taken by the Spa∣niards, and by them carried into Spain, where he was suborned, and directed by Rich∣ard Whalepool, and English Fugitive, and a Jesuit, to destroy the Queen, by laying a strong Poyson (which the Jesuit then gave him) on the pummel of the Sadle where∣on the Queen should ride, that she laying her Hand thereon might carry the scent to her Nose, and thereby receive it into her Brain; which, if she had done, it had been her Death. Never any Treason against her came so near to Execution as this! For the Traytor Squire observed his Direction, did the Deed, and that immediately be∣fore the Queen rode abroad; but the Divine Providence kept her from touching the Pummel with her Hand, yet was the Treason discovered, and the Traytor received his reward.
17. A. C. 1599. The Earl of Tyr-Owen, an Irish-man, having been some while in Spain, returned from thence with a Rebellious Mind, and by the Assistance of Spain, and the Popish Faction, raised a Rebellion, whereby more damage accrued to the Queen and State, than by any other Rebellion all her Days; yet by the good hand of God this Rebellion also, was subdued, and that Land secured and quieted.
18. A. C. 1600. There was a Plot for the removing some of the Queens chief Officers, and Councellors from about her, which had it been effected, might have proved dangerous to her Person and State; the rather because many Papists had a great hand in that Conspiracy: But the Lord prevented the mischief intended.
19. A. C. 1602. Henry Garnet, Superiour of the Jesuits in England, Robert Tresmand, Jesuit, Robert Catesby, Francis Tresham, and others, in the Name of all the Romish Catholicks, in England, imployed Thomas Winter into Spain, to obtain an Army from thence to joyn with a Popish Army that should be raised here, to change the Govern∣ment and Religion setled among us; Spain and England being then at Wars, the mo∣tion was readily embraced by the Spaniards, and an hund••ed thousand Crowns pro∣mised to help forward the business; but before any thing could be effected, it plea∣sed God to take away that Peerless Princess, full of Years, in peace on her Bed, ha∣ving Reigned Gloriously, 44 Ysars, four Months, and seven Days, being sixty nine Years, six Months, and seventeen Days old.
II. In the Reign of King James.
1. In the first Year of his Reign, before he was solemnly Anointed and Crowned, Wat∣son and Clark, two Romish Priests drew into their Conspiracy some Noble Men, some Knights, and some Gentlemen, to surprise the King and his Son Prince Henry, pre∣suming on Foreign Forces for Aid and Assistance, intending to alter Religion, and to
description Page 113
set up such Officers of State, as they ohought best; but their Plot, before it came to execution, was discovered, the Traytors Condemned, some of them Executed, and others through the Kings Clemency spared.
Garnet, and Tresmond, Jesuits, with Catesby, and Tresham, notwithstanding the Death of Queen Elizabeth, when they saw that King James Defended the same Faith, con∣tinued to solicit the King of Spain to send an Army into England to joyn with the Forces of the Papists here for Extirpation of Religion: But the King of Spain be∣ing in Treaty with the King of England about Peace, refused to hearken to any such motion; whereupon they, together with other Unnatural and Trayterous Subjects, Plotted the matchless, merciless, devilish and damnable Gun-powder Treason, as is now to be shewed.
The Plot was to under-mine the Parliament-House, and with Powder to blow up the King, Prince, Clergy, Nobles, Knights, and Burgesses, the very Confluence of all the flower of Glory, Piety, Learning, Prudence and Authority in the Land; Fathers, Sons, Brothers, Allies, Friends, Foes, Papists, and Protestants, all at one blast.
Their intent, when that Irreligious Atchievement had been performed, was to sur∣prize the remainder of the King's Issue, to alter Religion and Government, and to bring in a Forreign Power. Sir Edmond Baynam, an attainted Person, (who stiled him∣self Prince of the Damned Crew) was sent unto the Pope, as he was the Temporal Prince, to acquaint him with the Gun-powder Plot, and now to the Plot it self.
The Sessions of Parliament being dissolved, July 7th. A. C. 1605. and Prorogued to the 7th. of February following, Catesby being at Lambeth, sent for Thomas Winter, who before had been imployed into Spain, and acquainted him with the design of blowing up the Parliament-House, who readily apprehending it, said, This indeed strikes at the Root, only these helps were wanting, a House for Residence, and a skilfull Man to carry the Mine; but the first, Catesby assured him was easie to be got, and for the Man, he commended Guy Fawkes, a sufficient Souldier, and a forward Catholick: Thus Robert Catesby, John Wright, Thomas Winter, and Guy Fawkes, had many Meetings and Conferences about the business, till at last Thomas Piercy came puffing into Catesby's Lodging at Lambeth, saying, What Gentlemen, shall we always be thinking, and never do any thing? You cannot be ignorant how things proceed. To whom, Catesby answered, that something was resolved on, but first an Oath for Secrecy was to be Administred, for which purpose, they appointed to meet some three Days after, behind St. Clements Church, beyond Temple-Bar, where being met, Peircy professed, that for the Catho∣lick cause, himself would be the Man to advance it, were it with the slaughter of the King, which he was ready to undertake and do.
No, Tom. (said Catesby) thou shalt not adventure thy self to so small purpose, if thou wilt be a Traytor, there is a Plot to greater Advantage, and such a one as can ne∣ver be discovered. Hereupon all of them took the Oath of Secresie, heard a Mass, and received the Sacrament, after which, Catesby told them his devilish Devise by Mine, and Gun-powder, to blow up the Parliament-House, and so by one stroke, with the Destruction of many, effect that at once, which had been many Years attempt∣ing. And for case of Conscience to kill the Innocent with the nocent, he told, that it was Warrantable by the Authority of Garnet himself, the Superiour of the English Jesuits, and of Garrard, and Tresmond, (Jesuitical Priests likewise) who by the Apo∣stolical Power did commend the Fact, and Absolve the Actors. The Oath was given them by the said Garrard in these words.
You shall swear by the blessed Trinity, and by the Sacrament you now purpose to receive, never to disclose, directly nor indirectly, by Word, or Circ*mstance, the Matter that shall be proposed to you, to keep secret, nor desist from the Execution thereof until the rest shall give you leave.
The Project being thus far carried on, in the next place, the first thing they sought after, was a House wherein they might begin the Work, for which purpose no place was held fitter than a certain Edifice adjoyning to the Wall of the Parlia∣ment-House, which served for a With-Drawing Room to the Assembled Lords, and out of Parliament was at the disposal of the Keeper of the place, and Wardrobe, thereto belonging: These did Piercy hire for his Lodgings, entertained Fawkes as his Man, who changed his Name into Johnson, had the Keys and keeping of the Rooms. Besides this, they hired another House to lay in Provision of Powder, and to frame, and to fit Wood in for the carrying on the Mine, which Catesby provided at Lambeth, and Swore Robert Keyes into their Conspiracy, whom he made the Keeper of those Provisions, who by Night conveyed the same into Fawks's Rooms.
The appointed day for the Parliament, being the 17th. of February, it was thought fit to begin their work in October before: But Fawkes returining out of the Country, found Piercy's Roomes appointed for the Scotish Lords to Meet in, who were to Treat about the Union of the two Kingdoms, whereupon, they forbore to begin their Work: But that Assembly being Dissolved upon the 11th. of December, late in the Night, they entred upon the Work of Darkness, beginning their Mine, having Tools afore-hand prepared, and bak'd Meats provided, the better to avoid Suspicion, in case they should send abroad for them.
description Page 114
They which first began the Mine, were Robert Catesby, Esq; the Arch Contriver and Traytor, and ruin of his Name, Thomas Piercy, Esq; akin to the Earl of Nor∣thumberland, Thomas Winter, John Wright, and Guy Fawkes, Gentlemen, and Thomas Bates, Catesby's Man, all of them well grounded in the Romish School, and earnest Labourers in this Vault of Villany; so that by Christmass-Eve, they had brought the Mine under an Entry adjoyning to the Wall of the Parliament-House, under-proping are Earth as they went, with this Framed Timber, nor till that day were they seen abroad of any Man.
During this under-mining much consultation was had how to order the rest of the business, when the Deed should be accomplished: The first was, how to surprize the next Heir to the Crown: For tho' they doubted not but Prince Henry would accompany his Father, and perish with him; yet they suspected that Duke Charles, as too young to attend the Parliament, would escape the Train, and perchance be so care∣fully Guarded and Attended at Court, that he would hardly be gotten into their Hands; but Piercy offered to be the remover of this Rub, resolving with some other Gentlemen to enter into the Dukes Chamber, which by reason of his Acquaintance, he might well do, and others of his like Acquaintance should be placed at several Doors of the Court, so that when the Blow was given, and all Men in a maze, then would he carry away the Duke, which he presumed would be easily done, the most of the Court being then absent, and for such as were present, they would be alto∣gether unprovided for Resistance.
For the surprize of the Lady Elizabeth, it was held a matter of far less diffi∣culty, she remaning at Comb-Abby, in Warwickshire, with the Lord Harrington, and Ashby, Catesby's House being not far from the same, whither under the pretence of Hunting upon Dunsmore-Heath, many Catholicks should be Assembled, who knowing for what purpose they were met, had the full liberty in that distracted time to provide Money, Horses, Armour, and other necessaries for War, under pretence of strengthening and guarding the Heir apparent to the Crown.
Then it was debated, what Lords they should save from the Parliament, and it was agreed, that they should keep as many as they could that were Catholicks, or Favourers of them; but that all others should feel the smart, and that the Treason should be charged upon the Puritans, to make them the more odious to the World.
Next it was controverted what Foreign Princes they should make privy to this Plot, see∣ing they could not enjoyn them Secresie, nor oblige them by Oath, and this much troubled them. For though Spain was held fittest to second their Plot, yet he was slow in his Pre∣parations; and France was too near, and too dangerous to be dealt with; and how the Hol∣landers stood Affected to England, they knew very well. But while they were thus busying themselves, and tormenting their Brains, the Parliament was Adjourned to the Fifth Day of October ensuing; whereupon they brake off both Discourse and Work, till Candlemass, and then they laid in Powder, and other Provisions, beginning their Work again; and ha∣ving in the mean time taken into their Company, Cristopher Wright, and Robert Winter, be∣ing first Sworn, and receiving the Sacrament for Secresie, the Foundation Wall of the Parlia∣ment-House being very hard, and nine Foot thick, with great difficulty they wrought half through; Fawkes being their Centinel to give warning when any came near, that the Noise in digging might not be heard.
The Labourers thus working into the Wall, were suddenly surpriz'd with a great Fear, and casting away their Digging Tools, betook themselves to their Weapons, having suffici∣ent Shot and Powder in the House, and fully resolving rather to die in the place, than to yield, or be taken. The cause of this their Fear was a noise that they heard in a Room under the Parliament-House, and which they meant to have mined, which was directly under the Chair of State; but now all on a sudden they were at a stand, and their Countenances cast each upon other, as doubtful what would be the issue of this their Enterprize, Fawkes scouted out to see what he could discover abroad; and finding all safe and free from Su∣spect, he return'd, and told them, that the noise was only occasion'd by the Removal of Coals that were now upon Sale, and that the Cellar was to let, which would be more commodious for their purpose, and also would save their labour for the Mine. Hereup∣on Thomas Peircy, under pretence of Stowage for his Winter Provision and Coals, went and hired the Cellar; which done, they began a new Conference, wherein Catesby found the whole weight of the Work, too heavy for himself alone to support: For besides the Maintenance of so many Persons, and several Houses, for the several Uses hired, and paid for by him, the Gunpowder and other Provisions would rise to a very great Summ, and indeed too much for one Man's Purse. He desired therefore that himself, Piercy, and one more, might call in such Persons as they thought fit to help to maintain the Charge, al∣ledging, that they knew Men of Worth and Wealth that would willingly assist, but were not willing that their Names should be known to the rest. This request, as necessary, was approved; and therefore ceasing to dig any further in the Vault, knowing that the Cellar would be fitter for their purpose, they removed into it 20 Barrels of Gunpowder, which they cover'd with a thousand Billets, and five Hundred fa*ggots, so that now their Logding Rooms were clear'd of Suspicious Provisions, and might be freely enter'd into, without danger of Discovery.
But the Parliament being again Prorogued to the 5th of November following, these Persons thought fit that for a while they should again disperse themselves (all things being already in so good a forwardness) and that Guy Fawkes should go over to acquaint
description Page 115
Sir William Stanley, and Master Hugh Owen, with these their Proceedings, yet so, as the Oath of Secresie should be first taken by them. For their Design was to have Sir William Stanley's Presence so soon as the fatal Blow should be given, to be a Leader to their intend∣ed Stratagems, whereof (as they thought) they should have great Need, and that Owen should remain where he was, to hold Correspondence with Foreign Princes, to allay the Odiousness of the Fact, and to impute the Treason to the discontented Puritans.
Fawkes coming into Flanders, found Owen, unto whom, after the Oath, he declared the Plot, which he very well approved of; but Sir William Stanley being now in Spain, Owen said that he would hardly be drawn into the Business, having Suits now in England at the Court: Yet he promised to engage him all that he could, and to send into England with the first, so soon as the Plot had taken Effect. Upon this, Fawkes, to avoid further Su∣spicion, kept still in Flanders all the beginning of September, and then returning, receiv'd the Keys of the Cellar, and laid more Powder, Billets and fa*ggots; which done, he retired into the Country, and there kept till the end of October.
In the mean time, Catesby and Peircy meeting at the Bath, it was there concluded, that because their numbec was but few, Catesby himself should have power to call in whom he would to assist their design, by which Authority he took in Sir Everard Digby, of Rutlandshire, and Francis Tresham, Esq; of Northamptonshire, both of them of sufficient State and Wealth: For Sir Everard offer'd Fifteen Hundred Pounds, to forward the A∣ction, and Tresham Two Thousand. But Peircy disdaining that any should out-run him in Evil, promised Four Thousand Pounds out of the Earl of Northumberland's Rents, and ten swift Horses, to be used when the Blow was past. Against which time, to provide Am∣munition, Catesby also took in Ambrose Rookwood, and John Grant, two Recusant Gentle∣men, and without doubt, others were acquainted also with it, had these two grand Ele∣ctors been apprehended alive, whose own Tongues only could have given an Account of it.
The business being thus forwarded abroad by their Complices, they at home were no less active: For Peircy, Winter, and Fawkes, had stored the Cellar with thirty fix Barrels of Gunpowder, and instead of Shot, has said upon them Bars of Iron, Logs of Timber, Massie stones, Iron Crows, Pickaxes, and all their working Tools, and to cover all, great Store of Billets and fa*ggots, so that nothing was wanting against that great and terrible day. Neither were the Priests and Jesuits slack on their parts, who usually concluded their Masses with Prayers for the good Success of their expected Hopes.
Upon Thursday, in the Evening, ten Days before the Parliament was to begin, a Let∣ter, directed to the Lord Monteagle, was deliver'd by an unknown Person to his Foot∣man, in the Street, with a strict Charge to give it into his Lords own Hands, which ac∣cordingly he did: The Letter had neither Date nor Subscription, and was somewhat unlegible.
This Letter was imparted to the Earl of Salisbury, then Principal Secretary, and they both presently acquainted the Lord Chamberlain, next to the Earl of Worcester and Nor∣thampton, and last, to the King, as followeth.
My Lord,
Out of the Love I bear to some of your Friends, I have a care of your Preservation: Therefore I would advise you, as you tender your Life, to devise some Excuse, to shift off your Attendance at this Parliament. For God and Man have concurr'd to punish the Wickedness of this time: And think not slightly of this Advertisem*nt, but retire your self in∣to your Country, where you may expect the Event in safety. For though there be no Appear∣ance of any Stir, yet I say they shall receive a terrible Blow this Parliament, and yet they shall not see who hurts them. This Counsel is not to be contemned, because it may do you good, and can do you no harm: For the danger is past so soon as you have burnt the Letter; and I hope God will give you the Grace to make a good use of it, to whose holy Protection I commend you.
His Majesty, after reading this Letter, pausing a while, and then reading it again, deli∣ver'd his Judgment, that the Stile of it was too quick and pithy to be a Libel, proceed∣ing from the Superfluities of an idle Brain, and by these Words, That they should receive a terrible Blow at this Parliament, and yet should not see who hurt them; he presently apprehen∣ded, that a sudden Danger by a Blast of Gunpowder was intended by some base Villain in a Corner, though no Insurrection, Rebellion, or desperate Attempt appear'd: And therefore wished that the Rooms under the Parliament-House should be thoroughly searched, before himself or Peers should sit therein. Hereupon it was concluded that the Lord-Chamberlain, (according to his Office) should view all Rooms above and below; but yet, to prevent idle Rumours, and to let things ripen further, it was resolved, that this Search should be deferr'd, till Monday, the day before the Parliament met, and that then it should be done with a seeming slight Eye, to avoid Suspect.
According to this Conclusion, the Earl of Suffolk, Lord-Chamberlain, upon Monday, in the Afternoon, accompanied with the Lord Monteagle, repair'd into these Under-Rooms, and finding the Cellar so fully stored with Wood and Coals, demanded of Fawkes, the counteffeit Johnson, who stood there, attending as a Servant of small Repute, who owned the place? He answer'd, that the Lodgings belong'd to Master Thomas Peircy, and the Cellar also, to lay in his Winter-Provision, himself being the Keeper of it, and Master Thomas Peir∣cy's Servant; whereunto the Earl, as void of any Suspicion, told him, That his Master was well provided for Winter Blasts: But when they were come forth, the Lord Montea∣gle told him, That he did much suspect Peircy to be the Inditer of the Letter, knowing his Af∣fection
description Page 116
in Religion, and the Friendship betwixt them professed, so that his Heart gave him (as he said) when heard Peircy named, that his Hand was in act.
The Lord-Chamberlain returning, related to the King and Council what he had seen, and the Suspition that the Lord Monteagle had of Peircy, and himself of Johnson, his Man, all which increased His Majesties Jealousie, so that he insisted (contrary to the Opi∣nion of some) that a harrow Search should be made, and the Billets and Coals turn'd up to the bottom; and accordingly the Search was concluded to be made, but under colour of searching for certain Hangings, belonging to the House, which were missing, and con∣veyed away.
Sir Thomas Knevet (a Gentleman of His Majesties Privy-Chamber) was employ'd herein, who about Midnight, before the Parliament was to begin, went to the place with a small, but trusty number of Persons: And at the Cellar Door, entring in, finding one (who was Guy Fawkes) at so unseasonable an Hour, cloaked, and booted, he apprehended him, and ransacking the Billets, he found the Serpent's Nest, stored with Thirty six Barrels of Powder, and then searching the Villain, he found a Dark-Lanthorn about him, three Matches, and other Instruments for blowing up the Powder: And being no whit daunted, he instantly confessed his Guiltiness, vowing, that if he had been within the House, he would have blown up House and self and all; and before the Council, lamented nothing so much, as that the Deed was not done, saying, The Devil, and not God, was the Discoverer of it. Catesby and the rest posted into Warwickshire, and began an open Rebellion, being joyned with about Eighty more; and so Trooping together, broke open the Stables be∣longing to Warwick-Castle, and took thence some great Horses. Thence into Worcester∣shire, and so to Staffordshire; where they rifled the Lord Windsor's House of all the Ar∣mour, Shot, Powder, &c. But being pursued by the high Sheriff of Worcestershire and his Men, who rush'd in upon them, both the Wrights were shot through, and slain, with one Musquet-Bullet; the rest being taken, were carry'd Prisoners to London, being all the way gaz'd at, revil'd, and detested by the common People for their horrid, and horrible Treason; and so at last they receiv'd the just Guerdon of their Wickedness. See a fuller Account in Bishop Carleton's Thankful Remembrance of God's Mercy.
III. In the Reign of King Charles the First.
1. Sir John Temple, Master of the Rolls, and one of His Majesty's most Honourable Privy-Council, within the Kingdom of Ireland, and who was Father of the present Sir William Temple; relates in his History of the Irish Rebellion, in 1641. and which History was first Printed in London, in 1646. there in P. 16, 17 and 18, sets down, that the first Plot for the Rebellion, carried on with so great Secresie, as none of the English had Notice of it before it was ready to be put in Execution, and that on the 22d. of October, 1641. In the very Evening before the Day appointed for a Surprizal of the Castle and City of Dublin, Owen O Conall, a Gentleman of an Irish Family; but one, who had been bred a Prote∣stant, and who had been drinking that Evening, came to the Lord Justice Parsons there, about Nine of the Clock, and acquainted him with a Conspiracy for the seizing upon His Majesty's Castle of Dublin, and the Magazine therein, the next day; but he did then make such a broken Relation of a Matter, that seem'd so incredible in its self, as that his Lordship did then give but very little Belief to it at first, in regard it came from an obscure Person, and one he conceived somewhat distemper'd in Drink; but in some Hours after, O Conall being somewhat recover'd from his said Distemper, was examin'd upon Oath before the Lords Justices, and his Examination gave such a particular Account of the Conspiracy, and the Conspirators therein, that caused the Lords Justices to sit up all that Night in Consultation, for the strengthning of the Guards in the Castle of Dublin, and likewise of the whole City, and for the seizing of the Persons of the Conspirators, that the Execution of the Plot was thereby prevented, and otherwise the Castle of Dublin had been the next day in the Possession of the Rebels of Ireland, and all the Protestants in Dub∣lin had been the next day massacred.
The Papists planted the Soveraign Drug of Arminianism here in England, on purpose to promote Divisions among us, and endeavoured to Advance Arbitrary Power, and inflame the Puritans; as the Author of the History of Popish Sham-Plots, from the Reign of Queen Eli∣zabeth, tells us, out of a Letter sent to the Rector of Brussels. And Cardinal Richlieu sent over one Chamberlain hither, who for four Months had Consultations with the Jesuits, how to stir up the Scots, and foment our Broils; as may be seen in Dr. Heylin's Life of Arch∣bishop Laud, and Habernfeild's Plot, &c. Or to speak in the very Words of the late Learn∣ed Bishop of Lincoln, Dr. Barlow. When King James slept with his Fathers, and was Translated to a better Kingdom, out of the reach of Popish Conspirators, their Designs slept not; they prosecuted their Plots and Conspiracies (to Ruin our Church and Establish'd Reli∣gion) as much in Charles the First, as in his Father's time; and at last it came to this Is∣sue, that (other Means failing) the King and Arch-Bishop must be taken away. This was discover'd by an Honourable Person (Andreas ab Habernfeild) to the English Embas∣sador (Sir W. Boswel) at the Hague, and by him to the Arch-Bishop, and by him to the King; and the Original Copy of the Discovery being found in the Arch-Bishop's Library, after his Death, was then publish'd, and is in print in many Hands, and among others, in mine.—In the mean time (adds my Author) the Civil Wars began, and our Popish Conspirators are first in Arms, and the bloody Rebellion; and in Ireland murder'd above 100000 Protestants in cold Blood, without any Provocation given, but to kill Hereticks,
description Page 117
(which according to them was Lawful and Meritorious) — And farther, when in Process of that fatal Rebellion, (carry'd on by English, and covertly by Popish Rebels) that good King was taken, and a Council of Priests and Jesuits sitting in London, signified the Condition of Affairs here, to a Council of their Confederates at Paris, and they transmitted the Case to Rome, from whence Directions and Commands were return'd back again to London; in short, it was determined, that it was for the Interest of the Catholick Cause, that the King shculd die; and accordingly their Council of Priests and Jesuits in London voted his Death. This (saith the same Reverend Author) is now notoriously known to be true, and in print publish'd to the World, by Reverend and Learned Person; who, if any shall call him to Account for it) is so convinced of the Ttuth of what he writ, that he publickly of∣fers to make it good, viz. Dr. Du-Moulin, (Canon of Canterbury) in two Books, written to the same purpose. See more in Bishop Barlow's Book, called Popish Principles, &c. in∣consistent with the Safety of Protestant Princes.
The Irish Papists, when they had promised to furnish his Majesty with 10000 Men, for the helping of him against the Parliament, did not, but endeavour'd to cut off the King's Army there by Force and Treachery, and employ'd Commissioners to Rome, France, Lor∣rain, and Spain, to invite a Foreign Power into England. See Fowles Hist. of Rom. Trea∣sons, and the Lord Orcery's Answer to Peter Welsh.
About 30 Priests or Jesuits were met together by a Protestant Gentleman, between Roan and Diep, to whom they said (taking him to be one of their Party) they were going to England, and would take Arms in the Independant Army—to be Agitators. The Romish Priest and Confessor is known; who, when he saw the fatal Stroke given to the King, flourish'd with his Sword, and said, Now the greatest Enemy we had in the World is gone. When the Murder was cried down as the greatest Villany, the Pope commanded all the Papers about the Queen to be burnt. Many intelligent Travellers told what Joy there was in the English Convents beyond Seas, and the Seminaries, upon Tidings of the King's Death. Benedi∣ctines were afraid, lest the Jesuits should get their Lands, and the English Nuns contended, who should be Abesses; the Fryars of Dunkirk were jealous, lest the Jesuits should engross all the Glory to themselves. Du-Moul. Answer to Plul. Angl. And tho' the Papists, du∣ring the Civil Wars, flock'd to the King's Army, it was because the Parliament rejected them. They are the Words of one of their own Party, that most of the Romanists, that seem'd to be of the old King's side, only fled to his Garrisons for shelter, and not to take up Arms, to offend the Parliament. Christ. Moderator, par. 2. p. 12, 29. Several of them boasted, they were able to make appear their Faithfulness, and good Affection to them (the Rump). See the Petitions of Sir R. Talbot, and Garret Moor, Esq; See more on this Subject in Dr. Stillingfleet's Idolatry of the Church of Rome, p. 301, &c.
IV. In the Reign of King Charles II.
1. There was a Design carry'd on all along to alienate the Affections of Protestants one from another, as plainly shew'd it self first of all at the King's Return; who being put hard to it, by the several Obligations he had contracted upon himself, and Promises made of shewing Favour to each considerable Party in England. For he had at his Coronation in Scotland promised, and swore by the Eternal and Almighty God, who lives and reigns for ever, to rule the People committed to his Charge, according to the Will and Command of God, revealed in his Word, and according to the lowable Laws and Constitutions of that Realm, no ways repugnant to the said Word, and to procure to the utmost of his Power to the Kirk of God, and whole Christian People, true and perfect Peace, in time coming, &c. See the Form and Order of his Coronation, printed by Robert Dowglas, Minister at Edinburgh, and reprinted at London, 1660. p. 20. &c. After this Engagement to the Kirk of Scotland, he made as kind a Promise to the Papists at Breda, (as I remember) that upon Condition they would assist him, in Recovery of his Father's Throne, he would do what he could to promote the Interest of the Catholick Cause in England: And he could do no less but o∣blige himself as faithfully to the Church of England, who had been faithful Sticklers for his Father, as long they were able, and afterwards applied to the Son with such a Courage and Resolution, that they never left him, till they had brought him safe to his long-desired Home. In this Distraction of Mind he came to his Throne, and any one may easily guess what Difficulties he must needs encounter in his following Reign. What Endeavours were used to hinder the Puritans (or Protestant Dissenters) from obtaining Favour with the King, as that they were ready, with Forces raised, to oppose his Majesty, &c. See the Account of the Sham-Presbyterian-Plot, the Papists devised then, in Yarraton's Discovery, p. 4, 5, 6, 8, 16. What Metheds were taken to widen the Differences between the Church-men and Dissen∣ters, is too plain to need a Descant, and too fresh to be forgotten.
2. Another Plot in this King's Reign was the Burning of London, in 1666. For it was not enough with our Adversaries to enkindle a Fire of Passion and Discord in the Minds of People, they proceeded next to kindle a material Fire in our most stately Buildings, and nothing less would serve, than the Metropolis of the Nation, the great Mart of these three Kingdoms. For the Proof whereof, I shall insist only upon these seven Particulars.
1. Strange, (Provincial of the Jesuits) Gray, Pennington, Barton, Jesuits, &c. and Kei∣mask, a Dominican Fryar, pretending to be Fifth-Monarchy-Men, prevailed with one Green, a Fifth-Monarchy man, but poor, by lending him 30 l. to be an Instrument in firing London, Green brought in eight other Fifth-Monarchy-men, as Assistants; but deferring to do it pre∣sently, they were discovered, tried, and executed, (only Green died in Prison) the Jesuits
description Page 118
were not discovered, because not known to be such, 1665/6. as appears by Oates's Nar. Art. 34. compared with the publick Gazet, Apr. 30. 1666.
2. Several Persons were taken with Fire-Balls, brought before the Magistrates, and Com∣mitted to Custody, but rescued by the Favour of the D. of Y.
3. One Hubbard was Executed, who confessed, that he began the Fire with one Pie-de-loup, a French-man, who came over on that Design with 23 other French-men.
4. Several Letters were produced from beyond Sea, enquiring whither London was Burnt, hearing date some Days before the Fire began.
5. Several words which the Papists had cast out here to the same purpose were proved, as may be seen in the Depositions, and Informations before the Committee in the House of Commons in Sept. 1666. of which Sir Robert Brokes was Chair-man.
6. The Benedictines boasted to Mr. Bedloe, that they had a hand in it, and shewed him several Letters about it, and told him, that they resolved to Burn it again; and tampered with Mr. Bedloe about it.
7. Groves with Three Irish-men Fired Southwark.
8. Doth any man begin to doubt (said the Lord Chancellour in his Speech at the Lord Staf∣ford's Condemnation) how London came to be Burnt? And is it not apparent by those In∣stances, that such is the Frantick Zeal of some Bigotted Papists, that they resolve no means (that may serve to advance the Catholick Cause) shall be left unattempted, tho' it be by Fire and Sword?
9. If all this will not serve to convince my Incredulous Reader, I refer him to the Monu∣ment in London, Erected in Perpetuam hujus Neferie actionis Memoriam. Where the dead Stones witness the Truth of it, with a voice loud enough to be heard to the utmost parts of the World.
POSTSCRIPT.
3. A third Plot in King Charles the II. Reign, was that which is commonly known (and called by some in way of Derision) Oates's Plot: which yet, I am perswaded in my own breast was no sham, for these Reasons following.
1. Because March 25. 1679. it was resolved, nemine contradicente, by the Lords Spiritual, and Temporal, and Commons, in Parliament Assembled, That they do declare, that they are ful∣ly satisfied by the Proofs they have heard, that there now is, and for diverse Years last past, hath been a Horrid and Treasonable Plot, and Conspiracy, continued and carried on by those of the Popish Religion, for the Murthering of His Majesty's Sacred Person, and Subverting the Protestant Religion, and the Ancient and Established Government of the Kingdom.
Joh. Brown, Cleric. Parliament.
2. Because, hereupon 'the King himself Issued out two several Proclamatins for a gene∣ral Fast, the first in these words.
CHARLES, R.
WHereas the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons in this Parliament Assembled, being deeply sensible of the Sad and Cala∣mitous Condition of this our Kingdom, occasioned chiefly by the Impi∣ous and malicious Conspirary of a Popish Party, who have not only Plot∣ted, and intended the Destruction of our Royal Person, but the total Sub∣dersion of our Government, and of the true Protestant Religion, &c.— have—besought Vs, that a Day might be set apart—, we have to this their humble Request most readily inclined,
Given at White-Hall, Mar. 28, 1679.
3. Because several Persons gave Testimony to the Truth thereof, who were of their own party, as Dr. Oates, Capt. Bedloe, Mr. Jennison of Grays-Inn, Mr. Lewis, Mr. Smith, Edmund Everard, Esq; (who was kept four Years close Prisoner in the Tower, by the contrivance of some English Subjects, whom he had five Years before discovered as plotting against us in France.)
4. Because several Letters were produced relating to the fame thing, as that of the Lord Stafford's, to the Lord Aston,—My Lord, the Plot is discovered, and we are all undone — &c. Coleman's, —Our prevailing in these things, would give the greatest Blow to the Protestant Re∣ligion here, that ever it received since its first Birth, &c. Petre's Letters Found among Harcourt's Papers, &c.
5. The Actions that were done after the Discovery, to Persons concerned in the Discovery, are a strong Argument to create suspicion of the Authors, and their Guilt, as the Barbarous Murther of Sir Edmundbury Godfrey, (who took the first Depositions) Mr. Arnold, and Mr. Pye.
V. In King James the II. Reign.
But this was nothing else but Plot from the beginning to the end of it: For no Man of good sence could believe, that ever he intended to perform that fine Promise which he made, of maintaining of the Protestant Religion, and the Rights of the Subjects, &c. without
description Page 119
straining Courtesie with his Religious Principles, and natural Temper; and indeed, tho' he appear'd very plausible at first, and our credulous People seem'd very willing to con∣strue him in a favourable Sense, yet when they had resign'd their Charters, and themselves, and Estates to him in a Complement (which the King took well enough) and saw the Laws dispensed with in a gross manner, and Arbitrary Power, put up its Head at Court, with much Confidence, and the Visitors sent down to Oxford, to purge the Ʋniversity, and Roman Catholicks made Justices of Peace, and put in other places of Trust, and Masse-Houses open'd publickly, and the Interceding Bishops (who had done nothing in the World to merit his disfavour) sent to the Tower; then, I say, these People began to open their Eyes, and were resolved not to shut them any more (if they could help it) till they had some∣what better to trust to, than the Promise of a King, whose Word was as inviolable as his Oath, and who was never known to be in the least matter unfaithful in his Life; (for such a Mask was put upon his Face, by his Friends, and he wore it a while very willingly, till the time, that he thought he might safely take it off, and appear boldly in his Features, and in the Head of a standing Army; who had promised (as stoutly as he) to stand by him, till they thought it convenient to stand no longer. But of this enough, and perhaps too much; for I do with Pity and Grief of Mind, reflect upon the Errors of that un∣happy Prince.
VI. In the Reign of King William the III.
This Prince was the happy Instrument, under God, of our Deliverance; but neither was He warm in his Throne before he was called to Battle, first in Ireland, where he contested with extraordinary Difficulties, and escaped extream Dangers from a Cannon-Bullet after∣wards in Flanders, where his Labours are hardly at an end yet. But the most secret and vil∣lainous Contrivance of all was, the late Barbarous Plot, the Scheme whereof was first laid in France, but the Scene of the bloody Tragedy was to be in England. Here the King was to be Assassinated, in a base and cowardly manner, as he went a hunting, on a Saturday, Feb. 22. 1695/6. in a narrow Lane, between Brentford and Turnham-Green; Sir George Berk∣ley, with seven or eight more, to Attack the King's Coach, and Assassine him, whilst two other Parties, to the number of 40, attacked the Guards; and two more persons, Cham∣bers and Durance, a Flemming, were to be placed at Kensington, to give speedy Notice to the Conspirators, when the King went abroad. At first it was agreed to be put in execution, Feb. 15. But the King not going abroad then, it was deferr'd till Feb. 22. The French were to make a Descent into England, and had got Transport Ships ready, and Soldiers, 20000, who were to Embark at Callis, Bulloign, Dunkirk, &c. The French had at St. Germaines, Feb. 7. caused 100000 Lewid'ores to be delivered to the late King James, and desired him to hasten his Departure; a considerable Body of his old Friends were to meet and joyn the French at their landing. All things in appearance were in great forwardness, Mortars, Field-pieces, and heavy Cannon for Land-Service; Monsieur de Nesmond, Gabaret, and Du∣bart, were to command the Men of War that were to convoy the Transport Ships; the Conduct of the Land-Army was in the Marquess de Bevron Arcourt, as Chief, and under him Pecontal, and Albergoti, as Mareschals de Camp; and for Brigadiers, the Duke de Humieres, Monsieur de Biron, and Monsieur de Monray, &c. and Lapara, the chief Engineer. The Men being Embark'd the day before it was discover'd here, 300 Sail, or thereabouts, weigh'd Anchor, and stood to Sea; but the Wind shifting, they were oblig'd to return in∣to the Ports, and disembark some part of them. These were designed to land in Kent, Sussex, or the Mouth of the River; and the Providence is the more remarkable, since had they gone forward, we might have been under some surprize, as not being ready at so short a Warning, to oppose them. At Kensington, the day being come, viz. Feb. 22. Ke••es (one of the Spies) being sent out to see what he could learn, brought word, the Guards were returned from Richmond, foaming. The People much wonder'd the King did not go a hunting for two Saturdays together, and the Bravoes began to flag their Courage. It seems Capt. Pendergrass discover'd the bottom of the Design on Feb. 13. to Captain Porter, and he to my Lord Portland, and my Lord to the King, on Feb. 14. the very day before the Design was to be put in Execution. After which, several of the Con∣spirators have been themselves Executed, witness the City-Gates, where now their Heads and Quarters are to be seen; and this, after a free and fair Tryal of their Cause. So that our Church may say, and our Kings may say, as well as that excellent Queen Elizabeth, as Psal. 129.1, 2. &c. Many a time have they afflicted me from my youth up, may Israel now say, Many a time have they afflicted me from my youth, yet they have not prevailed against me. The Plowers plowed upon my Back; they made long their Furrows. The Lord is righteous; he hath out asunder the Cords of the wicked.
description Page 120
CHAP. XXIII. The Innocent strangely cleared.
WHEN Joseph's Brethren were constrained to go into Egypt, and buy Food of, and make O∣beysance to that very Person they had thrown into a Pit before, and sold into Slavery; how their Conscience flew in their Faces, with sharp Reflections of Guilt! The three Children in the fiery Furnace, and Daniel in the Lyons Den, saved so miraculously, and contrary to all Expecta∣tion, easily extorted a Confession of their Innocence from their very Enemies. The Prodigies of our Saviour's Crucifixion procured a free Confession from some of his Enemies, that certainly he was the Son of God. See more Instances.
1. Polycarp, when first apprehended, was pitied by many of his Enemies, that so holy, honest, and aged a Man should be put to death: After his Prayer at the Stake, the flame framed it self in manner of a Vault, or Sail of a Ship, with the blustering Blasts of Wind, so that it touched not the Holy Martyr's Body, which sent forth a fragrant Smell, like Frankincense; but the cruel Persecutors thereupon call'd for a Tormentor, to thrust him thro' the Side with a Spear; which being done, Blood issued out so abundantly, that it quenched the Fire, to the Astonishment of all Beholders. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Dionysius, the Areopagite, being aimed at by the Idolatrous Priests, who envied his Success in the Ministery, with his gracious Lustre and Radiancy of Countenance, abashed, and so affrighted his Adversaries, that they fled away. Ibid. Some say, that by the order of Sisinnius, the Prefect of Gaul, being thrown to wild Beasts, they would not tear him; put into a hot Oven, it would not burn him; at last was condemned to Decollation. Ibid.
3. Justin Martyr seems accomplish'd by the Divine Providence, to make a stout Apo∣logy to the Heathen Emperors, for his Christian Brethren, by passing first through all the famous Schools of the Heathen Philosophers; by which means he was enabled and fitted to attack them with their own Weapons; which he did ingeniously, and couragiously, and effectually, in his Plea to Antoninus, Pius, &c. Ibid.
4. Tertullian was raised in a seasonable time by God Almighty, to plead the Cause of his Church against their Adversaries, and slanderous Accusations; for he ingeniously shew'd them, that they never intended any Stirs or Rebellions against the Empire; it being the Frinciple of the Christians to pray for all Men, and render Good for Evil; and whereas they were slander'd for murdering Infants, how can that be (saith he) when their Custom is to abstain from all things strangled, and from Blood, &c. Ibid.— By his excellent Apolo∣gies he prevailed with Severus to favour the Christians.
5. Cyprian vindicates the Christians from the Scandals charged upon them in his time, by telling them, that the Publick Calamities were not owing to the Christians, but to the Idolatry of their Enemies, that they were long before prophesied by Christ, and the Hea∣thens had no reason to expect any better than Famine, Wars and Pestilences for their Wickedness and Cruelty, in shedding so much Blood of the Christians. Ibid.
6. Lactantius wrote seven Books of Institutions in the Behalf of the Christians, against the Gentiles.
7. Athanasius being accused by the Miletians to the Emperour, that he had imposed a Tribute of Linnen Garments upon the Egyptians, and had gathered the same; it pleased God, that Alipprius and Macarius, two Presbyters of Alexandria happen'd to be present, who easily wip'd off this false Charge; afterwards he was accused, that he had sent a Sum of Gold to one Philumenus, to take away the Emperor, but he easily clear'd himself of this too. At last he was taxed, that he had broken the sacred Chalice, and cut off the Arm of one Arsenius that was slain, and kept it for an Instrument in Magick. (Ar∣senius was a Presbyter, who for some great Fault had hid himself) Athanasius finding it difficult to clear himself in this Case, employ'd one of his Deacons to enquire out this Arsenius; who, with some difficulty, found him out; which so satisfy'd the Emperor, Con∣stantine, that he clear'd him, and sent him back with Commendations to his Office, re∣quiring that this Epistle which he wrote upon this Score, might be read in the Church, to the Terror of his Adversaries: Yet he was, after some time, effectually prosecuted by his Restless Adversaries, and injuriously deposed. Ibid.
8. The Arians prevailing for the Banishment of Basil, Bishop of Caesarea, and the wri∣ting being brought to Valens, the Emperour, to sign, the Pens would not write the least tittle, tho' often tried; and when the Emperour, being mad with rage, endeavour'd still to confirm the Edict, his Right Hand was struck with a great Trembling; so that at last, being terrified with these Judgments, he tore the Writing in pieces. Ibid.
9. Mr. John Husse, who was condemn'd by the Council of Constance for Heresie, was ac∣quitted in a solemn Letter from any such fault in his Doctrine, by the Bishop of Nazareth, who was appointed and deputed by the See of Rome to be Inquisitor of Heresie in the Ci∣ty of Prague. Martyrol. p. 549. and more than that, was commended for his Life and Conversation, by the Testimony of no less than 54 of the Nobles of Moravia, in a Let∣ter, written by them in his Behalf to the Council of Constance. Which Letter, and the Names of the Peers, See Martyrol. p. 386, 387.
description Page 121
10. Edwond Everard, Esq; being an Agent in the French Court for the English Militia, (by Acquaintance and Discourse with the Lady Gourdon, Sister to the Marquess of Huntley in Scotland, then in a Popish Convent at Paris, and with Collonel Richard Talbot, and Peter his Brother, Titular Arch-Bishop of Dublin) got some small glimmerings of a grand Design on Foot, for the publick Settling of Popery in England, dissolving the Parliament, or at least raising a Misunderstanding between them and His Majesty, for Relieving the Ca∣tholicks in Ireland, for killing His Majesty, and setting up the D. of Y. coming over into England, and making an Essay towards the Discovery of it at Court, was by Malice, and Arts of his Enemies, fal••ly Accused, and sent to the Tower, and there kept a close Prisoner four Years, and never in all that time called to a fair Hearing; yet at last, when the Plot broke out by other Instruments and Means, which God in his Wisdom produced, and made use of; He was Released from his illegal Confinement, and brought upon the Stage as an Innocent Person, and had Liberty granted him to Accuse his Accusers. Anno Christi 1679.
It were an endless Task to recount over the many Instances that are in the World, even within ken of the present Generation, of Persons who have been one while Afflicted, Dis∣graced, Fined, Imprisoned, &c. as Persons not fit for common Society among their Fellows, who have been afterwards received into Favours, preferred to Places of Trust and Honour, dandled upon the Knee of a benign Providence, and died in the Vogue of the World, good and honest Men.
11. Dr. Ʋsher wanted not Enemies, who sought to scandalize him to King James, under the Title of a Puritan, which was very odious to the King in those Days, hereby to pre∣vent his further Preferment; but God so order'd it, that it proved an occasion of his Ad∣vancement. For King James being jealous of him upon that score, by reason of the Emi∣nency of his Learning, fell into Serious Discourse with him, and thereby was so well satis∣fied in the Soundness of his Judgment and Piety, that notwithstanding the Opposition made by some great ones, without his own seeking, he was made Bishop of Meath in Ireland, which just then fell void while he was in England; and the King often boasted, That he was a Bishop of his own making. Clark, in his Life.
12. The Papists very rashly and hastily had Publish'd a Libel against Luther, (suppo∣sing he was de••d, because he was constrained for his own safety, to use caution in appear∣ing abroad, by r••••on of his many Enemies that laid wait for him) signifying, How the De∣vils had carried away his Body, &c. Which Libel came to Luther's hands, two Years before he died; and he reading of it, thank'd God, that the Devil and his Instruments were such Tools, that they could not stay till his Death. Pref. to Luther's Sermons.
I pass over the Story of Queen Emma, Mother to King Edward the Confessor, who is said by our Historians to be causlesly suspected of too much Familiarity with Alwinus, Bi∣shop of Winchester; of which Suspicion she purged herself, and him, by the Fire-Ordeal, walking bare foot over nine red-hot Plough-shares, without any hurt; in thankfulness for which, 'tis said, they gave each of them nine Manours to the Church of Winchester. Dugdale Monast. Angl. Vol. 1. inter Addenda, p. 980.
13. A. C. 1650. Anne Green, a Servant-Maid to Sir Tho. Read, of Duns-Tew in Oxford∣shire, being with Child by some one of the Family, through over-working her self, in turn∣ing of Malt, fell in Travail, about the fourth Month of her time; but being but a young Wench, and not knowing how it might be, repairs to the House of Easem*nt, where after some Straining, the Child (scarce above a Span long, and of what Sex not to be distinguish∣ed) fell from her unawares. She was three Days after conveyed to the Castle of Oxford, and there Sentenc'd to be Hang'd. She hung half an Hour, was pulled by the Legs, and struck on the Breast by divers of her Friends; and after all, had several Stroaks given her on the Stomach, with the But-end of a Soldier's Musket. Afterwards being cut down, and put in a Cossin, and brought away to a House to be dissected, though the Rope still remained strait about her Neck, they perceived her Breast to rise; whereupon one Mason, a Taylor, in Charity to her, set his Foot upon her Breast and Belly; and as some say, one Orum, a Soldier, struck her again with the But-end of his Musket. After a while they perceived a small Rattling in her Throat, and then they used means for her Recovery, by opening a Vein, laying her in a warm Bed, and causing another to go into Bed to her, and using other Remedies with respect to her Senselesness, Head, Throat, and Breast; insomuch that with∣in 14 Hours, she began to speak, and the next Day Talk'd and Prayed very heartily. In the mean time, her Pardon was sued out from the Powers then in being, and Thousands of People came to see her, magnifying the just Providence of God, in thus asserting her Inno∣cency of Murder. She affirmed, that she neither remembred how the Fetters were knock'd off, how she went out of the Prison, when she was turn'd off the Ladder, whether any Psalm was sung, or not; nor was she sensible of any Pains that she could remember; but, which is most observable, she came to her self, as if she had awakened out of her Sleep; not recovering the use of her Speech by slow degrees; but in a manner altogether, beginning to speak just where she left off on the Gallows. She lived afterwards, and was Married, and had three Children, not dying till 1659. Dionysius Petavius takes notice of it in his Continuation of the Hist of the World; so doth Mr. Heath, and Dr. Plot, in his Natural Hist. of Oxfordsh. p. 193.
14. I shall only take notice further, of an awful Example mentioned by A. B. Spotswood, in his History of Scotland, p. 449. His Words are these: This Summer (viz. Anno 1597.) there was a great Business for the Tryal of Witches, amongst others, one Margaret Atkin being apprehended on Suspicion, and threatned with Torture, did confess her self Guilty; being Exa∣mined
description Page 122
touching her Associates in that Trade, she named a few, and perceiving her Delations find Credit, made offer to detect all of that sort, and to purge the Country of them; so she might have her Life granted: For the reason of her Knowledge, she said, That they had a secret mark all of that sort in their Eyes, whereby she could surely tell, how soon she looked upon any, whether they were Witches, or not: And in this she was so readily believed, that for the space of three or four Months she was carried from Town to Town to make Discoveries in that kind; many were brought in question by her Delations, especially at Glasgow, where divers Innocent Women, through the Credulity of the Minister, Mr. John Cowper, were condemned and put to Death. In the end she was found to be a meer Deceiver, and sent back to Fife, where she was first Apprehended: At her Tryal she affirmed all to be false that she had Confessed of her self or others, and persisted in this to her Death, which made many fore-think their to great forwardness that way, and moved the King to re-call his Commission given out against such Per∣sons, discharging all Proceedings against them.
15. There was in the Year 1649. in a Town called Lauder in Scotland, a certain Woman accused and imprisoned, on Suspicion of Witchcraft, when others in the same Prison with her were Convicted, and their Execution ordered to be on the Monday following, she desi∣red to speak with a Minister, to whom she declared freely, that she was guilty of Witchcraft, acknowledging also many other Crimes committed by her, desiring that she might die with the rest: She said particularly that she had Covenanted with the Devil, and was become his Servant about Twenty Years before, and that he kissed her, and gave her a Name, but that since he had never owned her. Several Ministers who were jeasous that she accused her self untruly, charged it on her Conscience, telling her, That they doubted she was under a Temptation of the Devil to destroy her own Body and Soul, and adjuring her in the Name of God to declare the Truth: Notwithstanding all this, she stiffly adhered to what she had said, and was on Monday Morning Condemned, and ordered to be Executed that Day. When she came to the place of Execution, she was silent until the Prayers were ended, then going to the Stake where she was to be burnt, she thus expressed her self; All you that see me this Day, know ye that I am to die as a Witch, by my own Confession; and I free all Men, espe∣cially the Ministers and Magistrates, from the guilt of my Blood, I take it wholly on my self; and as I must make answer to the God of Heaven, I declare I am as free from Witchcraft as any Child; but being accused by a Malicious Woman, and Imprisoned under the Name of a Witch, my Husband and Friends disowned me, and seeing no hope of ever being in Credit again, through the Temptation of the Devil, I made that Confession to destroy my own Life, being weary of it, and chusing rather to Die than to Live. This her lamentable Speech did astonish all the Spectators, few of whom could refrain from Tears. The Truth of this Relation, saith my Author, is certainly attested by a worthy Divine, now living, who was an Eye and an Ear Witness of the whole Matter.
16. Mr. Showers, in his Discourse of Tempting of Christ, saith; Many Instances might be named of a sinful limiting the Power of God. One, among others, is that of rash Appeals to Heaven, expecting that God by his powerful Providence should interpose to the Decision of doubtful Cases. And this Men do, in the use of such things, unto which some notable Effects are ascribed, which they were never inabled or appointed, by Nature or Divine In∣stitution, to produce: As when a Person was Indicted upon Suspicion, or for a Fault that was secretly committed, or upon the Testimony but of one Witness, he was to purge himself by Ordeal, Fire or Water; that is, to put himself upon GOD, and Appeal to Him.
This was allowed by some of the Laws of Charles the Great, and was in frequent use in this Nation in the Saxons time. Many Instances in the ninth and tenth Century may be given of this, as a common Practice in the Christian World; when there was not sufficient Evi∣dence of a Man's Guilt, to put him on such Extraordinary Tryals, expecting some miracu∣lous Appearance of God, to vindicate his Innocence, or conclude against it. In such doubt∣ful Cases they said they would go ad Juaicium Dei, they would Appeal to Heaven. Many ways they had of this, in different Forms, and several Ceremonies, and particular Prayers, with Fasting, and Adjurations in the Names of God, to the particular Element; various, ac∣cording to the Quality of the Person, whether a Freeman, or a Slave; that is, one of a mean and base condition; the former was to be tried by Fire, and the latter by Water, hot or cold.
But what Ground have we to think, that if Men are Innocent, the Power of God will this way preserve them; or if they be Guilty, that He will leave them to suffer by it? It is true, He appointed under the Law a draught of bitter Waters for the Woman suspected of Adultery, to discover her Innocency, or Guilt; this was peculiarly enacted by God himself, who doubt∣less would assist such extraordinary Procedure, as was of his own Institution. But it is not for us to use such Methods of our own devising, and expect the like success.
Philip de Comines tells us of Two Franciscan Friars at Florence, who offer'd themselves to the Fire to prove Savonarola to be a Heretick: But a certain Jacobine offer'd himself to the Fire, to prove that Savonarola had true Revelations, and was no Heretick. In the mean time Savonarola preach'd, and made no such confident Offer: nor durst he venture at that new kind of Fire Ordeal. But if all Four had past through the Fire, and died in the Flames, what would that have proved? Had he been an Heretick, or no Heretick, the more or the less for the Confidence of two or three Zealots. Thus far Mr. Showers.
17. The Persians had a Law, That if a Man were accused and found guilty, he should not straitway be Condemned, but after a diligent enquiry of his Life and Conversation: And
description Page 123
if the number of his praise-worthy Deeds did countervail the contrary, he was fully quit of the Trespass. Chetwind's Hist. Collect.
18. Eustathius, a Man famous for Preaching and Holiness of Life, opposing the Arrian Heresie: the Arrians suborned a naughty Strumpet to come with a Child in her Arms, and Accuse Eustathius of Adultery, and She Swore that he begat that Child of her Body; which though he constantly denied, yet he was put out of his place. Howbeit, his Innocency e'er long was made known; for the Strumpet being struck with Sickness, She was in such horrour of Conscience, that She confessed the whole Practice, and how She was hired to slander this holy Man, and that yet She was not altogether a Liar, for Eustathius the Handicrafts Man begat the Child, though not Eustathius the Preacher. See Mr. Nathanael Vincent's Childs Catechism.
CHAP. XXIV. Doubts strangely Resolved, and the Weak Confirmed.
SAint Peter was resolved concerning the Divinity of our Saviour by a Miracle, which so startled him, that he ••ell down at Jesus Feet, saying, Depart from me, for I am a sinful Man, O Lord! Thomas, doubting of his Resurrection, was resolved to accept no Satisfaction in the case, but by his own Senses, and it was granted him, as a special favour. And 'tis strange to observe, how low God stoops many times in condescension to Human Infirmities on this Score, to help their Faith, and clear their Doubts, meeting his Children in their own way, and sometimes Surprizing them, when their Doubts are at full tide, and they least expect them.
1. That good Gentlewoman, Mrs. Honeywood, under a deep and sad Desertion, refused and put off all Comfort, seeming to Despair utterly of the Grace of God. A worthy Mini∣ster being one Day with her, and Reasoning against her desperate Conclusions, she took a Venice-Glass from the Table, and said, Sir, I am as sure to be Damned, as this Glass is to be broken; and there with threw it forcibly to the Ground, but to the Astonishment of both, the Glass remained whole and sound, which the Minister taking up with admiration, re∣buked her Presumption, and shewed her what a VVonder Providence had wrought for her Satisfaction, and it greatly altered the Temper of her Mind. O how unsearchable are all his ways, and his paths past finding ou••! Lo, these are part of his ways, but how small a portion do we know of him! Flavel's Divine Conduct, p. 73.
2. Mrs. Joan Drake of Emersham, in her great Temptations, had a custom of turning over the Bible, to put her Finger suddenly upon some Verse, saying, Now whatsoever my Fin∣ger is upon, is just my Case, (whatsoever it be) and my Doom. But the Lord did so order it, that looking upon the Verse, it was always found encouraging and comfortable. She was much entreated to desist, but she prayed, that she might do it once more, promising faithful∣ly to leave off; afterwards being permitted, she open'd the Bible, and put her Finger upon that excellent Text, without looking, or reading a word, Isa. 40.27, &c. Why sayest thou, O Jacob, and speakest, O Israel; my way is hid from the Lord? &c. which being read and consi∣dered of, so crossed her hopes, that it made her blush. Clark. Exam. vol. 2. p. 357.
3. In the Life of Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, we are told of a Lady wavering in her Religion, who was resolved by occasion of a Jesuit's being disabled to proceed in a Disputation with the Bishop, and leaving the place with shame. See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 296. And ano∣ther Lady, Wife to the Lord Mordant, confirmed by occasion of the Jesuit's absenting from the Disputation, and sending his excuse, that he had forgot all his Arguments, tho' he had them before as ready, as his Pater N••ster, as he believed through the just Judgment of God, because, he had undertaken to Dispute with so worthy a Man without License of his Superi∣our. Ibid. p. 278.
4. One Mr. Charles Langford, in a Book Published by him, called, God's wonderful Mer∣cy in the Mount of woful Extremity. A. C. 1672. Tells us, that for near Forty Years he had been Buffeted severely by Satan, who had left no Stone unturn'd to do him all the mis∣chief that he could. For the space of Forty Years, (saith he) or thereabouts, hath it pleased the Hand that took me out of my Mother's Womb, to train me up, and lead me along in this uncomfortable Wilderness of Temptation, tho' I cannot say, that in all these Years, he hath left me to the violence of Spiritual Conflicts; for then the Burthen had been too heavy for Flesh to stand under so long. Yet must I needs say, my clearest Day all that time was but clark, and however I seemed to others in point of Comfort outwardly, sure I am, my Soul en∣joyed not her rest, nor could I ever say, I was all that while more than a Prisoner of hope, still subject unto Bondage, and not discharged of the Debt, nor delivered from my Fears. It was but a hard shift that I made to hold up my head, when I was at best, my worst cannot be expressed, until now at last, that God for whom I waited in the way of his Judgments, and from whom were my Expectations in the use of appointed means all this while, came and was found of me when I look'd not for him, and delivered me from my strong Enemy, set
description Page 124
my Feet upon a Rock, and Established my goings. — I can say by experience, Now I know there is a God, and now I know there is a Devil: Such have been the Delusions, cursed Injections of Blasphemous Thoughts, and dreadful Temptations wherewith he hath endeavoured to ••ll my Soul till the day the Lord by his great power delivered me out of his Hands; That I have cause to know him, and to make him known, as I am able to the World.— In short, tho' he had been tempted to Murder his Wife, and made Provision for it, and she knew it, yet she still performed the duty of a faithful Yoke-fellow; and upon April 16. 1669. (a day for ever to be Solemnized as Glorious and Honourable by me his poor Creature) They are his own words: she going on in her constant course of Prayer, after she had given the Lord his Holy and Reverend Titles, using Moses's Arguments, brake forth into these words, My Fa∣ther, my Father! What wilt thou do with my Husband? He hath been speaking and acting still in thy cause: Oh! Destroy him not for thine own Glory. Oh! What dishonour will come to thy great Name if thou do it. Oh! Rather do with me what thou wilt. On Rather Do what thou wilt. But spare my Husband, &c.— He that is pleased to stile himself a God hearing Prayer, and in most of his great works delights to advance his own power, by using small and unlikely means, after long tarrying, and in a time when I looked not for him, came now and owned his own Ordinance, crowned the Cries, and Faith, and Patience of a poor Woman with such success, that my praise shall be continually of him. The proud may scorn, but the humble shall hear thereof and be glad. That roaring Lion, mine Adversary the Devil, that old Serpent, that red Dragon, that unclean Spirit that Liar, that false Accuser,— Murderer, —Appollyon — Abaddon — even now, when he thought himself almost settled in the Possessi∣on of his long sought Dominion) and that there was no casting him out of my Soul, which he had abused, making it his Dung-hill, whereon he laid all the fifth of Hellish Thoughts, and A∣bominations that he could; now was sent to his own place, by my dear Lord Christ, who broke the Doors of Brass, and rescued me from the Rape of Hellish Furies, &c. See the Book writ by his own Hand, p. 53, 54. &c.
5. When I was Minister of Shipley in Sussex, a certain Man of another Parish on a Lord's Day after Evening Service, came to me, and desired to speak with me about some particular Case of Conscience, (I think it was concerning the Sin against the Holy Ghost; after some dis∣course upon the point, he told me, that he had for many Years been haunted with doubts, and great fears about his Salvation, and could enjoy no comfort; but at last unexpectedly as he was at his Loom, (for he was a Weaver by Trade a certain Text of Scripture was suggested to his mind, by he knew not what secret Impulse, and thereupon all the thick Fog, which he had so long laboured under was scattered, and the Room was filled with Light, and he en∣joyed a great Serenity, and Peace, and Comfort afterwards.
6. Mrs. Polsted, of Bednel Green, for a great while was in great Darkness, and Deserted. It prevailed, even to the uttering of words dreadful to her Friends: But drawing near to her end, she desired my Sister Dunn to stay with her that Night she died, and to close her Eyes. She lay by her upon the Bed, when she spake to her thus, O Mrs. Dunn, it is a dreadful thing to be separated from Christ for ever, for ever! Yes, so 'tis, says her Friend, but I am perswad∣ed it shall never be your Portion. She fell into a kind of a Slumber, and a little after spake Mrs. Dunn, Christ is come let us haste to meet him, let us haste to meet him. She ask'd her, if she had now closed with Christ, yes, said she, I stick to my first choice, I stick to my first choice. What shall I render to the Lord? What shall I render to the Lord? And so died praising the Lord.
7. Mrs, Charlton once told me, That after a Desertion of about Eight Years, she had such a Floud of Spiritual Joy, that when she walk'd in the Streets they seem'd to her Pav'd with Gold, for a Fortnights time; and she was fain to beg of God to stay his Hand, Her Body be∣ing not able to bear it.
8. Mr. Nutkin of Okingham, told me, That once after near Fifty Years Profession, upon a Day of Thanksgiving, observed by himself upon a recovery from Sickness, and to beg a Sanctified use of Health restored; on a sudden a dark Cloud fell on him, that all his Profession had been Hypocrisie. That Day, and the Night after, which he passed without Sleep; it con∣tinued, and he was so held down by the Temptation, he had not power to look into his Bible. The next Day he thought thus, Have I been so long acquainted with the Lord, and shall not I dare to look into his word? Opened his Bible, and it opened in the 10. Heb. and the first word he cast his Eye on, was that Text, If a Man Sin willingly, &c. He reflected on himself by Examination, and Conscience answered for him; upon which the Cloud began to scatter presently, and e're Night, came he was comforted.
These Three Relations concerning Mrs. Polsted, Mrs. Charlton, and Mr. Nutkin of Okingham, were all sent me by the Reverend Mr. Singleton, now living in Hogsdon-Square, near London, and are Printed as I received them from him.
9. Melancthon going onoe upon some great Service for the Church of Christ, and having many doubts and fears about the Success of his business, was much cheared up, and confirm∣ed by a Company of poor Women and Children, whom he found together Praying for the labouring Church, and casting it by Faith into Christ's everlasting Arms. Clark's Examp. vol. 1. c. 119. out of Seluccer.
10. Andronicus, the Emperor of Constantinople, finding that all things went cross with him, took a Psalter in his Hand to resolve his doubtful Mind; and opening the same, as it were to resolve his Doubts thereby, and ask Counsel of the Oracles of God, the first Verse he fixt his Eye upon, was Psal. 68.14. When the Almighty scatter'd Kings, &c. whereby he was comforted, and directed what to do for his greater safety. Turk Hist. p. 164.
description Page 125
11. S. Augustine being in Trouble on the hinge of his Conversion, and retired into his Garden, pouring forth his Tears plentifully, and not knowing what to do, was warn'd by a Voice from Heaven, saying, Tolle, Lege, Take and Read. And immediately, having S. Paul's Epistles by him, he open'd the Book, and the first Text he turn'd to was Rom. 13. &c. Not in riotting and Drunkenness, &c. with which he was satisfied; and giving the Book to his dear friend Alipius, he read on, Him that is weak in faith receive, but not to doubtful Disputations; which gave a sufficient Direction to Alipius too. August. Conf. lib. 8.
12. Sarah, Daughter of Mr. Tho. Wight, sometime of the Auditor's Office in London, (about the Year 1643.) was for four Years oft in great Doubt and Despair, and torment∣ed with divers Temptations, viz. to believe that there was no God, Devil, Heaven nor Hell, but what she felt in her own Conscience. One day, being violently assaulted with that Temptation, that there was no Hell, but what she felt within her self; having a little white earthen Cup in her Hand, she said, that she was as sure to be damned, as that was to break; and therewithal threw it from her to break it, but it brake not. Again, she said, as sure as this Cup will break, there is no Hell; and threw it more violently against the f••rther side of the Chamber, and yet it brake not. Her Mother took it up, and said, See, Child, it is not broken. She got it again, and said, and did the like four or five times, only the fifth time a little nip brake out. After her Recovery, she still desired to drink out of that Cup, to put her in Mind of God's Goodness toward her. Notwithstanding, she con∣tinued comfortless till April 10. 1647. About Midnight, when all humane Help fail'd, and former Means could not do it; yet, when she was made utterly uncapable of receiv∣ing Comfort that way: For now the was stricken both blind and deaf, her Eyes being fast closed up; her first Speeches were, My Soul thirsts for the Water of Life, and I shall have it. This, with great Ardency of Spirit, she repeated over four times, then drank three or four little Cups of Water, and then sitting up, with a lowly cheerful Countenance, much Brokenness 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Heart, and Tears trickling down her Cheeks, she spake with a low Voice, Ah! that Jesus Christ should come from the Bosom of his Father, and take the Nature of Man upon him, and come in such a low Estate, and lie in a Manger! — Christ came to the lowest Soul! he lay is a Manger, in a contemptible place! Do you not see an Excellency in him? I tell you. There is more Excellency in Him, in lowest State, that in a World; yea, than in Ten Thousand Worlds? _____ _____ Do you not see an Excellency in Him, who came here to die for, even for Sinners; yea, for the greatest of Sinners; for the chiefest Sinners: A dying Christ for a denying Peter! (this she repeated three times) Peter denied him, yet he died for him! Go tell Peter — (here she ••••wsed•• and admired) For a Peter! for a Mary Magdalen! for a Theif on the Cross, that none should despair! &c. Thus she continued till April 13. blind and deaf; neither eating nor drinking any thing but a little Water, nor speaking, till at last, starting up suddenly, she said, The Devil fights with me, as with Michael and his Angels, but the Angel shall prevail, &c.—Nay, she took nothing till May 19th. except a little Water, and once a little Broth, which she cast up immediately, and yet look'd bet∣ter, than for seven or eight Weeks before. And at last, after long Weakness, and many gracious Expressions, June 11th. that Text came into her Mind, Mark 5. v. last. Damsel, I say unto thee arise, &c. and was fully perswaded, that so in should be to her self. And accordingly it was; for she eat heartily with Joy before them all; call'd for her Cloaths; rose up, stood on her Feet. Many Persons, of all Ranks, visited her in this time of her Vi∣sitation, and were Ear and Eye-witnesses of these things, at the time of her Recovery; she was not full 16 Years old. Clark's Examp. Vol. 2. p. 436.
CHAP. XXV. The Modest and Humble strangely advanced.
BEfore Honour is Humility, saith Solomon, Prov. 15.33. and tho' the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly. Ps. 138.6. 'Tis certain, humble Men are best qualified for the favours of Heaven, and that they have of oftentimes an Earnest given them here of the good things of this Life, appears plainly in the Examples of the Primitive Disciples and Christians.
1. Athanasius, upon occasion of examining other Boys at Play, and preparing them for Baptism, was by Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, observing the Sport, first set to School, afterwards made Deacon, and at last, when Alexander lay dying, wished by him to be his Successor, which he afterwards (tho' unwillingly) was.
2. Dr. Ʋsher was noted for his Humility, in stooping to the Capacity of the meanest, in his high Thoughts of others, and low of himself; and when the Provostship of the Col∣ledg of Dublin's as offer'd him, he refused it, at 30 Years of age; yet was afterwards with∣out any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of his own, by King James, made Bishop of Meath, and afterwards Arch-Bishop of Armagh, &c. See his Life.
3. Cardinal Pool was a learned, humble, prudent and moderate Man, and accordingly preferred to the Arch-Bishoprick of Canterbury; upon receiving of the Pall, he made a cold Sermon concerning the beginning, use and virtues of the Pall, without either Learn∣ing
description Page 126
or Eloquence; and tho he stood fair for the Pontifical Chair, upon the death of Pope Paul III. and the Party for him had gain'd almost a sufficient number of Suffrages, he seemed little concern'd at it, and did rather decline, than aspire to that Dignity. Yea, and when a full number had agreed, and came to adore him, according to the ordinary Ceremony, he receiv'd it with his usual Coldness; and that being done in the Night, he said, God loved Light, and therefore advised them to delay it till Day came; upon which, the Ita∣lians, among whom, Ambition passes for the Character of a great Mind, looked on this as an unsufferable piece of Dulness; so the Cardinals shrunk from him before day, and chose de Monte Pope, who reigned by name of Julius the III. His first Promotion was very ex∣traordinary, for he gave his own Hat to a Servant that kept his Monkey; and being ask'd the Reason of it, He said, He saw as much in his Servant, to recommend him to be a Cardinal, as the Conclave saw in him, to chuse him to be Pope. See Abridgment of the Hist. of the Reform. l. 2. p. 121.
And it is remarkable, that notwithstanding he had such an humble Opinion of his own Parts, yet he behaved himself so wisely at the Council of Trent, that it raised his Esteem much; and moved the Conclave of Rome to a Design of promoting him to the Popedom, Ibid. See more in the Chapter of present Retribution to the Humble and Modest.
CHAP. XXVI. Persons strangely admonished, of Sins, or Dangers.
WE have to deal with so gracious a God, and one so concern'd for our Welfare and Sal∣vation, that he seldom lets his Children run into Dangers, without giving them a previ∣ous Notice and Admonition of it. Thus the Persecution, design'd by Herod against our Savi∣our, was notified to Joseph in a Dream, and withal, a way directed for his Escape. S. Peter was told plainly before-hand of Satan's Defire to sift and winnow him. Judas o his Temptation, and all the rest of the Apostles of their stumbling and Offence. And indeed all the Christian Disciples had fair warning of the Dangers that awaited them in the World, after our Saviour's Ascension into Heaven; and therefore they were to fore-arm themselves with Prudence and Innocency, &c. How S. Paul was admonished by Agabus of his being bound at Jerusalem. See Act. 21.11, 12.
1. We do elsewhere relate in this Book how a Gentleman in London, whensoever he was drunk, was continually molested with a Noise over his Head as he lay in his Bed, &c.
2. Some few Days before the Duke of Buckingham's going to Portsmouth (where he was stabbed by Felton) the Ghost of his Father, Sir George Villiers, appear'd to one Parker, (formerly his own Servant, but then Servant to the Duke) in his Morning-Chamber-Gown; charged Parker to tell his Son, that he should decline that Employment and De∣sign he was going upon, or else he would certainly be murder'd. Parker promised the Ap∣parition to do it, but neglected it. The Duke making Preparations for his Expedition, the Apparition came again to Parker, taxing him very severely for his Breach of Promise, and required him not to delay the acquainting his Son of the Danger he went in. Then Parker the next day told the Duke, that his Father's Ghost had twice appear'd to him, and had commanded him to give him that warning. The Duke slighted it, and told him, he was an old doting Fool. That Night the Apparition came to Parker, and said, Thou hast done well in warning my Son of his Danger; but tho' he will not yet believe thee, go to him once more however, and tell him from me by such a Token (naming a private Token) which no Body knows but only he and I, that if he will not decline his Voyage, such a Knife as this is (pulling a Knife out from under his Gown) will be his Death. This Message Parker also delivered the next day to the Duke, who when he heard the private Token, believed that he had it from his Father's Ghost, yet said that his Honour was now at Stake, and he could not go back from what he had undertaken, come Life, come Death.
This Passage, Parker, after the Duke's Murder, communicated to his Fellow-Servant, Henry Ceely, who told it to a Reverend Divine, a Neighbour of mine, from whose Mouth I have it, saith Mr. Glaenvil, in his Sadducism. Triumph. p. 410.
3. A Gentleman in Ireland, near to the Earl of Orory's, sending his Butler one Afternoon to buy Cards; as be passed a Field, he to his wonder, espy'd a Company of People sitting round a Table, with a deal of good Chear before them, in the midst of the Field. And he going up towards them, they all arose, and saluted him, and desired him to sit down with them: But one of them whispering these Words in his Ear, Do nothing this Company invites you to do: He thereupon refused to sit down, and immediately the Table, and all that belonged to it, were gone; and the Company are now playing and dancing. And the Butler being desired to joyn himself with them; but he refusing, they fall all to work; but he refusing to work with them, they all disappeared. The Man runs strait home, and was no sooner entred his Master's House, but down he falls, and lay some time sensless; but coming to himself again, he related to his Master what had happened.
description Page 127
The Night following there comes one of this Company to his Bed-side, and tells him, that if he offer'd to stir out of Doors the next day, he would be carried away. Here∣upon he kept within; but towards the Evening, having need to make Water, he adven∣tured to put one Foot over the Threshold, several standing by. Which he had no soon∣er done, but the espy'd a Rope cast about his Middle, and the poor Man was hurried away with great swiftness, they following after him as fast as they could, but could not overtake him. At length they espy'd a Horseman coming towards them, and made signs to him to stop the Man, whom he saw coming near him, and both ends of the Rope, but no Body drawing. When they met, he laid hold on one end of the Rope, and im∣mediately had a smart Blow given him over his Arm with the other end. But by this means the Man was stopt, and the Horseman brought him back with him.
The Earl of Orory hearing of these strange Passages, sent to the Master to desire him to send this Man to his House, which he accordingly did: And the Morning following, or quickly after, he told the Earl that his Spectre had been with him again, and assured him, that that day be should most certainly be carried away, and that no Endeavours should avail to the saving of him. Upon this he was kept in a large Room, with a considerable number of Persons to guard him, among whom was the famous Stroker, Mr. Greatrix, who was a Neighbour. There were besides other Persons of Quality, two Bishops in the House at the same time, who were consulted touching the use of a Medicine the Spectre or Ghost prescrib'd; of which, mention will be made anon, but they determined on the Negative. But this by the by.
Till part of the Afternoon was spent, all was quiet, but at length he was perceived to rise from the Ground. Whereupon Mr. Greatrix and another lusty Man clapt their Arms over his Shoulder, one of them before him, and the other behind, and weighed him down with all their Strength. But he was forcibly taken up from them, and they were too weak to keep their hold, and for a considerable time he was carried in the Air to and fro over their Heads; several of the Company still running under him, to prevent his being hurt, if he should fall. At length he fell, and was caught before he came to the Ground, and had by that means no hurt.
All being quiet till Bed-time, my Lord order'd two of his Servants to lie with him, and the next Morning he told his Lordship, that his Spectre was again with him, and brought a wooden Dish with grey Liquor in it, and bad him drink it off. At the first sight of the Spectre, he said he endeavour'd to awake his Bedfellows, but it told him, That that endeavour should be in vain, and that he had no cause to ear him, he being his Friend, and he that at first gave him the good Advice in the Field, which had he not followed, he had been before now perfectly in the power of the Compan he saw there. He added, that he concluded it was im∣possible, but that he should have been carried away the day before, there being so strong a Combination against him. But now he would assure him that there would be no more Attempts of that Nature; but he being troubled with two sorts of sad Fits, he had brought that Liquor to cure him of them, and bid him drink it. He peremptorily refusing, the Spectre was angry, and upbraided him with great disingenuity, but told him, That howe∣ver he had a kindness for him, and that if he would take Plantine Juice he should be well of one sort of Fits, but he should carry the other to his Grave. The poor Man having by this time somewhat recover'd himself, ask'd the Spectre, whether by the Juice of Plantain he meant that of the Leaves or Roots? It replied, The Roots.
Then it askt him, whether he did not know him? He answer'd, No. He replied, I am such a one. The Man answer'd, He hath been long dead. I have been dead (said the Spectre or Ghost) seven Years, and you know that I lived a loose Life; and ever since have I been hurried up and down in a restless condition with the Company you saw, and shall be to the day of Judgment. Then he proceeded to tell him, that had he acknowledged God in his ways he had not suffer'd such severe things by their means. And further said, You never pray'd to God that day before you met with this Company in the Field, and also going about an unlawful Business; and so vanish'd. Mr. Glanvil's Sadducism Triumph. p. 423.
4. Mr. Alexander Clogie, Minister of Wigmore, in the County of Hereford, aged Fourscore Years, published a Set of Sermons, A. 16••4. under this Title, Vox Corvi, or the Voice of the Raven, that thrice spoke these Wards distinctly, viz. Look into Colossians the 3d. and 15th. Licensed according to Order. London, Printed by W. B. &c. The occasion of it was, as we are told in the Epistle to the Reader: On the 3d. of Feb. 1691. about Three in the Afternoon, this Reverend Divine, a Persons of the Venerable Age of Eighty Years, and Forty of those a laborious Teacher of God's Word, in the Parish of Wigmore, being in the Hall of his own House, with his Wife, some Neighbours and Relations, together with two small Grand-children of his, in all, to the number of eight Persons; Thomas Kinnersley, one of the said Grandchildren, of 10 Years of Age, starting up from the Fire-side, went out of the Hall-door, and sate himself down upon a Block, by a Wood-pile, before the Door, cutting of a Stick, and in ress than a qu••••ter of an Hour return'd into the Hall, in great Amazement, his Countenance pale and affrighted, and said to his Grandfather and Grand∣mother, Look in the 3d. of the Colossians, and the 15th. with a great Palsion and Earnestness, repeating the Words no less than three times, telling them with a mighty Ardency, that a Raven had spoken them three times from the Peak of the Steeple, and that it look'd to∣wards W. W.'s House, and shook its Head thitherward, directing its Looks and Moti∣ons still towards that House. All which Words he heard the Raven distinctly utter three times, and then saw it mount and fly out of Sight. The Grandfather turning to the Text in the Bible, and reading the Words, Let the Peace of God rule in your Hearts, &c. The
description Page 128
Child was fully satisfied, and his Countenance composed again. The Family to which the Raven seemed to direct her Voice, were by means hereof perfectly Reconciled. I doubt not, but this Relation will seem incredible in an Age of so little Faith; but I have not time to plead for the Credibility of every particular and strange Story that I relate. Sure I am, Mr. Clogie doth not Preach or Write like a Man fallen into his Dotage, or like a weak and unskilful Divine.
5. Dwelling at Leeds in Kent, saith Mr. Batman, Professor in Divinity, a glowing Light, like unto a quick Cole, appeared at my Bed's Feet, at the sudden sight whereof, I was as well in doubt, as afraid, taking view thereof twice or thrice, to the end I would not be de∣ceived of that Appearance, and desiring God's Assistance from Evils, it vanished away. Shortly after I was in present danger of being Slain in the House of him, whom I took to be my Friend, &c. Not many Years after I fell into the Hands of Inconstant Men, whose double De••lings I referred to God; and one of them was struck Blind, another fell into a Dropsie, a Third ask'd Forgiveness, &c. There happened to me in Kent also, a sudden Fire in the House wherein I then dwelt, so that the House was consumed to the Ground; whether because before that time I greatly reproved Witchery, of those that then were Suspected, or for my secret Sins against God, from the which no Flesh is clear, I appeal be∣fore the Throne of thy most magnificent Grace, &c. Do••n's Warning to the Judgment, p. 410.
I could add many more Instances of this kind, but having already mentioned some others in other Chapters, I shall forbear, lest I cloy my Reader, and provoke him to a nau∣seate or loathing. Nequid nimis.
CHAP. XXVII. Remarkable Faith.
THE Graces of the Spirit of God found to be Sincere (but especially in an excellent degree) in Christians, are called frequently in the Gospel, The Earnest of the Spirit, and the Ear∣nest of the Future I••heritance; as if God never bestowed these Qualities upon any but as Dis∣positions to Eternal Glory, and a Token of special Love, and everlasting Favour. I shall there∣fore in the next place proceed, to enquire after a few Remarkable Instances of this Nature, and first of all of Faith, that Grace that is so mightily commended under the Oeconomy of the New Testament.
1. Luther was a Man of great Faith and Resolution, as appears by these Passages in his Sermons: Sir Devil, I gear not thy Threatenings and Terrors, for there is one whose Name is Jesus Christ, in whom I believe; He hath abolished the Law, condemned Sin, vanquished Death, and destroyed Hell. And again: Good Mrs. Death, Dost thou know this Man Christ? Come and bite out his Tooth; Hast thou forgotten how little thy Biting prevailed with him once? —Faith kills Reason, that Beast and Monster, that all the World cannot kill, — and Laughs at all the Iniquiry, Rage and Fury of the World, &c.
2. Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, though he fore-told in the time of his greatest Prosperity, that he should die in Poverty, yet made little Provision for the Storm; and though his Losses in Ireland (upon the turn of the Times) were great, and his Straits in England very consider∣able, yet when two several Offers were made him from Foreign Nations, the one from Car∣dinal Richlieu, in relation to his great Learning, with a promise of large Maintenance, and Liberty to live where he listed in France among the Protestants; the other from the States of Holland, who proffered him the Place of Honorarius Professor at Leyden, which had an ample Stipend belonging to it; yet he refused both, and chose rather to put himself upon Divine Providence in his own Countrey. Cl••rk, in his Life.
3. Mr. Heron, on his Death-bed, being minded of his young Children, whom he had made but slender Provision for, made this Answer, (which my Author saith, was Censured for too light by some Persons) That he did not fear, but He that fed the young Ravens, when they cried unto him, would likewise take care of, and provide for the young Herons. Dr. Fuller, in his Meditations.
4. Mr. Lancaster, being by Birth a good Gentleman, and sometime Fellow in King's College in Cambridge, he was but little of Stature, but eminent, as for other things, espe∣cially for his living by Faith. His Charge being great, and his Means so small, his Wife would many times come to him, when she was to send her Maid to Banbury Market to buy Provision, and tell him that she had no Money; his usual Answer was, Yet send your Maid, and God will provide; and though she had no Money, yet she never returned empty, for one or other that knew her to be Mr. Lancaster's Maid, either by the way, or in Banbury Town meeting her would give her Money, which still supplied their present wants. Mr. Clark, in the Life of Dr. Harris.
5. Mr. Edw. Lawrence, formerly Minister of Basckarth in Shropshire, but refusing to com∣ply with the Act of Ʋniformity, and thereupon being in danger of being turned out of his Living, being ask'd, How he would maintain his VVife, and so many small Children as he had? Made Answer, I intend to live and maintain my Family upon the Fifth Chapter of Saint Matthew.
description Page 129
CHAP. XXVIII. Remarkable Courage, and Boldness.
FEar not thou, them saith our Saviour, that can destroy the Body, and after that have nothing, that they can do, &c. certainly a good Christian Courage in a good Cause, and under the Con∣duct of an humble Prudence, is the Gift of God, and Blessing of Heaven, and one of those Graces, that bespeak the person endowed therewith to be somewhat more than common Man. Our dear Saviour was taken notice of, for one that Preach'd with Authority; and the Apostles with a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a li∣berty of Speech, and boldness of Spirit, which their Adversaries were not able to resist. And some∣times we may pick up such Examples of boldness in succeeding Ages of the Church, as these that follow.
1. Ignatius being required to be present at the Gratulatory Sacrifices appointed by Trajan after the Parthian War, which were to be offered in every City, before Trajan's Face, did just∣ly and sharply reprove the Idolatry; for which cause he was delivered to ten Soldiers, to be carried to Rome. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Polycarp would not flie, when in danger of Persecution and Martyrdom, saying, The will of the Lord be done; and coming to the Searchers, he communed with them very chear∣fully, and commanded that the Table should be spread for them, intreating them to eat and dine well, requesting but one Hours space for his Prayers, which was granted him. Ibid.
3. Origen was in his early Years desirous of Martyrdom, and would have thrusted him∣self into the Persecutors Hands, had not his Mother in the Night time privily convey'd away his Cloathes on purpose to restrain him; and when he could do no more, he stoutly Exhort∣ed his Father then ••••••••rison, by Letters, that he would not alter his purpose of Suffering for his Son's sake. Dr. Cave, Prim. Christ. Clark Marrow of Eccl. Hist. &c.
4. Valentinian Jun. compassing the Church where Ambrose was (in a great rage) with a great number of Armed Souldiers, commanded him to come forth; but he nothing terrified, answered, That I will never willingly do, neither will I betray the Sheepfold of my Sheep, to the Wolves, nor deliver up the Temple of God to the Authors of Blasphemy; but if thou pleasest to kill me, here's my Breast, peirce it as thou pleasest, with Spear or Sword; I am willing to embrace such a Death. Upon which resolute Answer. the Emperor with-drew. ibid.
5. Luther's Courage and Boldness is well known; when disswaded from going to Dispute at Worms, for fear of his Enemies, If I thought, saith he, there were danger of our Cause, I would go, tho' there were as many Devils in Worms, as Tiles upon the Houses: And another time to his Friends, quaking for fear of future troubles, Come, saith he, let's sing the 46th. Psalm. and let all the Devils in Hell do their worst. Pref. to his Sermons.
6. John Frith to certain Messengers sent by the Arch-Bishop to bring him before him, and they disswading Frith from stiffness in his Opinion about the Sacrament, made answer, I most heartily thank you for your Good-will and Councel, whereby I see your Good-will to me, yet my Cause and Conscience is such, that in no wise I may or can without danger of Damna∣tion, start aside, and fly from the Truth whereof I am convinced, and which I have Published concerning the Lord's Supper; so that if I be askt what my Judgment is about it, I must needs declare my Judgment, and Conscience therein, as I have formerly written, tho' I was sure to lose Twenty Lives, if I had so many. Clarks Eccl. Hist. p. 158.
7. King Arthur, to increase the Courage of his Soldiers, Instituted the Order of Knights of the Round Table, that he might reward the well deserving with Titles of Honour. None were admitted into this Order, but such of the Nobility, as were in all, the number of 150. the chiefest of them being Sir Lancelot, Sir Tristram, Sir Lamrock, Sir Grawine, and others. These were all Recorded for Knights of great Renown; and had not King Arthur's Valour been most transcendent, each of them might have passed fpr no less than a Worthy, tho' they must fall short of the Deeds of King Arthur, of whom it is written, that in one Battle against the Saxons with his own Sword named Callibourn, he slew 800 of them. England's Worthies, by William Winstanley, p. 10.
8. Lucius Hiberius, the Roman Legate, demanded of him a Tribute for Britain, which he not only deny'd but also threatned to have a Tribute from Rome, as appeareth in his Letter sent unto the Senate, where I find it thus written in an old Manuscript. Ʋnderstand among you of Rome, that I am King Arthur of Britain, and freely it hold and shall hold, and at Rome hastily will I be, not to give you Truage, but to have Truage of you: For Constantine, that was Hellen's Son, and other of my Ancesters Conquered Rome, and thereof were Emperors, and that they had and held, I shall have yours. God's grace. And accordingly he set forward against Lucius Hiberus, who with great Power, and vain Confidence, came Marching against him, where af∣ter a long and Bloody Fight, the Romans were Discomfited, their General killed, and his slain Body sent to the Senate for the Tribute of Britain. ibid
9. Mr. Broughton was exceedingly Courageous and Bold, and free in inveighing against Popery, Jesuitism among the Papists, and Jesuits, and also Judaism among the Jews. As once more, especially at the B. of Mentz's Table, where also diverse Jesuits were present, with whom he Discoursed so freely, and sharply against the Papacy, as Anti-Christian, and against the Blind∣ness and Wickedness of the Romanists, that the Protestants, who were present with him, were afraid that would have endanger'd both himself, and them. At another time, being in one
description Page 130
of the Jews Synagogues, at the time of their Servce, where their publick Minister Read and Prayed in a strange and uncouth Tone; one of the Jews, as he came out, said unto him, Did not our Minister Sing like an Angel? No, (saith he) he Barked like a Dog; and so called for a Dis∣pute with him, where they had long and much tugging.
10. He was once Travelling here in England, and being in his Inn, a Royster in the Room next to him was Swearing horribly, and at no measure; in went, he boldly to him, and, Who art thou, (saith he) thou Wretch, who darest thus to Blaspheme, and Profane the Glorious Name of the great God? And some other like words, which he set on with so great an awe and bold∣ness that the Roarer became calm, and took his sharp reproofs especially when he came to under∣stand who he was,) in very good part. In his Life, p. 4.7.
11. It was the saying of one who suffered in Queen Mary's Regn. — I was an honest poor Man's Daughter, never brought up at the University as you have, but I have driven the Plow before my Father many a time, I thank God; yet notwithstanding, in defence of God's Truth, and in the cause of my Master Christ, by his Grace, I will set my Foot against the Foot of any of you all in the maintenance of the same and if I had a Thousand Lives they should go for payment thereof. Fox Matyrol.
12. If I had a Hundred Bodies, said Mr. Hawks, I would suffer them all to be torn in pieces rather than Abjure, or Recant. ibid.
13. Mr. Rothwel, (called afterwards by the Devil in a posessed Person, Bold Rothwel,) being recommended to the Lady Bowes, for a fit Minister to be employed in the North, in the Bi∣shoprick of Durham; after his first Days Labour there for Tryal, being well liked of by the People, and returning afterwards to the Lady Bowes, he told her, he would go; she replied, tho' for their sakes she was glad, yet she was afraid to send him, understanding that they were of a fierce Disposition, and having never heard the Gospel, might deal unkindly with him. He answered, Madam, if I thought, I should never meet the Devil there, I would never come there, he and I have been at odds in other places, and I hope, we shall not agree there. See his Life, by Mr. Clark, p. 70.
14. King Charles the I. spending one Sunday in a serious debate of the Lord Strafford's Case, in the Morning with the four Bishops, of London, Durham, Lincoln, and Carlisle; the Arch-Bishop of Armagh not being there, but Preaching in the Church of Covent-Garden, as he used to do; was sent for by a particular Order from his Majesty; The Bishop descended from the Pulpit, and told the Messenger, that he was then, as himself saw, employed in God's business, which ass••on as he had done, he would attend upon the King to understand his Pleasure. See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 297.
15. In like manner, Sir Thomas Moor sent answer to King Henry 8th. when a Messenger came to call him from Mass; as is elsewhere spoken of in this Book.
CHAP. XXIX. Remarkable Patience.
THE Patience of Christian Confessors and Martyrs in the early Ages of the Church, was a Potent Argument to persuade many of their Adversaries, that they were bore up with some∣what more than the Principles of mere Philosophy, or the stiffness of a depraved Nature; and that the Christian Religion furnished them with a better Assurance, and a clearer ground of Confidence in their Cause, than was obvious to a common Age, or to be found in any other System of Religion in the World; and therefore it cannot be amiss to enquire, what Examples of this kind we can meet with.
1. Ignatius, to the Church of Trallis, exhorting them not to refuse Martyrdom, useth these Expressions. From Syria to Rome, I had a Battle with Beasts, as well by Sea as by Land, Night and Day, being bound by Ten cruel Leopards (Soldiers) which the more Benefits they receive at my hands, became so much the worse to me; but I being exercised, and now well acquainted with their Injuries, am taught every Day more and more to bear the Cross, yet here∣by am I not Justified. Would to God I were once come to the Beasts prepared for me, which I wish also to fall upon me with all their violence, &c. Vid. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist. &c.
2. S. Hierom Reports of Melania, That her Husband lying dead by her, she lost two of her Sons at the same time; but she, instead of bursting into a Passion, fell down, and said; Lord, I shall serve Thee more nimbly and readily, by being eased of this weight which thou hast taken from me. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ.
3. When Lucius, one of the Primitive Martyrs, for speaking in behalf of one of the Chri∣stians, that he had very hard measure, was Condemned forth-with; he heartily thanked his Judge for it, that by this means he should be delivered from such unrighteous Gover∣nours, and be sooner sent home to his Heavenly Father. Justin M.
4. John Picus Mirandula was of a chearful Countenance, and of so composed a Mind, That he was scarce ever seen angry. Clark in his Life.
description Page 131
5. By reason of our strange and wonderful Courage and Strength (saith Lactantius) new Additions are made to us; for when the People see Men with infinite variety of Torments torn in pieces, and yet maintain a Patience unconquerable, and able to live out its Tormen∣tors, they are convinced (what the Truth is) that the Consent of so many, and the Perse∣verance of dying Persons, cannot be in vain; nor that Patience it self, were it not from God, could hold out under such Racks and Tortures: Thieves, and Men of a robust Body, are not able to bear such tearing in pieces, they groan and cry out, and are overcome with Pain, because not endued with Divine Patience; but our very Children and Women (to say nothing of our Men) do with Silence conquer their Torments; nor can the hottest Fire force the least groan from them. Dr. Cave, out of Lactant.
6. Justin Martyr, by the force of such Arguments, turned from being a Platonic Philoso∣pher to be a Christian. I thought, saith he, it was impossible for such Persons to live in Vice and Luxury, &c. Apo••. 1. c. 50.
7. Li••s••••••, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of his Friends, who minded him on his Death-bed of his Stoical Philo∣sophy, whose Principle of Patience was Fate and Necessity, made Answer, De mihi Chri∣stianem Patientiam, Give me the Christian Patience.
8. Reproaches, said Luther, are my Meat and Feeding; I am afraid of Praises, glad of Slanders and Reproaches.
9. Socrates was observed, Semper eodem incedere vuleu, to go Abroad, and return Home, with the same composed Countenance; he bore the outragious peevishness of his Wife with great Patience, calling her his School Mistress, &c.
10. Dr. Sandes his Stable being Robb'd, and an Inventory taken of all his Goods, and he set on a lame Jade, and carried through London in scorn, at Bishopsgate a Woman throw∣ing a Stone at him, hit him so full on the Breast, that he was near falling from his Horse, to whom he mildly said, Woman, I pray God forgive thee. See his Life by Mr. Clark Page 8.
11. Cassianus tells of a Devout Gentlewoman desirous to exercise the Vertue of Patience, that came to Athanasus upon that score, to advise with him; who, at her Request, placed a poor Widow with her so VVayward, Cholerick, Peevish and Insolent, that she gave suf∣ficient occasion for the practice of Patience. S. Franc. Sales Introd.
12. Bishop Bonner gave this Testimony of Cuthert Sympson's Patience: I say unto you, That if he were not an Heretick, he is a Man of the greatest Patience that ever came before me; for I tell you, he hath been thrice Rack'd in one Day in the Tower, and in my House he hath felt some Sorrow, yet I never saw his Patience broken. Fox Martyrol.
13. 'Tis said of Calvin and Ʋrsin, that they were both Cholerick by Nature, yet had so learned the Meekness of Christ, as not to utter one Word under the greatest Provocation, un∣beseeming Religion. Joh. Flavel.
14. Greenham (that Saint of ours) can lye spread quietly upon the Form, looking for the Chyrurgeons Knife, binding himself as fast with a resolved Patience, as others with strongest Cords, abiding his Flesh carved, and his Bowels rifled; and not stirring more, than if he felt not, while others tremble to expect, and shrink to feel the pricking of a Vein. Bish. Jos. Hall Medit. &c.
15. I never heard, saith Dr. Walker, speaking of the late Countess of Warwick, That she was blamed for more than two Faults, by the most curious Observers of her Disposition and Behaviour, viz. Excess of Charity, and Defect of Anger; — For as to the latter, though I confess (saith he) she could not rage and storm, and discover her Anger, as some Persons do, who verisie the Saying, Anger is a kind of Madness; for her sedate, compos'd, serene Mind, and sweet and amicable Disposition, was scarce forcible to what was so conttary to her Nature; yet would she make deeper Impressions of her Displeasure for great Faults, than those who appeared most furious; like a still soaking Shower, which will wet more than a driving Storm; and therefore it was observed, that if any Servant had been faulty, they had rather have passed the Gantlet of their Lords most furious Expressions, than have once been sent for to their Lady's Closet, whose Treatment was soft Words, but hard Arguments against their Faults, and like that silent Lightning, which without the Noise of Thunder, melts the Blade, and singeth not the Scabbard; her Reproofs were neither the frightful his∣sing, nor the venom'd Sting, but the penetrating Oil of Scorpions. Dr. Walker, in her Life, Page 114.
16. Bishop Cowper's Wife, being a froward Woman, she, lest her Husband should pre∣judice his Health by his over much Study, when he was Compiling his famous Dictionary, one Day (in his Absence) got into his Study, and took all the Notes he had been for Eight Years a gathering, and burned them, whereof when she had acquainted him, he only said, Woman, thou hast put me to eight Years Study more. See the Treatise call'd, Mankind Displayed.
description Page 132
CHAP. XXX. Remarkable Prudence. THough the Simplicity of the Dove be an excellent Grace in Christians, yet we are required to joyn with it the Wisdom of the Serpent; the one removes away our Gall and Sting, and makes us inoffensive to others, the other gives us Brain and Prudence to save our selves; and this is the more necessary, because of the Enemies and Dangers we have to encounter with. And in Truth, though the Divine Providence is sufficient to Guide, and Protect, and Provide for us, yet we are no where commanded to lay a side the Man, to illustrate the Christian. Piety makes us shifty for the Honour of God, Charity for the good of our Neighbours, but Prudence tells us, We must not be quite careless at home; nay, the very Substan••e of our Religiou requires us to love our Neighbours as our selves; and therefore presupposeth a Care of our own Preservation, before our Care for the welfare of others: But yet so, that Self alone must give place to a Soci∣ety of Men, which is made up of many particular Selves; and the Glory of God is not to truckle to our Temporal Felicity. See some Instances:
1. Mr. Tindal, living with one Mr. Welch, in Gloucestershire, as Tutor to his Children, Discoursing about Matters of Religion sometimes in the House, and being answered by Mrs. Welch, — Such a Doctor is worth 100 l. per Annum, and such a one 200, and such a one 300. And is it Reason, think you, that we should believe you before them? He replied nothing at that time, because he saw it was in vain to make a personal Answer, where the Authority of his own Person was of so little value; and therefore fell upon Translating a Book called, Enchiridion Militis Christiani; and when he had finished it, he presented it to the Lady, that he might with more Advantage to the Cause, convince her that it was not his only Sentiment, but the Doctrine of others also; and accordingly he succeeded in his purpose; and afterwards, when he had Composed a Book of his own, about the Sacrament, and a∣gainst the Mass, he kept it by him for some time, because he could not bear it, but waited for a fitter Season for the Publication of it. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 166.
2. Mr. Henry Alting was so Prudent, that his Answers were accounted Oracles, yet he would never refuse to hear the Judgment of others; and in cases of Difficulty, he would ne∣ver rest till he had searched out, and made the Truth plain: And in the Government of his Family, he kept all so in Peace, Order, and Concord, that this only was known, That none knew what was done therein. Ibid. p. 496.
Arch-Bishop Ʋsher's Prudence appears excellent, by this Story which followeth:
3. A Lord's Eldest Son, who from his Cradle had been trained up in Popery, but was of excellent Parts and Learning, was at last prevailed with by his Father, to Sojourn for a while with the Learned Prelate in Drogheda. The Prudent Prelate studied nothing more than how he might take him by Craft, as the Apostle did the Corinthians, 2 Cor. 12.16. And therefore did not presently fall into Discourse with him about his Religion, but recreated himself for a time in Discoursing with him about some Philosophical Questions, and School-Points, in which Studies he perceived the Gentleman was well versed, and took much de∣light in them. This he continued, till at last he gained so far upon his Affections, that of his own accord he moved some Discourse about Matters of Religion; and then finding him Studious, he did not presently go about to instruct him in that Truth, but sought to puz∣zle him with Doubts about Religion: By this means the Gentleman's Conscience began to be awakened; nor were his Scruples removed, though he had recourse to a Monastery hard by, where it was Debated; so that at last he came with Tears to the Learned Primate for Satisfaction, and he promised to deal Faithfully with him; But, saith he, those whom you trust do not so; for they will not suffer you to see with your own Eyes, nor to understand the Scriptures, but according to their Churches Commentaries. Then did he advise him to go amongst them, and to ask them, Whether he that understood the Originals might Examine their Interpretations? And to bring him word what they said. Accordingly he did so, and brought him word, That they were divided in their Judgments. Mr. Clark, in the Life of Dr. Ʋsher, p. 294.
4. Bishop Babington had a little Book, containing only Three Leaves, which he turned over Night and Morning; the first Leaf was Black, to mind him of Hell, and God's Judg∣ments due to him for Sin; the second Red, to mind him of Christ and his Passion; the third White, to set forth God's Mercy to him, through the Merits of his Son, in his Justification and Sanctification. Clarks Exampl. vol. 1. p. 540.
5. Rodulph, the Emperor of Germany, being at Noriberg, there came a Merchant to him, and complained, That having left a Bag with 200 Marks in it, with a Citizen with whom he had Lodged, the Man now denied the same. The Emperor ask'd him for his Proofs; he takes his Oath of it, but could produce no other Witness. The Emperor bids him stay in another Room, and asks what manner of Bag it was; and the Man unexpectedly coming to Salute the Emperor, the Emperor begins to him with the Admiration of his Hat, and pray'd him to give it Him. The Citizen gave it, and took it for an Honour, that so great a Personage would accept of it. Upon this the Emperor with-draws, sends a Servant to this Man's Wife, desiring from her Husband to send him such a Money-Bag, and withal,
description Page 133
the Hat for a Token. The Woman sent it; the Emperor shews it the Merchant, who knew it, and rejoyced at the sight. Then the Emperor calling the Citizen, tells him the other Man's Complaint, of a Sum of Money delivered into his Custody: The Citizen denies and Forswears it. The Emperor produceth the Bag; upon which the Citizen was confounded obliged to pay the Merchant the full Sum, and sufficiently Fined besides. Lips. Exempl. Pol. p 135. Item Lips. Monit. l. 2. c. 9. p. 259, &c.
CHAP. XXXI. Remarkable Justice. JƲstice is so necessary a Vertue in the World, that no Commerce, or comfortable Conversation could be maintained without it; 'tis a Dictate of the Law of Nature, and writ is as fair and legible Characters, as any other whatsoever. Yet 'tis imprinted in a more Capital Letter, by the Laws of Christianity, so that now, he that runs may read it. And blessed be God, tho' we have many that love the ways of Unrighteousness, and consequently are tempted to pervert Justice, yet many worthy Examples may be found of such, who had rather chuse (according to the old Symbo••) to do Justice, than Save the World. Fiat Justitia & pareat Mundus.
1. When Theodosius was at Rome, after he had overcome Maximus, he reformed two most abominable Wickednesses: the first was this: There was in Rome a huge House of Ancient Building, where all the Bread that served the City was baked, and most of the Rooms were under Ground; round about it were Taverns and Victualling-Houses, full of Harlots; so that many that resorted thither, either to satisfie their Hunger or Lust, were by these whor*s spoiled of all they had, and usually so made away, that their Friends could hear of them no more: For by private Conveyances, they were thrown into these Back-Houses, and there kept to Grinding and Drudgery all their Life after. It chanced, that one of the Emperor's Soldiers was thus thrown into this Hole, who, when they would not suf∣fer him to depart, drew his Dagger, and slew some that hindered his Escape, so that the rest, being afraid, let the Soldier go; and the Emperor being informed by him, sent for the Millers and Bakers, punished the Masters with extream Torments, overthrew those blind Houses, and so rid the Princely City of that shameful doing. The other Abuse which he reform'd, was this; If a Woman were taken in Adultery, they shut her up in a narrow Stew, and compelled her beastly, and without all shame, to play the Harlot, ringing a Bell, whilst the thing was doing, that all the Neighbours might be acquainted with it; which was so far from removing the Sin, that it rather increased it: The good Emperor being informed hereof, caused the Stews to be pulled down, and wholly Suppressed, and made other Laws for the punishment of Adultery. Clark, in the Life of Theodos.
2. Charles, the bold Duke of Burgundy, and Earl of Flanders, had a Noble Man in special Favour with him, to whom he had committed the Government of a Town in Zealand; where living in a great deal of Ease, he fell in Love with a Woman of a Beautiful Body, and a mind and manners no whit inferior. He passed and repassed by her Door, soon after grew bolder, entered into Conference with her, discovers his Flame, and beseeches a Com∣passionate Resentment of it; he makes large Promises, and uses all the ways by which he hoped to gain her, but all in vain. Her Chastity was proof against all the Batteries he could raise against it; falling therefore into Dispair, he converts himself unto Villany. He was, as I said, a Governour, and Duke Charles was busied in War; he causes the Husband of his Mistriss to be Accused of Treachery, and forth with Commits him to Prison, to the end that by Fear or Threats he might draw her to his pleasure, or at least quit himself of her Hus∣band, the only Rival with him in his Loves. The Woman, as one that loves her Husband, goes to the Goal, and thence to the Governour to entreat for him, and if she was able, to ob∣tain his Liberty. Dost thou come, O my Dear, to entreat me, said the Governour? You are certainly ignorant of the Empire you have over me: Render me only a mutual Affection, and I am ready to restore you your Husband; for we are both under a Restraint, he is in my Prison, and I am in yours. Ah how easily may you give Liberty to us both! Why do you refuse? As a Lover I beseech you, and as you tender my Life, as the Governour, I ask you, and as you tender the Life of your Husband; both are at stake, and if I must perish, I will not fall alone. The Woman blush'd at what she heard, and withal, being in Fear for her Husband, trembled and turned pale. He perceiving she was mov'd, and supposing that some Force should be used to her Modesty, (they were alone) throws her upon the Bed, and enjoys the Fruit which will short∣ly prove bitter to them both. The Woman departed Confounded, and all in Tears, think∣ing of nothing more but Revenge; which was also the more enflamed by a Barbarous Act of the Governour; for he having obtained his desire, and hoping hereafter freely to enjoy her, took care that her Husband, and his Rival, should be Beheaded in the Goal, and there was the Body put into a Coffin ready for Burial: This done, he sent for her, and in an Affable manner, What, (said he) do you seek for your Husband? You shall have him, and (pointing to the Prison) you shall find him there, take him along with you. The Woman suspecting nothing, went
description Page 134
her way, when there she sees, and is astonished, she falls upon the dead Corps, and having long lamented over it, she returns to the Governour with a fierce Countenance and Tone: It is true (said she) you have restored me my Husband, I owe you Thanks for the Favour, and will pay you. He endeavours to retain and appease her, but in vain; but hasting home, she calls about her most faithful Friends, recounts to them all that had passed. All agree that she should make her Case known to the Duke; who amongst other of his excellent Vir∣tues, was a singular Lover of Justice. To whom she went, and was heard; but scarce be∣lieved. The Duke is angry and grieved, that any of his, and in his Dominions, should presume so far: He commands her to withdraw into the next Room, till he sent for the Governour, who by chance was then at Court; being come, do you know (said the Duke) this Woman? The Man changed colour; do you know too, added he, the Complaints she makes of you? They are sad ones, and such as I would not they should be true: He shakes, faulters in his Speech, says and unsays; being urged home, he confesses all, frees the Woman from any fault; and casting himself at the Duke's Feet, said, he placed all his Refuge and Comfort in the good Grace and Mercy of his Prince; and that he might the better obtain it, he offered to make amends for his unlawful Lust, by a Lawful Marriage of the Person whom he had injured. The Duke, as one that had inclined to what he said, and now somewhat milder; You Woman, (said he) since it is gone thus far, are you willing to have this Man for your Hus∣band? She refuses; but fearing the Duke's Displeasure, and prompted by the Courtiers, that he was Noble, Rich, and in Favour with his Prince, was overcome, at last she yields. The Duke causes both to joyn Hands, and the Marriage to be lawfully made; which done, You Mr. Bridegroom, (said he) You must grant me this, that if you die first without Children of your Body, that then this Wife of yours shall be the Heir of all that you have; he willingly granted it; it is writ down by a Notary, and witness is to it. Thus done, the Duke turn∣ing to the Woman, Tell me, said he, is there enough done for your satisfaction? There is, said she; But there is not to mine, said he: And sending the Woman away, he commanded the Governour to be led away to that very Prison, in which the Husband was slain, and dead, to be laid in a Coffin headless, as he was. This done, he sent the Woman thither (igno∣rant of what had passed;) who, frighted with that unthought of Misfortune of two Hus∣bands almost at once, and the same time, lost by one and the same Punishment, fell sick speedily, and in a short time died; having gain'd this only by her last Marriage, that she left her Children by her former Husband very rich by the Accession of this new and great Inheritance. Lips. Monit. Lib. 2. Chap. 9. P. 240, 241.
3. Sir John Fitz-James was so fearful of the very Shadow and Appearance of Corruption, that it cost his chief Clerk his place but for taking a Tankard, after a signal Cause of 1500 l. a Year, wherein he had been serviceable, tho not as a Bribe, but as a Civility. Caesar would have his Wife without Suspition of Lewdness, and Fitz-James his Servants, without the appearance of Corruption. What way Law always, was then a Resolution; neither to de∣ny, nor defer, nor sell Justice. When our Judge came upon the Bench, he knew no more than Melchisedeck or Levi, Father or Mother, neither Friend nor Interest: For when his Cousin urged for a kindness, Come to my House (saith the Judge) I will deny you nothing; come to the King's Court, and I must do you Justice: And when the Attorney-General be∣spake his Favour in a publick Cause, Troble not your self (said he) I will do the King Right: The King is cast, the Attorney expostulates; the Judge satisfieth him, That he could not do his Majesty Right, if he had not done Justice. Lloyd's State Worthies, p. 115.
4. Sir Matthew Hale would never receive private Addresses or Recommendations from the greatest Persons in any matter, in which Justice was concern'd. One of the first Peers of England went once to his Chamber, and told him, that having a Sute at Law to be try'd before him, he was to acquaint him with it, that he might the better understand it, when it should come to be heard in Court. Upon which the Lord Chief Baron interrupted him, and said, He did not deal fairly to come to his Chamber about such Affairs, for he never received any In∣formation of Causes but in open Court, where both Parties were to be heard alike; so he would not suffer him to go on. Whereupon his Grace (for he was a Duke) went away not a little dissatisfied, and complain'd of it to the King as a Rudeness, that was not to be en∣dured: But his Majesty bid him content himself that he was no worse used; and said,He verily believed he would have used himself no better, if he had gone to sollicite him in any of his own Causes.
Another passage fell out in one of his Circuits, which was somewhat censured, as an Affection of an unreasonable Strictness; but it flowed from his Exactness to the Rules he had set himself. A Gentleman had sent him a Buck for his Table, that had a Tryal at the As∣sizes; so when he heard his Name, he asked if he was not the same Person that had sent him Venison: And finding he was the same, he told him, he could not suffer the Tryal to go on, till he had paid him for his Buck: To which the Gentleman answer'd, That he never sold his Venison, and that he had done nothing to him, which he did not do to every Judge that had gone that Circuit; which was confirmed by several Gentlemen, then present; but all would not do, for the Lord Chief Baron had learned from Solomon, that a Gift per∣verteth the ways of Judgment! and therefore he would not suffer the Tryal to go on, till he had paid for the present; upon which the Gentleman withdrew the Record: And at Sa∣lisbury the Dean nnd Chapter having, according to the Custom, presented him with six Sugar-Loaves in his Circuit, he made his Servants pay for the Sugar before he would try their Cause. Dr. Burnet in his Life.
description Page 135
CHAP. XXXII. Remarkable Temperance in Meats.
THE Ʋse of a sober and moderate Diet is none of the least Virtues commended to us by our Religion. The ancient Hebrews summ'd up their Victuals in that short Bill of Fare, Bread and Water; Flesh and Milk, Wine and Oyl, were extraordinary. Daniel fed upon Pulse, and so did the three Children, and did well, and appear'd plump, and in good liking with such Food. Solomon adviseth us, when we were set down at the Table of Great Men, and see Dain∣ties before us, to direct our Knife, not to the Trencher, but to our Throat, especially if we have not got a Habit of Temperance, but are Persons of a greedy Appetite; and our Saviour bids us beware of Surfeiting; and some Christians we may find not unskilful this way.
1. Ambrose was very Abstinent, full of Watchings and Prayer, never dining but on the Sabbaths. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Chrysostom seldom went to Feasts, when invited. Ibid. Luther grudged at the Ex∣pence of his time upon the same Score. Fuller.
3. S. Augustine's Diet was usually Broth and Roots; using to say, that he feared not the Ʋncleanness of Meat, so much as the Ʋncleanness of Appetite; for for his Guests and Kinsfolk he had better: His Dishes for his Meat were of Earth, Wood or Marble; his Table was more for Disputation, than rich Banquetting. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
4. Gregory the Great was very abstenious in his Diet, frequent in Fasting and Prayer; and so studious of the Sacred Scriptures, that he could scarce find leisure to eat his Food, till necessity urged him thereunto; and indeed his Abstinence was so great, that he much im∣pair'd his Health thereby; yet would he not give over his Employments, of Praying, Read∣ing, Writing, or Dictating to others. Ibid.
5. Philippus Nerius, at Nineteen Years of Age, made it a Law to himself, that he should refresh his Body but once a day, and that only with Bread and Water, and sometimes he would abstain even from these cold Delights unto the third Day: Being made Priest, his manner was to eat some small thing in the Morning, and then abstain till Supper, which ne∣ver consisted of more than two poched Eggs, or instead of these, some Pulse or Herbs. He would not suffer more Dishes than one to be set upon his Table; he seldom eat of Flesh or Fish, and of white Meats he never tasted; his Wine was little, and that much diluted with Water, and which is most wonderful, he seemed never to be delighted with one Dish more than another. Drexel. Oper. tom. 2. de Jejun. & Abstin. Part. 1. Chap. 11. Sect. 8. P. 796.
6. Cardinal Carolus Borromoeus was of that Abstinence, that he kept a daily Fast with Bread and Water, Sundays and Holydays only excepted; and this manner of Life he conti∣nued till his Death: He kept even Festivals with that Frugality, that he usually fed upon Pulse, Apples or Herbs. Pope Gregory the Thirteenth sent to him, not only to advise, but to command him to moderate these Rigours: But the Cardinal wrote back to him, that he was most ready to obey, but that withal he had learned by Experience, that his spare-eating was conducing to Health, and that it was subservient to the drying up the Flegm and Humours, wherewith his Body did abound: Whereupon the Pope left him to his Pleasure. He persisted therein therefore with so rigid a Constancy, that even in the heat of Summer, and when he had drawn out his Labours beyond his accustomed time, he would not indulge himself so far as to taste of a little Wine, nor allow his Thirst so much as a drop of Water. Ibid.
7. The Meat upon which Mr. Eliot lived was a Cibus Simplex, an homely but a whole∣some Diet; rich Varities, costly Viands and Poinant Sawces, came not upon his own Table; and when he found them upon other Men's, he rarely tasted of them. One Dish and a plain one was his Dinner; and when invited to a Feast, I have seen him sit magnifying of God for the Plenty which his People in this Wilderness were within a few Years risen to; but not more than a Bit or two of all the Dainties did he take into his own Mouth all the while. And for a Supper he had learned of his Loved and Blessed Patron, old Mr. Cotton, either wholly to omit it, or make but a small Sup or two, the utmost of it. Cotton Ma∣ther in the Life of Mr. Eliot, p. 32, 33.
8. Fulgentius, tho he had been tenderly and delicately brought up in his Youth, yet af∣ter he entred into a Monastery, he wholly abstained from Wine and Oyl, and was so rigo∣rous in Fasting, that it much debilitated, and weakned his Body, and brought some Dis∣eases upon him: But his Heart being wholly set upon the working forth his Salvation with Fear and Trembling, he committed himself to God's Providence, saying, The daintiest Feeders cannot prevent Sickness; and having a while habituated himself to this course of Life, he recover'd his former Health and Beauty. See Mr. Clark's Lives of the Fathers, p. 160.
9. Philip Melancthon was very sparing in his Diet: In his Apparel he had Respect only to his Health, and was well content with a small Stipend. On a time, Prince Maurice, Elector of Saxony, asked him if he wanted any thing for the Supply of his Necessities? He said, No. The Elector bad him ask what he would; he answer'd, That he had his Stipend, with which he was well content: The Elector wonder'd that he was so well pleased with so small Means, Ibid. p. 571.
description Page 136
10. Dr. William Whitaker was always very Temperate in his Diet from his Childhood, and afterwards he drank very little Wine, and in the Summer time he mixed it with water. He never overloaded his Stomach with Meat, no not in the greatest Feasts, but always used a sparing and moderate Diet. Ibid. p. 815.
11. Dr. Harris was exactly Temperate, confining himself to hours for Diet, Sleep &c. He would often say, That he would rather pour Liquor into his Boots, than into his Mouth be∣tween Meals. He was a strict observer of those Laws of Sobriety, which St. Paul had Pressed upon Ministers, and which himself (in his Drunkards Cup) had taught to others. He used to Eat seasonably, and sparingly, which (without question) was one great means of preser∣ving such vigourous Spirits to so great an Age. See his Life in Mr. Clark's 3 vol. of Lives.
12. Bishop Joseph Hall, saith thus of himself, If I see a Dish to tempt my Palat, I fear a Serpent in that Apple, and would please my self in a wilful denial.
13. Dr. Hopkins, late Bishop of London-Derry, in his Discourse of the Vanity of the World, tells us,
That Epicurus himself, the great Master and Servant of Pleasure, who made it the highest Good. and chiefest Happiness of Man, set himself certain Days of Abstinence in course, wherein he would but nigg*rdly satisfie his Stomach, well knowing that the pleasure of Gluttony could never be so much enhanc'd as an Interval of Hunger, for that (continues the same Author) is a furnisht Table to him whose constant Meals overtake one another, but on∣ly the heaping of Food upon Crudities and Indigestion. What the Titles of Honour to a Person Born Noble? They signifie no more to him than it doth to another Man when he hears himself called by his ordinary Name. What is Respect and Honour to a Man long ac∣customed to it? It brings him no great content when he hath it, but torments him when he fails of it, give these things to those that are unacquainted with them. If you would have them valued, Bring a poor Man to a Table of Delicates; Invest an Ignoble Person with Honours, and Dignities; give Respect to a dispised Person, and for the present you bless him; but Time and Custom will wear of this Content, and Tediousness even of such a Life as this, will make them willing at least for their Divertisment and Recreation, to retire to their homely Cells and Station; For as it is with those that are accustomed to strong Per∣fumes, they themselves cannot scent those Odours, which to others that use them not are most Sweet and Fragrant: So it fares with us in the long continuance of Worldy Engage∣ments; our Senses are so stuft, and even Soffocated with them, that we cannot perceive them; and unless we purchase Pleasure by Alternate Sorrow, they are but lost upon us. Now how vain must the World needs be, whose Comforts are not valuable while we have them, but while we have them not? And how vain are those Joyes for which we must pay down as much Grief as the Joyes themselves are worth? So that upon Ballancing the Accompt, there remains nothing to us: And it had been altogether as good to have enjoyed nothing.
Thus far Bishop Hopkins.
14. 'Tis said of Martin Luther, though he was big of Body, and in very good Health, that he would usually continue four Days together without Eating or Drinking any thing at all; and that for many Days together, he would content himself with a little Bread, and one single Herring. Melanchton in Vita Lutheri.
CHAP. XXXIII. Remarkable Temperance in Drinks.
DRunkenness is a Vice not fit to be Named, much less Practised among Christians; nay, we are forbid so much as to look upon the Wine, when it is Red, when it sparkles in the Cup; or to rise early in the Morning to follow the Strong Drink; and as to the Quantity, these Sin∣ners are marked with a Note of Infamy, that drink Wine in Bowles. (When at the same time they are Incurious, as commonly such Persons are, about the Poverty and Afflictions of their Bre∣thren) And we have frequently in Sacred Scriptures the ill Effects of Intemperate Drinking inti∣mated to us; for which reason we find all along that the best Christians are generally the Soberest Persons.
1. Pontanns writes, that in his time there was a Woman, who in all her Life time did never drink either Wine or Water; and that being once enforced to drink Wine by Com∣mand of Ladislaus, King of Naples; she received much hurt thereby. Marcel. Donat. Hist. Med. Mira. l. 6. c. 3. p. 306. But this seems a natural Infirmity, rather than a Christian Virtue: and the next hath some Affinity with it.
2. A Noble Man of Piedmont, being Sick of that kind of Dropsie which is called Ascites, sent for Dr. Albertus Roscius, who finding the Dropsie confirmed, and the Patient averse from all kind of Remedies, he said thus to him, Noble Sir, if you will be cured and perfectly freed of this mighty Swelling, that is, if you desire to live, there is an absolute necessity, that you Determine with your self to dye of that Thurst wherewith you are so Tormented; if you will do this, I hope to cure you in a short time, The Noble Man at the hearing of this, did so command himself, that for a Month he refrained not only all kind of Drink, but not so much as tasted of any thing that was liquid; by which means he was restored to his former Health. Fabi Obs. Chirurg. Cent. 4. Obs. 41. p. 319.
description Page 137
3. Paul the Hermit, St. Anthony, St. Hierom, Patroclus, drank Water; Alcibiades, Mar∣tyr, Water with Salt; Amodeus, the Spaniard, Simeon of Antioch, Sisinnius, the Monk, Se∣rapion, Nicolaus, Torlentinas, Maxentius, the Abbot, &c. all drank Water.
4. The Drink which Mr. John Eliot still used, was very small; he cared not for Wines or Drams; and, I believe, he never, once in all his Life, knew what it was to feel so much as a noxious Fume in his Head from any of them. Good clear Water was more precious, as well as more usual with him, than of those Liquors with which Men do so frequently spoil their own Healths, while perhaps they drink those of other Men. When at a Stranger's House, in the Summer time, he hath been entertained with a Glass, which they told him was of Water and Wine; he hath with a Complaisant Gravity replied unto this purpose, Wine is a noble, generous Liquor, and we should be humbly thankful for it; but, as I remember, Water was made before it.—Yet he lived till near 90 Years of Age. Cotton Mather in his Life. p. 33.
5. Abraames, Bishop of Carras, saith Theodoret, lived with that rigorous Abstinence, that Bread and Water, Bed and Fire seemed superfluous to him. It is said of this great Man, that he drank not, nor made use of Water, wherein to boil his Herbs, or any other thing; but his manner was, to feed upon Endive and Lettice, and Fruits, and such other things as were to him both Meat and Drink; and from these also he used to abstain till the Evening. Yet he was a Person of great Liberality to such as were his Guests; these he entertained with the best Bread, the most generous Wines, the better sort of Fishes, and all such other things as a generous Mind, and a real Love, could produce, and himself would take upon him to be the Carver, and to distribute to every Man his Portion. Drexel. oper. tom. 1. p. 796.
6. Pittacus made a Law, that whosoever committed any Crime, when drunk, should be punished double. Laert.
7. Solon made another, That if any Prince were taken Drunk, he should die for it. Idem.
8. Plato's Suppers were Frugal to a Proverb: He despised delicate Banquets and sump∣tuous Feasts, being himself content with his Academical Olives, and Bread and Water. Text. Offic.
9. Zeno drank Water instead of Wine, and by his own Example invited his Scholars to Temperance, insomuch, that it became a Proverb, More sober than Zeno. Idem.
10. (About Zurich) notwithstanding their Neighbourhood to the Switzers, Drinking is very little known amongst them. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
11. A. C. 1606. Mr. George Coldwel, Mayor of Northampton, having assembled the Alder∣men of the said Town, declared to them his Purpose to ordain these Acts, That no Inhabi∣tants should enter into any Ale-House to drink together, upon pain of forfeiting, the In∣holder 3 s. 4d. and Imprisonment, during the Mayor's Pleasure, the Tippler, or Person of∣fending 3 s. 4d. and Imprisonment in like manner. The Scourging of Tipplers, by R. R.
CHAP. XXXIV. Remarkable Frugality and Humility in Cloaths, Houshold-stuff, &c.
NAture is content with a little, Grace with less. How many things are there (said Diogenes, standing in the Market, and observing the Abundance of fine things and Knick-knacks that were to be sold there) which I have no need of! In truth 'tis an excellent Lesson, which S. Paul had learned, in what State soever he was, therewith to be content. And when we consider our Saviour's Birth in a Stable, and a Manger served him for a Cradle, and that he had no settled Dwelling where to lay his Head; and that his Coat was all of a piece, woven from the top to the bottom; and John Baptists Apparel, made of Camels Hair, and that girt about him with a piece of Leather; 'tis enough to mortifie our Pride, and make us Frugal and Humble about these things.
The Reverend Mr. Alsop, in his Sermon of Strange Apparel, advises his Readers not to come near those Fashions, whose numerous Implements, Trinckets and Tack∣ling, requiring much time in dressing and undressing; no Cost of Apparel is so ill bestow'd, as that of precious time in Apparelling. And if common time be so ill spent, what is the solemn sacred Time laid out in such Curiosity? how many Sabbaths, Sermons, Sacraments, Prayers, Praises, Psalms, Chapters, Meditations, has this one vainly devour'd?—Let me recommend the Counsel of Holy Mr. Herbert to you.
Church-Porch— be dress'd.Stay not for t'other Pin! why hast thou lostA Joy for it, worth Worlds! Thus Hell doth jestAway thy Blessings, and extreamly flout thee,Thy Cloaths being fast, but thy Soul loose about thee.
O ye wanton Folly of our times, when (as one expresses it) it's almost as easie to enumerate all the Tackling of the Royal-Soveraign, as the Accoutrements of a capacious Lady! And per∣haps
description Page 138
it requires not much more time to equip and rig out a Ship for the Indies, as a whim∣sical Madam, when she is to sail in State, with all her Flags, Streamers, Pennons, bound for a Court-Voyage. With less Labour did Adam give Names to all the Creatures in Paradice, than an Attire-Herald shall give you the Nomenclature of all the Trinkets that belong to a Ladies Closet: And yet all this is but to consume a whole Morning to put on, which must waste the whole Evening to put off.—But (adds this Author in another place) they that spend unmercifully, must gain unconscionably. The Mill will not grind, unless some Lust brings grist unto it.—A Gentleman anticipates his Rents in the Country; he comes up to Town to vamp his fine Lady and Daughter with the newest Fashion.—He ransacks the Court and Ci∣ty for the Fashion; searches the Shops for Materials to furnish out the Pomp; he retnrns home, and then his poor Tenants go to rack; the sweat is squeez'd out of their Brows, the Blood screw'd out of their Veins, the Marrow out of their Bones, that they may pay the unconscionable Reckon∣ings, and monstrous Bills, that his own Prodigality has drawn upon him:— Nor is it one sin∣gle Sin that fills the Train of Pride.—Pride drinks the Tears of Widows and Orphans, revels with the hard Labours of the Indigent, feeds on the Flesh of Thousands. Elegantly Tertulli∣an—A vast Estate is enclosed in one small Locket; a Necklace hf almost 8000 l. hangs on one single String; a slender Neck carries Lordships and Mannors, and the thin Tip of the Eaer wears a Jewel or Pendent that wou'd defray the Charges of House-keeping for a Twelve-month.
Thus far Mr. Alsop. But I shall prcceed now to give Instances of Remarkable Fru∣gality and Humility in Cloaths.
1. Holinshed saith, that he knew some old Men, who told him oft times in England, that if the good Man of the House had a Matris, or a Flock Bed, and a Sack of Chaff, to rest his Head on, he thought himself as well lodged as the Lord of the Town: For ordinarily they lay upon Straw Pillars, cover'd with Canvas, and a round Log of Wood under their Heads, instead of a Boulster; (and why not that as well as a Stone, which was Jacob's Pillow?) they said, that soft Pillows were fit only for Women in Child-bed; and in a good Farmer's House it was rare to find four pieces of Pewter. And it was counted a great Matter, that a Farmer should shew five Shillings, or a Noble, together, in Silver. Clark's Mirr. V. 2. P. 1.
2. John Duns Scotus, Dr. Subtilis, was noted as for his Meager Countenance, and homely Aspect, so for his mean and course Apparel, and going barefoot.
Dr. Subtilis, Nomen subtilia donant,Quem vestis vilis, pes nudus corda coronant.Leigh in his Relig. and Learning.
3. Primislaus, King of Bohemia,, kept his Country Shoes always by him. Dr. Jer. Taylor.
4. Willigis, Bishop of Mentz, being the Son of a Wheelright, caused Wheels to be painted on the Walls of his House, and in his Bed-chamber these Words, Willegis, Willegis, Memento unde veneris. Camerar.
5. Lesco, the second King of Poland, being the Son of a Farmer, kept his old Coat by him, as a Monument of his poor Descent. Idem.
6. Dr. Prideaux kept his Leathern Breeches by him, which he wore at his first coming to Oxford, and used to shew them young Schollars for their Encouragement in studying.
7. Sir Matthew Hale, when at the Inns of Court, used such a Plainness in his Apparel, that he was impressed once for a common Soldier. See his Life.
8. Mr. Bernard Gilpin could never away with any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Apparel. See his Life, by Bishop Carleton.
9. Mr. Eliot's Apparel was without any Ornament, except that of Humility, which the Pope elegantly compares to a Knot of Ribbons, in the Text, where he bids us be clothed with it; any other flanting Ribbons in those that came in his way, he would ingeniously animad∣vert upon; and seeing some Scholars once, as he thought, a little too gawdy in their Cloaths, Humiliami, Juvenes Humiliamini, was his immediate Complement unto them. Had you seen him with his Leathern Girdle, (for such a one he wore) about his Loins, you would almost have thought what Herod feared, that John Baptist was come to Life again. In short, he was in all regards a Nazarite indeed; unless in this one, that long Hair was always very loathsome to him. Cotton Mather in his Life, p. 36.
10. Mr. John Carter, sometime Minister of Belstead, in Suffolk, for his own, and his Wives Habit, used that which was plain and homely, retaining their old Fashion, yet al∣ways very cleanly and decent: And in all his House there was nothing but honest Plain∣ness. He was such another as Jacob, a plain and sincere Man; a true Nathaniel, in whom was no Guile. He never used any Plate in his House, but Vessels of Wood and Earth: Brass and Pewter were the highest Mettals for his Utensils: All the time of his House∣keeping he constantly used at his Table a wooden Salt, which, with Age, was grown to be of a Nutmeg colour. See his Life in Mr. Clark's Thira Volume of Lives, p. 8.
11. Of Lewis the XI. King of France, may ye find in the Chamber of Accompts, a Reck∣oning of Two Shillings for Fustion, to new-sleeve his Majesty's old Doublet, and Three Halfpence for Liquor, to grease his Boots, which was Anno Christi 1461.
12. Cato, tho' a great Man in Rome, when the was in all her Glory, never wore a Gown that cost him above 100 pence when he was Consul and General of the Army. He ne∣ver drank better Wine than his Hinds and Workmen drank; and his Caterer never bestow'd in Meat for his Supper above 30 farthings of the Roman Money. Being made Heir to one of his Friends that died, who had a piece of Tapistry, with a broad Border, called then the Babylonian Border, he caused it to be sold, as being too costly for him. Of all the Houses
description Page 139
which he had in the Country, not one of them was well Plaistered, or Rough Cast. He never bought Bond-man or Slave, that cost him above One Thousand Six Hundred Pence, not seeking for fine made Men, and goodly Personages, but for strong Fellows that could take pains, &c. To conclude, he used to say, That a Man bought any thing too dear that was for little purpose, tho' he gave but one Farthing for it, thinking it much to bestow so little for that which was needless. He advised Men to purchase Houses that had more Arrable Land and Pasture belonging to them, then fine Gardens, and Orchards. Plut. in Vita ejus.
13. Charles the V. Emperor of Germany, was very frugal through the whole course of his Life, especially in his Apparel; which the Italians wondered at, and some jeared him for it. Once being to make a Royal Entrance into Millain, there was great Preparation for his Entertainment: The Houses and Streets were beautified and adorned, the Citizens dres∣sed in their richest Apparel; a golden Canopy was prepared to be carried over his Head; and great expectation there was to see a Great and Glorious Emperor. But when he en∣tered the City, he came in a plain black Cloth Cloke, and an old Hat on his Head; so that they which saw him, not believing their Eyes, enquired which was he? laughing at themselves for being so deceived in their expectation. Lip. Exemp. Pol. 184.
14. Bishop Latimer at his last Examination before the Commissioners in Queen Mary's Days, appeared thus; he bowed his Knee down to the Ground, holding his Hat in his Hand, having a Handkerchief on his Head, and upon it a Night Cap or two, and a great Cap (such as the Townsmen use) with broad Flaps to button under the Chin, wearing an old Bristol Frize, thread-bare Gown girded about his Body with a penny Leather Girdle, at which hang∣ed, by a long string of Leather, his Testament, and his Spectacles without case, depending about his Neck upon his Breast. Fox Martyrol.
15. S. Augustin's Apparel, Shooes and Bedding were but mean, not over Fresh, nor over homely. Bishop Jewel out of Posidonius.
16. Serapion wore only one poor Linnen Garment, never any other.
17. There may be a Case put, wherein in some exigency it may be Lawful for the Wo∣man to wear the Apparel of the Man, and Asterius gives one. I know a Woman, (saith he) that Polled her Hair, and put on Mans Apparel, and a Flowered Garment too, that she might not be separated from her dear Husband that was forc'd to fly and hide himself. See Mr. Alsop's Sermon of strange Apparel
CHAP. XXXV. Remarkable Humility in Behaviour.
SHould any one, saith St. Augustine, ask me concerning the Christian Religion, and the People of it, I would answer, that the First, Second, and Third things therein, and All, is Humili∣ty; Sure I am, our Saviour hath made it the First, when he hath assigned Self-denial for the Test of his Disciples; If any one will be my Disciple, let him deny himself. And it is so re∣quisite for all the consequent Duties of a Christian, that a Man is neither qualified to be Taught, nor Obey, nor Suffer without it: Nay, there's no Ascending to Glory unless we are first Cloathed with Humility; for before Honour is Humility; for God will exalt the Humble and Meek, but Behold the Proud a far off; as they behold others. No wonder then if this Grace be owned as a sure Characteristick of those that belong to the Retinue of an Humble Jesus.
1. Ignatius was so Humble, that he Disdained not to learn of any. Clarks Marrow of Eccl. Hist. Nicephorus Reports, that when he was a Child, our Saviour took him in his Arms, and shewed him to his Disciples. It may be, he was one of those little Children, that were brought to Christ, that he should touch them; or that little One, whom Jesus took, and set in the midst of his Disciples for a Pattern of Humility. Ibid.
2. Gregory the Great, was so Exemplary in his Humility, that tho' he was Born of Noble Parents, yet he had so little respect to his Descent, that he would often say with Tears in his Eyes, That all Earthly Glory was miserable, if the owner of it did not seek after the Glory of God. Ibid. p. 96.
3. S. Bernard, called himself, an unprofitable Servant, a dry Tree, from whom no good had come either to himself or others, a Man naked of Merits. Ibid, p. 105.
4. Pope Innocent, about the Year of Christ, 1207. sent with one Peter his Legate, twelve Abbats of the Cistercian Order, against the Albigenses, to Reduce them to Obedience by their Preaching. They having called a Council of Arch-Bishops, and Bishops, and Others to De∣liberate upon the Case, in came the then Bishop of Oxford, bringing in his Company of Reti∣nue belonging to his Lordship, and being akt his Opinion, he answered, That there was no need of that outward Pomp that the Bishops were set out with, but rather Preaching of the Word, and Integrity of Life: And that he might Instruct them with his own Example, as well as his Doctrine; he dismissed all his Retinue, with Horses, and Chariots, and all the Provision which they had brought, and sent them home. He himself with a few Clergy-Men run∣ning on Foot, and performing the Office of Preaching stoutly. Cent. Hist. 13. c. 9. de Synod. Vinc. l. 29. c. 93. Anton. Tit. 19. c. 1. Sect. 3.
description Page 140
5. Constantine the Great, when a Flattering Presbyter told him, That he was a Blessed Man, and worthy to be Emperor over the whole World, and to Reign with the Son of God in E∣ternal Glory; he manifested his dislike, and commanded him, that he should not dare here∣after to use any such Speeches; but rather pray earnestly for him, that he might Live and Dye God's faithful Servant. Clark's Hist. Eccl. in the Life of Constantine, p. 10.
6. Maude, Daughter to Malcolm Camoir, King of Scots, and Wife to King Henry I. went every day in Lent-time to Westminster-Abbey bare Foot, and bare Leg'd, wearing a Garment of Hair; she would wash and kiss the Feet of the poorest People, and give them bountiful Alms: For which, being Reprehended by a Courtier, she gave him a short Answer, which I have out of Robert of Glocester.
'Madam for Gods love is this weli doo,'To handle sich unclene Lymmes, and to kiss so.'Foule wolde the Kyng thynk if that hit he wiste,'And right well Abyse hym er he your mouth kiste.'Sur, surqd the Queene, be stille, why sayeste thou so,'Our Lord himself ensample yaf so for to do.
She Founded (as I said before) the Priory of Christ Church within Aldgate, and the Hospi∣tal of St. Giles's in the Fields. She Builded the Bridges over the River of Lea, at Stratford, Bow; and over the little Brook, called Chanelsbridge; She gave much, likewise to the Re∣pairing of the Highways. Weaver's Funeral Monuments, p. 454.
7. Bishop Ʋsher was so Humble, that in Practical Subjects, he would apply himself to the Capacity of the poorest, and weakest Christian that came to him for Information, and satisfactioo of their Doubts. Nay, sometimes he was more propense to Communicate him∣self to such, than to others more Learned; which Strangers have wondered at, as the Dis∣ciples Marvelled at our Saviour talking with the poor Woman of Samaria, John 4.27. and answered her Questions, rather than taking notice of them. See his Life by Mr. Clark.
In his Demeanour and Behaviour, he had high thoughts of others, and as low of him∣self, and that in every condition of his Life, both in Prosperity and Adversity. Godly Per∣sons of what Rank soever had great power over him, he would put them into his Bosom, Visit them in their Sickness, supply their wants, beg their Prayers, and countenance their Cause and Persons. See his Life. Ibid.
8. Wickliffe and his Followers are reported to go bare-footed, and in simple Russet Gowns, and in Gesture and Behaviour, to shew much Humility. Ex. Hist. Monast. D. Alban.
9. Mr. Bradford was so Humble, that in several of his Letters, he expresseth himself thus, Alas! I am worthy of nothing but Damnation, I have clean forgot God; I am all Secure, Idle, Proud, &c. I am a very stark Hypocrite, not only like my Words and Works, but even in these my Letters, which I write to you Alas! I write this but to put my self in Remembrance; but I am without all Sense; I do but only write it, &c. For God's sake pray for me. And in a Letter to Sir T. H. he Subscribes himself, a very Painted Hypocrite, John Bradford. And elsewhere, pray for me, (what should I call me?) a most miserable and blaspemous Sinner. And again, by way of Subscription, — the Sinful John Bradford. Fox Martyrol.
10. Luther, calls himself a sack of Worms-meat, a lump of Earth, a bundle of Wickedness, an unworthy Minister of the Gospel. Pref. to his Sermons.
11. Mr. Rich. Capel, could refuse Honours, (as Musculus did) and content himself with plain and mean things. Clark in his Life.
12. Melancthon, would not disdain to do that, which his meanest Servants would scare put their Hands to. Ibid.
13. Mr. Herbert, (the Divine Poet) assumed this for his Motto, Less than the least of all thy Mercies.
14. Dr. Jo. Reinolds. is Recorded to be as Learned as any Man in the World, as Godly as Learned, as Humble as Godly. Clark in his Life.
15. Lord I am Hell, Thou art Heaven, said Bishop Hooper.
16. I am the unmeetest Man for this high Office of Suffeting for Christ, that ever was appointed to it, said Mr. Saunders.
17. Oh! that my Life, and a Thousand such Wretches more might go for yours, saith Jo. Carelesse, Martyr, to Mr. Bradford: Oh why doth God suffer me, and such other Cater∣pillers to live! &c. Fox Martyrol.
description Page 1
CHAP. XXXVI. Remarkable Veracity and Love of Truth.
BUY the Truth and sell it not, (saith Solomon) that is, be willing to purchase it at any Rates, for 'tis a precious Commodity, viz. the Knowledge of things as indeed they are and will be, in spite of all Opposition from Men or Devils; for Truth will be the same when Mens Faces and Intellectuals change, and the Scenes of humane Concerns vary, and the pillars of the World shake and tremble: And those People that walk in the Truth need not fear, tho' the Heavens should va∣nish away like Smoak, and the Earth wax Old like a Garment, for not one Jot of Truth shall perish.
1. Polycarp was honoured with this Character, that he was a Faithful Witness, and constant to the Truth; so detesting Hereticks, and those that oppugned the Truth of the Gospel, that he quitted the Bath at Ephesus, when Cerinthus the Heretick was there; and when Marcion (one of his old Acquain∣tance) met with him at Rome, and wondring, that he took no notice of him, answered, dost thou not know me Polycarp? to whom Marcion replyed, Yes , I know you well enough, that you are the eldest Son of the Devil. Nay, he used to stop his Ears at the ill Speeches of Hereticks, and shunn'd the Places where they were uttered. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. History.
2. Origen was sometimes necessitated to frequent the Lectures of one Paulus a famous Heretick at Antioch, being both kindly entertained by the same Gentlewoman in the same House; yet would he never be perswaded to join with him in Prayer, detesting his Heretical Doctrine, ibid.
3. Athanasius was so great a Lover of Truth and Orthodoxy, that he alone resisted stoutly all the Devices and malicious Contrivances and Opposition of the Arians; insomuch, that it was said of him, One Athanasius stood firm against all the World. He was often falsly Accused, often forced to Fly, often Deposed, and as often Escaped. The Magicians and Soothsayers in Alexandria, in Ju∣lian's time, acknowledged, that they could do nothing in their Art, except Athanasius were remo∣ved out of the City, ibid.
4. Basil being attacked by fair Speeches and Promises of Preferment from Valens the Emperous, to turn Arian, answered the Messenger;
Alas! Sir, These Speeches are fit to catch little Children, that look after such things; we are otherwise taught by Sacred Scripture, and are ready to suffer a thou∣sand Deaths,
rather than suffer one Syllable or Tittle of Scripture to be altered; when Modestus the Prefect ask'd, Know ye not who we are that command it? No Body, said Basil, so long as you require such things; to which he answered, Know ye not that we have Honours to bestow upon you? whereunto he replied. They are but Changeable like your selves: Upon this the Prefect in a Rage threatned to Confiscate his Goods, to Torment, Banish or Kill him; Basil answered,
As for Consiscation he had nothing to lose, for Banishment, Heaven only was his Country; and for Torments, one Blow would dash his Body in pieces; and for Death, that was the only way to set him at Liberty.
The Prefect told him, He was Mad; "I wish, said he, that I may be ever so Mad. The Emperour being acquainted with this Carriage of Basil, went to Church next Morning with Design to disturb him; but seeing his Reverend Carriage, he was so convinced, that he made a large Offering, which yet Basil refused, as coming from an Heretick, ibid.
5. Epiphanius was semper acerrimus Hereticorum oppugnator, i.e. always a very brisk Opposer of Hereticks, ibid.
6. St. Augustine was called Hereticorum Malleus, i.e. the Hammer of Hereticks: Disputing often with the Manichees, Donatists, Arians and Pelagians; and commonly in his Disputations making use of Notaries to write down the Arguments and Answers on both sides, to prevent mis-reports, and herein was very successful. So many things were dictated and published by him, so many Dispu∣tations held in the Church, so many things written against Hereticks, and so many Books of Sacred Scripture Expounded by him, that a Studious Man all his life long can scarely know and read over, ibid.
In his latter Days he looked over all his Books, and wrote two Volumes of Retractations, and complained, that some Ministers had gotten and divulged some of his Books, before he had perfected them, ibid.
7. Theodosius, senior, having called a Council upon occasion of the Arian Heresy, the Emperour retired into his Closet, fell down upon his Knees before God, humbly beseeching him to reveal the Truth unto him, and to assist him in finding it out, then perusing every ones Opinion, and seriously weighing it in the Ballance of the Sanctuary, he condemned and tore in pieces all those Creeds that derogated from the Unity that is in the Blessed Trinity, allowing and highly commending the other. Clark in vitâ Theodosii.
8. Pomponius Atticus neither would tell a Lye, nor could endure one. Text. Officinum, 1138.
9. Bericus the Abbot, that dwelt in the Wilderness of Thebais, was never heard to swear an Oath, never to tell a lye, never to be angry, never to speak an idle word, ibid.
10. Hor the Abbot, is said never to have told a lye, never to have spoken evil to any Man, ibid.
11. The late Countess Dowager of Warwick, was exact in Word and Deed; she never forfeited her Title, to the Privilege of Peerage, to be believed upon the honour of her Word, which was as Sacred as any Oath, and as good Security as many Bonds. No inconvenience to her self would make her Recoil or Flinch from the Obligations she had brought her self under, by her own Mouth: Yea, she had such an abhorrence of a dishonourable Recess, from express, or but intimated promises, that it would render her esteem of such Persons exceeding cheap and mean, who by little Arts and Shifts would lose and free themselves from their Engagements, and disappoint the Expectations they had raised in others, to save the Charges, accounting their Money spared, a very poor and base redempti∣on of their Reputation.
description Page 2
She abhorr'd a Lye, and used modesty to give this Testimony to her self; You know I dare not, I will not Lye. And her Lord knew this so well, that though he were positive enough, yet would never persist, if there happened any contest, against whatever she affirmed peremptorily.
And a Lye was the foulest blemish any could stain themselves with, in Converting with her, and the most unpardonable fault a Servant could contract, to whom she used to say, Tell me the Truth▪ and I can forgive you any thing.
Yea, she feared the very shadow of a Lye. Dr. Walker in her Life, p. 90.
12. Sir William Fitz-Williams was a Man of so great Veracity, that that grand Word, On mine Honour, was Security enough for a Kingdom, and the only Asseveration he used. It was his privilege, that he need not swear for a Testimony, and his renown, that he would not for his Honour. Lloyd's Worthies, p. 549.
CHAP. XXXVII. Remarkable Friendship.
A Young Gentleman, with whose Father I had held an uninterrupted Correspondence for near thirty Years, but was lately Deceased, wrote yesterday a Letter to me, challenging as heir to his Father, the Inheritance of his Correspondence, tho' at a great distance; building upon that Text, Thy own Friend, and thy Father's Friend forsake not. And in Truth, a solid Friendship founded upon Vir∣tue and sincere Religion, is one of the greatest sweetnesses of this Life, and rarely to be found in the World. A David and Jonathan, a Gregory and Nazianzen, a Cranmer and Cromwel; a pair of true Friends, among Men, are seldomer to be found then a Club of Knaves, or a herd of Bruits agreeing together.
1. Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea for his great Love to Pamphilus, was Sirnamed Pamphilus.
2. Basil the Great, at Athens fell into acquaintance with Gregory Nazianzen, and joining Studies to∣gether, they continued in firm amity all their Life after. Clark's Marr. of Ecclesiastical Hist.
3. Theodoret and Cyril after a breach healed between them, were mighty loving each to other ever after. Ibid.
4. S. Bernard seeing a want of Ministers in his Country, and burning with a Zeal to Save Souls, resolved to set on the Work, and seeking one by whom he might be Ordained, he pitched upon the Bishop of Catalonia, to whom, when he came, and had Conversed a while with him, there grew a very strict Bond of Friendship between them. Ibid. p. 105.
5. Under the Seventh Persecution Theodora, a godly Virgin, for her Religion was condemned to the Stews, where her Chastity was to be a Prey to all Commers: which Sentence being executed, ma∣ny wanton young Men were ready to press into the House, but one of the Brethren called Didymus, putting on a Soldier's Habit, would have the first turn, and so going in perswaded her to change Gar∣ments with him; and so she in the Soldiers Habit escaped, and Didymus being found a Man, was carried before the President, to whom he confessed the whole matter, and so was condemned. Theodora hear∣ing of it, thinking to excuse him, came and presented her self as the guilty Party, desiring that she might Die and the other be Excused; but the Merciless Judge caused them both to be put to Death. Clark Gen. Martyr. p. 82.
6. In Queen Elizabeth's Reign, in a Fight between the Earl of Kildare, and the Earl of Tir-Owen, two of the Earl of Kildair's Foster Brethren were Slain, whose Death he took so heavily, that him∣self shortly after Died for Grief; For there is no Love in the World, comparable by many degrees to that of Foster-brethren in Ireland. Camb. Brit. Irel. p. 116.
7. Dr. Cranmer was a Faithful Friend to the Lord Cromwel, even in his Disgrace; insomuch that he ventured King Henry VIIIth's Displeasure to excuse for him; and absented from the Parliament when he was condemned. Church Hist. by Dr. Burnet.
8. Minutius Faelix saith, that he and his Friend Octavius did both will and will the same things.
9. Humphry Duke of Glocester, being Wounded and Overthrown by the Duke of Alenzon, at the Battel of Agincourt in France, was rescued by his Brother King Henry Vth, who bestriding him, delivered him from the Danger. Speed. Chron. Clark's Mirrour, c. 56. p. 231.
10. Pelopidas and Epaminondas were singularly noted, and commended for the perfect Love and Friendship that was ever inviolable kept between them even till their Deaths, having been joined to∣gether in so many Wars, Battels, Charges of Armies, and in Government of the Common-wealth: They were both alike born to all Vertue, only Pelopidas took most pleasure in the Exercise of his Body, and Strength; and Epaminondas in the Exercise of his Wit, and Learning: the Recreation of the one was to wrestle, hunt, and exercise his Strength: of the other to hear, study, and always to learn something in Philosophy. Their great Love each to other was shewed in a Journey they made together unto Mantinea to aid the Lacedemonians, who were now in League with the Thebans: wherein they being both set in the Battel near together amongst the Foot-men against the Arcadians, it fell out that that point of the Lacedemonian Army wherein they were, retreated, and many of them run away: But these two gallant young Men resolved rather to die than to fly, and standing close to∣gether they couragiously resisted the many Enemies that assaulted them, till such times as Pelopidas ha∣ving received seven dangerous Wounds, fell down upon a heap of dead Bodies, as well of their Friends as of their Foes; then Epaminondas thinking he had been slain, stept notwithstanding before him and defended his Body, and Armour, and he alone fought against many, desiring rather to die than to forsake Pelopidas lying amongst the Dead: but himself at last being thrust through the Breast with a Pike, and receiving a sore Cut on his Arm with a Sword, was even ready to sink, when Age∣sipolis
description Page 3
King of the Lacedemonians came with the other point of the Battel in an happy hour, and so saved both their Lives when they were even past hope. Plut. in vita Pelop.
11. Audamidas a Corinthian by Birth, had two Friends, Aretaeus and Charixcenus, both wealthy, himself being very poor. This Man at his Death made this his last Will and Testament: viz.
I bequeath my Mother to be nourished and cherished by him in her Old Age. Item. I bequeath my Daughter to Charixcenus to be placed out by him with as big a Portion as possibly he can give her.
The Girl was at that time Marriageable. The Heirs, as soon as they heard of the Will, came forth∣with, and accepted those things that were given in charge; but Charixcenus dying within five days, Aretaeus undertook the whole Charge, maintained the old Woman during Life, and married the Man's Daughter together with his own, on the same day; allowing them out of five Talents, two Talents apiece for their Portion. Lucian. in Toxar. Dial.
CHAP. XXXVIII. Remarkable Hospitality.
BY a Hospitality I mean a Charitable Disposition of Soul to entertain and relieve such as are in real Distress: And the Apostle enforceth this as a Duty upon Christians with a good Argument, when he bids us, Not to be forgerful to entertain Strangers; because that some by so doing formerly had received Angels into their Houses unawares: And who knows, till after some time of Conversation with them, what Graces may be lodged in the Breasts, or what Commissions may be put into the Hands of those Persons that, Lazarus-like, wait at our Gates?
1. A religious and rich Matron at Anticch entertained Origen, together with his Mother and his Brethren, after the Death of his Father, and the Confiscation of his Goods.
2. Gregory the Great was much given to Hospitality; so that when many Inhabitants from divers parts fled from the barbarous Cruelty of the Longobards, and came to him, he entertained and re∣lieved them, inviting daily to his House many of those Exiles: He made also large Distributions un∣to others, giving them Corn, Wine, Flesh, Cheese, and many other Refreshments in their several Seasons; he sent often also large Relief to the Sick, Lame and Impotent, not only in Rome, but in many other Towns and Villages round about; insomuch that all that he had seemed to be a common Granary. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 98.
3. Mrs. Margaret Corbet was eminent for a charitable and bountiful Spirit. She was another Dor∣cas, Full of Good-Works, and Alms-Deeds. That high Elogium that Solomon gives to a vertuous Wo∣man, may properly be applied unto her; Many Daughters have done vertuously, but she excelled them all, Prov. 31.19. Many there are that come far short of her; but very few that went beyond her in Acts of Charity. God gave her a liberal and plentiful Estate, and that was a great Mercy: But it was a far greater Mercy, that he gave her a free and liberal Heart to do good, and to distribute. To cast her Bread on the Waters and to honour God with her Substance. That Protestation which Job makes for his own Vindication. Job 31.16, 19. may fitly be applied unto her. He would not with∣hold the poor from their desire, nor cause the eyes of the Widow to fail: He would not see any to perish for want of Clothing, nor any poor without Covering. The whole Countrey, round about where she dwelt, will bear her Witness, that she visited and relieved the Sick, and cloathed the Naked: She fed the Hungry, and healed the Wounded. Her Purse, her Hand, her Heart, were all open for their Relief. She bought many Precious Drugs, and Cordial Waters: She made several precious Salves, and gave them all away to such as stood in need of them. She spared not her best Pains, being never weary of well-doing; insomuch that in the extremity of her great Sickness (such bowels of Compassion yearned in her) she compounded several Medicines with her own Hands, and applied them. Thus will her Works praise her in the Gate, and being dead she yet speaks, Prov. 31.31. Heb. 11.14. for her pre∣cious Name lives. The Lord will have the Name of the Righteous to be in everlasting Remembrance, Psalm 112.6. and the Memory of the Just is blessed. Clark's Examp. Vol. 2. c. 15.
4. Mr. John Bruen of Bruen-Stapleford, for three years together whilst he lived in Chester, main∣tained the Poor of his own Parish in the County, allowing them all the Profit of his two Mills: He relieved the Poor in Chester both daily at his Gate, and otherwise, Weekly, as he was rated. Ibid.
5. Mr. John Dod, though his Means was very small, yet was much given to Hospitality: Scarce any Sabbath in the year, but he dined both Poor and Rich; commonly three or four Poor, besides Stran∣gers, that came to hear him. He had so large a Heart, that, upon occasion, he hath given to some three Shillings, to some five Shillings, to some ten Shillings, yea to some twenty Shillings; and when the Poor came to buy Butter or Cheese, he would command his Maid to take no Money of them. Ibid.
6. Mr. Samuel Crook, of Wrington in Sommersetshire, was very bountiful to his Kindred that needed it, and then he shewed it most when their Necessities swelled highest. He was very charitable and open-handed to the poor Members of Jesus Christ. And albeit his Charity shined most to those of his own Flock, yet was it not shut up from Strangers; but he was very liberal to them also upon good Occa∣sions: Yea when he went abroad to bestow the Gospel freely upon other Congregations adjacent, such Poor as he found to be Hearers (unless they were known to him to take up Hearing as a Cloak to cover their Idleness, and Neglect of their Callings) never went home empty-handed; but he always warmed and cheered them with his Bounty, as well as instructed them with his Doctrine. Ibid.
7. Mr. John Carter, sometime Minister of Delstead, was very diligent in Visiting the Sick, especi∣ly the poorer sort; and he never went to the House of any poor Creature, but he lest a Purse-Alms
description Page 4
as well as a Spiritual-Alms of good and heavenly Advice and Prayer. No poor body ever came to his Door that went away unhanded; his Wife also looking unto that as well as himself. Ibid.
8. Dr. William Gouge was very charitable, especially to the Houshold of Faith. He maintained some poor Schollars in the University, wholly at his own Charge, and contributed liberally towards the Maintenance of others. He set a-part a Sacred Stock, (as he called it) a Portion for the Poor, pro∣portionable to his Encoms, which also he faithfully distributed. Ibid.
9. Dr. Harris, in his Works of Charity to the Poor, was no less discreet than private. When he met with fit Objects, his Hand was more ready to give then his Tongue to proclaim it. Indeed he was no Friend to idle, lazy, canting Persons, who live on the Sweat of other Mens Brows. Whosoever shall survey his Large Bills of Weekly and Quarterly Allowances (besides considerable Sums given to poor Ministers, and especially to poor Widows and Orphans, who never knew whence it came) and shall add thereunto his Legacies bequeathed in his Will, to charitable Uses, cannot but judge that his Cha∣rity exceeded the ordinary Proportions of his Revenues. Ibid.
10. Mr. Ignatius Jordan of Exeter, was famous for his Charity both in his Life and at his Death. In his Life he was a free-hearted and open-handed Man. He was a great Patron of the Poor; ano∣ther Job in that respect. He could truly say with him, as Job 30.25. Was not my Soul grieved for the Poor? No doubt it was, and did earnestly plead for them; and especially for God's Poor, honest poor Persons, whose Hearts and Faces were set God-ward and Heaven-ward, and his Hands were very open to relieve them. He did that for them which many that had far greater Estates had not Hearts to do. Ibid.
He would often say, That he wondred what rich Men meant, that they gave so little to the Poor, and raked so much together for their Children. Do you not see (quoth he) what comes of it? And hereupon he would reckon up divers Examples of such as heaped up much for their Children, who, within a short time, had scattered and consumed all. And, on the Morth-side, he often spake of such as had small beginnings, and afterwards became rich, or of a competent Estate; giving a particular Instance in himself: I came (said he) but with a Groat or Six pence in my Purse, Had I had a Shilling in my Purse, I had never been Mayor of Exeter. Therefore leave Children but a little, and they (by God's Bles∣sing upon their Labours and Industry) may become Rich; but leave them a great deal, and they are in dan∣ger to become Beggars.
His Care for the Poor was most remarkable, in the time of a great Plague in that City, which was Anno Christi, 1625. For in the absence of the Mayor he was chosen his Deputy; and he, seeing the sad and deplorable Condition of the City, accepted of it, and wrote his Letters to divers Towns in Devonshire, and to some in Dorcet and Somersetshire, by which means he procured several Sums of Money, for the Supplial of the Wants of many Hundred of Poor, that in that time were in a di∣stressed Condition. One that was an Eye-witness Related, that he had seen Morning after Morning, coming to his Door, sometimes Thirty, sometimes Forty, yea Fifty, Sixty or more, wringing their Hands: Some crying that their Husbands are Dead; others, that their Wives were Dead; others that their Children are Dead; and all, that they had not wherewith to Bury them: Some again cry∣ed, that their Families are Sick, and they had not wherewithal to Relieve them; others, that they had divers Children, but had neither Bread nor Money to Buy it for them. Some cryed for Bread, some for Physick, others for Shrouds for their Dead; and he not only heard them patiently, but his Bowels yearned towards them, and his Hands were stretched out for their Relief. For, standing in his Shop, with his own Hands he ministred Supplies unto them all, and so dismissed them for the present. The next Morning, when there was a renewal of their sad Complaints, his charitable Care of them was renewed also. And thus he continued, Morning by Morning, even for the space of near three Months, till the return of the Mayor into the City.
Besides his great Care to supply the Want of such as came to him for Relief, he had a special Re∣spect to poor House-keepers and Trades-men; such as were unwilling and ashamed to make their sad and necessious Considition known.
He bequeathed thus his Will; I give to all the Poor of this City and Country, that receive Pay of Pa∣rishes, and also to those that dwell in Alms-houses, five Shillings to each of them, to be paid at my Burial. I give to one hundred more of poor People ten Shillings apiece, to be given to such as my Overseers shall think to have most need, the honest Poor to be chiefly regarded. I give to the Poor of Lime, where I was born, and to tho Poor of Guernsey, where I was new-born, five Pounds to each place. I forgive all the Monies owing to me, if it be under the Value of twenty Shillings to each. I give more to fifty poor People of this City and County, twenty Shillings each, to be appointed by my Overseers. Ibid.
11. Mr. Richard Greenham was eminent for his Charity to the Poor. In a time of Scarcity, when Barley was at ten Groats the Bushel, (which in those days was an extraordinary Price) he, by his Prudence brought it to pass, that the Poor had it sold to them for four Groats the Bushel by every Husbandman in the Town; and thus he effected it. There were about twenty Plough-holders in the Town, all whom he drew to Agreement among themselves, to hire a common Granary, and therein to lay up Corn for the Poor, some more, some less: So that some laid up one Coom, some a quarter, some three Cooms, and himself laid in five Cooms; all which was delivered out to the Poor at a Groat a Peck. One day in the Week was appointed for all the Poor to come, and served in, at which time every one received according to their Charge. Where there were but two in a Fa∣mily, they received one Peck a Week, and so more according to that Proportion: Only no Family had above three Pecks a Week. He kept but two Beasts himself, that the Poor might have his Straw: and when other Men sold their Straw for two Shillings a days thresh, he sold his for ten Pence: Tho' his Bushel was bigger than other Mens, yet he would often charge his Man not to strike off all the Corn. Yea, his Charity was not only extended to the Poor of his own Parish, but to others also. As he rode abroad, if he had seen a poor Boy at a distance from him, he would send him some Mo∣ney by his Man. Whensoever he rode by the Castle of Cambridge, the Prisoners would never ask him for any thing; for if he had any Money in his Purse, they were sure to have part of it.
description Page 5
12. The Right Honourable Mary Countess Dowager of Warwick as a Neighbour, was so kind and courteous, it advanced the Rent of adjacent Houses to be so near situated to her, nor only her House and Table, but her Countenance and very Heart were open to all Persons of Quality in a considera∣ble Circuit; and for the inferiour sort, if they were sick, or tempted, or in any distress of Body or Mind, whither should they go but to the good Countess, whose Closet and Still-house was their Shop for Chyrurgery and Physick, and her Self, (for she would visit the meanest of them personally) and Ministers whom she would send to them, their Spiritual Physicians.
But as her Love to God was the Soul of her Religion, so the Exuberancy of her Charity towards those who needed her abundant Liberality, was the conspicuous Crown which beautifie•• all her Sweetness and Goodness towards Men: for in this she was forward, I bear her Record, to her Power, yea and beyond her Power; for she would even anticipate her Revenue and Encoms, rather than want wherewith to be liberal. S. Jerom placed in the highest rank of the Praises of his admired Paula, that she not only made her self poor to relieve, but died in magno Aere alieno: And I am sure it used to be said of our Excellent Lady; That was the Lady that would borrow Money to give away. She would not live poor (in good Works) to die rich; yea, though she had chosen Executors, in whom her Heart could trust as safely as ever her Husband's did in her; yet she would make her own Hands her Execu∣tors, and they were very faithful, to her inlarged Heart.
But to be more particular, When she had in her Lord and Husband's life-time, a separate Main∣tenance or Allowance, settled by Marriage-Articles, she was pleased to ask me my Opinion concern∣ing the quota part: What Proportion one is obliged to consecrate to God of our Estates: And when I told her it was hard, if not impossible, to fix a Rule which might hold universally; but the Circum∣stances must be considered in which Persons stood, their Qualities, their Encoms, their Dependences, necessary and emergent Occasions, inevitably occurring. But she persisting to urge a more particular Answer as to her self, what would be fit and becoming her to do, I not being ignorant of her Cir∣c*mstances, (I must bear my own Shame in acknowledging the Straitness of my own Heart, told her) I supposed a seventh part: But before I could suggest the Reasons; she preventingly replied, She would never give less than the third part: And she kept her Resolution to the full, and with Advantage; lay∣ing aside constantly the third part for charitable uses, and would sometimes borrow of that which re∣mained to add to it, but never defaulk from that to serve her own Occasions, though sometimes pressing enough.
When she came to the Possession of so large an Estate as her Lord bequeathed her for her Life, she in good measure made it true, what a great Person was reported to say; That the Earl of Warwick had gave all his Estate to pious Ʋses: Meaning thereby, that he had given it to this Noble Lady, who would so convert it.
And 'tis a great Truth, which I have had from her own Mouth, that all the Satisfaction she took in it, was the Opportunity it afforded her of doing Good. And I have heard her earnestly aver, that she should not accept of, or be incumbred with the greatest Estate in England, if it should be of∣fered her, clog'd with this Condition, not to do Good to others with it.
But some may say, were her Eyes as open as her Hands; did she not scatter it as carelesly as prosuse∣ly? Nothing less, her liberal Soul devised liberal Things: I will point at some few of many.
There are some Objects of real Charity, which are not so to vulgar Eyes or Purses; on whom she would confer, and whom she would surprize, with noble and suitable Assistances; thus she struck deep, drew an whole Bag at once, but made no noise.
Some scarcely to any but my self; and it may be had not been to me but to ask my Judgment, whether it might be reduced to the account of Charity, to give to such and such, being in such Cir∣c*mstances: For she was never less tender of their Modesty than compassionate of their Necessity, and was more sollicitous for their Pardon, than their Thanks for helping them.
Foreigners who fled either to preserve their Religion, or to embrace what they were convinced of to be the Truth.
A great many young Scholars of hopeful promising Parts, whom she wholly, or in good measure, edu∣cated at the University, allowing some thirty, some twenty, some ten, some eight, many five Pounds per Annum, and some others who had more assistance, less.
Abundance of young Children which she put to School in the Neighbouring Towns, I cannot say how many, but a very great number, all that were poor and willing to learn: Nay, that could be perswaded to it, whose Schooling she did not only pay for, but gave them both Books, and often Cloathing; and not only near home, but as far as Wales, contributing nobly to that pious Design, of that good old Man and indefatigable Promoter of it, Mr. Gouge, so amply attested by a Cloud of Witnesses, beyond Exception, to rescue Wales from its remaining Ignorance and Demi-Barba∣rism.
Many Ministers of both Denominations, as well Conformists whose Livings were so small as not to yield them a Subsistance, as those who had none at all.
Many occasional Objects of Charity, which you may surely conclude, failed not to ply at those Stairs where 'twas seldom Low-water: And though she was sometimes imposed upon, and deceived by those that neither needed nor deserved that she gave, yet this did not discourage her from giving again; for she said, She had rather relieve ten that only appeared meet Objects and were not, than let one go unre∣lieved that was so indeed: For though they deceived her in her giving, God would not deceive her in accepting, what was sincerely done for his Name sake.
Lastly, the Poor which she fed in great numbers, not only with Fragments and broken Meat, but with liberal Provision purposely made for them. She was a great Pitier, yea a great Lover of the Poor, and she built a covenient House on purpose for them at her London-Seat, (as they had one at Leez) to sheluer them from Rain and Heat whilst they received their Dole; and when she was at Lon∣don with her Family, had in her absence, whilst no House was kept at Leez, a kind of House kept for their sakes alone: That is, twice a Week good Beef and Bread provided for the Poor of four adja∣cent Parishes; and hath taken order in her Will to have the same continued three Months after her
description Page 6
decease; and by the same Will hath given an hundred Pounds to be distributed to the Poor of Brain∣tree, Felsted, Little-leez and Much-Walthan, at or shortly after her Funeral. Dr.Walker, in her Life, p. 108.
13 Sir Matthew Hale (as we have said already) gave the tenth Penny of all he got to the Poor; but besides that, he took great care to be well-informed of Proper Objects for Charitities: And af∣ter he was a Judge, many of the Perquisities of his place, as his Dividend of the Rule and Box-mo∣ney, were sent by him to the Goals, to discharge poor Prisoners, who never knew from whose hands their Relief came. It is also a Custom for the Marshal of the King's-Bench, to present the Judges of that Court with a piece of Plate for a New-years-Gift, that for the Chief-Justice being larger than the rest: This he intended to have refused, but the other Justice told him it belonged to his Office, and the refusing it would be a Prejudice to his Successors; so he was perswaded to take it: But he sent word to the Marshal, That instead of Plate, he should bring him the Value of it in Money. And when he received it, he immediately sent it to the Prisons, for the Relief and Discharge of the Poor there. He usually invited his poor Neighbours to Dine with him, and made them sit at Table with himself: And if any of them were sick, so that they could not come, he would send Meat warm to them from his Table: And he did not only relieve the Poor in his own Parish, but sent Supplies to the Neigh∣bouring Parishes, as there was occasion for it. And he treated them all with the Tenderness and Fa∣miliarity that became one, who considered they were of the same Nature with himself, and were re∣duced to no other Necessities but such as he himself might be brought to: But for common Beggars, if any of these came to him, as he was in his Walks, when he lived in the Country, he would ask such as were capable of Working, Why they went about so idly? If they answered, It was because they could find no Work; he often sent them to some Field, to gather all the Stones in it, and lay them on a heap, and then would pay them liberally for their Pains: This being done, he used to send his Carts, and caused them to be carried to such places of the High-way as needed mending.
But when he was in Town, he dealt his Charities very liberally, even among the Street-Beggars; and when some told him, That he thereby encouraged Idleness, and that most of these were notorious Cheats: He used to answer, That he believed most of them were such; but among them there were some that were great Objects of Charity, and prest with grievous Necessities; and that he had rather give his Alms to Twen∣ty, who might be perhaps Rogues, than that One of the other sort, should perish for want of that small Relief which he gave them.
He loved Building much, which he affected chiefly, because it imployed many poor People. Dr. Burnet in the Life of Sir Matthew Hale, p. 90.
CHAP. XXXIX. Remarkable Charity and Liberality in Giving.
EVery Man is but a Steward under the Great Lord of Heaven and Earth of those good things of this Life, which he enjoys; the best use we can of make them, is to do good with them, either for the pro∣moting of God's Glory, or our own and others Benefit; and accordingly we are to give up our Ac∣counts hereafter. To spend all upon our own Lusts, is Folly and Impiety; To give all away without Pru∣dence and Discretion, is Madness; To give willingly and wisely, is good Christianity. But in all our Giv∣ings we must have an especial care, that our Intention be honest, and our Ends right; for he that gives only to get Praise among Men, doth but make an Idol of himself, and sacrifice to his own Vanity, and for so do∣ing shall receive no other reward; but our Religion doth furnish us with better Examples.
1. Cyprian immediately upon his Conversion distributed all his Goods amongst the Poor, and after∣wards being Bishop of Carthage commanded the Care of the Poor to his Presbyters, and was himself of a mighty liberal Disposition towards the Exiled Brethren. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
Cyprian receiving joyfully the Sentence of Death, bids the Pro-consul discharge his Office duly, and thereupon putting off his Apparel, he gave it to his Deacons, wishing them to give to his Executioner 25 pieces of Gold in testimony of his Love to him; and so kneeling down, cover'd his Eyes, and sub∣mitted willingly to the stroke of the Sword. A. C. 259. Ibid.
2. Cyril Bishop of Alexandria, when in a great Famine many poor People came to him for Relief, gave them all he had, and sold the Vessels and Church-Ornaments to relieve their Wants. Ibid.
3. Ephrem Syrus, upon a Famine happening at Edessa, assembling the Rich Men together, complai∣ned that the Poor were almost starved, whilst they covetously kept their Riches by them, to their fu∣ture Hazard and Torment of their Souls; and perswading them to a charitable Contribution, they chose him for their Almoner; who thereupon took their Money, provided 300 Beds for the Sick and Strangers, and relieved them all the time of the Famine. Ibid.
4. Basil the Great in a great Famine sold his Lands, and all his other Goods, to relieve the Poor, and stil'd up other rich Merchants to contribute; and caused publick Places to be erected for their Maintenance; and would often not only visit them, but administer to their Necessities. Ibid.
5. Epiphanius spent all his Estate in relieving the Poor. Ibid.
6. Theoderet was wonderfully charitable, visiting and refreshing the Bowels of the Poor. Ibid.
7. Chrysotom when banished to Cucusus in Armenia, had much Money sent him by his Friends, which he wholly employed for the Redemption of Captives, and the Relief of poor Prisoners. Ibid.
8. S. Augustine was very careful for the Poor; and in case of great want, would sell the Ornaments of the Church for their Relief; and when the Church-Stock was spent, he used to declare to the Peo∣ple, that he had nothing left wherewith to relieve the Poor; that thereby he might stir up their
description Page 7
Charity, to contribute to so good a work, ibid. He always kept Scholars in his House, whom he Fed and Cloathed, ibid. At his Death he made no Will, as having nothing to bestow, ibid.
9. Cyril Bishop of Alexandria used to say, 'tis the best way for a Rich Man to make the Bellies of the Poor his Barns,—and thereby to lay up Treasure in Heaven. Ibid.
10. Prosper Bishop of Rhegium in France, distributed his Goods freely to the Poor, and was a Fa∣ther to all Ages and Sexes in the City. Ibid. p. 89.
11. Fulgentius, just before his Death, called for a Sum of Money, which, as a Faithful Steward he daily used to distribute a mongst the Poor, willing it all to be presently divided; and recited by name the Widows, Orphans and Poor, he allotted to every one his Portion. Ibid. p. 95.
12. Gregory the Great, after his Fathers Death, having more Liberty to dispose of himself and his Estate, gave all his Estate towards the Relief of the Poor. Ibid. p. 96.
13. S. Bernard, What Money he had given him whilst Young, he privately gave away to the Poor. Ibid. p. 95.
14. Our late most Excellent Queen Mary distributed Annually to the distressed French Protestants 40000 Pounds English. Spanhemius in his Funeral Oration. She sent some Thousands of Pounds into this Land, to be distributed among the Relicks of those that were killed. Perizonius.
15. Luther was very liberal to the Poor; a poor Student asking him some Money, he bid his Wife give him some; but she pleading Penury, he look't up a Silver Cup, and gave that to him. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 144.
16. John Picus of Mirandula Relieved the Poor every Day; gave much Money to poor Maids, to prefer them in Marriage; and employed an intimate Friend to enquire out the Wants and Necessities of poor House-keepers, whom he bountifully Relieved. Clark in his Life.
17. Edward VIth. King of England, in a Sermon Preached by Dr. Ridley about Charity, ordered Gray-Fryars-Church to be a House for Orphans, St. Bartholomews to be an Hospital, and his own House at Bridewel, to be a place of Correction. Hist. of the Reform.
18. Arch-Bishop Cranmer laid out all his Wealth on the Poor, and pious Uses. Ibid.
19. Queen Ann Bullen, ever used to carry a little Purse about her for the Poor; thinking no Day well spent, wherein some had not fared the better at her Hand. She kept her Maids, and such as were about her, so employed in Working, and sewing Garments for the Poor, that neither was there seen any idleness amongst them, or any Leisure to follow foolish Pastimes. Acts and Mon.
20. King Henry IId of England, Sirnamed Beauclerk, was very Charitable and Merciful to the Poor; and Anno Christi 1176. in a great Dearth, in his Countries of Anjou and Maine, he fed every Day, with sufficient Sustenance Ten Thousand Persons, from the beginning of April, till the time that new Corn was inned: And whatsoever was laid up in his Granaries and Store-houses, he employed the same for Relief of religious and poor People. Pet. Blesensis.
21. Francis Russel, Second Earl of Bedford of that Sirname, was so bountiful to the Poor, that Queen Elizabeth would merrily complain of him, that he made all the Beggars: And sure it's more Honourable for Noblemen to make Beggars by their Liberality, then by their Oppression. Holy State, p. 297.
22. Holy Master Bradford in a hard time, sold his Chains, Rings and Jewels, to Relieve those that were in Want. Acts and Mon.
23. George Wiseheart a Scottish Martyr, forbore one Meal in three, or one Day in four, that he might have wherewithal to Relieve the Poor. He lay also hard upon Straw, with new coarse Canvas Sheets, which, whenever he changed he gave away to the Poor. See his Life in Clark's General Mar∣tyrology.
24. Mr. John Eliot, went much beyond the Proportions of his little Estate in the World, bestow∣ing freely upon the poor many hundreds of Pounds; and he would with a very forcible Importunity press his Neighbours to join with him in such Beneficences. Cott. Mather in his Life, p. 39.
Roxbury (the Town where he lived) could not live quietly, without a Free School in the Town; and the Issue of it hath been one thing, which hath made me almost put the Title of Schola Illustris upon that lit∣tle Nursery; that is, that Roxbury hath afforded more Scholars, first for the Colledge, and then for the Publick, then any Town of its bigness; or if I mistake not, of twice its bigness in New England. Ibid. p. 66.
25. Mr. Eliot learned the Indian Tongue with some Pains and Charge, Translated the whole Bible into it, and several English Treatises; gathered a Church of Converted Indians about Natick, and another about Mashippang, and above these Five Assemblies more, and set Pastors over them, who meet together twice every Lord's Day; and sometimes solemnly set a part whole Days, either for Thanks∣giving or Humiliation, &c. Ibid. p. 97, 98.
26. Giles of Bruxels Martyr, gave to the Poor all that he had, that necessity could spare, and lived by his Trade, which was of a Cutler: Some he refreshed with Meat, some with Cloathing, some with Shooes, others with Houshold-stuff. A poor Woman being Delivered, and wanting a Bed to lye on, he brought her his own Bed, contenting himself to lye on the Straw.
27. Dr. Taylour, Martyr, used at least once in a Fortnight to call upon Sir Henry Doile, and others of the Rich Clothiers in his Parish, to go with him to the Alms-houses, and there to see how the Poor lived, what they lacked in Meat, Drink, Apparel, Bedding, or other necessaries, Ministring to them himself, according to his Power, and causing his Rich Neighbours to do the like.
28. Mary the Wife of Alexander Farnese, Prince of Parma, being Childless, conceived an hope, that if she took up some Orphan, or Beggars Boy, and bred him for Charities sake, God would be∣stow a Son upon her; she therefore took up one in the Street, and bred him in her Court, and accord∣ing to her Expectation, at Nine Months end she was Delivered of a Son, whom she called Ranucio Strada.
29. Master Fox never denied to give to any one that asked for Jesus sake: And being asked whe∣ther
description Page 8
he knew a poor Man that had received Succour of him, answered, I remember him well; I tell you I forgot Lords and Ladies to remember such.
30. The young Lord Harrington gave the Tenth of his Allowance (which was One Thousand Pounds per Annum, during his Minority) to the Poor, and good Uses; besides what he gave in the way as he walked, which was often and much.
31. Master Whateley, the late painful and powerful Preacher of God's Word at Banbury, for the space of many Years together, set apart the Tenth part of his Revenues, both Ecclesiastical and Tem∣poral, which he used to give to the Poor. Clark's Marr. c. 19. p. 66.
32. Dr. Hammond, Mr. Joseph Mede, and Mr. Jo. Parker of London, all gave the Tenths of their yearly Incomes to the Poor; So did Judge Hales. See his Life by Doctor Burnet. Doctor W. Gouge gave the Seventh part.
33. The late Countess of Warwick gave (and laid aside) the Third part of her Estate constantly, for the Poor. For young Scholars, Ministers of both Dominions, that had none or but small Prefer∣ments, Foreigners, &c. and borrowed Money sometimes to give to the Poor. Dr. Walker.
34. Chrysostom tells of the Church of Antioch, tho' the Revenues of it were small in his time, yet besides its Clergy, besides Strangers, Lepers and Prisoners, it daily maintained above Three Thousand Widows and Maids. Hom. 67. in Matt.
35. Cyprian upon his turning Christian, sold his Estate to Relieve the Wants of others, and not be Restrained from it by Perswasions or Considerations. After his Entrance on the Ministry, his Doors were open to all Commers, from whom no Widow ever returned empty; to the Blind he would be a Guide to Direct them, a Support to the Lame, and a Defence to the Oppressed. See my History of all Religions.
36. The Jews have no Beggars, such as go from House to House; tho' (in Barbary) many indigent Persons: With great Insulting they upbraid the Moor and Christian with their Common Beggars. Their way of Relieving the Poor, is
By Copies of the Law bought and laid up in the Synagogue, till the Buyer's Family, or any of them be in Poverty, and then sold for their Use.
By Legacies of dying Persons: For none Dye safely, say they, who Bequeath not something to the Corban.
Contributions, out of which they raise Portions, and provide for Orphans. And to avoid Sophisti∣cation, the poorer Females are provided for by Lot; those on whom the Lot falls, are first placed in Marriage.
Private Alms on Fridays and Holy-days.
By Kibbus, or Letters of Collection from Synagogue to Synagogue. Dr. Addison.
37. Amongst the Chinese were a particular Judge in every City appointed for the Poor; the first day of his Office Publishes an Order, that all that have any Children Lame, Sick, &c. should come by a certain Day, and make their Cases known: If able, they are put to Learning of a Trade, if not, to Hospitals, where they are brought up at the King's Charge: None are permitted to go abroad. The Blind are not accounted as unable for Work. Mandelslo.
Their good Works (which they believe Meritorious) are Building Monasteries and Churches, and giving Alms; besides which, they do nothing whereby a Man may Judge of their Faith by their Works. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travel. No Muscovite almost, but as he goes to Church, or about his occasions, buys Bread to distribute among the Poor. Idem.
In China few or no Beggars are found; for a young Beggar hath the Whip; the Old, Lame and Blind are provided for in the Hospitals. Sir Th. Herbert.
The Baniams (or Priests of the Indians, Hindoes) have Spittles to Recover lame Birds and Beasts.
The Mogut Relieves many poor People.
A Musselman will give the Seventh part of his Estate towards the Relief of the Poor.
'Tis one of Mahomet's five Precepts—to give yearly to the poor the Fortieth part of their Sub∣stance. M. de Thevenot.
38. Some of the Mahometans in their Life time Relieve the Poor with their Goods; and others at their Death leave great Estates for the founding of Hospitals, Building of Bridges, Kirvanseraies (Inns for the Caravans) bringing Water to the High-ways, &c. Others at their Death give their Slaves Liberty. They who want Purses, employ themselves in mending High-ways, filling the Cisterns by the Road with Water, shewing Travellers the foard, for God's sake; refusing Money when offered; Some buy Birds to set at Liberty, others leave confiderable Means to Bakers or Butchers, to distribute meat among so many Dogs and Cats.
Sultan Amurah, seeing a Man one Day stoop at the Corner of a Street in Constantinople, to Dine on a piece of Bread and bit of Roast, which he had bought hard by, and held his Horse (that was loaded with Goods he had to sell) by the Bridle; he ordered the Horse to be unloaded, and the load to be put on the Master's Back, obliging him to continue so all the while that the Horse was eating a Measure of Oats. M. de Thevenot.
At the chief Temple in Fez, the Priest takes charge of the Poor's Money and Orphens, and deals to them Corn and Money every Holy-day. Rosse.
The Hospital at Milan is a Royal Building; I was told it had 90000 Crowns Revenue. The old Court is large and would look Noble, if it were not for the new Court that is near it, which is 250 Foot Square; and there are three Rows of Corridors or Galleries all round the Court, one in every Stage, a Gallery before every Door. It is true, these take up a great deal of Building, being ordi∣narily Ten or Eight Foot broad; but then here is an open space, that is exstream cool on that side where the Sun doth not lye, for it is all open to the Air; the Wall being only supported by Pillars, at the distance of fifteen or twenty Foot one from another. In this Hospital are not only Galleries full of Beds on both sides, as is ordinary in all Hospitals; but there are also a great many Chambers, in which Persons, whose Condition was formerly distinguished, are treated with a particular Care There is an Out-house, which is call'd the Lazarette, that is without the Walls, which belongs to this
description Page 9
Hospital, it is an exact quarter of a Mile square, and there are 360 Rooms in it, and a Gallery runs all along before the Chambers; so that as the Service is convenient, the Sick have a covered walk before their Doors: In the middle of this vast square, there is an Octangular Chappel so contrived, that the Sick may, from all their Beds, see the Elevation of the Host, and adore it. This House is for the Plague or Infectious Fevers; and the Sick that want a free Air, are removed hither. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.
The Annunciata in Naples is the greatest Hospital in the World; the Revenue is said to be 400000 Crowns a Year; the Number of the Sick is not so great as at Milan; Yet one convenience for the Sick I observe in these Galleries, which was considerable, that every Bed stood as in an Acove, and had a Wall on both sides.— The young Children they maintain are so many, that one can hardly believe the Numbers they boast of; for they talk of many Thousands that are not seen, but are at Nurse. Idem.
At Venice are Seventy three rich Hospitals. St. Clark.
In Zurick they have many Hospitals well entertained in one (as I was told) there was 650 Poor kept. Dr. Burnet's Letters, p. 50.
In Holland the Tuchthnis or Risphelhnis (or House of Correction for Debauched young Men) in Am∣sterdam, hath. at the entrance of the Gate two Lions bridled (a proper Emblem) with this Inscripti∣on, Virtutis est domare qua cuncti pavent: They who are put in, are forced to work and get their Bread with hard Labour. I saw those who rasped Brazil, having a certain Task set them every Day, work so hard, that being naked and in a Swear, and the Dust of the Brazil-Wood flying upon them, they were all over painted of a beautiful Red Colour. They told us, That some that were commit∣ted to their Charge, and not to be brought to work by blows, they placed in a large Cistern, and let the Water in upon them, placing only a Pump by them for Relief, whereby they are forced to labour for their Lives, and to free themselves from Drowning. One we saw put into a narrow Dungeon, and kept from Meat. Some are put into this House for a longer time, some for a shorter. This may seem severe to many, yet is not comparable to that which is reported to have been used formerly at Cologne in the White-Tower, where such Youths that were not otherwise to be reclaimed, were shut up: The Height and Thickness of the Walls secured them from escaping, or from their Com∣plaints being heard; near the Top was placed out of their Reach, a Loaf of Bread, the last Re∣medy against starving; which while their bold Necessity forced them to reach at, they executed their last Sentence upon themselves, and miserably brake their own Necks.
Somewhat like the Raspelhuis, is the Spinhuis for the young Women who live loosly, that are taken in the night or can give no account of their Living: Here they are bound to make Lace, Sew, or employ their time perpetually in some honest Labour. Those of the better sort are permitted to have Chambers apart; in one large Room I saw about 100 of them, and some very well dressed and fine, which was an unexpected Sight to me, and would sure be more strange in France or England.
The Weeshuts, or Hospital for Children, where there are 600 Orphans carefully looked after, and well educated.
The Dobhuis is for such as are delirous, mad or melancholick.
The Gasthuis for the Sick, is large, and hath great Revenues.
The Mannenhuis for old Men, and such as are no longer able to labour towards their own Sup∣port.
Besides all these, there are great Sums of Money collected for the Poor, so that there is not a Beg∣gar to be seen in the Streets. And upon all Appointments of meeting at the Tavern, or elsewhere, and upon many other occasions, whosoever fails to come at the exact time, forfeits more or less to the use of the Poor. Dr. Brown's Travels.
40. Arch-bishop Parker's Works of Charity were very eminent: He gave to the City of Norwich, where he was born, a Bason and Ewre, double gilt, weighing 173 Ounces; as also fifty Shillings a Year for ever, to be distributed among the Poor of that City; and six Anniversary Sermons to be Preached in several parts of Norfolk. To Bennet-Colledge he gave Thirty Scholarships, built them a Library, and bestowed on it many excellent Books, and ancient Manuscripts; besides 300 Ounces of Silver and gilt Plate; and the perpetual Parsonage of St. Mary Abchurch in London. Clark's Examples, Volume 2. c. 15.
41. Mr.Andrew Willet was eminent for his Charity, which will appear if we consider Quantum ex∣quantillo: How much out of how little Means he freely gave to the Poor and Needy. He maintained two of his near Allies (being faln into want) many years, at his own Table; and maintained (for the fourth part) a Son of either of them at the University; and though his many Children might have restrained his Bounty, yet he was of Cyprian's Mind; The more Children, the more Charity. He always gave double to the Poor, on the Coronation, and on the Powder-Treason Days. At Christmas he gave Corn to some, Money to others, and to the rest of his Neigbours liberal and loving Entertainment. in Harvest-time he would say to the Poor, as Boas did to Ruth, Go not to glean in another field, &c. And when at any time himself came into the Field, he would scatter of his heaps with a full-hand, so that the poor would be ready to leap for Joy at his coming. When he set any at work, he paid freely and speedily: When the Poor bought Corn of him, they were sure to gain both in Price and Measure: And yet, as Wells when drawn spring more freely, so his Substance increased with his Bounty. He was in a special manner careful to do Good to poor Ministers, his fellow-Labourers. Some that lived near him tasted oft of his Bounty, to whom he sent Wheat or Mault, and that in no small Proportion. Ibid.
description Page 10
CHAP. XL. Remarkable Charity in Judging and Forgiving.
THERE's no Religion in the World that obligeth People to so much Candor and Charity in Judg∣ing and Pardoning Wrongs, as the Christian; and upon such excellent Considerations and Mo∣tives. For the Blood of Christ was the Ink with which the Precept of Charity was writ last, and therefore 'tis called the New Commandment; that is, an old one in new Clothes, and with a new Beauty: And therefore if any pretend to be Christ's Disciple, and be not thus apparelled; that is, if he doth not love, 'and cannot forgive, he is none of his.
1. Upon St. Augustine's Table was engraven,
Quisquis amat dictis absentem rodere amicum,Hanc Mensam indictam noverit esse sibi.
He that doth love an absent Friend to jeer,May hence depart, no room is for him here.
Which Rule one of his Fellow-Bishops upon a time forgetting, St. Augustine sharply rebuk'd him for it, and told him, That he must either blot those Verses out of his Table, or arise from his Dinner, and go to his Chamber. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Crispin a Donatist Bishop, being fined in two Pounds of Gold, by the Proconsul, for abusing one of Augustine's Society; the Catholick Bishops, and especially Augustine, so prevailed with the Emperour, that the Rigour of the Sentence was taken off from him: which Piety and Charity of theirs much conduced to the increase of the Church. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
3. It was Mr. Palmer's saying, (the Martyr) None are to be counted valiant, but such as contemn In∣juries. Fox.
4. It's reported of St. Katherine, that she suckt the invenom'd Wounds of a Villain, who had wronged her most impudently. Dr. Taylor.
5. Anthony the Great was wont in his Exhortations to the People, to wish them to keep in mind that of the Apostle, Let not the Sun go down upon thy Wrath. Drexel. upon Eternity.
6. John, Patriarch of Alexandria, in a Controversy with one Nicolas a chief Man of the City, to be tryed by Law, (John being for the Poor, Nicolas for his Money) after a private Meeting for Peace-sake, and much Contention and Choler used, till night and they were parted; the Good Bi∣shop weighing with himself, and arguing to this purpose, Can I think God will be pleased with his Stub∣bornness? &c. could not rest till he had sent Messengers to Nicolas, charging them to say no more to him, but only this, The Sun is going down? On the hearing of which, there was such a sudden Alte∣ration wrought in Nicelas, that his high Stomach came presently down, he began to melt, and his Eyes stood with Tears, and he had much ado to keep them in; out of doors he ran presently after the Messengers, and making haste to speak with the Patriarch, he came to him, and saluted him thus, Holy Father, I am willing to be ruled by thee in this or in any other matter. So they embraced lovingly, and became good Friends. Idem.
7. A Suit of Law is of it self lawful: But certainly he had need be an Angel that manageth a Suit innocently; and he that hath so excellent a Spirit as with Innocence to run through the infinite Temptations of a Law-Suit, in all probability hath so much Holiness as to suffer the Injury, and so much Prudence as to avoid the Danger. Idem.
8.
I will rather suffer a 1000 Wrongs, than offer one; I will rather suffer a 100, than return one; I will suffer many, e're I complain of one; and endeavour to right my self by contending; I have ever found that no Content with my Superiours, is furious; with my Equals doubtful, with my Inferiours sordid and base. Dr. Hall.
9. Deschartes is said to be no Detractor, nor injurious to any Person: never committing Injuries to Memory, but to Oblivion. See his Life by Borellus, p. 23.
10. There was one who did Sir Matthew Hale a great Injury, which it is not necessary to mention; who coming afterwards to him for his Advice in the Settlement of his Estate, he gave it very frankly to him, but would accept of no Fee for it; and thereby shewed both that he could forgive as a Chri∣stian, and that he had the Soul of a Gentleman in him, not to take Money of one that had wronged him so hainously. And when he was asked by one, How he could use a Man so kindly that had wronged him so much? His Answer was, He thanked God he had learned to forget Injuries. See his Life written by Dr. Burnet, p. 93.
description Page 11
CHAP. XLI. Remarkable Instances of Munificence.
WE are to do Good, and to distribure according to our Power, and the number of those Ta∣lents which God hath bestowed upon us. He that hath little, ought to give of that little; but to whom much is given, of him much is required. A pair of Turtle Doves, or two young Pigeons, was a pretty reasonable Offering from those who had but little for the support of their own. Families's the poor Widow's Mite in the Gospel was accepted kindly, and interpreted favourably by our Saviour: But if those who have large Estates and heavy Purses, and no great Necessities near home, do not build Synagogues, or Schools, or Hospitals, or mend High-ways, or disburse with a greater Freedom and more Generosity than others; however their Estates may be great, their Souls are but little, and their Spirits narrow, and their Accounts will not be easily made up hereafter. For though Men may be deceived at the present, and their poor fellow-Creatures may be put off with weak Pretensions, there is a God in Hea∣ven that will not be mocked; but will give them a Harvest in the other World according to their Seedness in this; and They that sow sparingly, shall reap sparingly. But every Body is not so stingy and close-fisted; there are those in the Church of God, who are not willing to stand to the adventure and hazard of a cheap Seedness, but give plentifully, with an open Breast full of Charity, and a Hand full of Good-works and Alms-deeds. As for Instances.
1. In the Reign of Queen Elizabeth, and in the Year 1596. Ralph Rokeby, one of Her Majesty's Masters of Request, then dying, gave by his Will to Christ's Hospital in London, One hundred Pounds; to the Colledge of the Poor of Queen Elizabeth, One hundred Pounds; to the poor Scho∣lars in Cambridge, One hundred Pounds; to the poor Scholars in Oxford, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in the two Compters in London, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in the Fleet, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in Ludgate, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in New∣gate, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in the King's-Bench, One hundred Pounds; to the Pri∣soners of the Marshalsea, One hundred Pounds; to the Prisoners in the White-Lion, Twenty Pounds: A liberal and pious Legacy, and not worthy to be forgotten.
2. Richard Sutton Esq; born of Gentile Parentage, at Knaith in Lincolnshire, sole Founder of the Charter-House Hospital, which he called the Hospital of King James, for the Maintenance thereof he settled these Mannors in several Counties. 1. Dasham-Mannor in Cambridgeshire. 2. Bastuogthorp-Mannor in Lincolnshire. 3. Black grove-Mannor in Wiltshire. 4. Broadhinton-Land in Wiltshire. 5. Castlecamps-Mannor in Cambridgeshire. 6. Chilton-Mannor in Wiltshire. 7. Dunby-Mannor in Lincolnshire. 8. Elcomb-Mannor and Park in Wiltshire. 9. Hackney-Land in Middlesex. 10. Hal∣linburg Bouchiers-Mannor in Essex. 11. Missanden-Mannor in Wiltshire. 12. Much Stanbridge-Mannor in Essex. 13. Norton-Mannor in Essex. 14. Salthrope-Mannor in Wiltshire. 15. South∣minster-Manner in Essex. 16. Tottenham-Land in Middlesex. 17. Ʋfford-Mannor in Wiltshire. 18 Watalescote-Mannor in Wiltshire. 19. Westcot-Mannor in Wiltshire. 20. Wroughton-Mannor in Wiltshire. It was founded, finished, and endowed by himself alone, disbursing Thirteen thousand Pounds, paid down before the ensealing of the Conveyance, for the Ground whereon it stood, with some other Appurtenances, besides Six thousand pound expended in the Building thereof, and that vast yearly Endowment whereof heretofore; not to mention the large Sums bequeathed by him to the Poor, to Prisons, to Colledges, to mending High-ways, to the Chamber of London, besides the Twenty thousand Pounds left to the Discretion of his Executors. He died 1611. in the Ninth Year of King James's Reign.
3. Anno Dom. 1552. King Edward the Sixth, in the Sixth Year of his Reign, founded the Hospitals of Christ-Church in London, and of St. Thomas in Southwark; and the next Year of Bridewel, for the Maintenance of three sorts of Poor: The first for the Education of poor Children; the second for im∣potent, and lame Persons; the third for idle Persons to imploy, and set them on work. A Princely Gift, whereby Provision was made for all sorts of poor People; such as were poor either by Birth or Casualty, or else wilfully poor. Besides, by the said vertuous Prince, were founded two Free-Schools in Louth in Lincolnshire, with liberal Maintenance for a School-master and Usher in them both. Likewise Christ's-Colledge, in the University of Cambridge, enjoyeth a Fellowship, and three Scholars, by the Gift of the said Excellent Prince.
4. Sir William Cecil, not long since Lord Treasurer, in his Life-time gave thirty Pounds a year to ••t. John's-Colledge in Cambridge; he founded also an Hospital at Stamford for twelve poor People, allowing to each of them six Pounds per Annum: He also left great Sums of Money in trust in the hands of Mr. John Billet one of his Executors, who has as carefully performed that Trust, and partly by this Means, and partly out of his own Estate, hath done those excellent Works: He repaired, at the expence of divers hundred Pounds, the Great Church in the City of Bath; he enlarged the Hot and Cross-Bath there, walling them about: He built an Hospital there to entertain twelve poor Peo∣ple for a Month at the Spring, and three Months at the Fall of the Leaf, with Allowance of Four Pence a day; he gave Two hundred Pounds to the Repairs of St. Martins-Church, an hundred Marks to St. Clements to build a Window, five Pounds to each of the four Parishes in Westminster for twelve years: Upon the Building of the Market-House there, he bestowed Three hundred Pounds, whereof it made ten Pounds a year for the Benefit of the Poor: He also gave twenty Pounds per An∣num to Christ's Hospital, till two hundred Pounds came out.
5. Robert Earl of Dorchester, Anno 1609. by his last Will and Testament, ordained an Hospital to be built in East Green-street in Sussex, allowing to the Building thereof a thousand Pounds, (to the which the Executors have added a thousand Pounds more) and three hundred and thirty Pounds of
description Page 12
yearly Revenue, to maintain twenty poor Men and ten poor Women, to each of them ten Pounds by the Year, and besides to a Warden twenty Pounds, and to two Assistants out of the Town to be cho∣sen, three Pounds six Shillings eight Pence a-piece per Annum.
6. John Whitgift, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, at his own proper Charge, caused an Hospital to be built at Croyden, for the Maintenance of Thirty poor People, with a Free-School, having a Master and an Usher, and laid unto it Two hundred Pounds per Annum, besides the Charge of the Building, which is supposed to have cost Two thousand Pounds more.
7. William Lamb Cloth∣worker, gave to these charitable Uses following: He built the Conduit near Holborn with the co*ck at Holborn-Bridge, bringing the Water more than Two thousand Yards in Pipes of Lead, at the Charge of Fifteen hundred Pounds: He gave also to these Uses following; To Twelve poor People of St. Faiths Parish, Weekly, Two pence a-piece; To the Company of Cloth∣workers four Pounds per Annum: For Reading Divine Service in St. James's Church, Sundays, Wed∣nesdays and Fridays; and for four Yearly Sermons, and for Twelve poor Men, and Twelve poor Women, so many Gowns, Shirts, Smocks, Shooes, he gave Lands to the Yearly Value of thirty Pounds; to each of the Towns of Ludlew and Bridgnorth, One hundred Pounds; to Christ's-Hospital Yearly six Pounds, and to purchase Lands ten Pounds; to St. Thomas's-Hospital Yearly, four Pounds; to the Savoy to buy Bedding, ten Pounds. He erected a Free-School at Sutton Valens in Kent, with Allowance to the Master of twenty Pounds, to the Usher eight Pounds. He built six Alms-Houses there with the Yearly Maintenance of ten Pounds. He gave also toward the Free-School at Maidstone in Kent; to set the poor Clothiers on work in Suffolk, he gave One hundred Pounds.
8. Sir Wolston Dixy Mayor, free of the Skinners, gave as followeth: To the Maintenance of a Free-School in Dosworth yearly, twenty Pounds; to Christ's-Hospital in London yearly for ever, Forty two Pounds; for a Lecture in St. Michael Bassings-Hall yearly, ten Pounds; to the Poor of Newgate, twenty Pounds; to the two Compters of Ludgate and Bethlehem, to each of them ten pounds; to the four Prisons in Southwark twenty pounds thirteen shillings four pence; to the Poor of Bassing-Hall, ten pounds; to Emanuel-Colledge in Cambridge to buy Lands, to maintain two Fellows and two Scholats, Six hundred pounds; to the Building of the Colledge, fifty pounds; to be lent unto poor Merchants Five hundred pounds; to the Hospital of St. Bartholomew and St. Thomas, each of them Fif∣ty pounds; to the Poor of Bridewel. twenty pounds; to poor Maids Marriages, One hundred pound; to poor Strangers of the Dutch and French Churches, fifty pounds; towards the Building of the Pest∣house, Two hundred pounds. The Sum of these Gifts in money amounted to more than Seventeen hundred pounds, and the yearly Annuities to Seventy two pounds.
9. Sir John Gresham, Mercer and Mayor of London, Anno 1548. in the Second Year of King Ed∣ward the Sixth, gave ten pounds to the Poor to every Ward in London, (which was Twenty four within the City:) And to One hundred and twenty poor Men and Women, to every one of them three Yards of Cloth, for a Gown of eight or nine Shillings a yard; to Maids Marriages, and the Hospitals in London, above Two hundred pounds: He also founded a Free-School at Holt, a Market-Town in Norfolk.
10. Mr. Thomas Ridge Grocer, gave to charitable Uses One thousand one hundred sixty three pounds, Six shillings and eight pence; viz. To the Company of Grocers, to be lent to two young Men, free of the Company, an hundred pounds; to his Men and Maid-Servants, Sixty three pounds six shilling eight pence; unto the Hospitals about London, One hundred pounds; unto Preachers, Four hundred pounds; to poor Tradesmen in and about London, Three hundred pounds; for a Lecture in Grace-Church, One hundred pounds; and in Gowns for poor Men, One hundred pounds.
11. Mr. Robert Offley Haberdasher, gave Six hundred pounds to the Mayor and Commonalty of Chester to be lent to young Tradesmen; and for the relief of Poor and Prisons, and other such cha∣ritable Uses, Two hundred pounds: He gave to the Company of Haberdashers, to be lent to Free∣men gratis. Two hundred pounds more; to pay Ten pound yearly to the Poor of the Company; two hundred pounds more; to give Ten pounds per Annum to two Scholars, in each University one; to Bethlehem, One hundred pounds; to other Hospitals, Prisons and Poor, One hundred and fifty pounds more. In toto, One thousand four hundred and fifty pounds.
12. The Lady Mary Ramscy, who in the life-time of Sir Thomas Ramsey, joining with him and af∣ter his Death, assured in Land Two hundred forty three pounds per Annum to Christ's-Hostital in London, to these Uses following: To the School-master of Hawstead annually Twenty pounds; to the Master and Usher in Christ's-Church by the year, Twenty pounds; to Ten poor Widows, besides Apparel and Houses, yearly Twenty pounds; to two Poor, a Man and a Woman, during Life, to each Fifty three shillings four pence; to two Fellows in Peter-house in Chambridge, and four Scholars, yearly Forty pounds; to St. Bartholomew's Hospital, Ten pounds; to Newgate, Ludgate Compters, Ten pounds; to Christ's Hospital after the Expiration of certain Leases, there will come per Annum Ore hundred and twenty pounds to St. Peters, the Poor in London, St. Andrew Ʋndershaft, St. Mary W••olnoth, Ten pounds; to six Schools in Cambridge, Twenty pounds; to six Scholars in Oxford, Twenty pounds; to ten maimed Soldiers, Twenty pounds; for two Sermons, Forty shillings; to the Poor of Christ-Church Parish. Fifty shillings; to the Poor of the Company of Drapers, yearly Ten pounds; ten poor Womens Gows, ten poor Soldiers Coats, Shooes and Caps: All these Gifts aforesaid are to continue yearly.
13. Mr. George Blundel Clothier of London, by his last Will and Testament, Anno 1599. bequeath∣ed as followeth: To Christ's Hospital Five hundred pounds, to St. Bartholomew's Two hundred and fif∣ty pounds, to St. Thomas's Hospital Two hundred and fifty pounds, to Bridewel yearly eight pounds, towards Tiverton-Church fifty pounds, to mend the High-ways there One hundred pounds, to the Twelve chief Companies in London, to each One hundred and fifty pounds; towards the relieving of poor Prisoners, and other charitable Uses, in toto, One thousand eight hundred pounds: For poor Maids Martiages in Tiverton Four hundred pounds, to the City of Exeter to be lent unto poor Arti∣ficers Nine hundred pounds; towards the Building of the Free-Grammar School in Tiverton Two
description Page 13
thousand four hundred pounds, laid out since by his Executors, Sir William Craven and others, One thousand pounds, to the School-master yearly fifty pounds, to the Usher Thirteen pounds six shillings eight pence, to the Clark forty shillings, for Reparations eight pounds, to place four Boys Apprentices in Husbandry yearly twenty pounds, to maintain six Scholars, three in Cambridge and three in Oxford, the Sum of Two thousand pounds. The Sum of all, counting the yearly Pensions at a valueable rate, together with the Legacies of Money, maketh Twelve thousand pounds or thereabouts.
14. Mr. Rogers of the Company of Leather-sellers, gave by his Will as followeth: To the Prisons about London Twelve pounds, to the Poor of two Towns in the West-Country Thirteen pounds six shillings eight pence; to the Poor of the Town of Pool, where he was born, Ten pounds; to build Alms-houses there Three hundred thirty three pounds; to relieve poor Prisoners, being neither Papists nor Atheists, that may be set free for twenty Nobles a Man, One hundred and fifty pounds; to poor Preachers ten pounds a Man, One hundred pounds; to poor decayed Artificers that have Wife and Children, One hundred pounds; to the Company of Merchants-Adventurers to relieve poor decayed People, and for young Free-men, Four hundred pounds; to Christ's-Hospital to purchase Land for the relief of that House, Five hundred pounds; to erect Alms-houses about London, and to maintain Twelve poor People, threescore pounds; to the Parish where he dwelt ten pounds, and for two do∣zen of Bread every Lord's-day to be distributed, One hundred pounds; to Christ's-Church Parish fif∣teen pounds; to the Poor in divers Parishes without Newgate, Cripplegate, Bishops-gate, and St. Georges in Southwark, Twenty six pounds thirteen shillings four pence, to each alike. To St. Georges Pa∣rish in Southwark, St. Sepulchres, St. Olaves, St. Giles, St. Leonards, to each thirty pounds, One hun∣dred and fifty pounds; to St. Botolphs without Aldgate and Bishops-gate, to each twenty pounds, for∣ty pounds: Given to maintain two Scholars in Oxford, two in Cambridge, Students in Divinity, to the Company of Leather-sellers, which is carefully by them employed and augmented, Four hundred pounds: The whole Sum amounteth to Two thousand nine hundred and sixty pound six shillings eight pence.
15. Mr. George Palyn by his last Will and Testament, gave unto these charitable Uses: To erect an Alms-house about London, and to allow unto six poor People yearly, Six pounds thirteen shillings four pence, he gave Nine hundred pounds: Given to the Chime and Bow-Church, One hundred pounds: Gives to St. John Baptists and Brazen-Nose Colledge in Oxford to maintain four Scholars, to each four pounds yearly, to each Colledge three hundred pounds, in toto Six hundred pounds; given to the like Use of Trinity and St. Johns-Colledge in Cambridge, to each three hundred pounds, in toto Six hundred pounds: To fix Prisons about London sixty pounds, to Christ's-Hospital to purchase twenty pounds per Annum, Three hundred pounds; to St. Thomas-Hospital fifty pounds, to Prea∣chers at Pauls-Cross to bear their Charges, two hundred pounds; to divets Parishes in London, to some ten pounds, to some twenty pounds, One hundred thirty two pounds: To the Poor in Wren∣bury in Cheshire, to purchase twenty Marks per Annum, two hundred pounds; to the Use of the Church there thirty pounds, for forty Poor, Gowns, forty pounds: The Sum is Three thousand two hundred twelve pounds or thereabouts.
16. Mr. Dove gave unto the Company of the Merchant-Taylors, the Sum of Two thousand nine hundred fifty eight pounds ten shillings, to pay One hundred seventy nine pounds, to these Uses fol∣lowing: To maintain Thirteen poor Alms-men, and six in reversion per Annum, One hundred and seventy pounds; to a School-master eight pounds, to the poor of St. Botolphs Twenty pounds nine shillings, to the Prisoners in both Compters, Ludgate and Newgate, twenty pounds; given to St. John's-Colledge in Cambridge One hundred pounds, to Christ's-Hospital to purchase sixteen pounds per An∣num, for one to teach the Boys to sing Two hundred and forty pounds, to tole the Bell at St. Sepul∣chres when the Prisoners go to execution, fifty pounds.
17. Sir William Craven Alderman of London, hath given a thousand pounds to Christ's-Hospital in London, to purchase Land for the Maintenance of that House: He hath also been a worthy Bene∣factor to St. John's-Colledge in Oxford. He hath built at Burnsall in York-shire a Church, compassing it with a Wall, at the charge of six hundred pounds. He hath erected a School with the Allowance of twenty pounds per Annum. He hath built one Bridge that cost him five hundred pounds, another two hundred and fifty pounds, a third two hundred marks, a fourth twenty pounds; and caused a Causway to be made, at two hundred pounds charge, and all this in his Life-time.
18. Mr. Jones a Merchant abiding at Stode, of the Company of the Haberdashers, hath sent of late Six thousand pounds to the Company to be bestowed in Monmouth in Wales, where he was born, in charitable Works; and that Worshipful Company have already purchased two hundred pounds per Annum and more, allowing One hundred and fifty pounds per Annum to an Hospital for twenty poor People, and an hundred Marks to a painful Preacher, to preach twice on the Lord's-day.
19. Mr. Robert Johnson Arch-Deacon of Leicester, Pastor of Luffenham in the County of Rutland, hath been a worthy Instrument in this kind, who at his own Charge hath caused two Free-Schools to be built in two Marker-Towns in that County; the one at Okeham, the other at Ʋppingham, with allowance to each twenty four pounds to the Master, and twelve pounds to the Usher yearly. He hath also built two Hospitals, called by the name of Christ's-Hospital, in the aforesaid Towns, with Provision for each of them; for Twenty four poor People, he purchased Lands of Queen Elizabeth, which he hath laid to those Hospitals, and procured a Mortmain of four hundred Marks per Annum. Likewise be redeemed a third Hospital, which had been erected by one William Darby, and was dissolved, being found to be concealed Land. Besides, he hath given the perpetual Patronage of North-Luffenham to Emanuel-Colledge in Cambridge, that the Town may always be provided of a sufficient Preacher. He hath also made good Provision in both Universities, for Scholars that shall be brought up in the said Schools. He hath given also twenty Marks per Annum, towards the Mainte∣nance of Preachers that are called to Paul's-Cross. He hath also been very beneficial to the Towns of Luffenham, Stamford, and other places in Rutland, in providing for the Education of their poor Chil∣dren, and placing them Apprentices.
description Page 14
20. Mr. John Heyden Alderman of London, a Mercer, hath given to a hundred Poor, so many Gowns, a hundred pounds, and twelve pence a-piece in Money. To the Company of Mercers six hundred pounds, to be lent to young Men at Three pound six shillings eight pence the hundred, which maketh twenty pound to be given yearly to the Poor. Likewise four hundred pound more he gave to the same Company, to be lent out at the same rate, and the yearly Annuity of Thirteen pounds six shillings eight pence arising thereof, to go to the maintaining of the Lecture in St. Michael's Pater No∣ster; to Christ's-Church Hospital five hundred pounds; to the eleven Companies besides, Eleven hundred pound to be lent out to young Men, at Three pound six shillings eight pence the hundred, and out of the Annuity arising thereof, twenty pound per Annum to go to the Hospitals, and sixteen pound to the Poor. To Exeter two hundred pounds. To Bristol One hundred pound. To Glo∣cester One hundred pound, to be lent to young Tradesmen at Three pound six shillings eight pence the hundred; to the use of poor Prisoners, and poor People, to the Town of Wardbery six pound thirteen shillings and four pence. To the Company of Mercers for a Cup forty pounds. To his Servants Two hundred and forty pounds; out of the rest of his Moyety, he gave to the aforesaid Companies fifty pound to each, to the uses aforesaid.
21. Mrs. Owen, Widow of Justice Owen, founded an Hospitality and Free-School at Islington, gave to the University liberal in Cambridge twenty pounds, founded one Fellowship and Scholarship in Ema∣nuel-Colledge. To Christ's-Hospital sixty pounds, to give twelve pence weekly to the Poor in Islaing∣ton; Sixty six pound thirteen shillings four pence to beautify the Cloyster in Christ's-Hospital. To a School-house at Edmonton twenty pound. To the Parish of Condover in Shropshire, fifty pound for a great Bell. The Building of Alms-houses for ten poor Women at Islington, and the Purchase of the Lands laid to it cost her 1415 pounds, and the Building of the School-house there Three hundred fifty one pound: She gave also yearly a Sum of Money to Preachers not Beneficed, and to the Pri∣sons in her life-time. By her last Will, Twenty two pounds per Annum for Islington-School. To Prea∣chers thirty five pounds. To the Parish of Bassingshaw twenty pound. To the Prisons eight pound. To the Company of Brewers, in Linnen, Plate, and Money, a hunded pound. The Sum of these Monies, besides the Annuities of Twenty two pounds, will amount to Two thousand three hundred twenty pounds, or thereabouts. All this she did, though at her Death she had Twenty two Children, and Childrens Children; amongst their parts finding a Portion for Christ's poor Members.
22. Mr. John Kendrick Citizen and Draper of London, who departed this Life Dec. 30. A.C. 1624, did by his last Will and Testament give the bequeath as followeth:
- 1. To 60 poor Men, a Broad-cloath Gown for each, and One shilling a-piece to pay for their Dinners.
- 2. Six hundred pounds to buy black Gowns and Cloaks for Mourning, for Kindred, Friends, and Servants.
- 3. For a Dinner for his Friends, and the Inhabitants of the Parish of St. Christophers, on the day of his Burial. 60 l.
- 4. To the Poor of Reading in the County of Bucks, 7500 l.
- 5. To the Poor of Newbery in the same County, 4000 l.
- 6. To the Company of Drapers in London, 2400 l. viz. for these uses following: For releasing Poor Prisoners out of the two Compters, Ludgate, Newgate and the Fleet, yearly 24 l. To the Curate of S. Christophers for Reading Prayers at 6 a Clock in the Morning constantly, 20 l. yearly. To the Clark and Sexton for Attendance, each of them 50 shillings yearly. To the Church-Wardens for Lights in the Winter-time, 5 l. To the Poor of St. Christophers, 3 l. yearly. To the poor Prisoners in London 40 shillings yearly, in Ludgate and the Fleet 30 shillings yearly, in Bedlam 20 shillings yearly. To the Clark of the Company of Drapers 40 shillings. To the Beadle 30 shillings. To the Beadle of the Yeomanry 10 shillings yearly. To poor religious Men and Women in London 25 l. yearly, at the Discretion of the Wardens of the Company; and 4 l. yearly to each of them for their pains.
- 7. To the said Company for the use of their Common-Hall at their Meetings, a 100 l.
- 8. To the Poor of Christ's-Hospital to be laid out in Lands, &c. 500 l.
- 9. For the Curing of Sick and Diseased Persons in S. Bartholomew's-Hospital, 50 l.
- 10. For the Repairing of the Parish-Church of S. Christophers, 40 l.
- 11. For the Repairing of S. Pauls-Church, 1000 l.
- 12. For the Marriages of poor Maids that have served the same Master or Mistress 5 years toge∣ther, 200 l. to be paid by 40 shillings apiece.
- 13. For the Marriages of poor Maids in Reading in the same manner, 100 l.
- 14. For the Marriages of poor Maids in Newbery, that have served 7 years the same Master or Mi∣stress, 50 l.
- 15. To set on work idle vagrant Boys in Bridewel, 200 l.
- 16. Towards Finishing the Pinacles of the Steeple of S. Marys in Reading, 50 l.
- 17. To be lent upon Bond with Sureties, to several honest industrious poor Clothiers in Reading, first for 7 years, then for 3 years to others, and so on gratis for ever, 500 l. viz. 50 l. apiece.
- 18. To the Clothiers of Newbery, the same Sum for the like use, viz. 500 l.
- 19. To poor industrious Merchant-Adventurers in London, to be lent by 300 l. in a parcel gratis, from 3 years to 3 years, in like manner as before, 300 l.
- 20. To his Brother William Kendrick and Children, 2000 l. and a Gold-Ring.
- 21. To his Sister Anna Newman of Reading, 1000 Marks.
- 22. To her Children, 2000 Marks, &c.
- 23. To his Sister Alice Vigures of Exeter, 500 l.
- 24. To her Children, 1000 l.
- 25. To his Brother James Winch of Purley in the County of Berks and Children, 1000 l.
- 26. To old Elizab. Kendrick, his Uncle's Daughter, 50 l.
description Page 15
- 27. To Tho. Newman at Delf in Holland, Servant to his Partner, 1000 l.
- 28. To his Kinsman and late Servant Sim. Gaudy, 1000 l.
- 29. To Arth. Aynscomb Merchant, then at Antwerp, Shearer with him in Trade, 500 l.
- 30. To Barney Reymes Merchant at Delf, another Shearer, 500 l.
- 31. To Mr. John Quarles who was his Master, and then kept his Accompts, 500 l. forgiving him also a Debt of 300 l.
- 32. To Mr. George Lowe Merchant, and former Partner, 300 l.
- 33. To Tho. Billingslie, Son of Sir H. B. 200 l. forgiving him also a Debt of 200 l. more.
- 34. To the Executors of Tho. Jackson Merchant, 300 l.
- 35. To Luces van Punon of Middleburgh, 50 l.
- 36. To Jeremiah Poets of Middleburgh, 20 l.
- 37. To William Powle his Covenant-Servant, 200 l.
- 38. To And Kendrick his Apprentice, 300 l. and in lieu of what he had received with him, 100 l.
- 39. To another Apprentice, Chr. Packe, 100 l.
- 40. To his House-keeper 20 l. To two of his Maids 20 l. apiece. To his Drawer 50 l. to ano∣ther Drawer 25 l. To his Drawers Servants 25 l. To his twelve Clothworkers, Rowers and Shearers, 130 l. To Bigge and Salisbury that pressed and folded his Cloth, 25 l. To his Por∣ters at the Water-side, 10 l.. To Packers 10 l. To his Water-bearer 3 l. To the Washer 5 l. To W. Bealde of Reading Clothier 50 l. to another Clothier 50 l. To another Clothier Tho. New∣man 100 l. To John Skegmere, Secretary to the Merchant-Adventurers, 100 l. To R. B. a Partner 300 l. To Mr. W. T. 5 l. To Officers of the Company 15 l. For Service at 6 a Clock in Reading 250 l. the like at Newbery 250 l. to another 100 l. For a Dinner for the Dra∣pers at his Funeral, 40 l. Extracted out of the Copy printed A. C. 1625.
23. The Lady Alice Dutchess Dudley gave many hundred pounds toward the Building of St. Giles's Church; the Church being finished she gave Hangings of Watchid Taffety, to cover the upper-end of the Chancel, and those bordered with a silk and silver Fringe. Item, For the back of the Altar a rich green Velvet Cloth, with these three Letters in Gold IHS embroidered on it: Two Service-Books in Folio, embossed with Gold: A gree Velvet Cloth, with a rich deep Gold Fringe to cover the Altar on Sundays. A Cambrick-Altar Cloth, with a deep Bonelace round about; another fine Da∣mask-Altar Cloth: Two Cus••ins for the Altar, rickly embroidred with Gold: A large Turkey Car∣pet to be spread on the Week-days over it. A beautiful Skreen of Carved Work, which was pla∣ced where the former in the old Church stood. Moreover, she gave a neat Pair of Organs, with a Case richly Gilded.
Item, Ver costly handsom Rails, to guard the Lord's Table from prophane uses. It. The Com∣munion-Plate of all sorts in Silver, and gilt for that sacred use; she was at the Charge of Paving the upper-end of the Church wih Marble-stones. She gave the great Bell, and was at the Charge of Cast∣ing and Hanging the other five Bells. She gave to the Church of Stonelay in Warwickshire, as also to the Churches of Mancester, Leke-Wotton, Ashow, Kenelworth, and Monks-Kirby, Twenty pounds per Annum apiece, for a perpetual Augmentation to the poor Vicaridges of those respective Churches for ever. She bestowed on the same Churches, as also upon the Churches of Bedford, Acton, St. Al∣bans Patshill, divers pieces of costly Plate for the Celebration of the Holy Communion in each of them. And she purchased a fair house and Garden near the said Church of St. Giles's, and gave it for a per∣perual Mansion to the Incumbents after three Lives. She also allowed a yearly Stipend to the Sexton of that Church••••. Tole the great Bell when the Prisoners, condemned to die, were passing by, and to Ring out after they were executed. She likewise gave great Sums of Money for the Repairing the Cathedral Church of Litchfield; and for the Re-edifying of St. Sepulchres in London. All these (with many more) were the Product of her great Charity, whilst she lived; and thereby made her own Eyes her Overseers, and her own Hand her Executors. At her Death she gave for Redemption of Christian Captives from the Hands of Infidels. One hundred pounds per Annum for ever. To the Hospital in St. Giles's, Four hundred pounds for Twenty pounds a year for ever. For the placing out for ever of poor Parish-Children of St. Giles's Apprentices, Two hundred pounds to purchase 10. l. per Annum. To the Poor of the Parishes of Stoneley, Kenilworth, Leke-Wotton, Ashow, Bedford, and Pas∣shill aforesaid, and also of Lichborow and Blakesley, One hundred pounds per Annum. And upon the Day of her Funeral, Fifty pounds to be distributed among the Poor. She gave to Fourscore and ten Widows, (according to the number of the years she had lived) to each one a Gown and fair white Handkerchief to attend the Hearse wherein her Body was carried, and One shilling apiece for their Dinner after that Solemnity was performed, which was on the 16th of March 1668. She gave to e∣very place where her Corps should rest in its passage from London unto Stoneley aforesaid in Warwick∣shire, where she had a Noble Monument prepared by her self. She ordered that Six pence should be given to every poor Body that should meet her Corps on the Road. She gave to Blakesley, Lichborow, and Patshill, Ten pounds apiece to be distributed among the Poor the same day her Corps was in∣terred, to Stoneley Fifty pounds distributed the same day. Thus this Illustrious Dutchess did in her Life, and at her Death, and doubtless for all her good Deeds she has her Reward in Heaven by God's Mercy and Christ's Merits. See the Narrative of her Life, &c. by Mr. Boreman.
24. Henry Hilton of Hilton in the County Palatine of Durham Esq; gave by his Will for the Term of Fourscore and nineteen years to the Vicar of Warmouth 20 l. per Annum; to the Lord-Mayor and four senior Aldermen of the City of London 100 l. per Annum, for their Pains in distributing his Le∣gacies, to a Clark for keeping the Accounts 10 l. per Annum. Item, For binding five Children of his Kindred Apprentices yearly. Item, The Interest of 4000 l. for binding poor Fatherless Children Apprenties yearly. It. To his Servant Nicholas Sturt, his Lease of Clapham-Farm, (but 6 l. 13 s. 4 d. to the paid yearly out of it to his Servant John Cartret) and all his Horses, &c. Apparel, Books and Plate, and 30 l. in Money. It. to all the rest of his Servants, 20 l. apiece. To his Friend Mr. Thomas Bradford of London 100 l. To Richard Williams of Chichester Gen. 30 l. For Erecting
description Page 16
Tombs in St. Paul's Church London, near the Tomb of Dr. Donn 1000 l. in a Codicil to Robert Doily, Minister of Goring. 30.
Item, He gave to poor Labourers in all the Parishes hereafter named, Four and twenty pounds a year during the said Term of Fourscore and nineteen years.
In the County Palatine of Durham. | |
Hibton, | 24 l. |
Fulwell, | 24 l. |
Warmouth, | 24 l. |
Ousworth Magna, | 24 l. |
Hartlepoole, | 24 l. |
Lumley, | 24 l. |
Gateside, | 24 l. |
Chester in the Street, | 24 l. |
Herrington, | 24 l. |
Ferryhill, | 24 l. |
Darlton, | 24 l. |
Sunderland, | 24 l. |
Houghton, | 24 l. |
Reuton, | 24 l. |
Bramspech, | 24 l. |
Lanchester, | 24 l. |
Brakley, | 24 l. |
Southstreet, | 24 l. |
Newcastle, | 24 l. |
Durham. | 48 l. |
In the County of Sussex. | |
Clapham, | 24 l. |
Patching, | 24 l. |
Subdeanery in Chichester, | 24 l. |
Findon, | 24 l. |
Terring, | 24 l. |
Poling, | 24 l. |
Arundel, | 24 l. |
Angmering, | 24 l. |
Selsey, | 24 l. |
Stenning, | 24 l. |
Bramber, | 24 l. |
Bright Helmston, | 24 l. |
Lewis, | 24 l. |
New Shoreham, | 24 l. |
In Surrey. | |
Waltham upon Thames, | 24 l. |
Richmond, | 24 l. |
Lambeth, | 24 l. |
Camberwell, | 24 l. |
Barking, | 24 l. |
In Middlesex. | |
Clement Deans, | 24 l. |
The Total Sum amonting to One thousand two hundred sixty two pounds, Six shillings and eight pence.
CHAP. XLII. Remarkable Chastity.
CHastity is a Grace which sets bounds to all the Pleasures of the Flesh, and teacheth us how to pos∣sess our Vessels in Sanctification and Honour; according to the Rules of a single Life, or a Mar∣ried State; and this certainly is the Will of God, even our Sanctification, which was intimated by the old Judaical Circumcision: And 'tis a Vertue that requires Self-denial, in some more in some less, according to the Constitution of the Body, and the Strength of Accidental Temptations; and to inforce this Duty, we are to remember our near Relation to the Holy Jesus and the Holy Ghost, whose Members and whose Temples we are; which are the Two new Arguments of the New Testament.
1. Origen to preserve himself Chast, lay upon the bare ground a-nights, abstained from Wine, and castrated himself: and when he was put to that hard Dilemma, whether he would rather expose his Body to a Black-a-moor, or offer Incense to an Idol-God, he chose the last.
2. Cyprian chiefly studied to keep his Body continent and clean from fleshy Lusts; saying, That then his Heart would be truly fit to reach the full Capacity and Ʋnderstanding of the Truth, if once he could cram∣ple under Concupiscence. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
3. Ephrem Syru•• shunn'd the Sight of a Woman; insomuch that when one of an ill Life and im∣pudent Face, (by Subbornation as is supposed) met and stared him in the Face, he rebuked her sharply for it, and had her look upon the ground; but the Woman answered,
How can I do that, who am not made of the Earth, but of thee?
&c. Ephrem went his way, wrote a Book of of these Passages between them, which the Learned in the Syrian Tongue must esteem. Ibid.
4. S. Augustine never admitted Women into his House, though of his own Kindred; no not his own Sister, when she was a Widow, and had wholly devoted herself to the Service of God; nor his Uncle's Daughter, nor his Brother's Daughter; saying, That though they might dwell in his House without Suspicion; yet they could not dwell without Maids, or other Women coming to visit them, which would be offensive and scandasous. And when any Women sent to him, desiring to speak with him; he would always have some of his Ministers present, and would never do it alone. Ibid.
5. S. Bernard looking upon a fair Woman so long, till he found the fire of Lust begin to burn within him, recollected his Thoughts presently, and blushing for Shame, ran straight-way into a Pool (the Weather being then cold) up to the Neck, where he stayed till he was almost starved, and the Flame of his Lust extinguished: and thereupon resolved afterwards to enter into a Monastery of
description Page 17
the Cistertians, the then strictest Order of Friars, to retire from the World, and enjoy a more free Communion with God. Ibid. p. 104.
6. The Chastity of the Primitive Christians appeared in these Particulars:
- 1. They would not marry. Justin Martyr saith,
There were many Christians in his time, who for sixty or seventy years kept themselves uncorrupt•• 'Tis very easy to find many amongst us, both Men and Women, who remain unmarried even in old Age.
Athenag. leg. pro Christian. yet this without the Obligation of an Oath of Perpetual Virginity. - 2. When they did Marry, it is for no other end, but the bringing forth and bringing up of Chil∣dren; as Husbandmen Till the Ground with respect to the Crop at Harvest. Just. Mart.
- 3. They seldom married twice. Chrysostom's Mother at 40 years old, had lived 20 years a Widow, Tertullian, Cyprian, Herom, Athenagoras, &c. did inveigh bitterly against second Marriages, as little better than Aduitery.
- 4. They shunned all Occasions, &c. Going to Feasts, Dancing and Musick. See more in my Flist. of all Religions.
7. Beringarius is reported not to have suffered any Women to come in his sight; not because he was a Hater of the Sex, but because he was to deal with dangerous Adversaries, he would warily cut off all Occasions of Suspicion. Fuller, Abel Rediv. p. 3.
8. St. Hierom relates a Story of a certain young Man named Nicetas, under one of the Primitive Persecutors, who was of such an invincible Courage and Constancy, that the Adversaries of the Truth had no hope of prevailing by Tortures and Torments against him, and therefore they took another Course with him. They brought him into a most fragrant Garden, flowing with all manner of sen∣sual Pleasures and Delights: and there they laid him upon a Bed of Down, safely inwrapped in a Net of Silk amongst the Lillies and Roses, with the delicious Murmur of the Streams, and the sweet Whistling of the Leaves, and then all departed: Presently in comes a beautiful Strumpet, and useth all the Abominable Tricks of her impure Art, and whorish Villanies to draw him to her Desire: Whereupon the young Man, fearing now least he should be conquered by Folly, who was Conqueror over Fury, bites off a piece of his Tongue with his Teeth, and spits it into the whor*'s Face, and so prevented the hurt of Sin by the Smart of his Wound.
9. Emme the Mother to King Edward the Confessor, being charged for Incontinency with Aldwin Bishop of Winchester, to clear herself from that Imputation, being Hood-winked, went bare-foot over nine Coulters red hot in Winchester-Church without any Harm, (an usual kind of Trial in those days, then called Ordalium) making her Chastity by so great a Miracle, famous to Posterity. Cam. Brit. p. 211.
10. Our Henry the Sixth was so chaste a Prince, that when certain Ladies presented themselves before him in a Mask with their Hair loose, and their Breasts uncovered, (he being then at Man's Estate, and unmarried) immediately rose up, and departed their Presence, saying, Fie, fie, forsooth, you are much to blame. Sp. Chron.
11. King James used to say of them that went with naked Breasts, that they either were, or would be —
12. How many profess openly their inward Uncleanness by laying open to the common view their naked Breasts, as though it were a Bill affixed to the Door-posts, to signify to the Passers by, that within that place dwells an unclean Heart, and that whosoever will, may there buy Honesty and Cha∣stity at an easy rate. Bp. Downam on Hos. 2.2.
CHAP. XLIII. Remarkable Meekness, Quietness, and Peaceableness.
A Meek Heart and quiet Spirit is in the sight of God (saith the Apostle) of great price; and I will add, in the sight of Man too: for it procures Admiration. Esteem, Love, and contributes much to our peaceable Enjoyment of this Life: And therefore our Saviour hath annexed that Bles∣sing to this Grace; Blessed are the Meek, for they shall inherit the Earth: that is, they shall be ex∣empt in great measure from the Thorns and Briars, the Quarrels and Law-Suits, the will Effects of Pride and Revenge, which contentious Men are commonly embroiled in.
1. Irenaeus, a true 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, loving Peace mightily, and endeavouring to procure Unity in case of Controversies; especially when Victor Bishop of Rome would have excommunicated the Church as Schismaticks upon their Disagreement in keeping of Easter, Irenaeus, with other his Brethren of the Gallic Church, met in Council, and consented together to write Letters, subscribed with their Names, unto Victor to stop his hand in point of Excommunication; though themselves agreed with Victor in observing Easter at the same Time. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. He went also himself in the name of his Brethren, with Letters to Eleatherius Bishop of Rome, desiring him heartily to endea∣vour to keep the Church in Unity and Peace. Ibid.
2. Ephrem Syrus, though by nature, and all his Youth very cholerick, yet afterwards was never seen to be angry with any Man. Ibid.
3. Gregory Nazianzen, in his Disputations with Eunomius, so contained himself within the bounds of Defence of the Catholick Truth, that he never brake forth into any Reproaches; and whatever Argument he handled, wholesome and pleasant Speeches were never wanting to him; and those not acquired, but natural. Ibid.
description Page 18
4. S. Augustine was much employed in determining Controversies, with much Patience and Pru∣dence hearing both Parties, sometimes spending a whole Day fasting to hear the same; always take∣ing advantage thereby to do what good possible he could to their Souls: Many Letters he wrote to such as sought to him for Counsel and Direction in secular Affairs; though he complained of this as a Trouble to him, and an Hindrance from better Offices. Ibid.
5. Theodosius Senior, knowing his own hasty Disposition, used not to determine of any thing till he had repeated over the Letters of the Greek Alphabet; for in that space his Wrath would be tempe∣red. He commanded also, that they which reviled and spake Evil of him, should not be punished;
Because, saith he, if it proceed of Levity, it is not to be regarded; if of Madness, it is to be pitied; if of an Injury received, it is to be pardoned.
Clark in his Life, out of Socrates Scholast. &c.
6. Sir Matthew Hale was, as he said himself. naturally passionate; I add as he said himself, for that appeared by no other Evidence save that sometimes his Colour would rise a little; but he so governed himself, that those who lived long about him, have told me they never saw him disordered with An∣ger, though he met with some Trials that the nature of Man is as little able to bear, as any whatsoever. See his Life written by Dr. Burnet, p. 95.
7. Dr. Sands, when his Stable was robbed of four excellent Geldings, and an Inventory taken of his Goods, and he was carried on a same Jade through London, in scorn a base Woman throwing a Stone at him, and hitting him to full on the Breast, that he was near falling from his Horse; he return'd no other than this mild Answer, Woman, I pray God forgive thee: And going through Tower-Street, a Wo∣man in her Door said to him, Fie on thee, Thou Knave, thou Traitor, thou Heretick; at which he only smiled. See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 8.
8. Mr. Eliot was a great Enemy to all Contention, and would ring a loud Courseu-Bell where∣ever he saw the fires of Animosity. When he heard any Ministers complain, that such and such in their Flocks were too difficult for them, the Strain of his Answer still was, Brother, compass them, and Brother, learn the Meaning of those three little words, Bear, Forbear; Forgive: yea, his Inclina∣tions for Peace indeed, sometimes almost made him to sacrifice Right itself. When there was laid before an Assembly of Ministers a Bundle of Papers containing Matters of Difference between some People, which he would rather unite, with an Amnesty upon all their former Quarrels, he with some imitation of Constantine, hastily threw the Papers into the fire before them all, and with a Zeal as hot as that fire; said immediately,
Brethren, wonder not at what I have done, I did it on my Knees this Morning, before I came among you.
Cott. Mather in his life, p. 43. Wherever he like another old John, with solemn and earnest Perswasives to Love, when he could say little else, he would give that Charge, My little Children love one another. Ibid.
9. Ephrem Syrus, having fasted divers days, one of his Servants, that was bringing him his Sup∣per, brake the Earthen Pitcher wherein it was; Ephrem seeing him over-whelmed with Fear and Shame, said to him, Be of good cheer, let us go to our Supper, since it will not come to us: and so sitting down by the Fragments of the Pot, in an humble and self-denying manner, eat his Supper. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
One being voted to an Episcopacy, he ran into the Market-place, and made as if he were Crack-brained, and at last fled privately away, till they had chosen another Bishop to that place. Ibid.
10. Gregory the Great being made choice of by the Clergy, Senate, and People of Rome, to be their Bishop, opposed it all that possibly he could; crying out,
That he was altogether unworthy of such an Honour, fearing least the Splendor of worldly Glory, which he had formerly laid aside, should in such an Office creep upon, and infect him.
Ibid. p. 97. Yea, he privately wrote to the Emperor Manritius, earnestly requesting him that he would not consent to the Election. Ibid.
10.
Although I am sure, (said a Fellow of Sidney-Colledge in Cambridge concerning Mr. W. Brad∣shaw, then a Fellow likewise) he had a gird at me, yet the Man is of so kind and loving a Dispo∣sition, that I could not be angry with him, though he had broken my Head.
See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 31.
CHAP. XLIV. Remarkable Moderation and Zeal for Reconciling Church-Differences.
THE Apostle tells us, 'Tis good to be zealously affected always in a good Matter; but certain∣ly in those things which are indifferent, and have nothing of Moral Goodness in them, such a Mo∣deration ought to be used, as may be most conducive to the great Ends of general Piety and Edi∣fication, and Peace and Charity; that we may be neither too peremptory and violent in imposing them up∣on others, nor too severe and uncharitable in judging and censuring them that differ from us, in things so re∣mote from the Essentials and Substance of Religion. Thus we find both our Blessed Saviour and his Holy Apostles so candid and ingeniously complaisant, that they (for Peace and Edification sake) became all things to all Men, that they might gain Souls: For in truth he that will not stick to rent the whole Cloth, for the Trimmings sake, is neither good nor wise. Yet I plead not here for any Ʋndecency or Sloven∣liness in Divine Worship, but I think an Ascititious Gaiety will not commend us to God.
1. Cassander was zealously concerned for reconciling the Differences between those of the Roman and Protestant-Communion, and to that purpose had drawn out a Platform of Accommodation be∣tween
description Page 19
them; entertained a free Correspondency with both Parties, was frequently sollicited by the Emperor to come in Person, and assist at their Councils, with large Promises of Reward, and all Ac∣commodation; fit for his Journey: but was hindred by his great Indisposition of Body.
2. Philip Landgrave of Hesse endeavoured to reconcile the Differences between the Saxon and Hel∣vetian Divines, concerning the Eucharist: for which purpose, A. 1529. he called from Wittenburg, Luther, Justus Jonas, and Melancthon; from Helvetia, Zuinglius and Oecolampadius; from Nurim∣berg, Osiander; from Hall, John Brextius; from Strasburgh, Bucer and Hedio; at their coming all were courteously entertained by the Landgrave: after Dinner Oecolampadius and Bucer went to sa∣lute Luther, who spake friendly to Oecolampadius; but being saluted by Bucer, he answered, You are naught and a Knave. The disputation continued many days; but in the beginning of it Luther told them, "That he would not depart a hairs breadth from his Opinion; and accordingly it proved. And all that was got by the Disputation was the Conversion of the Landgrave, and an Agreement in thirteen other Articles, together with a mutual Promise to love one another, and pray for a further Discovery of the Truth. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 151.
3. Sir William Fitz-James pleaded in Parliament for a Mean, when the Bishops pleaded for the Ca∣tholick Religion, and the People for the Reformation; thus,
That since it was unreasonable to tie up Mankind in blind Obedience one toward another, and impossible to run through all Difficulties and Controversies our own selves, (so much Time and Money must be spent in such an Under∣taking, so many Languages learned, so many Authors read, so many Ages looked into, so many Faiths examined, so many Expositors conferred, so many Contradictions reconciled, so many Countries travelled for any considerable Satisfaction) to believe all, is inconsistent; to neglect all, is impious: There remains no other way for the Laicks, but to recollect and stick to the most Com∣mon, Authentick, and Universal Truths, tending to Vertue and Godliness; apart from what is doubtful and controverted, and tending only to Strife and Perplexity; and by these to live our selves, and examine all other Pretensions whatever; there being no part of Reigion but what hath Vertue and Grace as its Foundation and Design: A Way that would keep Men from Atheism, under a sense of Religion; from endless Controversies, in the solid Practice of Vertue; from fatal Divisi∣ons, in Peace and Concord. Let us (said he) establish and fix these Catholick and Universal No∣tions, and they will settle our Souls, and not hinder us to believe whatsoever is faithfully taught by the Church, or submit to what is authoritatively enjoyned by the State. So that whether the Eastern, Western, Northern, or Southern Teachers, &c. and particularly whether my Lord of Rochester, or Luther, &c. be in the Right, we Laicks may so build upon those Catholicks, and infallible Guards of Religion, as whatsoever Superstructures of Faith be raised, these Foundations may support them.
This Discourse opened the door to the Reformation intended, and shut out all those Prejudices it might lie under from the State, and Religion of our Fore-Fathers, &c. Lloyd's State Worthies, p. 123, 124.
4. Bishop Jewel, in a Letter to Bullinger, Feb. 8. 1566. wishes,
That the Vestments, together with all the other Remnants of Popery, might be thrown both out of their Churches, and out of the Minds of the People, and laments the Queen's Stifness to them, so that she would suffer no Change to be made.
And in January the same year, Sands Arch-bishop of York writes, Contendi∣tur de Vestibus Papisticis mendis vel non utendis, dabit Deus hic quoque finem. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
5. Horn Bishop of Winchester, in a Letter July 16. 1565. he writes of the Act concerning the Ha∣bits with great Regret, and expresses some hopes that it might be repealed next Sessions of Parlia∣ment, if the Popish Party did not hinder it; and he seems to stand in doubt, whether he should con∣form himself to it or not, upon which he desires Bullinger's Advice. And in many Letters writ on that Subject, it is asserted, That both Cranmer and Ridley intended to procure an Act for abolishing the Habits; and that they only defended their Lawfulness, but not their Fitness; and therefore they blam∣ed private Persons that refused to obey the Laws. Ibid.
6. Bishop Grindall, in a Letter Aug. 27. 1556. writes,
That all the Bishops who had been be∣yond Sea, had at their return dealt with the Queen to let the matter of the Habits fall; but she continued inflexible: He laments the ill effects of the Opposition that some had made to them, which had extreamly irritated the Queen's Spirit. Cox Bishop of Ely laments the Aversion that they found in the Parliament to all the Propositions that were made for the Reformation of Abuses.
Ibid.
7. Peter Martyr to Bishop Hooper;
At first I conceived no small Joy of your singular and earnest Study, in that you put your Endeavours that Christ his Religion may be brought again unto a chast and simple Purity: For what should be desired of all Godly Hearts, than that all things by little and little should be clean taken away and cut off, which have very little or nothing in them that can be referred wholly to Edification, but rather be judged of the Godly to be superfluous.
8. Bishop Latimer speaking to the Clergy, saith.
How think ye, by the Ceremonies that are in England, oftentimes with no little Offence of weak Consciences continued, more often with Super∣stition so defiled, and so depraved, that you may doubt whether it were better for them to tarry still, or utterly to take them away? Have not our Fore-Fathers complained of the Ceremonies, of the Superstitions and Estimation of them?
In Concione ad Clerum.
9. Bishop Ʋsher, (then Mr. Ʋsher) when a Commission was granted by K. James to Sir Arthur Chichester. then Lord-Deputy of Ireland, to Assemble the Irish Bishops and others together, to consult about the Reduction of Ireland to the same Ecclesiastical Government of England; but willing them to consult with Mr. Ʋsher about it, and do nothing without his Approbation. Bishop Ʋsher, I say, finding by accident his own Name in the Commission, by glancing upon a letter, which he saw laid down in the Window by a Bishop, whom he went to visit; communicated the same to Dean Hill, his Good Friend and a Devout Man, desiring his Prayers to God for him in that Obscure Case; and hearing what the business was, when the Assembly was summoned, made his Appearance; and be∣ing demanded his Consent to what they had agreed upon, he replied, That the Matter concerned more
description Page 20
than himself; for, said he, if I had all Mens Consciences in my keeping, I could in these Disputable Cases give Laws unto them, as well as unto my self; but it's one thing what I can do, and another thing what all other Men must do, &c. Adding, The Kings and Queens of England imposed those Ceremonies, that thereby they might decline the charge of Schismaticks, wherewith the Church of Rome laboured to brand them, seeing it did appear hereby, that they left them only in such Doctrinal Points, wherein they left the Truth. Again, Hereby they would testify howfar they would willingly stopp, to win and gain them, by yielding to meet them as far as they might in their own way: But (saith he) the Experience of many years hath shewed, that this Condescension hath rather hardned them in their Errours, than brought them to a liking of our Religion; this being their usual Saying, [if our Flesh be not Good, why do you drink of our Broth?] &c. See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 286.
10. Dr. Wilkins, (afterwards Bishop of Chester) a Man of as great a Mind, as true a Judgment, as eminent Vertues, and of as good a Soul, as any I ever knew; together with the Lord-Keeper Bridgeman, setting up for a Comprehension of the Dissenters, and a limitted Indulgence to∣wards others, got Sir Matthew Hale Lord-Chief-Baron on their side; who after several Meetings and Conferences with two of the most eminent Presbyterian Divines, and Heads were agreed upon, the Lord-Chief-Baron put them in form of a Bill to be presented to the next Session of Parlia∣ment.
CHAP. XLV. Retractations of Censorious Protestants.
LEwis du Moulin, Doctor of Physick, being in his last Sickness visited by Dr. Burnet, and admonished of the foul Language used in his Books against Dr. Stillingfleet Dean of Pauls, Dr. Durel Dean of Windsor, Dr. Patrick Dean of Peterborough, &c. desired Dr. Burnet to ask them pardon in his name; and when he spake of the Dean of St. Pauls, he expressed much Sorrow, and shed some Tears; and upon their motion, sign'd this Recantation following:
As for my Books, in which I mixed many personal Reflections, I am now sensible I vented too much of my own Passion and Bitterness; and therefore I disclaim all that is Personal in them, and am heartily sorry for every thing I have written to the defaming of any Person. I humbly beg God, and all those whom I have so wronged, pardon for Jesus Christ his sake; and am resolved, if God shall spare my Life, never to meddle more with such Personal things: and do earnestly exhort all People as a dying Man, that they will study more Love and mutual Forbearance in their Diffe∣rences; and will avoid all bitter and uncharitable Reflections on one anothers Persons. And as I earnestly pray those worthy Men of the Church of England to have Charity and Tenderness for the Dissenters from them; so I beg of the Dissenters that they would have a due Regard and Respect to those of the Church of England: Of many of whom I say now, Let my Soul be with theirs; and that all true Protestants among us may heartily unite and concur in the Defence and Preserva∣tion of the holy Reformed Religion, now by the Mercy of God settled among us. And that Men of all sides may according to St. Paul's Rule, Cease to bite and devour one another, lest we be destroyed one of another; and that whereunto we have already attained, we may walk by the same Rule; hoping that if any Man is otherwise minded, in some lesser things, God shall either reveal that to them, or mercifully forgive it, through Jesus Christ, into whose hands I commend my Spirit, and desire to appear before God, in and through him: Who gave himself for me; and the refore do now study to learn of him, to be meek, and lowly in Heart, and to love all the Brethren, as he loved me.
This is Sincerity of Heart I Sign, Lewis du Moulin.
Octob. 5. 1680.
See his last Words, p. 12.
Mr. John Child, having written a Book called, The Second Argument for a more firm Ʋnion amongst Protestants; where he fell foul upon the Nonconformists, was thereupon smitten with Remorse; and to one Mr. H. C. coming to visit him, (taking up the Book in his Hand) began to read where he saith,
The greatest number of Disseners, do hold Principles dangerously heretical, and most abomi∣nably abusing the most Holy God, &c.
But before he could end that Paragraph, being under extream Agony of Mind, and weeping bitterly, put the Book from him, and spake to this effect, viz.
I have represented those Calvin's Principles beyond whatever they conceived, strained their Opi∣nions beyond their Intentions,
and drawing such Consequences as never were in their Minds: And, striking his Breast with uch Anguish, said,
These words lie close; I shall never get over this; I write in Prejudice against them, calling them a villanous Body of People, which was unjust.
Professing that be could not repent; (and with a very grim Countenance said,)
I shall go to Hell; I am broken in Judgment; when I think to pray, either I have a Flushing in my Face, as if I were in a flame, or I am dumb and cannot speak, or else I fall asleep upon my Knees; all the Signs of one whom God hath left forsaken and hardned.
Another time, (to Mrs. N.)
How deplorable a thing is this, that I who have preached so much of the Glory of another World, should now be deprived of it all?
You will as surely see me damned, as you now see e stand here. And again, being prest to publish his Repentance for his Book that had caused him so much Trouble; he
description Page 21
answered,
I have thought sometimes so to do; but I am so confused and confounded in my Mind, that I know not what to do: I can do nothing to purpose.
Again (with a deep Sign) said,
The black Tokens of Reprobation are upon me: I cannot stoop to the Sovereignty of God, I would be above him.
In short, he drew three Papers of Recantation written with his own Hand. The first of which begins thus.
That it is a Dishonour to the Church and Clergy of England to have such an one, that hath no more Wit, so little Justice, Reason and Conscience, plead for them; that the Author of this Libel is worthily so represented, appears by divers base, false, devillish, and most scandalous Passages therein contained.
They are represented as a People weak and phantastical, and not rendring a tolerable Reason for their differing from others, which is a devillish stroke made by a black blow; to assert the Nonconformists have no kind of Order in sending forth their Ministers; that Preachers run on their own Head; upon a phansiful Supposition that they are able to Preach, or, at the most, have but the Consent and Connivance of a few weak Persons, is a Devillish Lie, as thousands can witness; to say, it is a true State, or the Case being truly thus, as we are able to make it good, is a Lie, if possible, more than damnable, &c. After which he miserable destroyed himself Octob. 13. 1684. See the Narrative attested by Tho Blunt and Ben. Dennis, and printed May the 7. 1688.
CHAP. XLVI. Good People extreamly Afflicted and mightily Comforted.
THE sharpest Afflictions often befal the best of Men; not only Outward and Temporal, but Inward and Spiritual; insomuch that they are ready sometimes to cry out with our Blessed Saviour, Eli, Eli, Lama-Sabachtheni. God withdraws his glorious Countenance, and Satan shews his ugly Visage; and all this on purpose, to rouse and startle a secure World, and convince us that it is no very easy matter to get to Heaven; and that 'tis the safest way to work out our Salvation with Fear and Trembling. Besides, it serves to shew the Sincerity of the poor deserted Christian; for in such cases the Man is mightily humbled, and confesseth all his Sins, and strips himself stark naked of any Merit, or Conceit of his own inherent Righteousness; and freely acknowledges, that he hath none else to fly to for Succour and Consola∣tion, but God only.
1. Mr. Tho. Peaco*ck. Batchelor of Divinity, and Fellow of Brazen-Nose Colledge in Oxford, in his Illness was strangely Afflicted, and as strangely comforted, as may be collected by these Despairing and Comfortable Expressions of his in the time of his Visitation, compared together.
1st. His Despairing Expressions were such as these: 'I thought I had been in a good Estate, but I see it now sat otherwise; for these things my Conscience lays against me: First I brought up my
Scholars in Gluttony; while I was talking they did undo themselves: And further, I did unadvi∣sedly expound many places of Scripture many times at the Table; and for these I now feel a Hell in my Conscience. Again, I have procured my own Death, by often eating like a Beast, when I came jostling up and down to my Friends in the Country; and now I see before my Face those Dishes of Meat wherewith I clogged my Stomach. Sin, Sin, Sin! I am uncapable of Prayers: A damnable, wretched, &c. O! how woful and miserable is my Estate, that thus must converse with Hell-hounds? The Lord hath cursed me! I have no Grace! I was a foolish glorious Hypo∣crite; it is against the Course of God's Proceeding to save me, he hath otherwise decreed, he can∣not! I can put my Trust in God, no more than a Horse! I desire to believe, no more than a Post, than a Horse-shooe! I have no more Sense of Grace, than these Curtains, than a Goose, than that Block! O! O miserable and woful, the burden of my Sin lieth heavy upon me: I doubt it will break my Heart! Comforts! They are nothing to me; hold your Peace, do not trouble your selves idly; you vex me, your words are as Daggers to my Heart! To one saying, Good, Sir, endeavour to settle your Mind; he answered, Yes, to play with Hell-hounds! I cannot desire Grace, I can as well leap over the Church. I fear to be damned for my Sins! I cannot so much as name Jesus. I had rather be in the Fire than here! Cursed be the day, when I took Scho∣lars! &c.
2d. His Gracious and Comfortable Expressions: As,
O if God! O God give me a Spark of Grace! &c. O if God would give me a drop! O, if I had! O, if it would please God! I had rather than any thing in this, or other three thousand Worlds! I thank God he hath began to ease me. O, I love your Company (to Dr. Aiery and Mr. Dod, &c.) for the Graces in you. O God, reconcile me unto thee, that I may taste one dram of thy Grace!
Being put in mind of that place, Isaiah 45.8 11, &c. he lift up his Eyes, saying,
Take heed, be not too bold, look to the Foundation: Lord, grantme the Comfort of the Deliverance, &c. Blessed be God! blessed be God! blessed, &c. I am a thousand times happy, to have such Felicity thrown upon me, a poor wretched Miscreant! Lord Jesus unto thy hands; Lord, receive my Soul; Lord, lift thou up the Light of thy Counte∣nance upon me,
and be merciful unto me: Then, very weak, he repeated the Lord's-Prayer twice, his Belief once, with a strong Voice, and so slept in the Lord. The last Conflicts and Death of Mr. Tho. Peaco*ck, Published by E. B. 1646.
2. See the Story of Mrs. Joan Drake and her great Afflictions, together with her subsequent Com∣forts in the foregoing Chapter, Of Earnests of a Future Retribution; of Mr. Honywood and others, in the Chap. of Doubts strangely Resolved.
description Page 22
3. Mr. Paul Baynes on his Death-Bed had many Doubts and Fears upon him, so that he went out of the World with her less Comfort than many weaker Christians, saith my Author. Mrs. Harris, (Dr. Harris's last Wife) though a pious Woman, yet was much afflicted and delivered up to the Buffetings of Satan, and such hellish Temptations, that the ablest Divines were at their Wits-end to answer them; and her poor self was put even beyond herself. But as her Husband would often say, The Difference is not great, whether Comfort come a little before Death, or an hour after Death. See Dr. Harris's Life.
4. Mr. Richard Rothwell, that bold. Divine, that often encountred the Devil with a Courage ex∣traordinary; yet was, in a strange Sickness that he had, shrewdly buffeted and handled by him, and not far from a Possession. His Sickness was a Vertigo, 40 Fits at least in an hour, and every one of them accompanied with sore Temptations; but by Prayer and Fasting they were removed; and he recovered Strength and Courage, and Comfort; though the Devil had tempted him strongly to blaspheme, threaten to make him the Scorn of Religion, to torment and hinder him, if he offered to fast or pray, or preach. Clark in his Life, p. 71.
5. Mr. Tho. Tregosse for five Weeks was kept under by the Spirit of Bondage and Afflicting Tor∣tures, till at last he took up a Resolution of discovering some Sins which most burdened his Conscience; and meeting with a comfortable Passage concerning God's Love to Mankind in some of our English Di∣vines, he was somewhat quieted and refrashed. See his Life.
6. Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson was much troubled with Temptations, Doubts, Fears and Sickness; but imparting her Condition to some Christian Friends, hearing Sermons, and reading proper Books, after many years she was much strengthned and comforted, and on her Death Bed even ravished with Joy. See her Life by Mr. Clark.
7. Mrs. Katherine Bretterge was upon her Death-Bed assaulted with most greivous Temptations, which made her cry out;
That a Roaring Wilderness of Woe was within her, her Sins had made her a Prey to Satan; wishing she had either never been born, or made any other Creature than a Woman, crying.
Wo, wo, wo, &c. a weak, wretched, woful, forsaken Woman! &c. But at last through the Mercies of God recovered extraordinary Comfort. See more in the Chap. of Earnests of a Future Retribution.
8. Mr. Robert Glover for five years was so worn and consumed with Cares and Fears about his Soul, and Reflections upon his Backsliding, that he had no pleasure of Meat, Drink, Sleep, nor Life itself; but seemed as if he had been almost in the Pit of Hell; yet before he died recovered his Comforts so, that he lived as if already possessed of Heaven. Clark's Examp. vol. 1. c. 3.
9. I have already, or shall have occasion hereafter, to speak of the Afflictions and subsequent Com∣forts of Mr. Mackarnesse, Mr. Rob Smith of Ludshelft, Mr. Charles Langford, all which have published a Narrative of their own particular Cases, and following Cures to the World, for the Caution and Encou∣ragement of others.
10. Mr. Timothy Rogers, who is a very ingenious Gentleman of great Learning, Candor and Mo∣deration; upon his Recovery after two years very heavy Sickness, thought himself obliged to com∣memorate the Mercy of God to him (in delivering him in a manner Miraculously from his Malady, after the Fruitless Attempts of many Physicians of great Note to restore him) in the Assemblies of his People, on these words, Psal. 30.3, 4. O Lord, thou hast brought up my Soul from the Grave, &c. Sing unto the Lord, O ye Saints of his, and give Thanks at the remembrance of his Holiness. They are of great use, not only for Persons in his Case, but for all in general, since they not only contain grate∣ful Remembrances of God's Mercies for Deliverance out of Trouble, but necessary Directions for all Christians how to behave themselves, which Precautions to acquit themselves, so as to provide for the worst of Afflictions.
After Pathetical Acknowledgments of the great Mercies he received from God in his Affliction, both for giving him Patience under it, and Deliverance from it; and to the People for their Kind∣ness to him in his Distress, he raises these two Observations from the Words: 1. That God alone is the Soveraign-Disposer of Life and Death. 2. That to be brought up from the Grave; is a Mercy greatly to be acknowledged, and for which we ought to be very thankful. He afterwards proceeds to give a plain Relation of some part of his sore distress; and I shall give it you in his own words:
I would desire (says he) to praise God my self for his great Mercy in my Recovery, and also beg of you to praise him in my behalf;
I will give you a short Account of the Deplorablness of my Condition before I was delivered. It will not be a very delightful Account; but yet as Solomon says, Eccl. 7.2. It is better to go to the House of Mourning than to the House of Feasting. It is better some times to hear sad, than always pleasant Things. And in as much as Grief and Mourning is in it self a very grave and home∣ly thing, that requires not Ornament or artificial setting off, I shall without affecting to be thought e∣loquent, give You
A plain Relation of some part of my sore Distress.
AFter an ill habit of Body that had for some years attended me, together with some little Ilnesses now and then which were but as drops to the greater Storm that was to come upon me, and which I could not foresee, it pleased God at length in his just and righteous Judgments, to suffer my growing Distemper to arrive to a most formidable height: So that before I desisted from coming to this place, my Sleepdeparted qui••e away; and for several Nights in a Week. I slept no more than I do at this time: upon which there immediately followed a general Weakness and Decay of Spirits, a general Listlessness, and a total Indisposition; and by feeling of this I had a strong Impression in my Mind, that I shouldvery speedily die; as strongly fix'd in my Apprehensions, as if it had been said to me as to Hezekiah, Thou shalt surely die. I thought I was immediately to go to the Tribunal of God; and the Thoughts of immediate appearance before him continued with me for about a year:
description Page 23
there was not a Day past wherein. I did not think that I should be dead before Night, and at Night I should be dead before the Morning. I thought my self just at the entrance into the Grave: And what a strange prospect that is, and what a mighty Change it causes in a Man's Thought, none know but those that have apprehended themselves so near it; nor do they fully know it, unless they have been near it for many Months together.
He adds in another place;
If at any time I rested a little, that little Rest was all the while disturb'd with terrible and amazing Dreams; and when I awaked, I always sound my self in strange and un∣expressible Pain, in Anguish and Bitterness, such as nothing in this World is able to represent even as to its lowest degrees. And judge you into what Confusions and Disorders this alone would throw a Man if it were single. My Disease, and my Fears, and sad Apprehensions came upon me as a Whirlwind, like the rushing of many mighty Waters; strange and horrible Pains, and great Fears; so that it was as an universal Storm, from which there was no retreat. — Sometimes by the Greatness of my Trouble, I was even stifled with Grief, that I could not for a great while speak a Word, and when I spoke, it was in a mournful manner; for many Months I could not breath without a mighty Pain, and as soon as with Difficulty I had breath'd, every Breath was turn'd in∣to a Groan, and every Groan was big with a very deep Sorrow. I was weary with my Groaning, Psal. 6.6. All the Night made I my Bed to swim, and watered my Couch with Tears. —Those that are in Health will scarcely perhaps credit what I say; they will think I am a melancholy Man, and aggravate my Trouble, and set it out more than needs, or than it was, and that in the whole there was a great deal more of Fancy than of Reality; but I pray God they may never taste one drop of that bitter Cup whereof I was made to drink, for if they should they'l find it whatever Names they now give it, to be then full of real Miseries. — You think it may be that I have spoke a great deal, and your Attention may be wearied; but I'l assure you 'tis many hundred times below what I felt. Great Griefs, as well as mighty Joys, exceed all our Words, and Bitterness is not to be described: Never was any, I believe, nearer to Death, not to die, never was any compass'd with a greater Danger; never any had less hoep of an Escape, than I, and yet the Mercy of a God that is Omnipotent, has relieved me. And as 'tis commonly said that Musick sounds best upon the Water; so by setting our Sorrows and our Mercies together, our Praise may be more harmonious. You may in this behold the Severity and the Goddness of God: his Severity in continuing on me so many smart Strokes for so long a space;and his Goodness in giving me help, when no Power on Earth was able to give me the least Relief. — The Storm indeed is in a great measure over, bles∣sed be God; but I cannot without trembling call it to mind, nor dare I think very long upon it. — I can scarce believe that I am at so much ease as I now am; I can scarce believe that I am in this Assembly, of which I confidently thought I had taken my leave for ever. When I look back upon the rough Waves, and the stormy Seas, I am ready to say, Can it be that God has brought me safe to Land? After I had conversed with the Dead, am I now among the Living? am I now with People under Hope? blessed be the Name of the Lord, I am? It is a great Mercy to me, and it is the more so, as it was unexpected and above the Power of Nature, contrary to all my hopes, and above all humane help: Those that have heard my Groans, and seenmy Agonies, and heard of my Affliction, cannot but wonder at it. I often said that I could not be delivered without a Mi∣racle, and God himself has wrought it. — It was by the Soveraign Goodness and meer Mercy and Grace of God, that I obtained this Deliverance; all this he did for a most unworthy Sinner, for an impatient and fretful Sinner too; is not this wonderful, Mercy with a witness, a Mercy never to be forgotten as long as I have a Day to live. — I have cause to give Thanks; for how many has he suffered to sink, when the Waves were not so high against them, as those that rowl'd over me? the Storms and the Winds that blew them down, not so fierce in some respect against them, as they were against me; and yet they are covered in the Grave, whilst I, though sorely weather-beaten, have out-lived the Storm. How many are there dead, since I was ill? many excellent and holy Men are now silent in the Dust, who were more knowing, more useful, more zealous and better qualified than ever I am like to be; and yet God has spared a poor Shrub, whilst he has torn up some of the Cedars of our Lebanan by the Roots.
Here ends the Relation of Mr. Rogers's Bodily Distress, which you'l find more at large in his Practi∣cal Discourses of Sickness and Recovery, to which I refer you. I shall next proceed to give an Account of his Trouble of Mind, as I find it in his Treatise upon that Subject: In which he displays in Experi∣mental Judgment, a Moderate Temper, and a Spirit repleat with all the Charms of Mildness and Pity, of which his own Sufferings have rendred him very sensible. The Preface contains certain Heads of Advice to the Relations of such as are Melancholy: As, 1. That they should look upon the Party as under te worst Distemper in this Life; both Body and Mind being infected, and therefore a Sub∣ject both for a Physician and Minister. 2. To be compassionate to 'em, considering that we our selves are in the Body. 3. Not to use harsh Speeches to 'em, but imitate him that wou'd not break the bruised Reed, nor quench the smoaking Flax. 4. To believe what they say, or at least that their Apprehensions are such as they tell you they are: 'Tis a real Misery to them if but fancy'd: To con∣tradict 'em, is Cruelty. 5. Urge 'em not to do what they cannot, lest you add to their Burden. 6. Attribute not the Effects of meer Disease to the Devil; it may proceed from a violent Pressure upon their Spirits. 7. Do not much wonder at what they say or do: All's to be born with where the Agent is so unhappy as to think himself lost for ever. 8. Mention no formidable Things or Stories to 'em, 'twill effect greater Disorders upon their Spirits. 9. When you talk to 'em, do not speak as if their Troubles would be very long, that's the Sword that stabs them: An End of Misery is encouraging. 10. Give 'em Examples of others under the same Circ*mstances that have been delivered. 11. Pray for 'em. 12. Get others to pray for 'em. 13. Put 'em in mind of the Sovereign Grace of God in Christ Jesus. Menasseh found Mercy.
description Page 24
New follow the Letters of several Divines to the Author and his Relations, very pertinent to the Subject treated of, being mostly Experiences in such Troubles and Deliverances from 'em.
Mr. Rogers tells us,
It is very hard indeed to persuade a Person under great Pain and Anguish, and a sense of the Wrath of God, and a fear of Hell, that ever any has heretofore been so perplext as he: Such generally think themselves worse than Cain or Judas, or any the most wicked People in the World, as thinking that their Sins have greater Aggravations, and that consequently they shall be more miserable: but you may acquaint them with several Instances of God's Gracious dealing with others, after they have been for many Months and Years afflicted. I could send you to some now alive, that were long afflicted with Trouble of Mind, and Melancholy, as Mr. Rosewell, and Mr. Porter, both Ministers, the latter whereof was six years oppressed with this Distemper; and now they both rejoyce in the Light of God's Countenance. I my self was near two years in great Pain of Body, and greater Pain of Soul, and without any prospect of Peace or Help; and yet God hath re∣vived me thro' his Soveraign Grace and Mercy; and there have been several heretofore forely per∣plex'd with great inward and outward trouble, whom God, aftr that, wonderfully refreshed. Mr. Robert Bruce, some time ago Minister at Edinburgh, was Twenty years in Terrors of Conscience, and yet delivered afterwards. You may also direct them to the Lives of Mrs. Brettergh, Mrs. Drake, Mr. Peaco*ck, and Mrs. Wight, where they will see a very chearful day returning, after a black and stormy night; and that the Issue from their Afflictions, was more glorious than their Conflict was troublesome; They went forth weeping, they sowed in Tears, but they reaped an Harvest of wonderful Joys afterwards. You have in the Book of Martyrs, written by Mr. Fox, an instance of Mr. Glover, who was worn and consumed with inward Trouble for the space of Five years, that he neither had any Comfort in his Meat, nor any Quietness of Sleep, nor any Pleasure of Life; he was so perplexed as if he had been in the deepest Pit of Hell; yet at last, this good Servant of God, after so sharp Tempetations, and the strong Buffetings of Satan, was freed from all his trouble, and was thereby framed to great Mortification, and was like one already placed in Heaven, and led a Life altoge∣ther Celestial, abhorring in his Mind all propahen things; and you have a remarkable instance of mighty Joy in Mr. Holland a Minister, who having the day before he died meditated upon the 8th of the Romans, he cried on a sudden, Stay your Reading, What Brightness is it that I see? They told him it was the Sun-shine: Nay, saith he, my Saviour's shine. Now, farewell World, and welcome Heaven; the day-star from an high hath visited my Heart; O speak it when I am gone, and let it be Preached at my Funeral, God dealeth familiarly with Man. I feel his Mercy, I see his Majesty, whether in the Body, or out of the Body, God he knoweth, but I see things unutterale: And in the Morning following, he shut up his blessed Life with these blessed words, O! what an happy Change shall I make, from Night to Day, from Darkness to Light, from Death to Life, from Sorrow to Solace; from a factious World, to an Heavenly Being! O! my dear Friends, it pitieth me to leave you behind; yet remember what I now feel, I hope you shall find e're you die, That God doth, and will deal familiarly with Men. And now thou fiery Chariot, that came down to fetch up Eliah, carry me to my happy hold; and all the blessed Angels who attended the Soul of Lazarus, to bring it up to Heaven, bear me, O bear me into the Bosom of my best Beloved: Amen, Amen. Come Lord Jesus, come quickly. And so he fell asleep. See this, and several other Instances in Mr. Robert Bolton's In∣structions for Afflicted Consciences, p. 87. and 235, &c.
Thus far Mr. Rogers: I shall next add what dreadful Apprehensions a Soul has that is under De∣sertion, from Mr. Rogers's own Experience, and I shall give it you in his own words, viz.
The time of God's Forsaking of a Soul is a very dark and mournful time; 'tis not only night, but a weeping stormy Night; and it may not be unuseful to you who have it may be hitherto lived in the Beams and chearful Light of Day to know what passes in this sorrowful and doleful Night; and in this Matter I will not borrow Information from others, but give you my own Experience.
(1.) In this Night the deserted Soul in overwhelmed with continual Thoughts of the Holiness and Majesty and Glory of the Lord; not does in think of him with any manner of Delight, acording to that of Asaph. Psal. 77.3. I remembred God, and was troubled, I complained, and my Spirit was over-whelmed. And in how deplo∣rable a case is such a Soul that cannot think of its God and its Creator, but with Grief and Sorrow. (2.) The Deserted Soul in this mournful Night, does look upon God as its Enemy, and as intending its Hurt and Ruin by the Sharpness of his Dispensations; and this makes it to be incapable of re∣ceiving any Consolation from the Creatures; for will it say to them, Alas! if God be my Enemy as I apprehend him to be, which of you can be my Friend. — He is with his People, ut he has forsa∣ken me; he has east me into a fiery Furnace where I am daily burnt and scorcht, and he is not with me there. — I dare not, says the mourning Person, look up to Heaven, for there I see how great a God I have against me: I dare not look into his Word, for there I see all his Threats as so many barbed Arrows to strike me to the Heart: I dare not look into the Grave, because thence I am like to have a doleful Resurection; and what can a poor Creature do that apprehends the Almighty to be his Enemy? It is a common thing to say, Why do you so lament and mourn, you have many Mer∣cies left, many Friends that pray for you, and that pity you: Alas! what help is there in all this if God himself be gone? Nothing is then lookt upon as a Mercy: and as for the Prayers of others will the distressed Person say, They can do me no good unless I have Faith, and I find I have none at all; for that wou'd purify and cleanse my Heart, and I do nothing else but sin. (3.) In this doleful Night the Soul hath no evidence at all of its former Grace; so that in this Night the Sun is not only set, but there is not one Star appears; such an one look upon himself as altogether void of the Grace of God; he looks upon all his former Duties to have been Insincere or Hypocrital; he feels his Heart hardned at present, and concludes that it was never tender. — I am an Apostate; if I had any share in the In∣tercession of the great Redeemer, he wou'd not leave me thus sad and desolate. — O! how greatly have I been deceived that imagined my self to be an Heir of Heaven; and am now seized with the Pangs of Hell. (4.) During this Sadness the Soul cannot think of Christ himself with any Comfort. For
description Page 25
thus it argues he will be a Saviour to none but those that believe. I have no Faith, and therefore he will be no Saviour to me; he that is to his Servants as the Lamb of God, will be to me as the Lion of the Tribe of Judah; he that deals gently with them, will tear me to pieces. —He seems to be angry and enraged against me for my Disobedience; and though I have cried sometimes, Have Mercy on me thou Son of David, he passes away and does not regard my Cries; and O what shall I do when he comes in the Clouds of Heaven, when I am to stand at his Bar, and to be punished as an Unbeliever. (5.) In this Night the Soul is full of Terror; and how can it be otherwise when every Thought of God and of Christ overwhelms it? — The Terrors of the Lord we may feel indeed, but we cannot express them; they are so very terrible that they wound our most sensible and tender part; they cause our very Souls to pine and languish away; they fix our Minds to the Contemplation of every thing that is sad and dole∣ful; they fill us with Confusion: and Heman says, Ps. 88.15. They are Terrors that compass us round a∣bout; they seize upon every Faculty, and distress us in every part; to have God against us, his Holi∣ness to dazle us, his Power to overthrow us, his Law to condemn us, our Consciences to accuse us, is the Sum of Terrors. (6.) Fear is another occasion of Sorrow. —We are frighted with the view of our innumerable Sins, and with the Dangers that attend them; the Thoughts of Heaven fright us, because we think we have lost that blessed Place; and the Thoughts of Hell are no less frightful, because we think we shall soon be there; the Thoughts of Life are frightful, because 'tis with Anguish and Horror that we live; nor can we bear the Thoughts of Death, because we dare not die. (7.) 'Tis a Night of Weeping to deserted Souls, because they find no heart to pray, and no life to pray; they fall upon their Knees, and cover the Altar of the Lord with Tears, but he seems not to regard them. —The Thoughts of such poor People are in a continual hurry, and so are very full of Wandrings in the Performance of their Duty. —Sorrows damp our Faith, our Love, and our Hope, and so spoil our Duties; for without these they are without Life and without Acceptance; and sometimes our Grief is so violent, that it finds no vent, it strangles us, and we are overcome: I am so troubled that I cannot speak. Ps. 77.4. (8.) Such have no Patience wherewith to bear their Evils: Who is he that can bear the Wrath of God? —The sight of Heaven inspires our Hearts with vital heat, and makes us quiet and submissive under every Dispensa∣tion; but the daily Sight and Fear of Hell fills us with Tumult and Disorder. (9.) They usually see no prospect of Relief or Deliverance, and that encreases the Sorrows of their doleful Night. — They have indeed now and then some Intermissions, but they are like the small Breathings and Refreshments of a Person that is newly taken off the Rack to be carried to the Rack again. (10.) This Night of Weeping is the more sorrowful, because it is the time of Satan's Cruelty. —When God is departed, then the Devil comes; insults and says Where is now your God? What think you now of Sin? What is now become of all your Hearing, your Reading, and your many Prayers? You thought to have escaped my Power, and now I have you within my reach: Now remember that at such a time or such a time you sinned, and therefore God has forsaken you; you weep, and your Tears are just; for you are miserable, and are like to be with me for ever. (11.) Sometimes this Sorrow is mixed with deep Despair.—It is a tem∣pestuous and stormy Night; and as St. Paul said in another case, All hope of their being saved, is taken away: —I shall surely perish, saith the Mourning Soul, I am damned, I am lost for ever, I am already as in Hell; the Lord will be favourable no more; he is gone, he is gone from me, and he is for ever gone. No more shall I behold his shining Face; he is my Judge and my Enemity and I am afraid he will be so for ever. I am never like to see that Heaven where I once hoped to go; and these unbelieving Con∣clusions produce hard and strange Thoughts of God, and an Enemy to him in our Minds. (12.) Looking upon their present Troubles as an Introduction to more, and that these are but the beginning of Sorrows: How often do we hear such Saying, O! if I cannot bear these Pains and this Wrath, what shall I do to bear an eternal Hell? If I tremble so now, what shall I do when the blow is given, and the final Sentence past. God knows I dare neither live nor die, O what shall I do, whether shall I go? The Shadows of the Evening are stretched out, and what shall I do if it prove an eternal Night: For as it is the Glory of Faith to shew us future things as if actually present, and to give us JOY from them so considered; so it is the TORMENT of Despair to make poor distressed Souls believe they are even as in Hell, whilst they are on Earth, and that they are actually scorched with that Wrath that is to come in greater measures. (13.) From all these flow strange Discourses and Expressions of Sorrow; they scarce care what they say of God, or of themselves: My Soul is meary of my Life, I will leave my Complaint upon my self; I will speak in the Bitterness of my Soul, Job 10. c. 3. They frequently proceed to wish they had never been born, nay they may proceed so far as to wish even to be destroyed that they may know the worst.—And there are two things that make their Sorrows more sorrowful: (1.) As comparing their State with that of others. (2.) As with their own former State.
(1.) It makes them more sad when they consider the Case of others, with that Peace and Joy they have. With what Hope and Comfort, whilst they are drown'd in Sorrows; others, says that deserted Soul, can sing the Praises of God with Delight, whilst I am overwhelmed, and my Harp is hung upon the Willows. Others can go into the solemn Assemblies, and hear his Word; but I am confined in my thick Dark∣ness, and dare not go thither.
(2.) When the deserted Soul compares its present with its former State. To a Person in Misery 'tis a great encrease of Misery to have been once happy: It was to David an occasion of new Tears when he remembred his former Joys, Psal. 42.3, 4. Time was, says the poor Soul, when I cou'd read the Bible, and treasure up the Promises and Survey of the Land of Canaan as my own Inheritance; but now I dare not look into the Word, least I read my own Condemnation there. The Sabbath was formerly to me as one of the days of Heaven, but now it is as well as the rest, a sad and mournful day. —How fair was I once for Heaven, and now am like to come short of it? —These are some of the Sorrows that deserted Souls often meet withal, and indeed but a small part of what they feel in this dark and stormy Night. —Thus far I have given you some of Mr. Rogers's own Words, and have been the larger as thinking his an EX∣TRAORDINARY CASE, and well-deserves the Consideration of every serious Christian; but for a more par∣ticular Account of it, I refer the Reader to his Book intituled, A Discourse concerning Trouble of Mind.
description Page 26
CHAP. XLVII. Remarkable Gratitude.
THankful Returns for Kindnesses and Favours received, are but the just Expressions and Fruits of Ingenuity and good Nature; no Man that is not quite degenerated into Stupidity, but hath some sense of Duty in such cases. The Bruit Creatures, and Elements themselves, have some Property very Analogous to the Vertue of Gratitude; the Earth, the Air, the Seas, Storks, Elephants, Dogs, every thing almost, insensate and sensible: Man should much more excel in Gratitude, as being capable of greater Gifts, more sensible of them, and more able to return them: And the deeper the Divine Image is impressed upon any one, the more excellent he is in this Quality.
1. There was in Florence a Merchant, whose Name was Francis Frescobald, of a Noble Family and Liberal Mind; who through a prosperous Success in his Affairs, was grown up to an abundance of Wealth. While he was at Florence, a young Man presented himself to him, asking his Alms for God's sake. Frescobald beheld the ragged Stripling, and in despight of his Tatters, reading in his Countenance some Significations of Vertue, was moved with Pity, demanded his Country and Name.
I am, said he, of England; my Name is Thomas Cromwell; my Father (meaning his Father-in-Law) is a poor Man a Cloth-shearer: I am strayed from my Country, and am now come into Italy with the Camp of French-men that were over-thrown at Gatylion, where I was Page to a Foot-man, carrying after him his Pike and Burganet.
Frescobald took him into his House, made him his Guest, and at his Departure gave him a Horse, new Apparel, and 16 Ducats of Gold in his Purse. Cromwell rendring him hearty Thank••, returned into his Country; where in process of time, he became in such favour with King Henry the Eighth, that he raised him to the Dignity of being Lord-High-Chancellor of England. In the mean time, Frescobald by great and successive Losses was be∣come poor; but remembring that some English Merchants owed him fifteen thousand Ducats, he came to London to seek after it, not thinking of what had passed betwixt Cromwell and him. But travelling earnestly about his business, he accidentally met with the Lord-Chancellor as he was riding to the Court: The Chancellor alights, embraces him, and with a broken Voice cast refraining Tears, he demanded if he were not Francis Frescobald the Florentine; invites him that day to dinner to his House. Frescobald wonders who this Lord should be; at last after some pause he remembers him for the same he had relieved at Florence; he therefore repairs to his House not a little joyed, and walking in the Court attended his return. He came soon after, and was no sooner dismounted, but he again embraced him with so friendly a Countenance, as the Lord-Admiral and other Nobles then in his Company much marvelled at. He turning back, and holding Frescobald by the Hand; Do you not wonder my Lord, (said he) that I seem so glad of this Man: This is he by whose means I have atchieved this my present degree; and therewith recounted to them what had passed between them. Then taking him by the Hand, he led him to the Chamber where he dined, and seated him next himself. Afterwards leading him into a Chamber, and commanding all to depart he lockt the Door; then opening a Coffer he first took out 16 Ducats, and delivering that to Frescobald,
My Friend (said he) here is your Money that you lent me at my departure from Florence; here are other ten you bestowed in my Apparel, with 10 more you disbursed for the Horse I rode upon: But consi∣dering you are a Merchant it seemeth to me not honest to return your Money, without some Con∣sideration for the long detaining of it; take you therefore these four Bags, in every of which is four hundred Ducats, to receive and enjoy from the hand of your assured Friend.
Which the Modesty of Frescobald would have refused, the other forced them upon him. This done he caused him to give him the Names of all his Debtors, and the Sum they owed; the Schedule he delivered to one of his Servants, with charge to search out the Men, if within any part of the Realm, and straitly to charge them to make payment within 15 days, or else to abidethe hazard of Displeasure. The Ser∣vant so well performed the Command of his Master, that in a very short time the whole Sum was paid in: During all this time Frescobald lodged in the Lord-Chancellor's House, who gave him the Entertainment he deserved, and oftentimes moved him to abide in England, offering him the Loan of Sixty thousand Ducats for the space of 4 years, if he would continue and make his Bank at London: But he desired to return into his own Country, which he did with the great Favour of the Lord Crom∣well, and there richly arrived; but he enjoyed his Wealth but a small time, for in the first year of his return he died. Hackwel's Apol. l. 4. c. 10. Engl. Worth. by W. Winstanley, p. 213. Wanley's Wond. l. 3. c. 20.
2. Bishop Andrews's Gratitude to those from whom he had received any Benefits was most conspi∣cuous; as Dr. Ward, Son to his first School-Master, upon whom he bestowed the Living of Waltham in Hampshire. Master Mulcaster, his other School-Master, he always reverendly respected living, and being dead, caused his Picture (having but few other in his House) to be set over his Study-door. Upon a Kinsman of Dr. Wats (which was all he could find of that Generation) he bestowed Preferments in Pembroke-hall. But should I go about to particularize all his Vertues, it were sufficient of its self to make up a Volume. Winstanley's Worthies, p. 373.
description Page 27
CHAP. XLVIII. Remarkable Diligence, Laboriousness, and Studiousness.
GOD requires of all Men, that they should be active and industrious in their places; and he that is not so, is a Burden to the Creation, no Credit to his Creator, nor Comfort (as he should be) to Others. The hand of the diligent maketh rich, saith Solomon: if thou searchest for her, as for hid treasures, then shalt thou understand, &c. Whilst we have time, let us do good, saith our Saviour. Neither Wealth, nor Wisdom, nor Goodness, is to be had without Diligence; and besides, no Crown with∣out a Combat. I have fought the good fight, saith St. Paul,—henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of glory.
1. Irenaeus laboured exceedingly by Prayer, Preaching, Disputing, Instructing, and Reproving, with Patience and Wisdom; seeking the lost, strengthning the weak, recalling the wandring, bind∣ing up the broken-hearted, and confirming those that were strong; insomuch, that Tertullian saith of him, He governed the Flock of Christ with such Integrity of Life, and Sincerity of Doctrine, that he was loved exceedingly by his own, and feared by others. Clark's Marr. of Eccles. Hist.
2. Origen was called Adamantinus, for his hardiness and lustre, (say some) because not daunted nor affrighted with any Labours or Afflictions whatsoever: for he studied the hidden meaning of the Scri∣ptures from a Child, tired, and sometimes posed his Father with Questions, prompted him, and others, to Martyrdom, could hardly be restrained from it himself, visited the Dungeons, attended the Places of Execution, studied the Languages, profited much in the Hebrew, taught first a Grammar-School, then the Catechist-School at Alexandria, reading daily Lectures, scarce allowing him Rest at Night, but for a very few Hours, and that not on a Bed, but the bare Ground, often Fasting going Bare∣foot, abstaining from Wine, making himself an Eunuch, &c. never affecting Wealth, tho' having many and great Friends; continuing above Fifty two Years in Teaching, Writing, Confuting, Ex∣horting, and Expounding the Scriptures. Ibid. One saith of him Origeni nullae pars aetatis periit à stu∣diis. And another, Origenis ingenium sufficiebat ad omnia pardiscenda. Ibid.
3. Isidore, Bishop of Sevil, was very painful, and so macerated his Body with Labours, and en∣riched his Soul with Divine Learning and Contemplations, that he seemed to live an Angel's Life up∣on Earth. Ibid. p. 99.
4. Mr. Gregory, of Christ-Church, studied Sixteen Hours a Day constantly, scarce allowing himself sufficient time for Sleep, little for Meals, none for Society or Recreation. In his Life—He arose every Morning at Four a Clock, and seldom went to Bed before Ten.
5. Sir Edward co*ke, Author of the Institutes, and Chief-Justice in King James's Days, was very regular in his Hours, especially of going to Bed at Nine a Clock, and rising at Three in the Morn∣ing; insomuch, that when a Messenger came from the King, to his House, at One a Clock in the Night, to give Orders for the Issuing out a Writ, for the Seizing the then Earl of Somerset, for the Murder of Sir Thomas Overbury, his Son told the Messenger, If he came from Ten Kings, he could not di∣sturb his Father 'till Three a Clock: and so Inviting the Messenger in to Drink a Glass of Wine with Mr. co*ke and his Company, at Three a little Bell was rung, to call up the Servants, upon which Sir Edward arose. Detection of the Court and State of England.
6. Bishop Latimer rose Summer and Winter, ordinarily, at Two a Clock in the Morning to his Studies. Fox's Martyrology.
7. Mr. Julius Palmer, a Martyr in Queen Mary's Reign, was so indefatigable in Study, that the arose ordinarily every Morning at Four a Clock, and went not ordinarily to Bed 'till Ten. Fox's Martyrology.
8. Bishop Jewel was so industrious, that he hid himself the greatest part of the Day in his Studies, and so much recalled his Senses from exteriour Objects, that Chrysippus-like, he had need of a Melissa to put him in mind of his Meat. In his Life.
9. Mr. Bradford slept not commonly above Four Hours in the Night; and, in his Bed, 'till Sleep came, his Book went not out of his Hand. Ibid.
10. Erasmus in a Letter to Paracelsus professeth, that for some Days he had not been at leisure ei∣ther to take Physick, or be Sick, or Die, he was so overwhelmed with the Toyls of Study.
11. Our late Queen Mary of Sacred Memory, usually rose at Six a Clock in the Morning; and even whilst she was a dressing, had some good Books read over to her, at least afterwards betook to her Study and Devotions, where she continued often 'till Publick Prayers, or other Important Bu∣siness called her away.
12. Renatus Deschartes was Educated and Taught in the Schools of Flexia, and had run through the whole Course and Race of his Study at Seventeen Years of Age. He was for Three Years a Voluntier in the Dangers of War, twice present at the Siege of Breda, and in the Battle of Prague; from whence he visited Italy, discoursed with Galileus, &c. came back to the Siege of Capha, and so to France again, to the Siege of Rochel. Afterwards to Holland, and then into Denmark, Tyrol, Venice, Amster∣dam, Paris, &c. Whilst he followed the War, in the Winter he employed his vacant Hours in Phi∣losophical Contemplations: he studied Twenty five Years in a Desart in Holland. He was slenderly stored with Books, because he understood they were not true, the Mathematical only excepted; wherefore being ask'd by a Friend, Whether he had a Library, and desired to shew it; lifting up the Cloth, he discovered to him a Calf dissected. See his Life by Borellus, p. 14, 15, &c.
description Page 28
13. Hen. Zebertus, Th. D. testifies, That Delrius in the Adversaria which he publish'd for the Illu∣stration of Seneca, he had quoted One hundred thousand divers Authors, in divers Sciences and Languages, with very great Labour and Judgment: and all this at Nineteen Years of Age. Drexel. Aurisod. He read over more than once (with close Reading) all the Fifteen Volumes of To∣status. Ibid.
14. Thuanus tells of a Country-man of his (Franc. Victa) who was so bent upon his Studies, that sometimes for Three Days together he would sit close at it, without Meat or Sleep, more than what for meer necessity of Nature he took, leaning on his Elbow, without moving out of his place. Wanley's Wonders, &c. l. 3. c. 41.
15 St. Augustine sitting one time in a solitary place, meditating upon the Trinity, a poor Woman coming to Advise with him about a weighty Matter, presented her self before him; but he took no Notice of her: she spake to him, but neither yet did he observe her: upon which the poor Woman went away angry with the Bishop and her self, supposing her Poverty to be the occasion of the neglect. Afterwards being at Church where he Preached, she was wrapt up in Spirit, and in a kind of Trance, thought she heard St. Austine discoursing concerning the Trinity; and was informed by a private Voice, that she was not neglected, as she thought, by the humble Bishop; but was observed by him: upon which she goes again, and was resolv'd in her Doubt. Idem ex Sabell. ex. l. 2. c. 6.
16. Dr. Reynolds, when the Heads of the University of Oxford came to Visit him in his Sickness, which he had contracted meerly by his exceeding Pains in Studies, (whereby he brought his withered Body to be a very Skeleton) they earnestly perswaded him, that he would not (Perdere substantiam propter accidentia:) Lose his Life for Learning; he with a smile answered out of the Poet,
Nec propter Vitam vivendi perde causas.
Nor to save Life, lose that for which I live. Clark's Marr. c. 82. p. 358.
17. Thomas Aquinas sitting at Dinner with Philip, or (as Campanus saith) with Lewis King of France, was on a sudden so transported in his Mind, that he struck the Board with his Hand, and cried out, Adversus Manichoeos conclusum est: The Manichees are confuted. At which, when the King admired, Thomas blushing, besought his Pardon, saying, That an Argument was just then come into his Mind, by which he could utterly overthrow the Opinion of the Manichees. Zuing. Theatr. Vol. 1. L. 1. p. 23. Fulgos. L. 8. C. 2. p. 1044.
And again, he was so very intent upon his Meditations, and in his Reading, that he saw not such as stood before him, heard not the Voices of those that spoke to him; so that the Corporeal Senses seemed to have relinquished their proper Offices to attend upon the Soul's, or at the least were not able to perform them, when the Soul was determined to be throughly employed. Sabell. Ex. L. 2. T. 7. p. 91.
18. Joseph Scaliger, then at Paris, when the horrible Butchery and Massacre was there, was so in∣tent upon his Study of the Hebrew Tongue, that he did not so much as hear the Clashing of Arms, the Cries of Children, the Lamentations of Women, nor the Clamours and Groans of Men. Heinsii Orat. 1. p. 4. Wanley's Wonders, &c. L. 3. C. 41.
19. Justin Martyr would not be satisfied in his Mind, 'till he had got Instructers singularly seen in all the kinds of Philosophy, Stoic, Peripatetick, Pythagorean, and Platonist. Clark's Marr. of Eccles. History.
20. Tertullian was, In omni genere Doctrine paritus. Lactant. inter Latinos omnes facilè princeps ju∣dicandus. Vincent. Lirin. Excellently versed in Physicks, Mathematicks, History, and Civil Law. Clark's Marr. of Eccles. History.
21. Ephrem Syrus, without the help of an Instructer, attain'd to an excellent Skill in the Syrian Tongue; and was also a great Philosopher, and a very good Orator, mightily admir'd by Basil for his Learning, and for Three hundred thousand Verses which he wrote, much esteem'd; in which Abbas, Zenobias, Abraham Meras, and Simeon endeavour'd much to imitate him. Ibid.
22. Hierom distributed his time into two parts, one for Study, the other for Meditation and Prayer, wherein also he spent a good part of the Night: he allow'd himself the least part for Sleep, less for Food, none for Idleness: when weary of Study, he prayed, or sung a Psalm, and then to his Study again. He read over all his Library, and then rubbed up his old Readings; he learned most of the Scriptures by Heart, and read over Commentaries upon them, not pretermitting the Works of Hea∣thens and Hereticks, and collected out of the Egyptian Writers; but especially he read the Works of Origen, whom he called Suum, His own. With great Charge he learned the Hebrew, Chaldee, and Syriac; yet in this Course he took much pleasure. Ibid.
23. Gregory the Great was very exact in spending his time, saying, That he was to give an Ac∣count of it unto God. Ibid. p. 96.
24. Bernard living privately in his Cell, spent his time in Study, Meditation, and Prayer, often saying to himself, Bernard, Bernard, remember for what end thou camest hither. He allow'd himself very little time for Sleep; often complaining, that all that time was lost: and so sparing was he in his Diet, that less Sleep was necessary; he never eat nor slept to satiety: yea, by his rigid Abstinence he so weakned his Stomach, that he was scarce able to retain Food when he had eaten it; and that little he did retain, served rather to retard Death, than prolong Life. Yet all this while he remitted no∣thing of his Studies and Labours, but equalled the other Monks in digging the Ground carrying Wood upon his Shoulders, and busying himself about meaner Services: and in the Intervals of these Labours, he prayed and meditated. Ibid. p. 104.
25. Zuinglius used to study standing, and tied himself to certain Hours, which he would not omit, unless necessity compelled him: from his first Rising 'till Ten a Clock, he employed himself in Read∣ing, Writing, Interpreting the Scripture, and making his Sermons: after Dinner, 'till about Two a Clock, he conferred with his Friends, or gave Counsel to such as sought it; and so to his Study 'till
description Page 29
Supper; after which (having walk'd a-while) he busied himself in Writing Letters, which sometimes held him 'till Midnight. Ibid. p. 153.
26. John Picus Mirandula read over whole Libraries, both of Latin and Greek Authors, with a wonderful cele••ity, and yet culled out the most useful things s he went through them: he was so versed in the Ancient Fathers, as if he had made them his only Study all his Life long: he was so well acquainted with Modern Writers, that if any Difficulty were proposed to him out of them, he could presently resolve it. Concerning his Study of the Scriptures, see under its proper Head. Clark in his Life.
27. Sir John Jeffery was born in Sussex, and so profited in the Study of our Municipal Laws, that he was preferred Secondary Judge of the Common Pleas, and thence advanced by Queen Elizabeth, in Michaelmas-Term, the Nineteenth of her Reign, to be Lord Chief Baron of the Exchequer; which place he Discharged for the time of Two Years, to his great Commendation. This was he who was called the Plodding Student, whose Industry perfected Nature, and was perfected by Experience. It is said of him, Nullus illi per otium dies exit partem noctium studiis vindicat, non vacat somno sed succum∣bet, & oculos vigiliâ fatigatos, candenetsque in opere detinet. He spent no Day idly, but part of the
Nights he devoted to Study; he had no leisure to Sleep, but when surprized by it, for wnat of it, his weary Eyes when closing and falling, by reason of his over-watching, he still held to their work, and compelled to wait upon him.
Floyd's State-Worthies, p. 223.
28. Aristotle to hinder his being overtaken with Sleep, he used sometimes to apply a Vessel of hot Oyl to his Stomach, and when he slept, he would hold a Brasen Ball in his Hand over a Basin, that so when the Ball should fall down into it, he might again be awaked by the Noise of it. Laert. L. 5. p. 117, 118.
29. Callistus the Third, at Fourscore Years of AGe, remitted nothing of his usual Industry and Constancy in his Studies, but both read much himself, and had others who read to him when he had any time to spare, from the great Weight of his Affairs. Plat. de Vitis Pontif. p. 320, 321.
30. Jacobus Milichius, a German Physician, when Old Age began to grow upon him, was so care∣ful and sparing afterward of his time, that no Man could find him at his own House, but he was ei∣ther Reading or Writing of something; or else, (which was very rare with him) he was Playing at Tables, a Sport which he much delighted in after Dinner. After Supper, and in the Night, he was at Studies and Succubrations; which was the reason that he slept but little, and also the cause of that Disease which took away his Life; for the over-constant and the unseasonable Intentions of his Mind in his Studies, was doubtless the occasion of the Apoplexy of which he died, 1559. Melch. Adam in Vit. Germ. Med. p. 96.
31. Jacobus Schegkius, when Aged, Blind, and Apoplectical, had one to read to him, and even then put forth most Learned Commentaries upon the Topicks of Aristotle. Ibid. p. 295.
32. The Worshipful William Garaway, Esq; my Honoured Friend and Neighbour, of Ford, in Sussex, now living, and in the 81st Year of his Age, in competent Health, and great Vigour of Mind, thô of excellent Natural Endowments, and great Reading, yet is still very inquisitive after more Knowledge, careful to purchase all Books of worth as they come from the Press, and very curious and attentive in Reading and Marking them. In all my Conversation I have not met with such a Walk∣ing-Library, except the late Bishop of Lincoln, Dr. Barlow.
33. Dr. Rich Blackmore, my Contemporary and Colleague at Oxon, now living, and one of the Col∣lege in London, was in his first Years the most eager and diligent Student that I ever knew; sitting up at his Book 'till Twelve, One, Two, and sometimes Three a Clock in the Morning, and then ly∣ing down only upon his Chairs 'till Prayer-time, 'till his Health broke, and he was constrained by necessity to retire into the Country, to repair himself by Physick.
CHAP. XLIX. Remarkable Instances of Contempt of Wealth.
JAcob's Vow, That if God would be his God, and allow him Bread and Water, &c. Our Saviour's Poverty, St. Paul's Contentedness, and the Community of the Primitive Christions are well known; and in truth, the very Intention of the Doctrine of the Gospel, is to draw us off from a Love of the World, to the Love of God, and a fond Affection of Secular Riches, to a diligent Enquiry after the Kingdom of Hea∣ven: so that it is no wonder, if we find sometimes the Spiritual and Heavenly Temper of Christians so great and strong, and vigorous, as quite to conquer and triumph over all their little Cares and Concernments about the present Life.
1. Origen was a great Contemner of worldly Wealth, inuring himself to Cold and Nakedness, never wearing two Coats, nor Shooes, nor taking care for the time to come with any convetous desire; sold his Books (especially of Humanity) for Two-pence a Day, to be allowed him for his Maintenance, with which he was content. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ.
2. Lactantius was so far from seeking after Riches, that he died poor.
3. St. Augustine would neither buy either House or Land; but any thing that was given to the Church, he would not refuse; except Inheritances offered by those who had poor Children, Parents, or Kindred; judging it unfit to alienate them in such Cases: for he would often say, That it were much better to bestow Legacies, than Inheritances on the Church. Clark. Ibid.
description Page 30
4. Gregory the Great could never read those words: Son, remember that thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things, &c. without horrour and astonishment; least having such Dignities and Honours as he had, he should be excluded from his Portion in Heaven. Ibid. p. 99.
5. Luther, when he reflected upon the Favours and Presents bestowed upon him by Princes and Gret Personages, fearing least they might be a Bait to draw him to an inordinate Love of the World, broke out into these pathetick Expressions, Valde protestatus sum me nolle ita satiari. That is, I protested stoutly that I would not be satisfied with worldly Welfare for my Portion. Ibid. p. 144.
6. St. Bernard going to entr himself into a Monastery of the Cistertians, perswaded Four of his Brethren to leave the World, and all their worldly Preferments, and to joyn with him in this Retire∣ment; which they did, and accordingly taking leave of their Father, seeing their youngest Brother Ni∣vard a playing with other Boys, and Guido, the elder, bidding him, Farewel, (Brother Nivard) be∣hold (said he) we leave to you all our Earthly Possessions. He presently answered, You will take Hea∣ven, and leave me Earth; this is no equal Division. Afterwards he himself took leave of his Father, and followed them. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 104.
7. Thomas Aquinas was so great a Contemner of worldly Honours and Wealth, that when Promo∣tions were offered him, his usual Answer was, Chrysostomi Commentarium in Mattheum vellem. I had rather have Chrysostom's Commentary on Matthew. Idem in Vit. ejus.
8. Constantine the Great was so averse from all Superfluities, that upon Festival Days, and when he entertained Strangers, he was fain to borrow Plate of his Friends to furnish his Cupboard. Idem, in Vitâ ejus, p. 2.
9. Arch-bishop Ʋsher's Father having left him a good Estate in Land, finding that he must have in∣volved himself in many Suits of Law, before he could attain to the quiet Enjoyment of it, to the inter∣rupting of his other Studies, he gave up the Benefit of it to his Brothers and Sisters, suffering his Uncle to take Letters of Administration for that end, resolving to cast himself upon the good Providence of God, to whose Service in the Work of the Ministry he had wholly devoted himself, not doubting but he would provide for him: yet that he might not be judged weak or inconsiderate in that Act, he drew up a Note, under his Hand, of the State of all things that concerned it, and Directions what to do about it.
10. Sir Matthew Hale had a Soul enlarged and raised above that mean Appetite of loving Money; which is generally the Root of all Evil. He did not take the Profits that he might have had by his Pra∣ctice: for in common Cases, when those who came to ask his Counsel gave him a Piece, he used to give back the half, and so made Ten Shillings his Fee in ordinary Matters, that did not require much time or study. If he saw a Cause was unjust, he, for a great while, would not meddle further in it, but to give his Advice that it was so: if the Parties after that would go on, they were to seek another Counsellor; for he would assist none in Act of Injustice: if he found the Cause doubtful, or weak in Point of Law, he always advised his Clients to agree their Business.
11. Mr. John Janeway upon his Death-bed had these words:
The World hath quite lost his Excel∣lency in my Judgment. O! how poor and contemptible a thing it is in all its Glory, compared with the Glory of that invisible World which I now live in the sight of! And as for Life, Christ is my Life, Health, and Strength; and I know that I shall have another kind of Life when I leave this, I tell you, it would more incomparably please me, if you should say to me, You are no Man for this World; you cannot possibly hold oput long: before to Morrow you will be in Eternity. I tell you, I do so long to be with Christ, that I could be content to be cut in pieces, and to be put to the most exquisite Torments, so I might but die, and be with Christ. Oh, how sweet is Jesus! Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. Death, do thy worst. Death hath lost its terribleness. Death, it is nothing: I say, Death is nothing (through Grace) to me. I can as easily die, as shut mine Eyes, or turn my Head and sleep.
I long to be with Christ; I long to die. See his Life.
12. Miles Coverdale, Bishop of Exeter, flying beyond Sea in Queen Mary's Reign, his Bishoprick was reserved for him till his Return, and then sundry times proffered him, but he would by no means ac∣cept thereof, but chose rather to live a more private Life; yet not of Action: for he continued in London, Teaching and Preaching the Gospel so long as the Strength of his Body would permit: and at length being old and stricken in Years, he died comfortably and peaceably in the Lord; being about Eighty Years old, January 20. A. C. 1568. See his Life.
CHAP. L. Remarkable Silence, or Reservedness of Men, &c. As also of Retirement.
SOme People love to make a loud Noise in the World, but they are rarely the most wise and solid: for the deepest Waters are generally the calmest, and the emptiest Barrels in a Sea, the greatest Sound: and a Dear Friend of mine, now Deceased, Mr. J. Tutte, no impolitick, or irreligious Man, commended this as his last Farewel-Admonition to his Step-Son, upon his Death-Bed, That he should fear God, and endeavour to pass through the World, without making any great Noise as he went.
1. St. Basil affected a solitary Life.
2. St. Hierom was in love with a Monastick Life, that he might have more freedom to attend his Studies; with a good Library, and Heliodorus for his Companion, retired into Syria; and afterwards
description Page 31
Heliodorus leaving him, he betook to a Wilderness between the Syrians and the Saracens, where he con∣tinued Four Years in great Solitude. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
3. Bonosus, Hierom's Fellow-Student, having settled his Affairs, forsaking his Country, Parents, Friends, and onely accompanied with a few Books, departed into a solitary Island, to extricate him∣self from the Snares of the World, and enjoy more Freedom in the Service of Christ. Ibid.
4. Fulgentius, a Year before his Death, retired with some Brethren into the Island of Circina, and there lived a most strict Life: but the Necessities of his People requiring, and their Importunity pre∣vailing, he returned to them, and then fell into most grievous Sickness. Ibid. p. 94.
5. Gregory the Great, after his Father's Death, having given his Estate to the Relief of the Poor, be∣took himself to a Monastical Life; first under Hilarion, and afterwards under Maximianus, both fa∣mous for Learning and Piety. Ibid. p. 96.
6. John Picus, of Mirandula, Three Years before his Death, retired himself from the Pleasures, Pro∣fits, and Honours of the World, that he might live a more private Life; and made over almost all his Estate in the Earldoms of Mirandula and Concordia, to his Brother's Son, and distributed a great part of his Money, Plate, and Jewels, amongst the Poor. Clark in his Life.
7. Thomas Aquinas was called Bos, (or Ox) by his School-fellows, because he was also silent. Textor.
8. Mr. Samuel Daniel, the English Poet, being a Servant in Ordinary to Queen Anne, and there∣upon having a fair Salary allowed him, kept a handsome Garden-House, in Old-street, near London; where, as a Tortoise, burying himself in the Ground all Winter long, he lay obscure some Months to∣gether, that he might in Retirement enjoy the Felicity he aimed at; and then afterwards he would appear in Publick, to enjoy and converse with his Friends; whereof the Two principal were, Dr. Cowel and Mr. Cambden. In his Old Age he turned Husbandman, and Rented a Farm in Wiltshire, nigh the Devises, it is thought not so much for the hopes of Profit, as to enjoy the Retiredness of a Country-life. No question, he pleased himself with Contentedness, and Freedom from the Troubles of City and Court; his Fancy being too fine and sublimated to be wrought down only for private Profit. Select Lives of Worthies in England. p. 338.
9. Mr. Michael Drayton, another famed English Poet, was very temperate in his Life, and slow of Speech, and inoffensive in Company. Ibid. p. 341.
10. Mr. Abraham Cowley, another excellent Man, (to make up the Triumovirate) thô he took well at Court, yet seems to resent the Inconveniences that attended it; for he makes this his serious Wish: To retire from the Buz and Noise of the City, into some place of privacy, where he might enjoy the pleasant Correspondence of many Books, and a few Friends, and one Wife, and a pleasant Garden. Thus he delivers himself in one of his Poems: and in a Letter to Mr. Evelyn, Author of the Kalen∣darium Hortense, he declares it more at large, professing that he had been then a pretty while aiming at it, but was not yet arrived at that State of Mortal Happiness.
11. One of the Cato's having attained to the Age of Eight and fifty Years, gave over his Publick Charge and Travel in Affairs of the Roman Common-wealth, and went to wear out the remainder of his Days near to Naples, in a Country Village, which then was called Picenum, but now it is named Marca de A••••a; where he maintained his Faculties, and nourished himself with such Conveniences as his poor Lands and Living afforded him. This Good and Vertuous Cato keeping a simple Cottage, one while perusing his Books, and other whiles looking to his Vines and Plants. His Neighbours had written (〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Coal) over his Door these words: How happy a Man art thou, (O Cato) because thou only knowest what it is to live in this World amongst other Men. Treasury of An••. and Modern Times. p. 735.
12. Lucullus the Consul, and Roman Captain, continued at the Wars against the Parthians, Sixteen Years together: during which time he won much Honour to Rome, many Provinces to the Common-wealth, great Renown to himself, and mighty Treasures for his Houses. This Man, after his Return from Asia to Rome, found the State full of Partialities and Dissensions, through the Quarrels between Marius and Sylla, he resolved to leave Rome; which forthwith he did put in effect, causing certain places of sumptuyous Workmanship to be builded near Naples, along by the Sea-side, in a place now called, Castello di Lupo. There he made his Sojourning for the space of Eighteen Years, in quite Repose, and silent Pleasure; free from all the Turmoils and Travails of State; and in this Contentment he ended his Days. Ibid.
13. Dioclesian, after he had governed Rome 18 years, and had attained to very old Age; he gave over the Empire, from whence he dismissed himself into Nicomedia, with no other Intention but only to return home to his own House, and there in Peace and Quiet to spend the rest of his Life; and accordingly at Salon he dealt in Husbandry 12 years together. After two years spent in this Retire∣ment, the Romans sent two worthy Ambassadors to entreat him to return to Rome again: The Am∣bassadors found him in his Garden weeding his Beds of Lettis, and other Herbs; whom he answered thus:
My Friends, do not you think it more honest and better, that he who digged and planted these Lettis, should eat them peaceably and quietly in his own House, than to forsake such whole∣some Fare, and return to the Tumults and Rumors of Rome? I have now made good proof, both what it is to command, and what Benefit ensueth, by labouring and deliving in the Ground. Leave me then to my self I entreat you, in this private State of Life; for I much rather affect to maintain my Life by the labour of my Hands, than to be troubled with the charge of the Roman Empire.
With this Answer the Ambassadors took their Leave, and parted.
14. Doris the Athenian, having governed the Common-wealth Six and thirty years in upright Sin∣cerity and Justice, became aged and weary with Publick Negotiations. Wherefore he dislodged from Athens, and went to a Country-House or Farme, which he had in a not far distant Village; and there, reading Books of Husbandry in the night-time, and practising the Exercise of those Instructions in the day-time, he wore out the space of 15 years. Upon the Front-piece of his Gate these Words were engraven: Fortune and Hope, Adieu to ye both, seeing I have found the true entrance to Rest and Contentment. Ibid.
description Page 32
All these excellent Men, of whom we have spoken, and an infinite number more, left their King∣doms, Consulate Dignities, Governments, Cities, Pallaces, Favours, Courts, and Riches, to the end that they might live peacefully. And it is the more memorable, in that no Slanderers Tongue can avouch, that any of them forsook their Countries, as being infamous, wretchedly poor, or ba∣nished: but only being thereto moved, in pure and simple Goodness, and on their own liberal Free∣will, for the more commodious Order and Direction of their Lives, before Death should tyrannize over them. Ibid.
15. Democritus when he had reformed the Common-wealth of the Abderites, and instituted Go∣vernors in all places on the Frontiers; as also on the Sea-Coasts, such as were honest minded Men, and not ambitious. Which being done, he lived with the Citizens some years, and perceiving them to be well reformed, and that they had no more need of his Laws, he made his Retirement to a so∣litary place to attend on his Philosophy, highly contemning all matter of the World, which are no∣thing but true Vanities; well knowing, that they deserved not to be sorrow'd for, because Heracli∣tus did nothing else; and daily therefore he laughed them to scorn. Without the City, and very near unto the Walls, there was a Tree, which we commonly call a Plane-tree, somewhat low, yet extending his Branches very amply: under which, he sat upon a Stone continually alone, having no other Garment but a long Gown of coarse Stuff, bare-footed, his Visage pale, with a long Beard, and his Body very meager. Somewhat near unto him, there ran a River descending out of a Neigh∣bouring little Hill, whereon stood a Temple dedicated to the Nimphs, round environed with wild Vines, having good store of Books by him, and diversity of Creatures; whereof he dissected some, setting instantly down what his Experience taught him. Ibid, l. 5. c. 19.
16. Charles the Fifth laid down first some of his Hereditary Dominions, A. C. 1556. and the rest with the Empire not long after; he had now enjoyed the one Forty years, and the other Thirty six. He was much disabled by the Gout; he had been in the greatest Fatigues that ever Prince had un∣dergone, even since the Seventeenth year of his Age. He had gone nine times into Germany, six times into Spain, seven into Italy, four into France: had been ten times in the Netherlands; ahd made two Expeditions into Africk had been twice in England, had crossed the Seas eleven times: had not only been a Conqueror in all his Wars, but had taken a Pope, a King of France, and some Princes of Germany Prisoners; but at last grew weary of this Pomp and Greatness of the World, and retired to a place within the Confines of Castile and Portugal, pleasant, and of a temperate Air, where he had seven Rooms, twelve Servants about him, and some other Servants sent to stay in the Neigbouring Towns. At first he gave himself to Mechanick Studies, making Clocks, &c. afterwards to Garden∣ing, &c. and afterwards more to his Devotion, using Discipline to himself with a Cord, (marked with the Severity he had used to himself with it, and reserved by his Son afterward among his Rari∣ries) went often to the Chappel and Sacrament, and was supposed to be in most Points a Protestant before he died. Hist. of the Reform.
17. The Lord-Chief-Justice Hales, having laid down his Place about a year before his Death, be∣took himself to a retired Privacy, in order to a Preparation for his Departure, according to his own Pa∣raphrase of Seneca's Thyestes, Act 2.
'Let him that will ascend the Tottering Seat,'Of Courtly Grandeur, and become as Great'As are his mounting Wishes; as for me,'Let sweet Repose and Rest my Portion be.'Give me some mean obscure Recess; a Sphers'Out of the Road of Business, or the Fear'Of falling lower; wherre I sweetly may'My self, and dear Retirement till enjoy:'Let not my Life or Name be known unto,'The Grandees of the time, tost to and fro,'By Censures and Applause; but let my Age'Slid gently by, not over-thwar the Stage'Of publick Action, unheard, unseen,'And unconcerned as if I he're had been.'And thus while I shall pass my silent days,'In shady Privacy, free from the noise,'And bustles of the mad World, then shall I'A good old innocent Plebeian die.'Death is a meer Surprize, a very Snare'To him that makes it his Life's greatest care'To be a publick Pageant, known to all;'But unacquainted with himself doth fall.
See his Life written by Dr. Burnet.
18. Mr. Abraham Cowley had much in the like manner retired from Publick Business, to prepare for Death, as he tells us in his Poem:
'Well then, I now do plainly see,'This busy World and I shall ne're agree.'The very Honey of all earthly Joy,'Doth of all Mears the soonest cloy.
description Page 33
'And they methinks deserve my Pity,'Who for it can endure the Stings,'The Crowd, the Buz, and Murmurings,'Of this great Hive, the City.'Ah! yet, e're I descend to the Grave,'May I a small House, and large Garden have,'And a few Friends, and may Books, but true,'Beth Wife, and both delightful too, &c.
And again;
Whilst this hard Truth I teach, methinks I see,The Monster London laugh at me.'I should at thee too, foolish City,'If it were fit to laugh at Misery,'But thy Estate I pity.'Let but the wicked Men from out thee go,'And all the Fools that croud thee so;'Even thou, who dost thy Millions boast,'A Village less than Islington will grow,'A Solitude almost.
See his Poems.
19. Renatus Deschartes, when he found that there were nothing worth his Knowledge among Men, he made choice of a Desart at Egmond in Holland; and there lead a solitary Life for the space of Five and twenty years, and discovered many admirable things by hs Contemplation, and composed his so much applauded Works. A Summary of his Life by Borellus, p. 13, 17.
20. Gabriel Dugres speaketh of Cardinal Richlieu in these words:
The old Latin Proverb saith, that, Vir sapit qui pauca loquitur; A Man is wise that sayeth but little: We have likewise two old Proverbs in French to this purpose; Parlez peu, parlez bien: Parlez rien, ou parlez bien.
The first is in English; Speak little, speak well: And the second is; Speak nothing, or speak well. If every a Man did observe that Rule punctually, and followed those Proverbs exactly, it was the Cardinal. For, except in Publick Meetings, and when State-Business were in agitation, he spoke very little, or nothing at all: We said afore, that when the King himself did speak to him in the behalf of an English Gentleman, he nodded only unto the Gentleman, and gave him never a word. See his Life by Dugres, p. 34.
21. Thomas a Kempis is remarked likewise for his Silence in Company, execepting where Discourse was moved upon Religious Subjects. See his Life.
22. Mr. Samuel Fairclough had it deeply engraven on his Heart, for he highly approved that com∣mon Saying, viz. Bene vixit qui bene latuit; A retired Life is an happy Life. 'Tis true, his Parts and his Employment would not permit him to be hid; but he always endeavoured it, and he counted a Life of Meditation and Study and sweetest Life in the World. It was from this settled Judgement, that he did avoid (as much as he was able) all places of publick Trust. See his Life.
CHAP. LI. Good Wives Remarkable.
A Good Wife is the Gift of the Lord, and a good Thing, and rarely to be found; said the wisest of meer Men: And we have reason to believe him the rather, because the first Man, Adam, the righteous Lot, the faithful Abraham, the meek Moses, the strong Sampson, the wise Solomon, the zealous Peter, the Philosopher Socrates, the Orator Cicero, were all either over-reached, or over-power∣ed, or afflicted with Women: Yet the Grace of God and the Doctrine of Christianity, hath been able to make some Wives so good, that they have been an Honour to their Sex, and a Comfort and Crown to their Husbands.
Amongst the old Heathens we find these following remarkable, viz.
1. Andromache the Wife of Hector, noted by Ovid for one of the best of Wives.
2. Laodomia the Wife of Protesilaus, who hearing that her Husband was killed at Troy, slew her self; because she would not out-live her Husband. Ovid.
3. Penlope the Wife of Ʋlisses, a Woman of rare Chastity; for though her Husband presently after Marriage went to Troy, where he stayed Ten years, and was Ten years more wandring out of his way home; yet would the not by any means violate the Faith given to her Husband in Marriage; no not when it was reported, that her Husband was dead, and her Parents perswaded her to marry, and many Nobles came to woo her, and some were ready to take her by force: but she, craving Patience till a Web of Cloth, which she had in hand, was finished; undid that in the night which she did by day, and so beguiled them. At last her Husband returned, and slew the Ruffians, who had di∣sturbed his Wife and House. Idem.
description Page 34
4. Amongst the Christians Marcella a Noble Matron of Rome, with whom Hierom was acquainted, and under his Instruction she profited so much, that in Points of Controversy upon Points of Scripture, People repaired to her as a Judge therein. Clark's Marr of Eccl. Hist.
5. Livia is recorded to have been easy to Augustus, feigning her self wholly at the b••ck of her Hus∣band, not for her Husband's sake, but for her own and her Childrens: And whatever Sempronius Gracchus and Ca••us Caesar, boast of their Cornelians, M. Antony of his Octavia, Germanicus of Agrippi∣na, and Trajan of his Plotina; whatever the Brittish History vaunts of Marcia Proba the Wife of Guitheline, of Maud the good Wife of Henry the First, of Joan Beaufort married to James the First King of Scotland; of Eleanor of Castile, Wife of Edward the First; Philippa of Haynault, married to Edward the Third; for their Manly Deeds, for the Preservation of their Husbands or their King∣doms, or for their Conjugal Affection; certainly William (the Third of England) might justly exalt his single Mary above all the Wives of former times: than whom no Woman greater for her Courage, more religious in her Affection, more amiable in her Countenance, more modest in her Habit, more affable in her discourse, or who with a more obedient Readiness to serve her Royal Consort, whe∣ther present or absent; was more his Counsellor, his Hands, his Ears, his Eyes, and every way more assistant to him. Certainly this was the True Rose of York, born indeed among Thorns, yet free from Prickles her self; — as the August William told his mournful Bishops and Grandees, That Mary's Outside was known to them, but her intrinsick and just value was only known to himself. Fr. Spanhemius, in his Funeral Orat. of Q. Mary II. p. 22.
6. Carlot a Portu, Daughter of the Noble Peter a Portu, Wife to Frederick Spanhemius, was of such Innocency, and Dove-like Simplicity, free from Fraud and Guile, and depended so wholly upon her Husband, that she was willing to be governed in all things by his Advice; which is the chief Commenda∣tions of a Wife, and so had all things common with him. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 499.
7. Clara Cervenda, was one of the most beautiful and fairest Virgins in all Bruges; she was married to Bernard Valdaura, at that time above Forty four years of age. The first night after her Marriage she found that her Husband's Thighs were rolled and wrapped with Clouts, and that he was a Man very sore and sickly; for all which, she loved him not a whit the less. Not long after Valdaura fell so sick, that all the Physicians despaired of his Life: then did she so attend upon him, that in six Weeks space she put not off her Cloaths, only for shift, nor rested above an hour (or two at the most) in a night, and that in her Cloaths. This Disease was a venemous Relick of the Pox; and the Physicians counselled Clara not to touch the sick Man, or come near him; and so also did her Kindred and Neighbours. All which moved her not, but having taken order for that which concerned the Bene∣fit of his Soul, she provided him all things that might tend to the Health of his Body; she made him Broths and Juleps, she changed his Sheets and Clouts, although by reason of a continual Loosness and many Sores about him, his Body never left running with Matter and Filth, so that he never had any clean part about him. All the day after she rested not, the Strength of her Love supporting the Deli∣cacy of her Body; by this good means valdaura escaped that danger. After this by reason of a sharp and hot Rheum falling from his Brain, the Gristle within his Nose began to be eaten away; where∣fore the Physicians appointed a certain Powder to be blown up softly into his Nose at certain times with a Quill; no body could be found to take such a loathsome Service in hand, because of the Stench that came from him: But Clara did it chearfully, and when his Cheeks and Chin were all covered over with Scabs, Wheals and Scales, so as no Barber could nor would shave him, she with her little Scis∣sars played the Barber, and made him a deft Beard. From this Sickness he fell into another, which lasted seven years: During which time, with incredible Diligence, she made ready his Meat. put in his Tents, laid on his Plaisters, dressed and bound up his Thighs, all rotten with Scabs and Ulcers; his Breath was such that none durst come near by ten paces, and abide by it, which yet she protested was sweet to her. This long Sickness, and the Nourishing and Medicining of a Body oppressed by so many Diseases, was a great matter in a House that had no Rents or Profits coming in, and where Trade had ceased of a long time, and consequently the Gain: She therefore to furnish Expences, sold her Precious Jewels, her Gold Chains, her rich Carcanets, her Garments of great value, a Cupboard of P••ate, not caring for any thing so her Husband was relieved; and contenting her self with little, so he wanted nothing. Thus Valdaura lingred on a Life, by the help of his Wife, within a rotten Body, or rather within a Grave, for Twenty years together, in which time she had eight Children by him, yet neither she not they had so much as a Scab, Wheal, or Pimple in any part of their Bodies. Valdaura died an old Man, for whose Death his Wife Clara made so much Mourning as they who knew her well, say never Woman did for any Husband. When some instead of comforting her, told her, God had done much in taking him away, and that they therefore came to congratulate with her. She detested their Speeches, wishing for her Husband again in exchange of five Children; and though she was yet both young and lusty, and sought to by many, she resolved not to marry; saying,
She should never meet with any whom she could like so well as her Dear Bernard Valdaura, Lud. viv. de Christian Faemina.
l. 2. p. 360. Camerar. Oper. subciscent. 1. c. 51. p. 226.
8. The Lord of Harlem, in the Low-Countries, having by his Exactions and Cruelty made him∣self odious to all his People, was, together with his Wife, besieged in his Castle by them, and so prest for want of Victuals, that he was compelled to enter into Treaty: His Wife (a true Mirrour of Piety and Love towards her Husband) amongst other Articles, Capitulated, That she might have so much of her most precious Movables as she could carry out at one time, the which being granted, the (with the help of her Chamber-Maids) carried her Husband, lockt in a Chest, out of the Castle; leaving all her Rings and Jewels behind her. Belg. Com. Wealth. p. 55.
9. In the Bohemian Persecution, we read of the Major of Litomeritia, who apprehended Twenty four Godly Citizens, of whom his own Son-in-Law was one, and after he had almost pined there in Prison, he adjudged them to be drowned in the River Albis, whereupon his Daughter wringing her Hands, and falling at her Father's Feet, besought him to spare her Husband: but he, harder than a Rock, bid her hold her Peace, saying, What? can you not have a worthier Husband than this? To
description Page 35
which she answered, You shall never more espouse me to any. And so beating her Breast, and tearing her Hair, she followed her Husband to the River; and when he was cast into the midst of the River bound, she leaped in, and caught him about the middle; but being unable to draw him forth, they were both drowned together, and the next Day were found embracing one another. Clark's Mar. V. 1. p. 289.
10. Philip, Sir-named, the Good, Duke of Burgundy, married the Sister of Charles the Dauphin; and not long after this, Charles basely and perfidiously slew Philip's Father: whereupon, Philip being full of Anger and Grief, went to his wife, saying: O my Wife, thy Brother hath murthered my Father. Upon this his Wife (that loved him dearly) burst forth into Tears and Lamentations, fearing least this Act of her Brother's, would make a Breach betwixt her Husband and her: which her Husband taking Notice of, comforted her, saying, Be of good cheer; tho' it was thy Brother's, yet it is not thy Fault; neither will I esteem, or love thee the less for it, &c. Which accordingly he made good so long as they lived together. Lip. Exem. Pol. p. 200.
11. Budaeus (that learned French-man) had a great help of his Wife in Points of Learning; she used to be as busie in his Study, as about her Huswifery. Clark's Mar. V. 1. C. 65. p. 291.
12. Mrs. Katherine Clark was singular, and very exemplary in that Reverence and Obedience which she yielded to her Husband, both in Words and Deeds. She never rose from the Table, even when they were alone, but she made Courtesie: She never drank to him, without bowing: his Word was a Law unto her: she often denied herself to gratifie him: and when in her Sickness and Weakness, he mentioned her Case in particular unto God in his Prayer; the Duty being ended, she would make him Courtesie, and Thank him. In case of his absence, she would pray with her Fa∣mily, Morning and Evening: the like she would do in his Presence, in case of his Sickness and Ina∣bility to perform the Duty himself. Her Modesty and Chastity were rare and remarkable; but fitter to be conceived by those which know what belongs to them, than to be expressed in Words: for there is a Conjugal, as well as a Virginal and Vidual Chastity.
In case of her Husband's Sickness, she was a tender, diligent, and painful Nurse about him, skil∣ful, and careful in making him Broaths, and what else was needful for him. If at any time she saw him in Passion, with sweet and gentle Words she would mollifie and moderate it. She was often a Spur, but never a Bridle to him in those things which were good.
She was always well pleased with such Habitations, (as in their many Removes) he provided for her; and with such Apparel and Diet, as his Means (which was sometimes short) would allow. She ne∣ver grutched nor grumbled at any of those Dispensations which God's All-wise Providence carved out unto them. Clark's Lives, last Vol. p. 154.
13. Madam de Saint Blanker, Wife to the late magnanimous Mareschal de Biron, was Visited by a Lady of great Birth, who brought with her very goodly Works of Silk, which she and her Daughters had wrought in Samplers. She brought with her also, one of her Children, that danced delicately, and played sweetly on the Gittern, whom she shewed to the Lady Mareschal, that she and her Chil∣dren should learn to spend their time in the like delightful Exercises. Madam Mareschal made her Answer, That she could not devise any better Works, Exercises wherein to instruct her Sons and Daughters, that in the Fear of God, and good Means, whereby their Hearts would become magnanimous, to do Service for their King, according as their Father had formerly done. And indeed, all the Male-Children issuing of her, were very brave Minded, and valiant Men. As for her Daughters, over and besides their Happiness, to marry with wise and worthy Knights; so were they well Educated in Houshold-Di∣scipline, by their excellent Breeding, and famous Houses of generous Nourishing. Treasury of Ancient and Modern Times, C. 8. p. 761.
14. Madam Margaret de Savoy, Wife to the Deceased Anne de Montmorency, Constable of France, who had Five Children, all worthily Educated, and evermore most lovingly affected unto the Crown of France, as being very remarkable for their Fidelity, as also well provided of Honourable Estates. When News was brought her. That one of her Sons was dead, named Mombrum, whom she most dearly affected above all the rest, and was slain in the Battel at Dreux, fought against the French Pro∣testants, in the Year 1562; and also, That her Husband (being wounded) was there surprized: she said, blessed be God, as well for the bad as the good; and gave him hearty Thanks, not only because her Son was slain, but that her Husband remained wounded, and a Prisoner, for the Service of the King, &c. Ibid.
15. Madam Katherine du Salaignat, Wife to Messiere Geffrey de Saillet, a brave and hardy Knight in his Life-time; she sending her Sons (in their very young Years) to Paris, for Instruction, was advised by some familiar Friend, to keep them (as yet) at home; because they were but young and tender. She made Answer, That her Children resembled Vessels wholly new, wherein, if good Liquor were put at the first, they would savour thereof so long as Nature lasted. In like manner, if Children embrace good Doctrines in their Young Age, they will relish always after thereof, even to Old Age. Which they cannot do, being kept under the Mother's Wing, as we term it; where neither are like Masters, or commodious Means, as it is in such places, where all Vertues are taught, to such as will seek for them. For this good Lady added, That she desired rather to be without Children, than that they should not be vertuous. And indeed, such did her Sons prove to be, and good Servitors to their King, not∣withstanding all the partiality in France. Ibid. p. 763.
16. Under this Head of Good Wives may very fitly be inserted a short Narrative of the Life of Mrs. E—, (with whom I was well acquainted) her Love to her Husband, proved to be that Non-such Love which she was prest too in her Wedding-Sermon; such an unpresidented Love and Tenderness she had for him, that there has not been a greater Instance of Conjugal Affection on her part; neither cou'd it be known which of the two were most obliging: and therefore it was, that once upon a very remarkable occasion, she told a young Lady, That he lov'd her even to an excess, (if such a thing cou'd be between Man or Wife). This is certain, if there was any Contest between 'em, 'twas only, which of the two loved most, or which of 'em was most happy in their Married State. Before their Marriage
description Page 36
there was a Day of Prayer kept, in order to it; and one of the Divines that prayed had this Ex∣pression, Let 'em never give Ear to those that may go about, even in the least thing, to divide 'em. Which they both promised when the Day was concluded, and subscribed their Hands to a formal Agreement, as to this matter, to shew their hearty Consent to it.—This incomparable Person was Descen∣ded from very Honourable Parents, and had an extraordinary Education; and I may sincercly say of her, as Dr. Walker did of the Countess of Warwick, That there many Daughters; yea, all their Daughters did vertuously; but she—I shall therefore Draw her, tho' but in little, who had nothing little, nothing mean, but a little esteem of her own Perfections, and being mean in her own Eyes.—She was a Person of that great Piety, that when the was but in the 34th Year of her Age, I sound she had kept a Diary of her Soul-concerns, for above Sixteen Years.—Her Honoured Father has given this Character of her, That of all his Children, she was the only one that had never once disobeyed him in her whole Life. And her Husband lately told me, (for he's still living, and has enjoyn'd me to con∣ceal her Name, it being contrary to her Inclinations, to have any thing she ever said, or writ, publish'd to the World) for the whole time he was married to her, which was many Years, she never once omit∣ted Secret Prayer twice a Day, and was for all that time as constant in Reading the Scriptures in pri∣vate, besides what they read in the Family.—Her Husband, by going to Bed before her, has been often wak'd out of his Sleep, by the extraordinary Goings-forth of her Soul, in private Devotion—And as to Publick Worship, she never omitted going to the Sacrament, and hearing two Sermons every Lord's Day, from the Sixteenth Year of her Age, to the time of her Sickness.—'Twill be of no small use to the Reader, to insert here what I find in one of her Diaries, it being the Rules she walked by, in the management of her whole Life: and I shall first insert, — Her Resolutions about Marriage, which I found in the Journal of her Life, written with her own Hand. Her own Words were these, viz.—What I intend to do, if it please God to bring me into a marry'd State: For the Choice of a Husband, his Per∣son shall be such as I can entirely love and delight in. His Humour, as near as I can judge, suitable to mine; so that we may delight in each others Company. I would not have him Hasty, nor Passionate, no not to others. A Competency of Estate, so that we may live, and not be beholding to Friends, is all I desire: For I do not, nor never did reckon, that the Comforts of ones Life, will, or doth consist in having abundance of the World. I would chiefly, and above all, have one that doth truly fear God; not only a Professor, but one that is seriously Godly, and whose chief Delight is, as near as I can judge, and learn by others, in the things of God. I will, if I can possibly, have my Judgment go before my Affection, in the Choice of a Husband. If it please God my Parents live to see me married, I will not entertain any Discourse with any that I intend to marry, without their consent and liking. If I am able too keep Ser∣vants, they shall be, as near as I can discover, and by enquiring know of others, those that truly sear God; at least they shall be Civilized. As for Men-Servants, if I should marry a Citizen, I shall think it my Duty, to let my Husband alone with them; but if he doth neglect his Duty to them, by not call∣ing them to an Account, for the Sermons they hear, Reading. &c. If I can't perswade him to it, I shall then think I may, and must take some care of their Souls. As for Maids, I'll, before ever I hire them, tell them, they must go with me to hear at the same place I do; but if they are joyn'd with any others, then I'll let them go sometimes there, and sometimes with me. They shall give an Account of what they hear, until the Affairs of my Family are such that I can't do it. They shall read to me, at least, once a Day; or else I'll ask them about their Reading: for I shall think it to be my Du∣ty, when I take any into my Family, to take some care of their Souls, as well as for their Bodies, and to do all I can for their Souls good, by Admonishing them, and giving them all the good Council I can, and giving all Encouragement I can in what is good. If they grow wicked and careless, and will not bear Reproof, I shall look upon it my Duty to change them, and not to mind what People say of my frequent changing of Maids. David would not abide a Lyar in his sight: and I am sure that is most pleasing to God, to have, as near as I can, all in my Family that fear him, and deight in his holy ways. As for Children, if it please God to bless me with them, I shall look upon it to be my Duty, if I am able, to Nurse them my self, and to take all the care of them I can in their Infancy, and betimes to check the Buddings of Original Sin, by not encouraging of Revenge or Pride in them; and as soon as they are able to learn, to teach them their Catechism, and what is good; but so as not to tire them, but make it as pleasant to them as I can, by giving them all the Encouragement and Praise when they do well, and timely Correcting them when they do what is sinful.
As for my CARRIACE TO MY HƲSBAND, I shall reckon it both Prudence and my Duty, to study his Humour when we first come together, and then to do all I can without sinning to please and oblige him, to obey him in all things that are not contrary to the Commands of God. — If I should light on one that is wicked, I'll endeavour what I can by my carriage to engage his Affections throughly to me, and then to make use of that tye to engage him to God, and by my Christian Carriage to try what can be done to win him over to Christ by reproving of him with all Meekness, and acknowledging my great Love to him, and that 'tis Love that makes me do it, and my desire of his being happy for ever. I shall reckon it my Duty if I have a good Man, to be willing to learn of him, and to do what we can to engage each other more entirely to God, to make use of our Love to one another to inflame our Souls with Love to Christ. — Being convinced from Scripture and Reason that 'tis my Duty to give to the Poor, I now resolve when I marry to give according to my Ability; though I cannot resolve upon any Sum, yet I'll give according to my Ability. —When I make any Provisions that I'de have kept I'll give some to all in the Family, that so I may not put 'em upon the Temptation of Stealing. And as for other Victuals they shall have sufficient, but none to waste if I can help it. —This is a thing that I hate for People to repeat my words after me: I will not therefore allow any under my care to do it; and if ever it please God that I keep Servants, I now resolve to endeavour to do my Duty towards them, though they should not do theirs towards me, and to endeavour conscientiously to dis∣charge my Duty towards all Relations; begging of God that he would now help me to do it: O that I could now do all with an Eye to God, and be willing always to be at his dispose in every thing.
Next follows her occasional Reflections upon Variety of Subjects, as I find 'em in her Diary.
description Page 37
REFLECTION I. Occasioned upon seeing my Mother very melancholy one day after she and I had had some words, and I fearing she was displeased with me.
OH! my Soul see how afraid I am at the Anger of an Earthly Parent: It lays a Restraint upon me in their presence when I think I have any ways offended them. I am grieved for fear of their Anger, and would do the utmost I can to have 'em reconciled to me again. O my Soul! I may well wonder at the Patience of God towards me, that when I daily grieve his holy Spirit, resist all the Workings of his Grace, yet he bears with me. I am not, neither can I be any ways so obliged to an Earthly Parent, as to my dear Heavenly father; and yet I sin against him, offend his Justice, abuse his Mercy frequently in the day-time, without one serious Thought on my own Ways. When I of∣fend my natural Parents, I can reflect on my self, consider what I have done, that may any ways give the Offence. I can offend my dear God, and not be troubled as I should be. O the W••nders of Divine Patience! that God should bear so long with one so vile. O the Wonders of free Love! that when God knew before my Creation what a base disingenuous ungrateful Wretch I should prove, yet nothing could hinder his Thoughts of love towards me before the Foundation of the World was laid. Well, O my Soul! I see I am so infinitely indebted to free Grace, that I can never do enough to testify my Thankfulness to God. I am so infinitely indebted to Divine Justice, that without fresh Supplies of pardoning Mercies, I am irrecoverably undone for ever. O God, I beg of thee, that I may be more and more sensible of my unchild-like Carriage towards thee; that I may be more and more grieved when I offend thee, that I may do my utmost endeavours to please thee in all things, and yet daily grieve that I can do no better.
REFLECTION II. Upon seeing her Sister T—'s continually loving to be talking of her Cousin W. and when she had begun a Discourse to carry it on with great Delight.
SEE how Persons talk of those they love; they are grieved if they are troubled at any thing; so that two Persons Satisfaction must go to the making one happy, and one's Trouble will make them both miserable.
Turn in, O my Soul! into thy self, and consider what a vast Difference there is betwixt God's Love to the Soul, and all other kinds of Love in the World. God lov'd the believing Soul millions of Years before it had a Being. And though he knew what Sins the Creature would commit, how all his Laws would be broken; yet this could not hinder his Electing Love. So that then you'l grant, the Sinner could not deserve God's Love, since its being, it hath done, ••••••d daily doth grieve and offend him, yet this cannot take off God's Love from the Soul. The Love of a Creature is for some Real or Imaginary Excellency and Suitableness: Their Love is at best fickle, and subject to change. We are short sighted, and cannot see at first what the Effects of such Love will be. And therefore what more ordinary, than for Lovers to grow cold and indifferent? If the Person be loved for Beauty, the Small-Pox or Fea∣ver may put an end to that Love: If for good Humour, Age and Sickness often alters it; if for Money, Ri∣ches may make themselves Wings and fly away; or else any Ʋnkindness or unsuitable Carriage from the Person loved, often alters the Affections. Yet with what delight can they talk of these they love; 'tis hard to put them off with other Discourse. Lovers think not the time long they are together. Yet, O my Soul! I am infinitely obliged to God, his Love is beyond all Expression. I have ever since I was born offended him; and brought Sin enough into the World with me, to set me at an eternal Di∣stance from him. Yet God's great Love was such, that he thought nothing too much for fallen Man. He knew, before ever he fixt his Love on me, what I should prove, how I should carry it towards him; yet that could not hinder his Thoughts of Love. O my Soul! thou canst never do enough to testify thy Love to God. There's no fear of the Decay of his Love to thee, if thou dost but carry it ingenuously towards him. There can be no Defect in God; all that is, is on my part. I have cause to bewail my former Miscarriages, and now to resolve to walk more holily and humbly before God. Christ, he is altogether lovely; there is nothing in him, but what if considered may inflame my Heart with Love to him. I may wonder at my self, that I do no more love to talk of this lovely Jesus, that I do so seldom think of him. Well now, let me learn something from this Reflection, to fill my Soul with Love to him, and to set me a longing after Communion with him. O that I may for ever have him in my Thoughts, whose Thoughts I was never out of from Eternity, (if I am not mista∣ken, but am truly his.)
description Page 38
REFLECTION III. On her Brother H—'s telling her Mother that she lay at Mrs. B—'s, and her Mother discoursing what her Landlord said of her Febr. 2. 1679.
Her Reflections on this were these, viz.
OH my Soul! What use should I make of all this? I may see how vain it is to expect Satisfaction in the Creatures when they do in so small a matter disappoint me, and prove false. Sure the use God would have me to make of all the Disappointments I have ever yet met with, is, to expect more from God, and less from the Creature. I see and find by Experience, this I may soon expect more from them than is to be had. But I never yet expected that from God that is to be had in him. I find I may soon loose my good Name and Credit in the World. I should from hence learn to make it my business, to keep a Conscience void of offence towards God and Man; that so whatever the World says or thinks of me, I may still be able to approve my Heart to God; and to carry it so towards all I con∣verse with, as not willingly to give them any just cause to speak Evil of me. I see 'tis a vain thing, nay I shall be the most inexcusable of any one in the World, if ever I should expect Satisfaction in the Creature. For my Experience tells me, it is not there to be had. I no sooner promise my self Comfort in any Earthly Enjoyment, but some way or other it is imbittered to me. I promised my self a great deal of Comfort in Mrs. B—'s Acquaintance, and now I cannot go to see her, without hazarding my good name. Well, I will now retreat back again to my former SOLITƲDE, and converse more with God and my own Soul. I have found enough of the Vanity of Acquaintance: But I never yet had cause to complain of my God. The more I acquaint my self with him, the better it is; I should be so ingenuous in all cases to make a Spiritual Improvement of an Earthly Disappointment, that so I may reap real Be∣nefit by outward Vexations.
REFLECTION IV. Upon her being taken ill in the Night, and thinking she was struck with Death.
OH my Soul! thou seest what need I have to be always prepared for Death? How soon can God take away Health and Life? I am but Tenant at Will to my Maker, and therefore I need to be ready. I then began to call my self to account to see with what Comfort I could appear before God. I find upon Examination, and some sight of Eternity, here is abundance of Sin to be repented of. I dare not think of appearing before God, without an Assurance of an Interest in Christ. — Well, O my Soul, what use should I make of this Providence! I know not how soon I may die: Death is a serious thing, it is a solemn thing to appear before the Heart-searching God, there to be accountable for all I have done in the body, and for ever to be doomed to endless Happiness or Misery: What a mad Body and Fool am I then to be so negligent in working ••••t of my Salvation, when I am sure I cannot live long. The Pain I felt was great, but nothing to what the Damned feel. I did then bless God that it was not eternal. I thought, if my Pain was so sad, what is it to be tormented in Body and Soul, and that for ever. — I then considered what Sin it was that most disturbed my Peace, and find it is trifling with God.—Well, O my Soul! it is time for thee now to resolve to be more serious, and always prepared, because in such an hour as I think not, the Son of Man comes.
REFLECTION V. Upon her Mother's and Sister T—'s saying to her, She would neither make a fond Wife nor Mother.
OH my Soul! What use should I make of all the Opinions People have of me, and of their thinking I shall never be fond of any Relation? Sure God hath some end in it; that notwith∣standing my Willingness to please all manner of Persons, I cannot yet have their good word. Let me now more than ever endeavour to please God. I have great cause to love my Parents: for under God I am beholding to them for my Being. But I am not only beholden to God for my Creation, but I hope for Redemption, and a whole Life of Mercies, that be hath continually followed me with. I have great cause to love Relations, but that is nothing if compared with what cause I have to love God. Their greatest Love is Hatred, when compared with God's Love. Well then, the use I should make of all this is to consider my Obligations to God. I would not willingly displease an Earthly friend; sure then, had not Sin basely besotted me, I should abhor the Thoughts of doing any thing that might displease God. I should endeavour conscientiously to discharge my Duty to all Relations, let the Event be what it will. O that I were so spiritual, as to make a good use of all the Disappointments I have ever yet met with. I bless God I have not promised my self Happiness in any thing in the World, but have been some way or other disap∣pointed in it. God is very kind to me in it: He sees how my Affections are still running out after the Creature, and how apt I am to be fond of that which draws my Heart from God. Now I will return to God, let God do what he pleases with me. I bless God for Relations and Friends, but I desire to enjoy them more, as God is pleased to make them a Blessing to me, than for any outward Comfort I have in them. O that I could love Christ more, and Creatures less! I see they are uncertain Comforts, but in Christ is never failing Delight and Satisfaction to be had.
description Page 39
Upon a Dream she dreamt on the Nineteenth of November, in the Year 1680.
HER Dream in her own Words was this, viz.
Methoughts I was above Stairs, and either something, or a Voice said to me, That I must in a very short time come and appear before my Judge, there to give an Account of all I have done; and then I should be tried, whether I was sincere or no in what I did. Methoughts I presently died, but Soul and Body remained together, 'till I were Summoned to Judgment. I was extreamly concern∣ed at this Voice, and began to bethink myself, what Account I could give at Judgment. I could not tell whether I was really sincere, or no. I began to Examine myself, and thought what should I do? The Day of Grace was over; 'twas too late to repent: and the like, &c. and I could not tell what would become of me for ever. I dreamt, I went down Stairs, and there the People told me, I look'd like Death. Aye, says I, so I well may, when I am dead. I could not tell what to do for a room to pray in, to see if there were any hopes of acceptance. I was so amazed and af∣frighted, that I was almost besides myself, for fear I was not siucere. I then thought what Ends have I proposed to myself, in the performance of Duties, and could not find that I had designed any thing of Self in what I had done; I was, I hoped, sincere, though under great Fears and Amaze∣ments, because of my appearing before the Heart-searching God.
I awaked in a great fright.
REFLECTION VI. Her Reflection, in her own Words, upon this Dream, was this, viz.
OH my Soul! What shall I now do! This that was but a Dream, will shortly be true. I must e're long be Summoned to Judgment, in a more Solemn Manner than I can now think of; and there I must give up my Account before the Great GOD. If I am an Hypocrite, I shall then be undone for ever. Sure there is something more than ordinary in this Dream. God is wonderful good and kind to me. I have been very careless and negligent in the performance of all Duties. God is plea∣sed to give me one Warning more, to see if I will do what I can towards an Assurance of Salvation. If after all these Warnings I shall be found Christless, my Damnation will be greatly aggravated; my Summons to Judgment will be more dreadful, than I can now think it will be. When I must appear before my Judge, fitting on his Throne, I shall there be accountable for all my Thoughts, Words, and Actions, before that God who knows them better than I do my self. When the Sentence shall be pronounced, and the Judge will stay to see it executed: there will be no Repealing of that Sentence, no avoiding its Execution; but I must for ever then, enter either into endless Joys, or Torments. What shall I now resolve upon? I do, and cannot but believe that this Day is near. Die I must; I am not sure of one Moments time more. Am I mad then, to live as I now do? To be contented, when I know not what will become of me for ever? I now resolve, through the Assistance of the Blessed Spirit, to be more in the Work of Self-examination, that I may not be surprized by Death or Judg∣ment: Blessed be God for bearing with me so long, for giving me one Warning more before the Great Day of Judgment. What wonderful Patience have I abused? What need have I to be speedy and sincere in my Repentance, and now do what I wish'd in my Sleep I had time to have done.
REFLECTION VII. Upon Scalding her Foot, Sept. 7. 1681. Her Reflection upon it was this which follows, in her own Words, viz.
OH how great was that Smarting Pain! I then presently considered, if that pain was so dreadful, what would be the Torments of the Damned? If it is now so sad to have a little hot Liquor poured on ones foot, what will it be to have Soul and Body tormented, to lie burning in Fire and Brimstone for ever! This pain, though great, yet is quickly over, I have cooling things for it; but in Hell a Drop of Cold Water cannot be obtained to cool the Tongue of the Damned: tho' if that could be, yet it would do but little good. What doth God point out to me by all these Providences, but that I should do the utmost I can, to scape Hell Torments? I have now time and opportunity to work out my Sal∣vation. How inexcusable shall I be, if after all, I should neglect so great Salvation? What cause have I to admire Christ, who not only died to deliver his from Hell-Torments, but hath purchased such Joy and Glory, for all such as durst trust themselves with him.
Well now! what do I resolve upon. Oh! for an Holy Ingenuity in my Carriage towards God! that I could but live as becomes the Redeemed of the Lord, and make use of all Providences and Or∣dinances, as God hath appointed them for.
Her Carriage before she Received the Sacrament.
IN her Sixteenth Year, she had longing Desires to receive the Sacrament, which she acquainted her Pastour with; who told her, That then she must forsake all Sin, and cleave to Christ, and not live in the omission of any known Duty, or in the commission of any known Sin. then he said, She must make Religion her Business. He said, He hoped she made Conscience of Secret Prayer. He said, She knew
description Page 40
what Paul said concerning the unmarried Woman, That she cares for the things of the Lord, how she might be holy both in body and spirit. And he bid her observe this, and he did not question but Christ would bid her Welcome: and accordingly on the Sabbath-day following, she went to the Sacrament; but before she went, she spent some time in Examination, and could not find, but that she had Truth of Grace. And then she brake out in the following pathetical ejacul*tions, viz.
Oh! how should the Thoughts of Free Grace ravish and fill me with Love to God! Oh! how am I filled with Joy unspeakable, and full of Glory! Oh Lord, I solemnly resolve against all my Sins. These are the Murtherers, that would not have thee to Reign over me; Original Sin, the pollution of my own Nature; the Sins that I have committed before I knew what Sin was, have rendred me ob∣noxious to thy Displeasure. I beg of thee, that thou wouldest give them their Death's Wound. I shall now meditate on the wonderful Love of God, in electing some to Salvation, and passing by others, and wonder that I shou'd be an Object of Electing Love; sure, Lord, thou cou'dst not have chosen one more vile than I am, and one that wou'd have carried it to thee as I have done: I may well won∣der at thy infinite Love; I considered of the Love of God, in parting with the Son of his Love, to die for Sinners, that God shou'd contrive such a way of Salvation for fallen Man, and not for fallen An∣gels. What an astonishing, amazing Love was that, that Christ shou'd become Man? that he shou'd be so poor as not to have where to lay his Head, when he came to enrich the World. Oh that sweet Expression of Christ's Love, when he says, I was with him when he laid the Foundations of the World, yet then my Thoughts were in the habitable part of the Earth, and my Delights were with the Sons of Men. That I shou'd be one of them that Christ shou'd have in his Thoughts of Love; I, cou'd not but cry out, And why me, Lord? why me? Oh infinite Free Grace! that I shou'd be freely chosen! whereas, if God had but required Satisfaction for one Sin, (tho' but a sinful thought) I must have pe∣rish'd for ever. I told Christ, Dearest Jesus, I cannot at this Sacrament take a denial of thy gracious Presence. I come to meet with God, and I cannot be contented without him. I bless thy Name, I have often enjoyed great Delight in this Ordinance; but now I would enjoy more of God than ever. I would have all my Graces grow and flourish; I would have my Sins utterly destroyed and rooted out: O Blessed Jesus! I come to thee; here are my Lusts, my Pride, my Ʋnbelief, my want of Love to thee, the base Sins of my Nature, my disingenuous Carriage towards thee; here, Lord, slay them before thee. They are unwilling that thou shouldest rule in my Soul. I did in these or the like Expressions, make over my self to be more entirely God's; and I dare own upon review, that I did enjoy Christ. This did in some measure set my Soul a longing for Heaven; Lord, said I, if a Smile of thy Love is so sweet, what are the full and ravishing Views of thy Love? If a Glimps of my dearest Jesus is so sweet and re∣freshing, what will the full Visions of God be for ever? But my base Heart was several times trying to draw me from God. O surely a Freedom from Sin will be unconceivably sweet to me, that am so conti∣nually harassed with these Corruptions.
She writ abundance of such MEDITATIONS and EJACƲLATIONS as these; but here's all that her Husband could ever get transcribed.
By these her MEMOIRS and RƲLES for holy Living, we not only see what an extraordinary Wife she was (for her Husband says she fully practis'd 'em) but also the happy Effects of a regular Course of Piety; for certainly never was there (on a Sick-bed) a greater Instance of a willing Resignation to the Will of God, as to either Life or Death. —She would often say to her Husband, O my dear 'tis a solemn thing to die, but I can freely leave all the World but you, (and at saying so, she would still burst out into Tears;) she said at another time, Sickness is no time to prepare for Death; were my Work now to do, I were undone for ever. —But I shall stop here, for she needs not borrowed Shades to set her off; I need do no more than refer you to these Memoirs, which are all the curious Con∣texture of her own Brain. —I shall only add, She was MISTRESS IN THE ART OF OBLIGING; in which she attain'd that Sovereign Perfection, that she reigned over all Hearts with whom she did converse. In a word, She did consecrate her self entirely to God, and was more afraid of Sin than of Hell it self. —In such a loose Age as this, such an extraordinary Instance may perhaps be doubted as to the Truth of it, but I do assure the Reader there's nothing inserted in this Relation of Mrs. L— but what is real Matter of Fact.
description Page 41
CHAP. LII. Good Husbands Remarkable.
HƲsbands have as much cause to be good, as Wives; and more clearness of Reason, and strength of Judgment, ordinarily to govern their Passions, and direct their Actions: and therefore they should excel the Women, not only in Prudence, but in Goodness, and particularly Patience. And so they do sometimes; as for Instance:
1. Sir Nathanael Barnardiston, seemed here to imitate the Practice of the Lord Jesus towards his Church, in his Conjugal Love, Protection, and full Contentation and Delight, until he became a Pat∣tern and Mirrour of Matrimonial Sweetness and Faithfulness: and as it is said by one of the Rabbins concerning Methuselah's Wife, That she had Nine Husbands in One, for Age and Years; so I may say of this Gentleman's Lady, that she had Nine Husbands in him alone, for his aimable Carriage and Graces. These were, it is true, acted while he was living; but he left a Testimonial in his Will, of his living Affection after his own Death, over and above the Marriage-Covenants, to shew his endear∣edness of her, by his Affectionate Remembrance when he himself was gone. See his Life.
2. Dominicus Catalusius, was the Prince of Lesbos, and is worthy of eternal Memory, for the entire Love which he bare to his Wife: she fell into a grievous Leprosie, which made her appear more like unto a rotten Carcase, than a living Body. Her Husband not fearing in the least to be infected with the Contagion, nor frighted with her horrible Aspects, nor distasted with the loathsome Smells sent forth by her filthy Ulcers, never forbid her either his Board or Bed; but the true Love he had towards her, turned all those things to him, into Security and Pleasure. Lond. Theatr. p. 462. Fulgos. L. 4. C. 6. p. 526.
3. Ant. Wallaeus, lived most lovingly with his Wife, they never brake forth into Anger or mutual Brawling; their mutual Care was to please each other, and by Deeds to prevent each others's De∣sires: neither did Wallaeus fear any thing more, than that his Dear Wife should die before him-for he used her not only for the Government of his Family, but for his constant Companion. What: soever befel him in the Common-wealth, Church, or Civil Converse, he acquainted her with it, ask'd, and often followed her Advice; for she was a modest and prudent Woman. Clark's Eccles. Hist. p. 488.
4. Mr. Eliot, of New-England, loved, prized, and cherished that one Wife which was given to him truly from the Lord, with a kindness that notably represented the Compassion, which he hereby taught his Church to expect from the Lord Jesus Christ; and after he had lived with her more than half a Hundred Years, he followed her to the Grave with Lamentations, beyond those which the Jews from the Figure of a Letter in the Text affirm, that Abraham deplored his Aged Sarah with; her departure made a deeper Impression upon him, than what any common Affliction could. His whole Conversation with her had that Sweetness and that Gravity and Modesty beautifying of it, that every one called them Zachary and Elizabeth. Cott. Mather in his Life, p. 57.
5. C. Plautius Numida, a Senator, having heard of the Death of his Wife, and not able to bear the Weight of so great a Grief, thrust his Sword into his Breast, but by the sudden coming in of his Ser∣vants he was prevented from finishing his Design, and his Wound was bound up by them; neverthe∣less, as soon as he found opportunity according to his desire, he tore off his Plaisters, opened the Lips of his Wound with his own Hand, and let forth a Soul that was unwilling to stay in the Body, after that his Wife had forsaken hers. Val. Max. L. 4. C. 6. p. 114.
6. Philip, sir-named, the Good, the First Author of that Greatness whereunto the House of Burgundy did arrive, was about Twenty three Years of Age, when his Father John Duke of Burgundy was slain by the Villany and Perfidiousness of Charles the Dauphin: being informed of that unwelcome News, full of Grief and Anger as he was, he hasts into the Chamber of his Wife (she was the Dau∣phin's Sister) O, said he, my Michalea, thy Brother hath murthered my Father. Upon this his Wife (that loved him dearly) burst forth into Tears and Lamentations, fearing least this Act of her Brother's would make a Breach betwixt her Husband and her: which her Husband taking Notice of, com∣forted her, saying, Be of good cheer; tho' it was thy Brother's, yet it is not thy fault; neither will I esteem or love thee less for it, &c. Which accordingly he made good, so long as they lived together. Lips. Monit. L. 2. C. 17. p. 388. Pol. p. 200. Clark's Marr. c. 65. p. 291. Wanley's Wonders of the Little World. p. 143.
7. Mr. Samuel Fairclough, his Wife dying in Child-bed, was blamed for his great Sorrow for such a pious Relation. See his Life.
description Page 42
CHAP. LIII. Good Children Remarkable.
THat old celebrated Proverb in our Church, Train up a Child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it: hath so much truth in it, that a Good Education will either improve and meliorate the Nature of Persons, or haunt them with continual Checks, and Ʋneasiness of Thought all their Life after: either they shall be made better by the Impression of early Notions upon their Hearts, or smart for their Disobedience and Obstinacy. For certainly a crooked Child seldom grows streight with Age: and if a Plant is not flexible when young, it will grow stiffer and more obdurate with time. We use to Imprint the Seal, when the Wax is warm and soft, and Sow our Seed at Seed-time, not in the Drought of Summer, or the Coldness of Winter. Every Body that hath Eyes, takes Notice of the Rising Sun, and the first opening of the Day: every Gardiner and Farmer loves to see his Seeds and Grain, and Plants promise well at the first; And who is there so improvident among Christians, as not to take notice and rejoyce in the early Product of their Instructions and Endeavours; but especially to see them grateful and good in their particular Relations?
1. Ant. Wallaeus attended upon his Parents so carefully in the time of their Sickness, and so com∣forted them with Divine Consolations; that at the Hour of Death they both blessed him, and gave this Testimony of him, that he had never offended them in all his Life. Clark's Eccles. History, p. 471.
2. Q. cicero, Brother of Marcus, being proscribed and sought after to be slain by the Triumvirate, was hid by his Son, who for that cause was hurried to Torments; but by no Punishments or Tor∣tures could he forced to betray his Father. The Father moved with the Piety and Constancy of the Son, of his own accord offered himself to Death, least for his sake they should determine with utmost severity against his Son. Zonar. Annual. Tom. 2. p. 86. Xiphil. in Augusto, p. 60.
3. There happened in Sicily, (as it hath often) an Irruption of Aetna, now called Mount Gibel; it murmurs, burns, belches up Flames, and throws out its fiery Entrails, making all the World to fly from it. It happened then, that in this violent and horrible breach of Fire (every one flying and carring away what they had most precious with them) Two Sons, the one called Anapias, the other Amphinomus, careful of the Wealth and Goods of their Houses, reflected on their Father and Mo∣ther, both very old, who could not save themselves from the Fire by slight: And where shall we, said they, find a more precious Treasure than those who begat us? The one took up his Father on his Shoulders, the other his Mother, and so made passage through the Flames. It is an admirable thing, that God, in the Consideration of this Piety, though Pagans, did a Miracle; for the Monuments of all Antiquity witness, that the devouring Flames staid at this Spectacle, and the Fire wasting and broiling all about them, the Way only which these two good Sons passed, was Tapestry'd with fresh Verdure, and called afterwards by Posterity, The Field of the Pious, in Memory of this Accident. Causs. Hic. Tom. 1. L 3. p. 113. Lon. Theatr. p. 272. Solin. C. 11. p. 225. Camerar. Oper. Sub∣ciscent. 1. C. 86. p. 401.
4. Sir Thomas Moore, being Lord Chancellor of England, at the same time that his Father was a Judge of the King's-Bench, he would always at his going to Westminster, go first to the King's-Bench, and ask his Father Blessing, before he went to sit in the Chancery. Baker's Chron. p. 406. Fuller H. S. L. 1. C. 6. p. 13.
5. The Carriage of Mr. Herbert Palmer towards his Parents was very dutiful and obsequious; not only during his Minority, but even afterwards: which was very evident in that Honour and Re∣spect which he continued to express to his Aged Mother, to the Day of her Death. Clark's Exampl. Vol. 1. C. 23.
6. Our King Edward the First returning from the Wars in Palestine, rested himself in Sicily, where the Death of his Son and Heir coming first to his Ear, and afterwards the Death of the King his Fa∣ther, he sorrowed much more for the loss of his Father, than of his Son: whereat King Charles of Sicily greatly wondred; and asking the Reason of it, had this Answer return'd him: The loss of Sons is but light, because it may be easily repaired; but the Death of Parents is irremediable, because they can never be bad again. Idem, ex Speed Chron.
7. Sir Nathaniel Barnardiston enjoyed his Father a less time than his Grand-Father; his Father being removed by Death long before his Grand-Father: but yet we may easily gather what his Carriage to him was, from the high and extensive Value he set upon his Memory; as he used to please himself to Discourse of his Father: affirming, That he was a very Godly Man; and that it was a great Disadvantage for him to part with him so young. These things, and others, he would often de∣clare to his Children and Friends, dropping many Tears, to shew his great and strong Affection: and when he made his Will, he there exprest an importunate Desire to his Executors, that the Bones of his Father might be digged out of the Earth, (where they were buried) and laid by his own Body in a new vault, he order'd his Executors to erect for the same purpose. Thus, though he could not live with his Father as long as he would have desired, yet he designed that their Bodies, or Relicks, should lie together 'till the happy Resurrection-Day; which certainly did denote a Noble Veneration, and a most raised Filial Affection: See his Life.
description Page 43
CHAP. LIV. Remarkable Instances of an Early Piety, or Children Good betimes.
TO see young Trees newly planted, hopeful and promising, is a very lovely and inviting sight: A Jeremiah sanctified from his Mother's Womb, a Joshua pious in his young years, a Timothy well instructed in the Scriptures from a Child, are very pleasant in sacred Records. And when we see the Seeds of Piety spring up so soon, we are ready to impute it to the Influence of Heaven, and the Efficacy of Divine Grace: And though sometimes these Blossoms die before any Fruit appears, and a good Beginning hath not always a good Ending; yet certainly (and Lot, Solomon, or our Senses, be Witnesses in the case) 'tis the likeliest way to end well, when we begin well.
1. Mr. Samuel Crook, to shew that his Heart, even in his Youth, was drawn up towards the Pole of Heaven, translated divers of David's Psalms, and composed several Hymns of his own. Some of which he sung with Tears of Joy and Desire in his last Sickness. See his Life, p. 4.
2. Origen when a Child, was mightily inquisitive into the Meaning of the Scriptures, even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions, comforting his Father in Prison with Letters, and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christian.
3. K. Edward VI. took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons, which more nearly related to himself. Hist. of the Reform.
4. Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand, before she was Four years old, and understood Ita∣lian. Ibid.
5. Sir Thomas Moore never offended his Father, nor was ever offended by him.
6. Arch-bishop Ʋsher at 10 years old found himself wrought upon by a Sermon on Rom. 12.1. I be∣seech you, Brethren, by the Mercies of God, &c. Dr. Bernard in his Life.
7. Dr. W. Gouge, when at School, was continually studious, even at play-hours; conscionable in se∣cret Prayer, and sanctifying the Sabbath. Clark's Lives.
8. Mr. Tho. Gataker was often chid by his Father from his Book. Ibid.
9. Mr. Jeremy Whitaker, when a School-Boy, would frequently go in company 8 or 10 miles to hear a warming Sermon; and took Notes, and was helpful to others in repeating them; and though his Father often and earnestly endeavoured to divert him, yet when a Boy, he was unmoveable in his De∣sires to be a Minister. Ibid.
10. Mr. Herbert Palmer was esteemed sanctified even from the Womb; at the Age of 4 or 5 years, he would cry to go to his Lady Mothers (Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father) that he might hear some∣what of God. When a Child, little more than Five years old, he wept in reading the Story of Jo∣seph, and took much pleasure in learning Chapters by heart: he learned the French Tongue almost so soon as he could speak; he often affirmed, that he never remembred the learning of it; by his Dis∣course he could hardly be distinguished from a Native French-man. When at the Latin-School, at vacant hours, others were at play, he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by him∣self. Ibid.
11. Mr. Tho. Cartwright, in his younger years, rose many times in the night to seek out places to pray in. Ibid.
12. Mr. Rich. Sedgwick when he was a School-boy, and living with his Uncle, and the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancing, he would be in a Corner mourning. Ibid.
13. Mr. Julius Herring, when a Boy was noted for his Diligence in Reading the Scriptures: On Play-days, he, with 2 or 3 more School-fellows, would pray together, repeat the Heads of the Catechism, with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's-day. Ibid.
14. Mrs. Margaret Corbet, Daughter of Sir Nathaniel Brent, (Warden of Merton-Colledge) whom about 14 years of Age, wrote Sermons with Dexterity, and left many Volumes of such Notes writ with her own Hand. Ibid.
15. Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson was from her Childhood very Docile, took much pains in writing Sermons, and collecting special Notes out of Practical Divines. When I was (saith she, in a Narra∣tive written with her own Hand) about Twelve years old, upon reading in the Practice of Piety, con∣cerning the happy State of the Godly, and the miserable Condition of the Wicked in their Death, and so on to all Eternity; it pleased the Lord so to affect my Heart, as from that time, I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the Ways of God. Ibid.
16. Mr. Caleb Vernon could read the Bible distinctly at Four years old; and by six became very apt in places of Scripture, the Theory thereof, and moral Regard thereto: exactly observant of his Parents, with ambition to serve and please them in love. To begin a Correspondency with a good Friend of his, Mr. R. D. then in London, he wrote this his first Letter at Ten years of age.
Dear Sir,
I Received your kind Letter, for which I thank you, and desire the Book which you sent me may be made of good effect to my Soul, and that my Soul may be filled with the Love of God' being ready for the Day of his coming to judge the World in Righteousness, when the Kings of the Earth shall tremble, and the Rulers shall be astonished at the Brightness of his coming; when he shall come with his Holy Angels in Power and Glory, to judge the Earth in the Valley of Jehoshaphat. O! that my Soul was fit for his Coming, that I may be like a flourishing Flower in the Garden of E∣den, prepared for the Lord Christ. This is a Trying-day, the Lord is searching Jerusalem with
description Page 44
Candles, to find out out-side Professors, who do make clean the out-side of the Cup and Platter, when their Hearts are full of Deceit. Oh! that we might be comforting one another with his coming; putting on the Breast-plate of Faith, and laying aside the Traditions of Men. O! how near is his coming, even at the door: therefore we should be watching, for we know not what hour he will come.My Brother John and Cousin Deb. thank you for your kind Letters. I remainApril 1663.
Caleb Vernon.
After some time, falling sick, he earnestly desired to be Baptized, (I suppose being born of Ana∣baptist-Parents) saying, Father, pray have you come to any Conclusion to day about my being baptized? I pray Father, do, for indeed I cannot be satisfied, and I would fain be in Christ's Fold. After which being admonished, and many gracious Expressions uttered, he died comfortably. See his Life, printed An. 1665.
17. A Child of one Master Maxey of Lime, when it was but Two years old, would use to kneel down often, and with his Eyes and Hands lift up towards Heaven, seemed to be very serious in Prayer; and as it grew older would often be at Prayer by it self, and ask very strange Questions of its Mother concerning Spiritual Matters, much beyond its Age: The Mother expounded all these things as proceeding rather from childish Imitation, than from any Relish or Understanding that it had of those things. At last when the Child was Five years old, in the midst of his Sports, as he was Whipping-top, on a sudden he cast away all, and went to his Mother, saying to her with much Joy: Mother, I must go to Heaven, will you go with me? asking her the same Question the second time. His Mother answered,
Yes, dear Child, when God shall please: But how dost thou know that thou shalt go to Heaven?
The Child answered, God hath told me so, I must go to Heaven; for I love God, and God loves me. After which time he never played more: About three Weeks, or a Month after, he sickned and died, speaking much during his Sickness of his going to Heaven; still asking his Mother whether she would not go with him? And when his Mother asked him whether he would not stay with her here? he refused, rather desiring that she should go with him. Master White.
18. A nameless Person, J. B. gives this Relation concerning her self.
About seventeen years since, a Child of mine about six years of age, when I have bid him go forth to play, he hath come in again very solitary, and other Children would swear, and be very debaucht: I would ask him, Robert, what aileth you, why do you not go to play? He would answer, That he had no Fellows to play withal, but such as would swear, and the like; and they could not be (said he) God's Children. I would say, why not Child? then he would say, No Mother, though I am but a little way in my Book, yet I have learnt that God will not pardon such Sins as Swearing: I have sometimes said, yes Child, I hope God will pardon them, else God help thy Father, and God help us all: Then he hath replied, Mother, with great Repentance God can for∣give, for his Mercies are great; but good Mother let us forbear that which is evil. And many times I had such conference with that Child, who seeing me troubled about it, he hath said, Good Mother be content, their Parents are such, and they must needs learn after them.
I thought upon my Child's words; and having before often offended God, about gathering of Flowers in my Garden on the Lord's-days, and the Thoughts of other Failings in my Conversation, it wrought great trouble upon my Heart; so that I was much afflicted in Soul, considering that my Child so young should give me such Instructions; which hath proved a Blessing to me, to bring me home to him: I did make then some doubt whether God would forgive me those Sins; and about that time hearing Dr. Ʋ. preach several Sermons at O. and particularly upon that Text, That we are but Sojourners and Travellers here; and shewing, That we are not at home, therefore we must keep on the straight-way to Heaven, and take heed of the broad-way, which leadeth to Hell; which then, as also other means since, did much throw me down low under the sense of Sin, yet not with∣out sometimes some Refreshments. Believers Experiences, p. 54.
19. Bishop Ʋsher at Fourteen years old was judged fit, and admitted to the Sacrament of the Lord's-Supper; and his usual Custom was, the Afternoon before, to retire himself in private, and to spend it in a strict Self-Examination, and deep Humiliation for all his Sins; wherein he had such Enlargements of Heart, that a Stream of Tears flowed from his Eyes, which afterwards he oft re∣called to mind, both as a Provocation and Censure of himself: When he was elder of years, there was a certain place by a Water-side, whither he oft resorted, sorrowfully to surveigh his Sins, and with Floods of Tears to confess, and bewaile them; wherein he found so much Sweetness and Com∣munion with God, that he thirsted for such comfortable Opportunities, and it was his usual Custom to spend Saturdays in the Afternoon in these Duties. Amongst other Sins he much bewailed his too much love to Humane Learning, which made him as glad when Munday came, that he might renew his Studies, as he was when Sabbath-day came, wherein he was to apply himself to the Service of God; and it cost him many Tears, that he could not be more Heavenly-minded at that Age. See his Life.
20. Lancelot Andrews Bishop of Winchester, from his Youth declared an extraordinary worth, that he was made up of Learning and Vertue; in both of them so eminent, that it was hard to judge which had the Precedency and greatest Interest; though it was truly asserted from his Comtempo∣raries that there was not any kind of Learning that he was a stranger to, but in his Profession admi∣rable; which was as well, if not better known abroad, than admired at home. England's Worthies, by Will. Winstanley, p. 366, 367.
21. Mr. Bernard Gilpin being yet a very Child, gave Testimony of a future Holiness upon this Occasion. A begging Frier lodging at his Father's House one Saturday Night, in order to preach the next day; but eating at Supper like a Glutton, and drinking like a Beast, in the Morning as if he had been some young Saint lately dropped from Heaven, he caused the Bell to tole to the Sermon; and in the midst there of blustering out certain good words, he presumed to grow hot against some Sinners of the time, and amongst the rest to thunder boldly against Drunkenness. Young Gilpin
description Page 45
who had but newly got the use of his Tongue, having observed (as it seemed) the hateful Baseness of the Man by his Oversight the Night before, and now hearing the Beast cry out so loud against these Crimes which himself had so lately been guilty of, as he was sitting in his Mother's Lap in the Church, suddainly cryeth out in these words:
O Mother, do you hear how this Fellow dates speak against Drunkenness, who was drunk himself yester-night at our House?
The Mother made speed to stop the Child's Mouth with her Hand, that he might speak no further. Mr. Gilpin's Life by Bp. Carleton, p. 2.
22. Mr. Samuel Fairclough at 13 years of Age, upon hearing a Sermon of Mr. Ward's, concerning Zacheus his Restitution, began to be very serious and devout: as will be shewed under the Chapter of Restitution.
23. Jabez-Eliezer Russel, Son to William Russel, in the Parish of St. Bartholomew the Great, London, was remarkable in his Life for his Obedience to his Parents in what they commanded him:
—For his addicting himself to the reading of the holy Scriptures: For his great Memory; he was able to give a particular Account of most of the memorable Passages both in the Old and New Testa∣ment, with the Names of Persons, their Actions, and the Circ*mstances thereof: To say no more, his retentive Faculty was so capacious, that what-ever he read, he made it his own.
—His Meditations in the Word of God, in the Practice of which he was both frequent and serious: His frequent Praying; taking notice of the Words and Works of God; fearing Sin greatly, wishing he had died, when he came first out of the Womb; because then he should not have sinned, &c. And in his Sickness, having a great sense of both Original and Actual Sin; using such Expressions as these;
I shall see the holy Angels; and I shall be ashamed, they will be so glorious; for I am Dust and Ashes; and there I shall see the Twelve Apostles sit upon Twelve Thrones, &c.
And to his Mo∣ther, 'Prayer will do me more good, and is better than Sleep; I am best when I pray. And at last, enquiring after his Sisters Names, because as was supposed, he thought he should know them in Hea∣ven, though he never saw them on Earth: and so fell asleep in the Lord, Feb. 19.—71. aged 9 years, 2 months, and 6 days. See the Account of his Life and Death.
24. Mrs. Luce Perrot late Wife of Mr. Rob. Perrot of London Minister, amongst her last Speeches, hath these;
I would not for ten thousand Worlds, but have began to seek God betimes; he then took me off from other Delights, and carried me on step by step: I then could see nothing in the World to delight in: I then thought Holidays a Wearisomness to me; would sometimes sit and see others play, but took no delight therein, for which they would laugh at me; and tell me, I stu∣died Divinity, &c. —When Children grow crooked at first, they are hardly ever set streight again afterwards, &c.
See the Printed Account of her Speeches, p. 1, 2.
25. Tho. Aquinas is reported, to have loved his Book so dearly when he was but a Child, that he must have it constantly to Bed with him; and if at any time, when he awaked out of Sleep, he missed it, he would fall a crying. Pontan. Attic. Bellar.
26. Susanna Bickes, who died in the 14th Year of her Age, Sept. 1. 1664. of a Pestilence at Ley∣den; The first night she was seized, betook her self earnestly to Private Prayer; breaking forth into those words, Psal. 119. If thy law were not my Delight, I should perish in my Affliction; and Heb. 12.10, 11. No chastening for the present seems joyous, &c. and then sighing to God, with her Eyes up to Heaven, she said,
Be merciful to me, O Father, be merciful to me poor Sinner, according to thy Word.
Commending that Text, Ps. 55.23. to her sorrowful Parents, and Isaiah 49.15, 16 add∣ding, 'O comfortable words for both Mothers and Children, &c. Upon the Lord's-day she minded her Father of having her Name given up to be remembred in the Publick Prayers; saying, she had learned, That the effectual fervent Prayer of the Righeeous availes much. Yet out of Tenderness for their Safety, would not have the Ministers to visit her, but rather cast her self upon the Lord's own Hand, and accept of the Visits of others, whom the Providence of God should send unto her. One of her Visitants having told her, that the Minister was taken ill at Church, she wept bitterly; saying to her Father,
Have I not matter enough for weeping, having heard but just now that Domine de W••t was taken sick in the Pulpit, and went home so ill? It is a sad Token for the People; for when God is about to smite a Land or a City, oftentimes he smites and removes their Pastors: and ought we not then to lay such a thing to heart? although for my part I know that I shall not long live to behold the Evil which may come, and which I have helped to procure as well as others: And I therefore pray with David, Ps. 25.
Remember not, O Lord, the Sins of my Youth, nor my Trespasses, according to thy tender Mercy; Remember thou me for thy Goodness sake, O Lord. O, how do I long! Even as the Hart panteth, &c. Ps. 42. and Ps. 51. to the 11th verse, which she enlarged upon much, especially the 5th verse, Behold, I was shapen in Iniquity, and in Sin did my Mother conceive me; citing other Texts to the same purpose, as Gen. 5.3. Eccl. 7.29, &c. She desired her Father to go to Domine de Wit and Ardenois, and thank them for the Learning and Instruction she had received by their Cate∣chising: —O! that sweet Catechising, said she, unto which I did always resort with Gladness, and waited upon it without Weariness, until it were ended. I have seen and understood, that there is so little Comfort and Good, and so much Vanity in the Kermis and idle Holidays of Play, that I have grieved and been ashamed both for young and old People, to see them so glad and mad upon Vanity. Also dear Father, ye shall give Thanks to my School-master and School-mistress, who taught me the first beginnings of my Reading. Professing, that her Parents Carefulness for her Education and In∣struction had been better to her, than if they had provided ten thousand Gilders of Portion for her. With many Arguments and Texts she comforted her Parents, as 2 Sam. 24.14. 2 Sam. 12.23. adding, so ought ye to comfort your self after my Death, and say, Our Child is well; for we know, that they who trusted in God are well. My dear Mother, who hath done so much for me, you must promise to me, that after my Death ye shall not sorrow so much; for I am afraid for you, when I consider your Grief for me, and for my other Sister and Brother, who are gone through Death before me. And consider your Neighbour who hath lost her two Sons, and hath no more Children. Ye shall both of ye promise me, that ye will comfort one another. Comfort your selves with Job, who having lost
description Page 42
all his Children, said, The Lord hath given, &c. And John 16.33. &c. O Dear Father and Mother! I wax more and more feeble and weak. Oh! that I may quietly fall asleep in his Bosom! Mark 10.14, 16. I he here as a Child, O Lord, I am a Child, receive me into thy gracious Arms. O Lord! Grace, Grace; and not Justice: for if thou enter into Judgment with me, I cannot stand: yea, no Man living shall in thy sight be justified. After a little Rest and Slumber, she spake to her Father with much Joy and Gladness, 1 Cor. 15.54, &c. Death is swallowed up of Victory, &c. She command∣ed afterwards, Psal. 84. to her Mother, saying, Read that Psalm, Dear Mother; and therewith ye may comfort one another. As for me, I am more and more spent, and draw near unto my last Hour. Pray with me, pray that the Lord would vouchsafe me a soft Death. And when they had prayed with her, she turned to her Mother, and with much Affection said, Ah, my Dear Loving Mother! that which comes from the Heart, doth ordinarily go to the Heart. Once come and kiss me, before I leave you, and also my Dear Father, and my Sister: and, Father, let my Sister be trained up in the Ways of God, as I have been; I bewailed and wept for my Sister; thinking she would die, and now she weeps for me. Also she took her young little Sister in her Ams, a Child of Six Months old, and kissed it with much Affection, as if her Bowels had been moved, speaking with many Heart-breaking Words, both to her Parents and the Children, 'till her Father said to one standing by, Take away that young poor Lambkin from the hazard of that fiery Sickness: Give her away, for ye have too much already to bear. Well, Father, said she, did not God preserve the Three Children in the fiery Furnace? Citing also, Isa. 43.3. After a little Rest awaking again, she rehersed, 1 Cor. 15.42, 43. Isa 57.1, 2. Job 19.25, 26, 27. John 5.28, &c. Eph. 2.8, 9. and descanted pathetically upon them; adding, My Dear Parents, now we must shortly part; my Speech faileth me: pray the Lord for a quiet Close to my Combat.—I go to Heaven, and there we shall find one another. I go to Jesus Christ, and to my Brother Jacob, who did cry so much to God, and call upon him, to the very last Breath; and to my little Sister, which was but Three Years of Age when it died, &c.
At last, after she had prayed a pretty space by herself, she asked her Parents, If she had angred or grieved them at any time, or done any thing that became her not? Craving Forgiveness of them. Then she began to dispose her Books, and other little things, with some proportion of Prudence; and after a short Discant on the following Scriptures, Psal. 23. Rom. 8. 2 Tim. 4.7, 8. 1 Cor. 6.20. Isa. 53 Joh. 1. 1. Cor. 6.11. Rev. 7. 2 Cor. 5.1, 2. she concluded with these Words:
My Soul shall now part from this Body, and shall be taken up into the Heavenly Paradise; —there shall I dwell, and go no more out; but sit and sing, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts, &c. O Lord God, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit.
O Lord, be gracious, be merciful to me a poor Sinner. And hereupon she fell a sleep, Sept. 1. between Seven and Eight in the Evening, having obtained, according to her Prayers a quiet and soft Departure.
26. Jacob Bickes, above-mentioned, Brother to the aforesaid Susanna, was visited Three or Four Weeks before his Sister, and slept most of his time, 'till near his Death; but so often as he awaked, he gave himself to pray. Upon motion made to send for the Physician, he said,
Dear Father and Mother, I will not have the Doctor any more: The Lord shall help me. I know he shall take me to himself, and then he shall help all.—After Prayer: Come now, Dear Father and Mother, said he, and kiss me. I know now, that I shall die. Adieu, Dear Father and Mother: Adieu, my Dear Sister: Adieu all. Now shall I go to Heaven, unto God, and Jesus Christ, and the Holy An∣gels. Father, know ye not what is said by Jer. 17. Blessed is he who trusteth in the Lord. Now I shall trust in him, and he shall bless me. And 1 John 2. Little children, love not the world: for the world passeth away. Away then, all that is in the World; away with all my pleasant Things in the World: Away with my Dagger, (which a Student had given him) for where I go, there's nothing to do with Dagger and Sword: Men shall not fight there, but praise God. Away with all my Books; for where I go, there's nothing to be done with Books; there I shall know and be learned sufficiently, all things of true Wisdom and Learning without Books.
The Father telling him, God would be near to him, and help him.
Yea, Father, the Apostle Peter saith, God resisteth the proud, but gives grace to the humble. I shall humble myself under the mighty Hand of God, and he shall help and lift me up. —God hath given me so strong a Faith upon himself, through Jesus Christ, that the Devil himself shall flee from me: for it is said, John 3. He who believeth on the Son, hath everlasting life: and hath overcome the wicked one, 1 John 2. Now I believe in Jesus Christ my Re∣deemer; and he will not leave, nor forsake me; but shall give unto me Eternal Life: then shall I sing, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of Sabath.
And with this short Word of Prayer, Lord, be merciful to me a poor Sinner: he quietly breathed out his Soul, and slept in the Lord, aged Seven Years. August 8. 1664. Extracted out of a Pamphlet called, An Edifying Wonder of Two Children, Printed at London, for Richard Tomlins. 1667.
27. The Reverend Mr. Clark, in his Works, quotes a Child of Two Years old, that looked to∣wards Heaven. —And credible History acquaints us, with a Martyr of Seven Years old, that was whipped almost to Death, and never shed one Tear, nor complained, and at last had his Head struck off.
28. Of Mary Warren, born in May 1651, aged Ten Years, in May 1661.—When this Child was about Five or Six Years old, she had a new plain Tammy Coat; and when she was made ready, was to be carried with other Children into Morefields: but having looked upon her Coat, how fine she was, she presently went to her Chair, sate down, her Tears running down her Eyes, she wept seri∣ously by herself: her Mother seeing it, said to her, How now? Are you not well? What's the mat∣ter that you weep? The Child answered, Yes, I am well; but I would I had not been made ready: for I am afraid my fine Cloaths will cast me down to Hell. Her Mother said, It's not our Cloaths, but wicked Hearts that hurt us. She answered, Aye, Mother, fine Cloaths make our Hearts proud. —What next follows, was written by her Father, on Friday Night, Octob. 4. 1661. Her Mother asked her, If she were willing to die? she answered. 'Aye, very willing; for then I shall sin no more; for I know Christ's Blood hath made Satisfaction for my Sins. October the Fifth, her Mother going softly to the Chamber-door, she heard her speaking alone, and she listned, and heard her say thus,
Come Lord
description Page 43
Jesus, come quickly, and receive thy poor Creature out of all my Pains.
On the Lord's Day, (Octob. 6.) she said thus,
Here is nothing here but sin, I am willing to die; but either to live or to die, which the Lord pleaseth, his Will be done:
and so it will, whether I will or no, On Tues∣day at Night, Octob. 8. seeing her Mother weeping, she said,
Mother, do not weep for me, but leave me to the Lord, and let him do with me what he pleaseth.
And then clasping her Arms about her Mother's Neck, her Mother said, Thou embracest me; but I trust thou art going to the Embra∣cings of the Lord Jesus. She answered,
Mother, I know it, that when I go from hence, I shall go into Health and Happiness; or else I should not undergo all my Pains with so much patience.
More Expressions of Mary Warren.
Pray you, Mother, take off these Plaisters, for I would not have them: I would have no Doctors, or Apothecaries, for God shall be my Physician, and he will heal me.
I do not value the Things of this World no more than Dirt. Her Mother had told one, That she thought her Daughter had Assaults of Satan; she once looked very ghastly: and now her Daughter said thus:
Once I think I looked ghastly, and turned my Head on one side, and on the other; Satan stood upon my left side, and God was upon my right side, and opened the Gates of Hea∣ven for me; and he told me, Satan should not hurt me, though he sought to devour me like a roaring Lyon. I am very sore from the Crown of my Head, to the Sole of my Foot; but I am so full of Com∣fort and Joy, that I do feel but little of my Pain; I do not know whether I shall live or die, but whether I live or die, it will be well for me; I am not in trouble for my sins, God is satisfied with his Son Jesus Christ, for he hath wash'd them away with his Blood. Then her Sister standing by, she said, Sister Betty, and Sister Anne, be sure your first Work be in the Morning to seek the Lord by Prayer, and likewise in the Evening; and give Thanks for your Food: for you cannot pray too ofen to the Lord; and though you cannot speak such Words as others have, yet the Lord will accept of the Heart; for you do not know how soon your Speech may be taken away as mine was.
She desired her Mother thus:
Do not let too much Company be here late at Night, lest it should hinder them from seeking the Lord in Duty at home. I know not whether I shall live or die; but if I die, and if you will have a Sermon, I desire this may be the Text; the Place I do not know, but the Words may be comfortable to you: That David, when his Child was sick, he cloathed himself in Sackcloth, and wept; but when his Child was dead, he washed and eat Bread. For you have wept much, while I have been sick: and if I die, you have cause to rejoyce. My Comfort is in the Lord, there is Com∣fort indeed: Though we may seek Comfort here, and the Glory of this World, yet what is all that? All will be nothing, when we come to lie upon a Death-bed, then we would fain have the Love of God, and cannot get it: I am full of Comfort and Joy. Though my Pains are very great, yet I am full of Joy and Comfort: I was very full of Comfort before, but I am fuller of Joy this Hour than I have been yet. It is better to live Lazarus's Life, and to die Lazarus's Death, than to live Dives's Life: he had his Delicates, and afterwards would have been glad to have had Lazarus dip his Finger in Water, and cool his Tongue. The last Night I could not stir my Head, Hand, nor Foot, but by and by the Lord did help me to move my Head a little, and at length my Body. O what a good God have I, that can cast down and raise up in a moment!
29. Of the Expressions of an hopeful Child, the Daughter of Mr. Edward Scarfield, that was but Ele∣ven Years of Age, in March 1661: Gathered from a Letter written by one fearing God, that lived in the House with the Child.—In August last, this Child was sick of a Fever; in which time she said to her Father, (who is a holy, humble, precious Man) I am afraid, I am not prepared to die: and fell under much trouble of Spirit, being sensible, not only of actual Sins, but of her lost Estate without Christ, in Unbelief, (as Ephes. 2.12. John 16.8, 9.) and she wept bitterly, crying out thus, My sins are greater than I can bear, I doubt God will not forgive them: telling her Father, I am in unbelief, and I cannot believe. Yet she was drawn out to pray many times in those words of Psal. 25. For thy Name's sake, O Lord, pardon my sin, for it is great. Thus she lay oft mourning for sin, and said, I had rather have Christ than Health. She would repeat many Promises of God's Mercy and Grace; but said, she could not believe. But whilst her Father was praying. the Lord raised her Soul up to believe; as she told her Father when Prayer was ended, Now I believe in Christ, and I am not afraid of Death.—After this, she said, I had rather die than sin against God. Since that time she hath con∣tinued quiet in mind, as one that hath Peace with God. —Her Father saith, that since she was Five Years old, he remembred not that either a Lye, or an Oath, hath ever come out of her Mouth; nei∣ther would she have wronged any to the value of a Pin. For these two last Relations, I'm beholding to Mr. Henry Jessey.
Next follows a Narrative of the Conversions and happy Deaths of several young Children; extracted from Mr. White's and Mr. Janeway's Treatises upon that Subject, to which the Reader is refer'd for a much larger Account.
1. THere was a Child of whom many things which I here relate, I was an Ear-witness of, and o∣ther things which I shall speak of him, I am fully satisfied of.
This little Child, when he died was in Coats, somewhat above eight years old, of singular Know∣ledge, Affections, and Duties for his Age, of whom that I may give a more full Account:
For his Knowledge: — 1. He asked how the Angels could sin, since there were none to tempt them, and they were with God? 2. It being told him that all Sins and Duties were commanded in the Ten Commandments, and forbid; I asked him what Commandment forbad Drunkenness? He said, Thou shalt not kill, for they quartelled and killed one another: His Father asked him, who bid you learn your Book? and there is no Commandment saith, Thou shalt learn thy Book? The Child answered in these words, or to this purpose; It is said, Thou shalt honour thy Father and thy Mother, you bid me learn my Book: He asked his Father when he was at Dinner, what became of Children that died before Baptism? he made a little stop that he might answer him suitable to his Capacity; the Child
description Page 48
prevented him, saying, I think it is thus, God knows all things, he knows which of those Children, had they lived, would have served him, them he takes to Heaven; and he knows which would not have served him, them he casts into Hell. I set not this down as a true Answer to the Question, but it argued more than ordinary consideration in a Child.
For his Affections; 1. Some years since, his Mother found him crying: His Mother taking him in∣to her Lap, ask'd him why he cried? he answered with many Tears, he feared he should go to Hell; yet he served God as well as he could. 2. Another time being found weeping upon a Lord's-day, his Mother asked him why he cried? he said, Because he remembred no more of the Sermon. 3. Other times he had wept, lest he should not go to Heaven.
For his Practices; —I bless God his Practices were not unequal to his Affections and Knowledge; he was often found in Corners at Prayer: When my Wife sent him upon an Errand, she would ask him why he staid? he would answer (with much ado) that he thought there was no great haste, so he stayed a little at Prayers; he spent a quarter of an hour daily in secret Prayer: he got his Brother to keep a Diary, but he bid that we should not know of it till his Death-bed; wherein he set down many of his Sins, but none of his Duties; for them he said were so few, that he could easily remem∣ber them: Some of which Sins were these, 1st. He whetted his Knife upon a Lord's-day. 2d. He did not reprove one that he heard swear. 3d. He once omitted Prayer to go to play. 4th He found his Heart dead, and therefore omitted Prayer. He one day hearing the Bell toll, said, He would not have any Rings given at his Burial, but a good Book that may do them good.
2. There was a little Child which frequented that excellent Duty of Secret Prayer, and would ask the Mother strange Questions concerning Heaven and God; and the Mother thought the Child had heard some discoursing of those Questions, and so had taken them from their Conferences. He once ran to his Mother, and said, O Mother, I must go to God, will you go with me? His Mother said, I must go when it pleaseth God; but my Child, how knowest thou that thou must go to God? The Child answered, God told me so; for I love God, and God loves me; and after that cared no more to play: but about a month after fell sick and died, always saying in his Sickness, that he must go to God, and asking his Mother whether she would go with him.
3. I know also a Minister, who told me, That one of his Children, when but four years old, said to him, that he had seen God and his Angels, and that he must go to them.
4. This fourth History I have out of the Sermon at the Funeral of Mr. John Langham, eldest Son to Mr. James Langham, being but five years and a half old, and it's thus: —This sweet Child had arrived to that in five years and a little more, that some which are here (I am afraid) have not arrived to in ten times that space. —He was a very dutiful Child to his Parents, and would exceedingly rejoyce when he had done any thing, or had carried himself so, as to please them. —He was taken with the Book called the Practice of Piety, and delighted to be reading in it. —His Father speaking to him one day about the Devil and Hell, and things of that Nature; he asked him if he were not afraid to be a∣lone? he answered, No, for God would defend him. His Father asked him why he thought so? he replied, that he loved God, and that he hoped God loved him.—The day before he died, he de∣sired me to pray for him: I told him if he would have me to pray for him, he must tell me what I should pray for, and what he would have God to do for him. He answered, To pardon my Sins. — Oft upon his Sick-bed he would be repeating to himself the fifty fifth Chapter of Isaiah, and other pieces of Scripture, which in the time of his Health he had learned by heart.
5. I shall next set down several Passages in a Letter, written by one that went to School; a rare Example for Children of that Age to follow: I find he was to get time from his Sleep to write; I shall not set down the whole Letter, but leave out things of business, and that are introductory.
The Letter.
BRother, pray let me intreat you to fit and prepare your self for Death, for it knocks at the door of young ones as well as the old; there are as many young Souls in Golgotha, as old; the Sythe of Mortality mows down Lillies as well as Grass: One thing I beg of you, and I hope you will not deny me; which is this, seeing you have Knowledge, Will, Mind, take heed you be not drawn a∣way by hypocritical Deceivers; for the Scripture saith, That in the latter days many false Prophets shall arise, who would deceive the very Elect themselves if it were possible; but it is not possible, for God will reserve some for himself. Thus far Mr. White.
6. Mrs. Sarah Howley at eight years old gave her self much to attending upon the Word preached, and still continued very tender under it, greatly savouring what she heard. —She was much in Secret Prayer, as might easily be perceived by those who listened at the Chamber-door, and was usually ve∣ry importunate, full of tears. —She was exceeding dutiful to her Parents, very loath to grieve them in the least: and if she had at any time (which was very rare) offended them, she would weep bitterly. —She abhorred Lying, and allowed her self in no known Sin. —The Lord's-day before that in which she died, a Kinsman of hers came to see her, and asking of her, Whether she knew him; she answered, Yes, I know you; and I desire you would learn to know Christ: you are young, but you know not how soon you may die. Now and then she dropt these words: How long sweet Jesus? Finish thy work sweet Jesus, come away sweet Jesus, come quickly; sweet Lord help, come away, now, now, dear Jesus come quickly; Good Lord give patience to me to wait thy appointed time, Lord Jesus help me, help me, She oft commended her Spirit into the Lord's Hands; and the last words which she was heard to speak, were these, Lord help, Lord Jesus help, Dear Jesus, Blessed Jesus.—And thus upon the Lord's Day, between Nine and Ten of the Clock in the Forenoon, she slept sweetly in Jesus, and began an everlasting Sabbath. February 19. 1670.
7. Of a Child that was admirably affected with the Things of God, when he was between Two and Three Years old.—A certain little Child, whose Mother had Dedicated him to the Lord in her Womb:
description Page 49
when he could not speak plain, would be crying after God, and was greatly desirous to be taught good Things. He could not endure to be put to Bed without Family-Duty, but would put his Pa∣rents upon Duty, and would with much Devotion kneel down, and with great Patience and Delight continue 'till Duty was at an end. When he had committed any fault, he was easily convinced of it, and would get into some Corner, and Secret Place, and with Tears beg Pardon of God, and Strength against such a Sin. He had a Friend that oft watched him, and listned at his Chamber-door, from whom I received this Narrative. A Friend of his asked him, Whether he were willing to die? when he was first taken sick; he answered, No; because he was afraid of his State, as to another World. Why, Child? said the other, thou didst pray for a new Heart, for an humble, and a sin∣cere Heart; and I have heard thee: Didst thou not pray with thy Heart? I hope I did, said he. Not long after, the same Person asked him again, Whether he were willing to die? He answered, Now I am willing; for I shall go to Christ. He still grew weaker and weaker, but carried it with a great deal of sweetness and patience, waiting for his Change, and at last did cheerfully commit his Spirit unto the Lord; and calling upon the Name of the Lord, and saying, Lord Jesus, Lord Jes••••, —in whose Bosom he sweetly slept, dying, as I remember, when he was about Five or Six Years old.
8. Of a little Girl that was wrought upon, when she was between Four and Five Years old —Mary A. when she was between Four and Five Years old, was greatly affected in hearing the Word of God, and became very solicitous about her Soul, and Everlasting Condition, weeping bitterly, to think what would become of her in another World, asking strange Questions concerning God and Christ, and her own Soul. So that this little Mary, before she was full Five Years old, seemed to mind the one thing needful, and to choose the better part; and sate at the Feet of Christ many a time, and oft with Tears. She was very Conscientious in keeping the Sabbath, spending the whole time either in Reading or Praying, or learning her Catechism, or teaching her Brethren and Sisters. See took great delight in Reading of the Scripture, and some part of it was more sweet to her, than her appointed Food; she would get several choice Scriptures by heart, and discourse of them savourly, and apply them suitably. A little before she died, she had a great Conflict with Satan, and cried out, I am none of his. Her Mother seeing her in trouble, asked her what was the matter? she answered, Satan did trouble me; but now I thank God all is well: I know I am none of his, but Christ's. After this, she had a great Sence of God's Love, and a Glorious Sight, as if she had seen the very Heavens open, and the Angels come to receive her? by which her Heart was filled with Joy, and her Tongue with Praise. Be∣ing desired by the Standers-by, to give them a particular Account of what she saw; she answered, You shall know hereafter: and so in an Extasie of Joy and holy Triumph, she went to Heaven when she was about Twelve Years old. Hallelujah.
9. Of a Child that began to look towards Heaven, when she was about Four Years old.—A certain little Child, when she was about Four Years old, had a Conscientious Sence of her Duty towards her Pa∣rents, because the Commandment saith, Honour thy Father and thy Mother. And though she had little advantage of Education, she carried it with the greatest Reverence to her Parents imaginable, so that she was no small Credit as well as Comfort to them. She would be very attentive when she read the Scriptures, and be much affected with them; and would by no means be perswaded to prophane the Lord's Day, but would spend it in some good Duties. When she was taken sick, one asked her, Whether she were willing to die? she answered, Yes, if God would pardon her Sins. Being asked, How her Sins should be pardoned? she answered, Through the Blood of Christ. There were very many ob∣servable Passages in the Life and Death of this Child, but the Hurry and Grief that her Friends were in, buried them.
10. Charles Bridgman had no sooner learned to speak, but he betook himself to Prayer. His Sentences were wise and weighty, and well might become some ancient Christian. His Sickness lasted long, and at least Three Days before his Death, he prophesied his Departure; and not only that he must die, but the very Day. The last Words which he spake, were exactly these: Pray, pray, pray; nay, yet pray; and the more Prayers, the better all prospers; God is the best Physician; into his Hands I com∣mend my Spirit. O Lord Jesus receive my Soul: Now close mine Eyes: Forgive me, Father, Mother, Brother, Sister, all the World. Now I am well, my Pain is almost gone, my Joy is at hand. Lord have mercy on me, O Lord receive my Soul unto thee. And thus he yielded his Spirit up unto the Lord, when he was about Twelve Years old. This Narrative was taken out of Mr. Ambrose's Life's Lease.
11. Of a poor Child that was awakened when she was about Five Years old.—A certain very poor Child, that had a very bad Father, but it was to be hoped a very good Mother, was by the Providence of God, brought to the sight of a Godly Friend of mine, who upon the first sight of the Child, had a great pity for him, and took an Affection to him, and had a mind to bring him for Christ. It was not long before the Lord was pleased to strike in with the Spiritual Exhortations of this good Man, so that the Child was brought to a liking of the things of God. He would ask very excellent Que∣stions, and Discourse about the Condition of his Soul, and Heavenly Things, and seemed mightily concerned what should become of his Soul when he should die: so that his Discourse made some Chri∣stians even to stand astonished. He was greatly taken with the great kindness of Christ in dying for Sinners, and would be in Tears at the mention of them: and seemed at a strange rate to be affected with the unspeakable Love of Christ. After the Death of his Mother, he would often repeat some of the Promises that are made unto Fatherless Children, especially that in Exod. 22.22. Ye shall not af∣flict any Widow, or the Fatherless Child; if thou afflict them in any wise, and they cry at all unto me, I will surely hear their cry—These words he would often repeat with Tears, I am Fatherless and Mo∣therless upon Earth, yet if any wrong me, I have a Father in Heaven who will take my part; to him I commit myself, and in him is all my trust. Thus he continu'd in a Course of Holy Duties, living in the fear of God, and shewed wonderful Grace for a Child, and died sweetly in the Faith of Jesus. My Friend is a Judicious Christian of many Years Experience, who was no ways related to him, but a constant Eye and Ear-witness of his Godly Life, and Honourable and Cheerful Death, from whom I received this Information.
description Page 50
12. Of a notorious wicked Child, who was taken up from begging, and admirably converted; with an Account of his holy Life, and joyful Death, when he was Nine Years old.—A very poor Child of the Parish of Newington-Butts, came begging to the Door of a Dear Christian Friend of mine, in a very lamen∣table Case, so filthy and nasty, that he would even have turned ones Stomach to have looked on him: but it pleased God to raise in the Heart of my Friend, a great pity and tenderness towards this poor Child, so that in Charity he took him out of the Streets, whose Parents were unknown, who had no∣thing at all in him to commend him to any ones Charity, but his Misery. A Noble Piece of Cha∣rity! And that which did make the kindness far the greater, was, that there seemed to be very little hopes of doing any good upon this Child, for he was a very Monster of Wickedness, and a thousand times more miserable and vile by his Sin, than by his Poverty. But this Sin and Misery was but a stronger Motive to that gracious Man to pity him, and to do all that possibly he could to plack this Firebrand out of the Fire. The Lord soon struck in with his godly Instructions, so that an amazing Change was seen in the Child; in a few Weeks space he was soon convinced of the Evil of his Ways: no more News now of his calling of Names, Swearing, or Cursing; no more taking of the Lord's Name in vain: now he is Civil and Respective; and such a strange alteration was wrought in the Child, that all the Parish that rung of his Villany before, was now ready to talk of his Reformation; his Company, his Talk, his Employment is now changed, and he is like another Creature; so that the Glory of God's Free Grace began already to shine in him. He was made to cry out of himself, not only for his Swearing and Lying, and other outwardly notorious Sins; but he was in great hor∣rour for the Sin of his Nature, for the Vileness of his Heart, and Original Corruption; under it he was in so great anguish, that the Trouble of his Spirit made him in a great measure to forget the Pains of his Body. Being informed how willing and ready the Lord Christ was to accept of poor Sinners upon their Repentance and Turning, and being counselled to venture himself upon Christ, for Mercy and Salvation, he said, He would fain cast himself upon Christ, but he could not but wonder how Christ should be willing to die for such a vile Wretch as he was, and he found it one of the hardest things in the World to believe. But at last it pleased the Lord to give him some shall hopes that there might be Mercy for him. The Wednesday before he died, the Child lay 〈…〉〈…〉 for about half an Hour, in which time be thought he saw a Vision of Angels: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 he was out of his Trance, he was in a little Pett, and asked his Nurse, Why she did not let him go? Go, whither Child, said she. Why along with those brave Gentlemen (said he): but they told me, they would come and fetch me away, for all you, upon Friday next. And he doubled his Words many times, upon Friday next, those brave Gentlemen will come for me. And upon Friday Morning he sweetly went to rest, using that very Expression, Into thy Hands, Lord, I commit my Spirit. He died pun∣ctually at that time which he had spoken of, and in which he expected those Angels to come to him. He was not much above Nine Years Old when he died. This Narrative I had from a Judicious Holy Man, unrelated to him, who was an Eye and Ear-witness to all these things.
13. Of a Child that was very serious at Four Years old.—John Sudlow was born of Religious Parents, in the County of Middlesex, whose great Care was to instil Spiritual Principles into him, as soon as he was capable of understanding of them; whose Endeavours the Lord was pleased to Crown with the desired Success: so that (to use the Expression of a Holy Man concerning him) scarce more could be expected or desired from so little a one. The first thing that did most affect him, and made him en∣deavour to escape from the Wrath to come, and to enquire, what he should do to be saved, was the Death of a little Brother; when he saw him without Breath, and not able to speak or stir, and then carried out of Doors, and put into a Pit-hole, he was greatly concerned, and asked notable Questi∣ons about him; but that which was most affecting of himself, and others, was, Whether he must die too? which being answer'd, it made such a deep Impression upon him, that from that time for∣ward, he was exceeding serious; and this was when he was about Four Years old. When any Christian Friends have been Discoursing with his Father, if they began to talk any thing about Reli∣gion, to be sure they should have his Company, and of his own accord he would leave all to hear any thing of Christ, and creep as close to them as he could, and listen as affectionately, though it were an hour or two. When he was Reading by himself, in Draiton's Poems, about Noah's Flood, and the Ark, he ask'd, Who built the Ark? It being answered, That it was likely that Noah hired Men to help him to build it. And would they (said he) build an Ark to save another, and not go into it them∣selves? Another Question he put was this: Whether had the greater Glory, Saints, or Angels? It be∣ing answered, That Angels were the most excellent of Creatures, and it's to be thought, their Na∣ture is made capable of greater Glory than Man's. He said, He was of another Mind; and his Rea∣son was, Because Angels were Servants, and Saints are Children; and that Christ never took upon him the Nature of Angels, but he took upon him the Nature of Saints, and by his being Man, he hath advanced Hu∣man Nature above the Nature of Angels. In the time of the Plague he was exceedingly concerned about his Soul, and Everlasting State; very much by himself upon his Knees. This Prayer was found written in Short-hand after his Death.
O Lord God and merciful Father, take pity upon me a miserable Sinner, and strengthen me, O Lord, in thy Faith, and make me one of thy Glorious Saints in Heaven. O Lord, keep me from this poisonous Infection; however, not my Will, but thy Will be done, O Lord, on Earth, as it is in Heaven; but, O Lord, if thou hast appointed me to die by it, O Lord, fit me for Death, and give me a good Heart to bear up under my Afflictions: O Lord God, and merciful Father, take pity on me thy Child, teach me, O Lord, thy Word, make me strong in Faith. O Lord, I have sinned against thee, Lord, pardon my Sins; I had been in Hell long ago, if it had not been for thy Mercy: O Lord, I pray thee to keep my Parents in thy Truth, and save them from this Infection, if it be thy Will, that they may live to bring me up in thy Truth. O Lord, I pray thee, stay this Infection that rageth in this City, and pardon their Sins, and try them once more, and see if they will turn unto thee. Save me, O Lord, from this Infection, that I may live to praise and glorifie thy Name; but O Lord, if thou hast appointed me to die of it, fit me for Death,
description Page 51
that I may die with Comfort; and, O Lord, I pray thee to help me to bear up under all Afflictions, for Christ his sake. Amen.
These are some of his dying Expressions,—The Lord shall be my Physician, for he will cure both Soul and Body.—Heaven is the best Hospital.—It is the Lord, let him do what seemeth good in his Eyes. A∣gain,—It is the Lord that taketh away my Health, but I will say as Job did, Blessed be the Name of the Lord.—If I should live longer, I should but sin against God. Looking upon his Father, he said, If the Lord would but lend me the least Finger of his Hand, to lead me through the dark Entry of Death, I will rejoyce in him. An hour and an half before his Death, a Minister came to Visit him, and asked him, John, Art thou afraid to die? He answered, No, if the Lord will but comfort me in that hour. But said the Minister, How canst thou expect Comfort, seeing we deserve none? He answered, No, if I had my Deserts I had been in Hell long ago. But, replied the Minister, which way dost thou expect Comfort and Salvation, seeing thou art a Sinner? He answered, in Christ alone. In whom, about an hour and half after, he fell asleep, saying, He would take a long sleep, charging them that were about him not to wake him. —He died when he was twelve years three weeks and a day old.
15. Anne Lane was born of honest Parents in Colebrook in the County of Bucks, who was no sooner able to speak plain, and express any thing considerable of Reason, but she began to act as if she was sanctified from the very Womb. —She was very solicitous about her Soul, what would become of it when she should die, and where she should live for ever, and what she should do to be saved, when she was about five years old. I having occasion to lie at Colebrook, sent for her Father, an old Disciple, an Israelite indeed, and desired him to give me some account of his Experiences, and how the Lord first wrought upon him. —He gave me this answer, That he was of a Child somewhat ci∣vil, honest, and as to Man harmless, but was little acquainted with the power of Religion, till this sweet Child put him upon a thorow Inquiry into the state of his Soul, and would still be begging of him, and pleading with him to redeem his time, and to act with life and vigor in the things of God, which was no small Demonstration to him of the reality of Invisibles, that a very Babe and Suckling should speak so feelingly about the things of God, and be so greatly concerned not only about her own Soul, but a∣bout her Father's too, which was the occasion of his Conversion. —It was the greatest Recreation to her to hear any good People talking about God, Christ, their Souls, the Scriptures, or any thing that concerned another Life. —She continued thus to walk as a Stranger in the World, and one that was making haste to a better place. And after she had done a great deal of work for God and her own Soul, and others too, she was called home to rest, and received into the Arms of Jesus before she was ten years old; she departed about 1640.
16. Talitha Alder was the Daughter of a Holy and Reverend Minister in Kent, who lived near Gravesend. She was much instructed in the Holy Scriptures and her Catechism, by her Father and Mother; but there appeared nothing extraordinary in her, till she was between seven and eight years old. —About which time, when she was sick, one asked her what she thought would become of her if she should die? She answered, that she was greatly afraid that she should go to Hell.—Upon this, seeing her in such a desponding Condition, a dear Friend of her's spent the next day in Fasting and Prayer for her. —After this, she had a Discovery of her approaching Dissolution, which was no small comfort to her:
Anon (said, she, with a holy Triumph) I shall be with Jesus, I am married to him, he is my Husband, I am his Bride, I have given my self to him, and he hath given himself to me, and I shall live with him for ever. — I am going to Glory, O that all of you were to go with me to that Glory!
With which words her Soul took wing, and went to the Possession of that Glory which she had some believing sight of before. She died when she was between eight and nine years old, about 1644.
17. Susanna Bicks was born at Leyden in Holland, Jan. 24. 1650. of very Religious Parents, whose great care was to instruct and Catechise this their Child, and to present her to the Minister of the Place, to be publickly instructed and Catechised. —It pleased the Lord to bless Holy Education, the good Example of her Parents, and Catechising, to the good of her Soul, so that she soon had a true Savour and Relish of what she was taught, and made an admirable use of it in a time of need, as you shall hear afterwards. That which was not the least observable in her, was the arden•• Affection she had for the Holy Scriptures and her Catechism, in which she was thorowly instructed by the Godly Divines of the place where she lived, which she could not but own as one of the greatest Mercies next the Lord Christ. O how did she bless God for her Catechism, and beg of her Father to go particular∣ly to those Ministers that had taken so much pains with her to instruct her in her Catechism, and to thank them from her a dying Child for their good Instructions, and to let them understand, for their Encouragement to go on in that Work of Catechising, how Refreshing those Truths were now to her in the hour of her distress. O that sweet Catechising, said she, unto which I did always resort with Gladness, and attended without Weariness! —She laid a great charge upon her Parents not to be over-grieved for her after her Death, urging that of David upon them, while the Child was sick, he fasted and wept, but when it died, he washed his Face, and sat up and ear, and said, Can I bring him back again from Death, I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me. So ought you to say after my Death, Our Child is well, for we know it shall be well with them that trust in the Lord. She had a very strong Faith in the Doctrine of the Resurrection, and did greatly solace her Soul with excellent Scriptures, which do speak the happy state of Believers, as soon as their Souls are separated from their Bodies; and what she quoted out of the Scripture, she did excellently and sutably apply to her own use, incomparably above the common reach of her Sex and Age. That in 1 Cor. 15.42. was a good support to her, The Body is sown in Corruption, but it should be raised incorruptible; it is sown in dishonour, it shall be raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, but it shall be raised in power. And then she sweetly applies it, and takes in this Cordial. Behold thus it is, and thus it shall be with my poor mortal Flesh, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord, because they rest from their labours, and their works do follow them. The righteous perish, and no Man layeth it to heart, and the upright are
description Page 52
taken away, and no Man regardeth it, that they are taken away from the evil to come, they shall enter into peace, they shall rest in their Beds, every one who walked in their uprightness. Behold now Father, I shall rest and sleep in that Bed-chamber. Then she quoted Job 19.25, 25, 26, 27. I know that my Re∣deemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter end upon the earth; and though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my Flesh shall I see God, whom I shall see for my self, and my eyes shall behold, and not another, though my reins be consumed within me. Behold now Father, this very Skin which you see, and this very Flesh which you see, shall be raised up again; and these very Eyes which now are so dim, shall on that day see and behold my dear and precious Redeemer; albeit the Worms eat up my Flesh, yet with these Eyes shall I behold God, even I my self, and not another for me. Hear last words were these; O Lord God, into thy hands I commit my Spirit, O Lord be gracious, be merciful to me a poor Sinner. —And here she fell asleep. She died the first of September 1664. betwixt seven and eight in the Evening; in the fourteenth year of her Age.
18. Jacob Bicks, the Brother of Susanna Bicks, was born in Leyden, in the year 1657. and had Reli∣gious Education under his Godly Parents, the which the Lord was pleased to sanctify to his Conver∣sion, and by it lay in excellent Provisions to live upon in an hour of distress. —This sweet little Child was visited of the Lord of a very sore Sickness, upon the sixth of August 1664. Once when his Parents had prayed with him, they asked him if they should once more send for the Physician? No, (said he) I will have the Doctor no more; the Lord will help me: I know he will take me to himself, and then he shall help all. When his Parents had prayed with him again, he said, Come now dear Father and Mother, and kiss me, I know that I shall die. —Farewel dear Father and Mother, Farewel dear Si∣ster, farewel all. Now shall I go to Heaven unto God, and Jesus Christ, and the holy Angels. Then with a short word of Prayer, Lord be merciful to me a poor Sinner, he quietly breathed out his Soul, and sweetly slept in Jesus, when he was about seven years old. He died August 8. 1664.
19. John Harvey was born in London, in the year 1654. His Father was a Dutch Merchant, he was piously Educated under his vertuous Mother, and soon began to suck in Divine Things with no small delight. The first thing very observable in him was, that when he was two years and eight months old, he could speak as well as other Children do usually at five years old. —It was his Practice to be much by himself in secret Prayer, and he was careful to manage that work so as that it might be as secret as possible it might be; but his Frequency and Constancy made it to be so easily observed, up∣on which one time one having a great mind to know what this sweet Babe prayed for, got into a place near him, and heard him very earnestly praying for the Church of God, desiring that the Kingdom of the Gospel might be spread over the whole World, and that the Kingdom of Grace might more and more come into the Hearts of God's People, and that the Kingdom of Glory might be hastened. He was wont to continue half an hour, sometimes an hour, upon his Knees together. He would have a savoury word to say to every one that he conversed with, to put them in mind of the Worth of Christ, and their Souls; and their nearness to Eternity. —He was (next to the Bible) most taken with read∣ing of Reverend Mr. Baxter's Works, especially his Saints Everlasting Rest; and truly, the Thoughts of that Rest and Eternity, seemed to swallow up all other Thoughts; and he lived in a constant Pre∣paration for it, and looked more like one that was ripe for Glory, than an Inhabitant of this lower World. His Mother asked him, whether he were willing to die, and leave her? he answered, Yes, I am willing to leave you, and go to my Heavenly Father. His Mother answered, Child, if thou hadst but an assurance of God's Love, I should not be so much troubled. —He answered, and said to his Mother, I am assured, dear Mother, that my Sins are forgiven, and that I shall go to Heaven: For, said he, here stood an Angel by me, that told me, I should quickly be in Glory. At this, his Mother burst forth into tears.
O Mother, said he, did you but know what Joy I feel, you would not weep but rejoyce. I tell you I am so full of Comfort, that I can't tell you how I am; O Mother I shall pre∣sently have my Head in my Father's Bosom,
and shall be there, where the Four and twently Elders cast down their Crowns, and sing Halleujah, Glory and Praise, to him that sits upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb for ever.
CHAP. LV. Good Parents Remarkable.
PArents are not only obliged to provide a temporal Livelihood, a Purse and Wife, and calling for their Children, but especially to see that they be brought up in the Fear of God, and set out in a fair way to Heaven, and the Salvation of their Souls; and they that do the one and not the other, had better never have been the Instruments or Means of conveying them into the World: for certainly 'tis better for us, not to be at all, than be miserable for ever.
1. Eusebius the Father of Hierom, was very careful of the Education of his Son, and his Mother was a religious Woman; and therefore from his Infancy he was trained up, like another Timothy, in the Knowledge of Christ, and the sacred Scriptures. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Mariana the Mother of Fulgentius, after the Death of her Husband, was very careful to train her Son up in Learning, causing him to be instructed in the Greek Tongue, before he learned Latin; and as his years encreased, so he much improved in all sorts of Learning, to her great Joy: so that she committed to his care the Government of her whole House. And afterwards, when he had retired
description Page 53
into a Monastery under Faustus, she impatiently running to the Bishop, cried out,
Restore the Son to his Mother, the Master to his Servants and Houshold; it becomes you to comfort such disconso∣late Widows, not to destroy my forlorn House:
Filling the Air with her Exclamations, ever calling upon the Name of Fulgentius. Ibid. p. 90, 91.
3. Monica the Mother of S. Augustine, was very sollicitous for the Conversion and Reformation of her Son, admonishing him, and spending many Prayers and Tears upon that score; consulting with S. Ambrose about him; who told her, it was impossible a Child of so many Prayers and Tears should miscarry. And afterwards, when he was converted, rejoycing at it, she desired to be dissolved, as be∣ing satisfied mightily in her Mind, as to that which she desired most in this World, the Con∣version of her Son; and according within a few days she fell sick and died. August. Confess.
4. Ant. Wallaeus and his Wife were both careful in the Education of their Children; and their first care was to train them up in Piety and good Manners, for which end their Father read to them daily some Chapters, and made some Application thereof unto them: His next care was, to bring them up in Learning; neither would he wholly trust their Masters therein, but many times examined them himself to see their Proficiency: nor did he train them up to Science only but also to Prudence; for which cause, when they were come to Years of Discretion, he used to impart to them the Affairs of Church and State, asking their Judgments therein. He sought not to advance his Children to high places, knowing the danger thereof; but rather desired a middle and competent Estate for them, wherein they might live honestly and comfortably; and according to his desire, he lived to see his eldest Son John a Doctor of Physick, and Professor thereof; and employed by the States into France to fetch that Miracle of Learning, Salmasius to Leyden: his Daughter Margaret married to John of Breda Doctor of Both Laws; his Daughter Katherine married to Anthony Clement, a Learned and Pious Divine; his Son Anthony a Lawyer; his Son Baldwin a Student in Divinity; only his youngest Daughter Susan remained at home to be a Comfort to her aged Mother. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 489.
5. It was a Saying of Ignatius, that Parents ought to afford these three Things to their Children: Correction, Admonition, and Instruction, both in Humane Arts, and God's Word; all which pre∣serve them from Idleness and Folly; give them Wisdom, and learn them Subjection, and Obedience to their Superious. Clark's Examples, p. 495.
6. In the Reign of Queen Mary, there was one William Hunter, a young Man of Brentwood in Essex, who being condemned by Bishop Bonner to the Fire for his Religion, and was sent down to Brentwood to be burnt there: His Father and Mother came to him, desiring heartily of God that he might continue constant to the end, in that good way which he had begun. His Mother added, That she thought her self happy that she had born such a Child, who could fine in his Heart to lose his Life for Christ's sake. William answered; For the little Pain that I shall have, which is but for a moment, Christ hath promised me a Crown of everlasting Joy. His Mother kneeling down, said, I pray God to strengthen thee, my Son, to the end: I think thee as well bestowed as any Child that ever I bore. Ibid.
7. If I can but once find the Fear of God in those about me, (said Reverend Claviger) Satis habeo, satisque mihi, Ʋxori, filiis, & filiabus prospexi; I shall have enough for my Self, Wife, and Children, they will be all cared for. Sel.
CHAP. LVI. Good Servants Remarkable.
THE Faithfulness of Abraham's Servant is recorded to his everlasting Praise, and so is Joseph's Fi∣delity to his Master; and the Apostles have laid down their Offices so expresly, that now under the Evangelical Oeconomy, a sincere discharging the Duties of that Relation, is accounted an ho∣nourable Badge to the Person. Good nature hath prevailed far with some, but Grace with more; only this is to be said by way of Apology for them of this lower Orb, that they who take upon them to write Histories for the Benefit of future Ages, are too apt to overlook this lower Class of People, and pass them over in a care∣less Silence: But God will not be forgetful.
1. Publius Catienus Philosimus was left by his Master, the Heir of his Estate; yet did he resolve to die with him, and therefore cast himself alive into that Funeral Fire which was prepared to burn the dead Body of his Master. Sabellic. l. 3. c. 8. p. 161.
2. M. Antonius, an excellent Orator, being accused of Incest, his Servant (the Witness deposing that he carried the Lanthorn before his Master when he went to commit this Villany) was appre∣hended; and to extort a Confession from him, he was torn with Scourges, set upon the Rack, burnt with hot Irons, all which notwithstanding he would not let fall a word whereby he might injure the Fame or Life of his Master, although he knew him guilty. Val. Max. l. 6. c. 8. p. 169. Lips. Monit. l. 2. c. 13. p. 331.
3. The Servant of Ʋrbinius Panopion knowing that the Soldiers commissioned to kill his Master, were come to his House in Reatina, changed Cloaths with him; and having put his Ring upon his Finger, he sent him out of a Postern-door, but went himself to the Chamber, and threw himself upon the Bed, where he was slain in his Master's stead. Panopion by that means escaped: and afterward, when the Times would permit it, erected a noble Monument with a due Inscription in memory of
description Page 54
the true Fidelity of so good a Servant. Val. Max. L. 6. C. 8. p. 180. Lips. Monit. L. 2. C. 131, 332. Dinoth. L. 4. p. 300.
4. Antistius Restio, was Proscribed by the Triumvirate, and while all his domestick Servants were busied about the Plunder and Pillage of his House, he conveyed himself away in the midst of the Night, with what privacy he could; his Departure was observed by a Servant of his, whom not long before he had cast into Bonds, and branded his Face with infamous Characters; this Man traced his Wandring Footsteps with such Diligence, that he overtook him, and bare him Company in his Flight; and at such time as the other were Scrambling for his Goods, all his Care was to save his Life, by whom he had been so severely used; and though it might seem enough, that he should forget what had passed, he used all his Art to preserve his Patron: for having heard that Pursuers were at hand, he convey∣ed away his Master, and having erected a Funeral Pile, and set Fire to it, he slew a poor Old Man, that passed that way, and cast him upon it. When the Soldiers were come, and asked, Where was Antistius? pointing to the Fire, he said, he was there burning, to make him amends for that Cruelty he had used him with. The Soldiers that saw how deep he was stigmatized, though it was proba∣ble enough, believed him; and by this means Antistius obtained his Safety. Val. Max. L 6. C. 8. p. 181. Lips. Monit. L. 2. C. 13. p. 332.
5. Cornutus having hid himself, was no less wittily and faithfully preserved by his Servants, in those difficult Days of Marius and Sylla; for they having found the Body of a Man, set Fire about it; and being asked of such as were sent out to kill their Master, What they were about? with an officious Lye they told them, They were performing the last Offices for their dead Master: who hearing this, sought no further after him. Plut. in Mario, p. 431.
6. One Mr. Dissen, living within Two Miles of Chipping-Norton, told me, about Three and twenty Years ago, when I was in familiar Discourse with him, his Wife being present, That he had found by his Personal Experience, that Honesty was the best Policy: for he being Steward some Years to a Gen∣tleman in that Neighbourhood, and approving him just and faithful in all the Offices he was employed in, his Master so affected him, and he his Master's Daughter, that by a free Consent both of the one and the other, he married the Daughter, and inherited the Estate.
7. A Kinsman of mine, one Thomas Huxley, being Bayliff to one Mr. Ireland of Albrighton, near Shrewsbury, and approving himself very honest and obliging in his place, both to Master and Tenants, insomuch that every Body spoke well of him, except One or Two of a different Principle from him (for his Mistriss was a Romanist) who objected against him, his Reading some particular Books, that ser∣ved not for their Cause, as Fox's Martyrology, &c. at last upon ill Words and Execrations from his Master, who afterwards turned to the Roman Communion, he left the Service, came to my House, and for some time sojourned there; 'till at last his Master, who had parted with him with some re∣gret, sent for him to my Patron's House, Mr. Clayton's, and motioned him to another Place, under a Welsh Gentleman in Carnarvon-shire, (as I take it) Mr. Vaughan, of Lloyd-yarth, near Llanvilling; where he hath continued ever since, and prospered well, and married comfortably. Since I came in∣to these parts, he wrote me word, That he had made a Reflection upon his Life past, and design'd to form it into a Book, with an intention to publish it after his Death, if I thought fit; and requested of me some Rules for the future Management of his Conversation.
CHAP. LVII. Good Masters and Mistresses Remarkable.
1. THE late Countess of Warwick was so careful for the Good of her Servants, that she ex∣acted their Attendance on Publick Worship, and reverent Behaviour there: Her Eyes sur∣veyed her Chappel, and none could be absent, but she would miss them. She instructed them personally and familiarly; scattered Books in all the Common Rooms and Places of Attendance, that those who waited might not lose their time. She prepared them for, and perswaded them to the frequent Participation of the Lord's Supper, and made Religion the Footstep to Preferment; using Psal. 101, for the Rule of her Oeconomy. Dr. Walker in her Life.
2. Sir Matthew Hale was a very gentle Master, tender of all his Servants; he never turned any away, except they were so faulty, that there was no hope of reclaiming them. When any of them had been long out of the way, or had neglected any part of their Duty, he would not see them at their first coming home, and sometimes not 'till the next Day, least when his Displeasure was quick upon him, he might have child them indecently; and when he did reprove them, he did it with that Sweetness and Gravity, that it appeared he was more concerned for their having done a Fault, than for the Offence given by it to himself: but if they became immoral, or unruly, then he turned them away: for he said, He that by his Place ought to punish Disorders in other People, must by no means suffer them in his own House. He advanced his Servants according to the time they had been about him, and would never give occasion to Envy amongst them, by raising the younger Clerks above those who had been longer with him. He treated them all with great Affection, rather as a Friend than a Master, giving them often good Advice and Instruction. He made those who had good Places under him, give some of their Profits to the other Servants, who had nothing but their Wages. When he made his Will, he left Legacies to every one of them; but he expressed a more particular kindness for one of them, Robert Gibbon, of the Middle-Temple, Esq; in whom he had that Confidence, that he left him one of his Executors. See his Life, written by Dr. Burnet, p. 96, 97.
description Page 55
3. Mr. John Carter did not carry himself as a Master to his Servants, but as a familiar Friend to his Friends. He would make them to sit down with him at his Table, and would drink to them at his Meals. See his Life.
4. Dr. Chaderton was married Fifty three Years, and yet in all that time, he never kept any of his Servants from Church, to dress his Meat, saying, That he desired as much to have his Servants know God, as himself. If at any time he had a Servant upon Tryal, tho' they could do as much Work as Three others, yet if they were given to Lying, or any other Vice, he would by no means suffer them to dwel in his House. See his Life.
CHAP. LVIII. Good Pastors, Bishops, and Ministers.
YE are the salt of the earth, saith our Saviour to his Disciples (with an especial respect, I suppose, to their future Apostolical Function). Certainly there is a double Portion of Knowledge, and a greater Measure of Prudence, and a higher Strain of Piety and Exemplary Devotion required in them that are Spiritual Guides, than others. The Copy must be writ fair, or the Scholar will suffer a great Disadvantage. Men had need be very wise and very good, that lead others: and though the Ministe∣rial Office be full of Duty and Burden, and Temptation, that ought to be a stronger Argument to Caution and Diligence.
1. Ignatius writing to Polycarp, commends to him the Congregation at Antioch, praying him to be careful of the Business theres and especially for the Election of a Godly Bishop in his room. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Basil the Great, fearing the Growth of Arrianism in Pontus, hasted thither, to Instruct the Weak, and Confirm the Wavering; and tho' there had been a Difference between Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, and him, upon danger of a Persecution from Valens, the Arrian Emperour, he hasted to Caesarea, and was reconciled to Eusebius. Ibid.
3. Fulgentius, before his Death, prayed for his People, That God would provide for them a Pa∣stor after his own Heart. He was a Man of such a moving Eloquence, that the Bishop of Carthage hearing him Preach Two Days together in his Church, could not refrain from Tears; rejoycing that God had given to his Church in those afflicted Times such a worthy Instrument of his Glory. Ibid. p. 95.
4. Austin would have a Preacher so long pursue and press the same Point, until, by the Gestures and Countenances of the Hearers, he perceived that they understood it, and also intended to pra∣ctise it.
5. Jerom was called, Fulmen Ecclesiasticum, the Churches Thunderbolt: And surely Ministers should take the same liberty to cry down Sin, that Men take to commit Sin. Isa. 58.1.
6. Athanasius was said to be both an Adamant and a Loadstone: for in his private Converse, he was very affable and courteous, drawing all Men to him, even as a Loadstone doth Iron: but in the Cause of God, and his Truth, he was unmovable, and unconquerable, as an Adamant.
7. Of Luther it was said, Ʋnus hom*o solus, totius Orbis imperium sustinuit: That he alone opposed a World of Enemies.
8. Its recorded of Father Latimer, that he preached twice every Sabbath, even when he was of a very great Age; and that he arose to his Studies, Winter and Summer, at Two a Clock in the Morn∣ing. Act. and Mon.
9. 9. Bernard hath these Words, If I deal not plainly and faithfully with your Souls, Vobis erit damno∣sum, mihi periculosum: Timeo itaque damnum vestrum, timeo damnationem meam si tacuero: It will be ill for you, and worse for me: the Truth is, ye would be betray'd, and I should be damned, if I should hold my Peace.
10. Peter Chrysologus was eloquent, and very powerful in his Sermons to the People, and very holy in his Conversation, whereby he won many to embrace the Truth. Ever before he penned any thing, he used with great ardency and humility to set himself by Prayer to seek unto God for Direction therein.
CHAP. LIX. Reverence to Learned, or Good Men.
THere is such a Majesty in Wisdom and Goodness, that they beget at least a secret Veneration in all Sensible Persons. Barnabas and Paul were on this score worshipped at Lycaonia for Gods, one under the Notion of Jupiter, the other of Mercurius; and Sacrifices were preparing for them. The Lacedemonians finding it their Interest to corrupt Philopae••en with Money, were yet so possest with a Re∣verence of his Virtues, that none durst venture to attack him. And we are told, that certain Pirates came
description Page 56
to Visit Scipio, that worthy Conquerour of Africa, worshipped the Posts of his Doors, laid their Gifts at his Thresholds, went hastily to kiss his Hands, and so over-joyed, they departed. And 'tis not long ago, since a wild Bravo of our own Nation, the late Earl of Rochester, acknowledged, That even in the midst of his wild Paroxysms, he had a secret Veneration for a Good Man.
1. Valens the Emperour coming to Church on purpose to disturb Basil, Bishop of Caesarea, in his Holy Offices, was so convinced and struck with an awful Opinion of him, by observing his Reverent Behaviour, that he made a large Offering (instead of doing him any hurt); which notwithstanding Basil refused, as coming from an Heretick. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Gregory Nazianzen, when Valens the Emperour entred his Church, first astonish'd him, and after∣ward by discreet Conference deterr'd him from his Cruelty; yea, reclaim'd him from the Arrian Fa∣ction, tho' he afterwards relaps'd again. Ibid.
3. Fulgentius being recalled from Exile by King Hilderic, was received with such great Devotion by the Africans, as if he had been peculiar Bishop to every City; every where met with Tokens of Joy; yea, their Love was so great towards him, that a Shower of Rain falling, they held their Gar∣ments over him, to keep him dry. Ibid. p. 94.
4. Poggius, Secretary to the Council of Constance, writing to a Friend concerning Hierom of Prague, saith thus of him,
I profess, I never saw any Man, who in Discourse (especially it being for Life or Death) that came nearer to the Eloquence of the Apostles and Ancients, whom we do so much ad∣mire. It was a Wonder to see with what Words, with what Eloquence, Arguments, Countenance, and Confidence, he answered his Adversaries, and maintained his own Cause; insomuch, as it is to be lamented, that so fine a Wit had strayed into the way of Heresie, if that be true which was object∣ed against him.
—When every Article of his Accusation was read publickly, and proved by Witnesses, they asked him, Whether he had any thing to object? But 'tis almost incredible, how cunningly he answered, and with what Arguments he defended himself: He never spake one Word unworthy a good Man: So that if he thought in Heart, as he spake with his Tongue, no Cause of Death could have been found against him, neither indeed was he guilty of the least Offence.—At last (he concludes, that) he was a Man that deserved everlasting remembrance. Ibid. p. 129.
5. Luther hath this Testimony given him by Melancthon,
Pomeram is a Grammarian, I a Logici∣an, Justus Jonas an Orator; but Luther is All, even a Miracle amongst Men: whatsoever he reads or writes, pierceth to the very Soul, and leaves wonderful Stings in the Hearts of Men.
And this from Ʋrbanus Regius, Talis & tantus est Theologus Lutherus, ut nullo secula habuer nt similem semper mihi Magnus fuit, at jam mihi Maximus est; vidi enim praesens, & audici quae nullo calamo tradi pos∣sunt abseneibus. Ibid. p. 169.
6. Cassander. for his Learning, was so respected, that he held a Correspondence with most Learned Men of all Perswasions, Roman Catholicks, Lutherans, and Calvinists; was sent for more than once by the Emperour, to assist in reconciling the Differences that were then arisen, with large Overtures for his Encouragement.
7. William Tindal, hearing of a Juggler amongst the English Merchants at Antwerp, that by his Magical Art could fetch all kind of dainty Dishes, and Wine, from what place they pleased, and let it presently upon the Table before them; with many other such-like Feats, desired of some of the Merchants, that he might be present at Supper to see this Juggler play his Pranks: which being grant∣ed, the Juggler came, and with his wonted boldness boasted what he could do: but after much La∣bour, Toyl, and Sweating, being able to effect nothing, he openly confessed, That there was some Man in the Company, which disturbed and hindred all his doings. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 167.
8. Ʋrbanus Regius, was dearly beloved by Ernestus Duke of Brunswick, and esteemed as his Father; insomuch, as when the City of Auspurg, A. C. 1535, sent to the Duke, desiring him to return Regius again; he answered, That he would as soon part with his Eyes, as with him. And at his Return from Auspurg, when divers of his Nobles asked him, What new and precious Ware, after the Exam∣ple of other Princes, he had brought home with him? he answered, That he had brought home in∣comparable Treasure for the good of his whole Dukedom, which he preferred before all his Delights: and presently after he made him Bishop, and Superintendant over all his Churches in that Country, with an ample Salary for the same. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 190.
9. Capito was very dear to the Elector of Mentz, for his rare Wisdom, joyned with Piety, his Elo∣cution and Mildness of Nature, so that by him he was sent upon many Embassies. And February 7. he was by the Emperour Charles the Fifth, endowed for himself and his Posterity, with the Ensigns of Nobility, under the Imperial Seal. Ibid. p. 192. The Fame of Capito being spread abroad, Margaret Queen of Navar, and SiSter to Francis King of France, sent James Faber Stabulensis, and Gerard Rufus, privately to him, and Bucer, to be informed in their Principles of Religion. Ibid. p. 192.
10. Spanhemius being chosen first of all Professor of Philosophy at Geneva, and then Professor of Divinity, and next Rector of the University; at last the Bernates consulted about drawing him to Lausanna, to succeed in the Place of James à Portu; they of Groning endeavoured to get him to them; and the Prince Elector Palatine sought also the same; at last Leiden obtained him, tho' with much difficulty, the Magistrates and Church of Geneva much opposing it. Yet the Curators of Leiden insisted so earnestly by their frequent Letters, to which were added, the Request of the King of Bo∣hemia, of the Illustrious States of Holland, and West-Friesland, and lastly of the States-General, that with much ado at length they extorted, rather than obtained his Dismission from Geneva. But it's worth observation, what Means they used to retain him, with what Grief and Sorrow they parted with him, what a Confluence of People brought him forth of the City, and with what Sighs and Tears they parted with him, as if in losing him, they had lost a principal Member of their Body.—He had almost as many Friends as Acquaintance, especially of those that excelled in Learning, in England, Ʋsher, Selden, Prideaux, Morton, and Twisse; in France, Molinaeus, Trouchinus, Rivet, Pa∣rissaeins, Beaumontius, Mestrezatius, Drelincourtius, Bonterovius, Muratus, Blondellus, Ferrius, Pelitus, Croius, Vincentius, Bochartus, almost all of them famous for their Writings, in Germany, Zuingerus,
description Page 57
Ʋlricus, Buxtorfius, Crocius, &c. yea, out of Sweden, the Queen herself, the Miracle of her Sex, did kindly Salute him by her Bishop, and by her Letters did signifie, how much she esteemed him, and was delighted with his Works. Salmasius was his dear Friend: the Prince of Orange had a sin∣gular kindness for him; and to the Queen of Bohemia he was most dear. Ibid. p. 503.
11. Constantine the Great, at the Council of Nice, when it was first opened, coming in with an humble Countenance, and modest Aspect, all the Bishops and Ministers rose up; but he continued to stand a-while at the upper end of the Hall, and would not sit down, 'till he had given a Sign to the Bishops to sit down also. He used to kiss the hollow of old Paphnutius's Eye, which he had lost for the Cause of Christ, in the former Persecutions; and was so tender of the Honour of the Clergy, that he used to say, If he saw a Bishop committing Wickedness, he would rather cast the Skirt of his Gown over it, than by speaking of it, dishonour his holy Calling. Clark in Vit. Constantin. Spar∣sim.
12. Erasmus, an Ingenious, Learned, and Good Man, when he was scarce crept out of his Shell, pronounced a Panegyrick of his own Composure before Philip, Father to Charles the Fifth, as he came out of Spain into Germany; for which he honoured him with a yearly Pension during Life. King Henry the Eighth of England wrote to him with his own Hand, offered him a goodly House (belike some dissolved Abbey) worth 600 Florins yearly; and besides, gave him several Tastes, rather than Surfeits of his Princely Bounty. Francis the French King, wrote likewise unto him, offering him a Bishoprick, and 1000 Florins per Annum, to set up his rest in France. Charles the Fifth offered him a Bishoprick in Sicily, made him of his Council, and besides many other Expressions of his Li∣berality, bestowed upon him a yearly Pension of 200 Florins. Ferdinand his Brother, King of Hun∣gary, made him a tender of 400 Florins yearly, with promise to make them up 500, to profess at Vienna; Sigismund as much to come into Poland; and further, with a Royal and Liberal Hand sup∣plied his present Necessities. Mary Queen of Hungary wrote to him often, and ever with her own Hand; her Bounty, without question, equalled her exceeding Humanity. Anne Princess Veriana, gave him a yearly Pension of 100 Florins. Frederick Duke of Saxony, presented him with two Me∣dals one of Gold, the other of Silver. George Duke of Saxony, with divers Ingots of Gold, dug out of his own Mines, and a great Drinking-Bowl of the same. William Duke of Gulick imitated him in the latter, but outstript him in the Capacity. Adrian the Sixth (to whom he Consecrated Arno∣bius) wrote to him thrice; which Grand Respects from the Pope, much abated the Fury of the Fri∣ars, his Enemies. He Congratulated the Papacy to Clement the Seventh; who in requital sent him 500 Florins, and by his Apostolical Letters invited him to Rome. Paul the Third had brought him into the College of Cardinals, but that he was prevented by Death; in the Interim he sent him a Collation to the Praepositure of Daventry; which he refused, saying, He was now near the end of his Journey, and hoped to get thither without it. William Warham, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, changed his Prebend into a Pension, and scarce ever wrote to him, but in Letters of Gold: his last Token was a Gelding; of whom he used to say, That tho' he wanted Original Sin, he was guilty of two Mortal Ones, Sloth and Gluttony. Cardinal Wolsey, a stately Prelate, yet wrote unto him Letters full of singular Humanity; and besides other Remembrances, bestowed on him a Pension out of a Prebend in York. The Bishop of Lincoln and Rochester, bountifully supplied him upon all occasions. Hammond and Ʋr∣swick. sent him a Brace of Geldings: Polydore Virgil Money to buy a Third. Cromwel the First, out of his Sacrilegious Brokage, at twice, Thirty Angels. Montjoy, More, Tonstal, and Colet, were his containual Supporters: to say nothing of many others within this Kingdom. Cardinal Matthaeus of∣fered him a yearly Pension of 500 Duckets, to live at Rome, and sent him a Cup of beaten Gold. He received another from Albert, Arch-Bishop, and Cardinal of Mentz, of the same Metal, but greater and more curiously graven, with sundry Poetical Fancies. Cardinal Gambegius, amongst other To∣kens, sent him a Diamond Ring of no mean value. Stanislaus Olmucensis, a Silver Bowl, double Gilt; with Four Pieces of Gold, the Coyn of Ancient Emperours. The Bishop of Basil offered him for his Society, half his Bishoprick, which (alluding to the Name) he termed half his Kingdom. Thurxo Bishop of Ʋratislavia. went Ten Days Journey out of his way, to see him; and you must not think, that he parted with him without giving him any thing. Another of the same Name, sent him Four Watches. Four Ingots of pure Gold, and a Muntero lined with rich Sables. Christopher Sheidlo∣vitz, Chancellor of Poland, a Clock, Spoon, and Fork, all of pure Gold. Peter, Bishop of Cracovia, Thirty Duckers. Joh. Paungarnerus, a good Quantity of Gold, uncoyned, with a large Silver Bowl: Rinkius, another: Fuggerus a Third: All Gifts (as himself jested) not unbefitting a Hollander. Jacob Piso, Two Pieces of Ancient Coyn, one Gold, the other Silver, resembling Gratian and Hercules. Vigilius Zuichemus, a Gold Ring; which explicated, became an exact Coelestial Sphere. And William, Earl of Eysenburg, a Dagger; which, by the Inscription, he wished in the Heart of his Enemies. —With a large Nomenclatura, of many more Friends, Patrons, and Correspondents, Quos hic parscribere longum esset. Fuller Alct. Rediv. p. 70. Out of the Bishop of Kilmore's Life of Erasmus.
13. Bishop Ʋsher was highly admired, and much honoured by all the famous Lights of his time, through the Christian World. Spanhemius, Divinity Professor at Geneva, Anno Christi 1639, in his Epistle Dedicatory to him, before this Third part, Dubiorum Evangelicorum, spends above Two Leaves in extolling him; some of his Expressions are:
Your very great Parts, most excellent Ʋsher, are known, not only within your own Country, but in ours; and wheresoever else there is Honour given to Piety, or Price set upon Learning, &c.
He speaks much of his Charity to Strangers, his Humility, Piety, his Library, of which he made such use for the Publick Good, that it was not so much his own, as the Library of all Learned Men,
In a word (saith he) the Name of Ʋsher, with us, is, a Name of Piety and Vertue, it was of great Renown at our Geneva, &c.
Gerard Vossius frequently admires him as a Man of vast Learning, worthy of an everlasting Monu∣ment;
The high Merits (said he) of this most excellent, and throughout most Learned Man both of the Church, and of the whole Common-wealth of Learning, deserved an everlasting greateful
description Page 58
Memory: A Man so excelling in the Knowledge both of Humane and Divine Things, that I cannot speak any thing so high of him, but his Worth doth surpass it.
Bochartus and Simplicus, call him frequently, Magnum Ʋsherium, Ʋsher the Great.
Morus in his Oration at Geneva dedicated to him, stiles him, The most Excellent Servant of God; The most Reverend Man of God; The Athanasius of our Age. Thy Breast (saith he) is a Breathing Library: Thou art to Britain as Austin was to Hippo: Farewel Britain's great Honour.
Ludovicus de Dieu in his Animadversions on the Acts, dedicated to him, entitle him, To the Excel∣lent Prelate, worthy of Eternal Memory, &c.
Paulus Testardus Blesensis, stiles him, The greatest Honour of the Church and Age.
Arnoldus B••osius, saith of him, That he did excel with a most singular Judgment in the Oriental Lan∣guages, and in all other abstruse, and deep Learning: Venerable to all Europe, whose Authority prevails much with all Men, &c.
Master Selden saith of him, The most Reverend Prelate James Usher; A Man of great Piety, singular Judgment, Learned to a Miracle, and born to promote the more severe Studies, &c.
Dr. Prideaux calls him, The most rich Magazine of solid Learning, and of all Antiquity.
Dr. Davenant speaks thus of him, A Man of singular Piety, abounding with all manner of Learning.
Sir Roger Twisden, acknowledging the Assistance he had from him in his History, saith thus, This we owe to the most worthy Arch-bishop of Armagh; in whom, with incredible Learning, and rare Knowledge of Antiquity, his most courteous Conversation, and wonderful Sweetness, &c. See his Life written by Dr. Bernard and by Mr. Clark.
Dr. Preston looked high, and aimed at Court-preferment, thinking it below him to be a Minister; and accordingly got in with a Merchant, in order to a Removal to Paris, to learn the Language and Garb of France; for this end, he sells some Lands, that were fallen to him by the Death of Mr. Cres∣wel of Northampton: But the Merchant dies, and his blooming Hopes died with him. See his Life by Mr. Clark, p. 77.
CHAP. LX. People loving and kind to their Ministers.
'TIS the Duty of People to know and value those who are set over them, and watch for their Souls and labour among them, and to esteem them very highly for their Works sake: And good People who love God, and have any care for their own Souls, will do so; and according to their Respects and Faithfulness in this point, they may expect the Divine Blessing: For as they sow, they shall reap, sparingly or plentifully.
1. When Chrysostom was banish't by the Empress, the People as he went along burst into Tears, and cried out, It was better the Sun should not shine, than that John Chrysostom should not preach.
2. Nazianzen, when willing to leave his Place at Constantinople, to live a private Life, was besought with Tears by his People not to forsake his Flock.
3. Sir Henry Spelman having an Impropriation in his Estate, viz. Middleton in Norfolk, took a course to dispose of it for the Augmentation of the Vicaridge, and also a small Addition to Cougham. Spelm. de non temerandis Eccl. Preface.
4. Sir Ralph Hare of Norfolk upon reading Sir Henry's Treatise, restored a good Parsonage which he had in his Estate to the Church, and gave the perpetual Advowson to St. Johns-Colledge in Cam∣bridge. Ibid.
5. Sir Roger Townsend in the same Country restored three Impropriations to the Church, besides many singular Expressions of great respect to the Clergy. Ibid.
6. Sir William Dodington of Hampshire, a very religious Gentleman, restored no less than six Impropriations out of his own Estate, to the full value of Six hundred pounds yearly and more. Ibid.
7. Richard Knightley of Northamptonshire, restored two, Fansley and Preston.
8. The Right Honourable Baptist Lord Hicks, Viscount Campden, besides many other Works of Charity to Hospitals and Churches, restored and purchased many Impropriations, viz. one in Pem∣brokeshire, which cost 460 l. one in Northumberland, which cost 760 l. one in Durham of 366 l. ano∣ther in Dorsetshire of 760 l. he redeemed certain Chantry-Lands which cost 240 l. and gave Pensions to two Ministers, which cost 80 l. besides Legacies to several Ministers. Ibid. Out of the Survey at London, p. 761.
9. Mrs. Ellen Goulston Relict of Theodore Goulston Doctor of Physick, gave the Impropriate Parsonage of Bardwal in Suffolk to the Vicaridge, and gave the Donation of the Vicaridge to St. Johns-Col∣ledge. Ibid.
10. The Lord Scudamore Viscount Slego, restored much to some Vicaridges in Hereford∣shire.
11. Dr. Moreton Bishop of Lincoln did abate a good part of his Fine to encrease the Portion of the Minister in the Vicaridge of Pitchley in Northamtonshire. So did his Successor Dr. Wright for the Vi∣caridge of Torcester. Ibid.
description Page 59
12. The late Earl of Rochester upon his Death-bed acknowledged how unworthily he had treated the Clergy, reproaching them that they were proud, and prophesied only for Rewards; but now he had learned how to value them; that he esteemed them as the Servants of the most High God, who were to shew Men the Way to everlasting Life. Mr. Parsons, in his Funeral Sermon.
13. Mr. Whitaker was much beloved, his House frequented with many and friendly Visits, his Sick∣ness laid to heart, and many Prayers publick and private put up for him; some Fasts also kept with a special Reference to his Afflictions, and his Funeral attended with many weeping Eyes. See his Life. Mr. Fairclough's Ministry was thought to bring a Temporal Blessing to the Parish.
14. I think my candid Reader will easily pardon me, if for Gratitude's sake I take an occasion here for the Glory of God, and the Commendation of the People, to make mention of the Respects, Love and Kindnesses (much beyond my Desert) which I received as from the Inhabitants of Arundel and Shipley in Sussex; so especially from the Parishioners of Preston, Gubbals and Broughton, in Shropshire; together with the adjacent Neighbourhood, which were so freely and plentifully shewed me whilst I was their Minister, that I may testify of them, they were kind to me even beyond their power, (some of them;) and I hope God would return it into their Bosoms, and remember them in the day of their Distress: for I speak this to their Praise, I never met with a more loving People in my Life.
15. Mons. du Plessis on his Death-bed gave Thanks to the Minister that had assisted him, prayed the Lord to prosper the Word in his Mouth; prayed for M. Boucherean Minister of the Church in Saumur; and said he, Let it not trouble him to be patient; he hath to do with a troublesome People, the Lord im∣pute not their Sins unto them. Clark's Examp. Vol. 2. c. 27.
16. Mrs. Drake on her Death-bed advised her Father to keep a Minister in his House, and returned most affectionate Thanks to a Friend, (I suppose her Minister) begging earnestly Forgiveness of him, and would needs have his Hand and Promise for it. Mrs. Drake revived.
17. John Blacknal of Abington Esq; by his last Will bequeathed certain Sums of Money to several Mi∣nisters for Duties omitted by him in his Life. A. 1625.
CHAP. LXI. Remarkable Zeal and Devotion.
ZEal is a Composition of all the Passions, the Affections warmed and heated into a lively Vigour and Activeness; and this is so far from being a Fault, that if it be made regular with Prudence and a Christian Discretion, 'tis good and commendable always in a good Matter: And certainly if ever it be seasonable for us to kindle a fire upon the Altar, 'tis so, when we are about to do sacrifice to God Al∣mighty.
1. Polycarp going with S. John to a Bath at Ephesus, and espying Ceriathus the Heretick in it, said, 'Let us depart speedily, for fear lest the Bath, where the Lord's Adversary is, do fall upon us. Dr. Cave Prim Christ. and Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Origen, when a Boy, had an eager desire of Martyrdom: So had Cyprian, and Gregory Nazianzen. Ibid. Dr. Cave Prim. Christ. &c.
3. The Venerable Bede was so devoutly affected in Reading the Scriptures, that he would often shed Tears; and after he had ended reading conclude with Prayers. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 100.
4. Tertullian used to pray thrice a day, at the 3, 6, 9 hours. Clark.
5. Peter Chrysologus, before he penned any thing, would with great Ardency humbly betake to Prayer, and seek unto God for Direction therein. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 88.
6. Luther advised George Spalatinus always to begin his Studies with Prayer;
For, saith he, there is no Master that can instruct us in Divine Matters, but the Author of them.
Ibid. p. 195. And Me∣lancthon testifies of Luther, That he hath heard him so loud and earnest at his Prayers, as if some Per∣son were in company discoursing with him. Much the same Advice doth Ludovicus Grotius give to all Students in Divinity, To pray often: And Thomas Aquinas is reported to use that Rule himself, al∣ways to pray for the Resolution of any difficult and knotty Question; and commends to others that Motto, Bene orasse est bene studuisse.
7. When Erasmus halted between two Opinions, Capito continually called upon him, to put off that Nicodemus-like Temper. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 193.
8. Cardinal Wolsey, when advanced to great Preferments in both Church and State, having all State-business at his disposal, and most Church-preferments in his power, the Deanry of Lincoln, the King's Almonership, a House near Bridewel. Durham, Winchester, Bath, Worcester, Hereford, Tour∣ney, Lincoln, S. Albans and York, in his Possession, and all other Promotions in his Gift; was so de∣vout, that he neglected not one Collect of his Prayers, for all the Cumbrances of his Place; wherein he deceived many of the People, who thought he had no time for his Business; and his Servants, who wondred how he could gain time for his Business from his Devotion. Lloyd's State-Worthies, p. 8.
9. Luther was zealous in the Cause of the Reformation, that he preached, wrote, and disputed publickly for it; and when, discouraged from going to Wormes, whither he had been invited by the Emperour, with a Promise of safe Conduct, lest he should be served as John Husse, at the Council of
description Page 60
Constance, he made Answer, If there were as many Devils in the City, as Tiles on the Houses, to shake the Kingdom of Satan, he would go thither. And so fervent was he in Prayer, that Vitus Theodorus saith of him, that no Day passed, wherein he spent not at least Three Hours in Prayer. Once it fell out, saith he, that I heard him: Good God! what a Spirit, what a Confidence was in his very Expression! with such a Reverence he sueth for any thing, as one begging of God; and yet with such Hope and Assurance, as if he spake with a Loving Father, or Friend! Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 141.
10. Sir Thomas Moor was so devour, that the Duke of Norfolk coming on a time to Chelsey, to Dine with him, happened to find him in the Church, singing in the Quire, with a Surplice on his Back; to whom, after Service, as they went homeward, hand in hand together, the Duke said, God's Body, my Lord Chancellor, what a Parish-Clark! a Parish-Clark! you dishonour the King, and his Office. Nay, said Sir Thomas, smiling upon the Duke, Your Grace may not think your Master and mine will be offended with me, for serving of God, his Master, or thereby count his Office dishonoured. England's Worthies, by Will. Winstanley, p. 201.
When the King sent for him once at Mass, he answered, That when he had done with God, he would wait on His Majesty. Lloyd's Worthies, p. 43. The same Answer Bishop Ʋsher return'd to Charles the Second. Vid. alibi.
11. Bishop Ʋsher's Custom was to pray Four times a Day, in, and with his Family; in the Mor∣ning at Six a Clock, in the Evening at Eight, and before Dinner and Supper in his Chappel, at each of which he was always present. On Fryday in the Afternoons, there was constantly an Hour spent in his Chappel, in Catechizing upon the Principles of Religion, for the Instructing of his Family; and on Sabbaths in the Evening, the Sermon which he had preached in the Afternoon, was repeated in his Chappel, by one of his Chaplains. See his Life.
12. It is recorded, to the everlasting Praise of the young Lord Harrington, so famous for Piety, that it was his constant use to pray twice every Day in secret, twice with some choice Friends and Servants, besides his Family-Duties. See his Life,
13. It was the Practice of Sir Nathaniel Barnardiston, to pour out his Soul before the Lord in secret thrice every Day, and sometimes oftner, if he could gain opportunity; besides his Family-Duties, and Days of extraordinary Humiliation, which he importunately embraced upon every occasion. This I can testifie (saith Mr. Fairclough) upon mine own Experience, that for many Years together, when I was first acquainted with him, I seldom visited him, but if any convenient Place could be found, we might not part, except we had prayed together. —Nor was he more frequent in secret Prayer, than constant in secret Reading the Scriptures. See his Life.
14. Mr. Samuel Fairclough, upon the escape of his Child, after a dangerous Fall, made a solemn Vow, in the Publick Congregation, to give all the Tithe-Wool of the Parish to the Poor. The Vow was Registred, and Subscribed by his Hand, and piously observed. See his Life.
15. Mr. Cotton Mather tells us, Such was the Piety of Mr. Eliot, that like another Moses, he had upon his Face a continual Shine, arising from his uninterrupted Communion with the Father of Spirits. Indeed, I cannot give a fuller Description of him, than what was in a Paraphrase that I have heard himself to make upon that Scripture, Our Conversation is in Heaven. I writ from him, as he uttered it:
Behold, said he, the Ancient and Excellent Character of a true Christian; 'tis that which Peter calls Holiness in all manner of Conversation; you shall not find a Christian out of the way of Godly Con∣versation. For First, A Seventh part of our time is all spent in Heaven, when we are duly zealous for, and zealous on the Sabbath of God. Besides, God has written on the Head of the Sabbath, Remember; which looks both forwards and backwards; and thus a good part of the Week will be spent in Sabbatizing. Well, but for the rest of our time! Why, we shall have that spent in Heaven, e're we have done. For, Secondly, We have have many Days for both Fasting and Thanksgiving in our Pilgrimage; and here are so many Sabbaths more. Moreover, Thirdly, we have our Lectures every Week; and pious People won't miss them, if they can help it. Furthermore, Fourthly, We have our private Meetings wherein we Pray and Sing, and repeat Sermons, and confer together about the Things of God; and being now come thus far, we are in Heaven almost every day. But a little farther, Fifthly, We perform Family Duties every Day; we have our Morning and Evening Sacrifices, wherein having read the Scriptures to our Families, we call upon the Name of God, and ever now and then carefully Catechise those that are under our Charge. Sixthly, We shall also have our daily Devotions in our Closets; wherein, unto Supplication before the Lord, we shall add some serious Meditation upon his Word; a David will be at this Work no less than thrice a Day. Seventhly, We have likewise many Scores of ejacul*tions in a Day; and these we have, like Nehemiah, in whatever place we come into. Eighthly, We have our occasional Thoughts, and our occasional Talks upon Spiritual Matters; and we have our occasional Acts of Charity, wherein we do like the Inhabitants of Heaven every Day. Ninthly, In our Callings, in our Civil Callings, we keep up heavenly Frames; we Buy, and Sell, and Toil; yea, we Eat and Drink, with some Eye both to the Command, and the Honour of God in all. Behold, I have not now left an Inch of Time to be carnal; it is all engrossed for Heaven. And yet, lest here should not be enough. Lastly, We have our Spiritual Warfare. We are always encountring the Enemies of our Souls, which continually raises our Hearts unto our Helper and Leader in the Heavens. Let no Man say, 'Tis impossible to live at this rate: for we have known some live thus, and others that have written of such a Life, have but spun a Web out of their own blessed Experiences. New-England has Ex∣amples of this Life; thô, alas, 'tis to be lamented, that the Distractions of the World, in too many Professors, do becloud the Beauty of an Heavenly Conversation. In fine, our Employment lies in Heaven. In the Morning, if we ask, Where am I to be to Day? Our Souls must answer, In Hea∣ven. In the Evening, if we ask, Where have I been to Day? Our Souls may answer, In Heaven. If thou art a Believer, thou art no Stranger to Heaven while thou livest; and when thou diest, Hea∣ven will be no strange place to thee; no, thou hast been there a thousand times before.
In this Language have I heard him express himself; and he did what he said, he was a Boniface as well as a
description Page 61
Benedict; and he was one of those, Qui faciendo docert, quae facienda docent. Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather.
15. Mr. Henry Gearing's Covenant with GOD: As I find it in his Life, Published by Mr. John Shower.
O Most Dreadful GOD! for the Passion of Thy Son, I beseech Thee accept of Thy poor Prodi∣gal, now prostrating himself at Thy Door: I have fallen from Thee by mine Iniquity, and am by Nature a Son of Death, and a Thousand-fold more the Child of Hell by my wicked Pra∣ctice; but of Thine Infinite Grace Thou hast promised Mercy to me in Christ, if I will but turn to Thee with all my Heart! Therefore upon the Call of thy Gospel, I am now come in, and throw∣ing down my Weapons, submit myself to thy Mercy! And because Thou requirest, as the Condi∣tion of my Peace with Thee, that I should put away mine Idols, and be at Defiance with all Thine Enemies, which I acknowledge I have wickedly sided with against Thee; I here, from the bottom of my Heart, renounce them all, firmly Covenanting with Thee, not to allow myself in any known Sin, but to use Conscientiously all the Means that I know Thou hast prescribed, for the Death and utter Destruction of all my Corruptions. And whereas I have formerly, inordinately, and idola∣trously let out my Affections upon the World, I do here resign my Heart to Thee that madest it, humbly protesting before Thy Glorious Majesty, That it is the firm Resolution of my Heart, and that I do unfeignedly desire Grace from Thee; that when thou shalt call me hereunto, I may practise this my Resolution, through Thy Assistance, to forsake all that is dear unto me in this World, ra∣ther than to turn from Thee to the Ways of Sin; and that I will watch against all its Temptations, whether of Prosperity or Adversity, lest they should withdraw my Heart from Thee; beseeching Thee also to help me against the Temptations of Satan, to whose wicked Suggestions, I resolve, by thy Grace, never to yield myself a Servant. And because my own Righteousness is but menstruous Rags, I renounce all Confidence therein, and acknowledge that I am of my self, a hopeless, helpless, undone Creature, without Righteousness or Strength.
And for as much as Thou hast of Thy bottomless Mercy, offered most graciously to me, wretched Sinner, to be again my God through Christ, if I would accept of Thee: I call Heaven and Earth to Record this Day, that I do here solemnly avouch Thee for the Lord my God; and with all pos∣sible Veneration, bowing the Neck of my Soul under the Feet of Thy most Sacred Majesty. I do here take Thee, the Lord Jehovah, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for my Portion and Chief Good; and do give up myself, Body and Soul, for Thy Servant, promising and vowing to serve Thee in Holiness and Righteousness all the Days of my Life. And since Thou hast appointed the Lord Jesus Christ, the only Means of coming unto Thee, I do here upon the bended Knees of my Soul, ac∣cept of him as the only new and living Way, by which Sinners may have Access to Thee, and do here solemnly joyn myself in a Marriage-Covenant to him.
O blessed Jesus! I come to Thee hungry and hardy, bestead, poor, and wretched, and misera∣ble, and blind and naked; a most loathsome polluted Wretch, a guilty condemned Malefactor, unworthy for ever to wash the Feet of the Servants of my Lord, much more to be solemnly married to the King of Glory: but sith such is thine unparallell'd Love, I do here with all my Power accept Thee, and do take thee for my Head and Husband, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, for all Times and Conditions, to love, and honour, and obey Thee before all others, and this to the Death. I embrace Thee in all Thine Offices; I renounce my own Worthiness, and do here avow Thee for the Lord my Righteousness; I renounce mine own Wisdom, and do here take Thee for my only Guide; I renounce my own Will, and take Thy Will for my Law. And since Thou hast told me, that I must Suffer, if I will Reign, I do here Covenant with Thee, to take my Lot as it falls with Thee, and by Thy Grace assisting, to run all Hazards with Thee, verily purposing, that neither Life nor Death shall part between Thee and Me.
And because Thou hast been pleased to give me Thy Holy Laws, as the Rule of my Life, and the Way in which I should walk to Thy Kingdom; I do here willingly put my Neck under Thy Yoke, and set my Shoulder to Thy Burden; and subscribing to all Thy Laws, as holy, just, and good, I solemnly take them as the Rule of my Words, Thoughts, and Actions, promising, that tho' my Flesh contradict and rebel, yet I will endeavour to order and govern my whole Life, according to thy Direction, and will not allow myself in the neglect of any thing that I know to be my Duty: Only because through the frailty of my Flesh, I am subject to many Failings, I am bold humbly to protest, that unallowed Miscarriages, contrary to the settled Bent and Resolution of my Heart, shall not make void this Covenant; for so Thou hast said.
Now Almighty GOD. Searcher of all Hearts, Thou knowest that I make this Covenant with Thee this Day, without any known Guile or Reservation, beseeching Thee, that if Thou espiest any Flaw or Falshood therein, thou wouldst discover it to me, and help me to do it aright.
And now Glory be to Thee, O God the Father, whom I shall be bold from this Day forward, to look upon as my God and Father, that ever thou shouldst find out such a way for the Recovery of undone Sinners! Glory be to Thee, O God the Son, who hast loved me, and washed me from my Sins in thy own Blood, and art now become my Saviour and Redeemer! Glory be to Thee, O God, the Holy Ghost, who by the Finger of Thine Almighty Power, hast turned about my Heart from Sin to God.
O dreadful Jehovah! the Lord God Omnipotent. Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Thou art now become my Covenant-Friend, and I, through Thine Infinite Grace, am become thy Covenant-Servant. Amen: So be it. And the Covenant which I have made on Earth, let it be ratified in Heaven.
HENRY GEARING.
April 11. 1667.
description Page 62
16. For the Christians better Help, for the keeping of this Covenant, Mr. Allen, in his Allarm to the Ʋnconverted, gives this Advice about it. This Covenant (says he) I advise you to make, not only in Heart, but in Word, not only in Word, but in Writing; and that you wou'd, with all possible Reverence, spread the Writing before the Lord, as if you would present it to him, as your Act and Deed; and when you have done this, set your Hand to it, keep it as a Memorial of the solemn Transactions, that have passed between God and you, that you may have Recourse to it, in Doubts and Temptations.
Mr. Corbet, in his Enquiry into the State of his Soul, has these Expressions; I do not cease (says he) to lament the more heinous Sins of my Life, and cannot forbear the continual imploring of the Par∣don of them. I do not return again to them, and I resolve never so to do; I Watch and Pray, and strive against all Sin, but especially against those Sins, to which I am more especially inclined; my Conflicts are daily, and am put hard to it. But I do not yield up my self to any Sin, nor lie down in it; yea, I do not suffer sinful Cogitations to lodge in me. I find upon the review of my Life past, according to the clearest Judgment that I can make, that I have not gone backward, but proceeded forward, in the ways of Godliness. I have been grieved, that I am no more elevated in the hope of Heaven, and that I cannot attain to a longing desire to be gone hence, and to be there with Christ. I think with my self sometimes, were my Evidences clear for Heaven, I would exult to be gone hence this very Hour; but I find not this readiness at all times. O Lord, forgive my ten Thousand Ta∣lents. I come to Jesus Christ, who hath made satisfaction, and lay this heavy Reckoning to his Ac∣count. Lord forgive my Iniquity, for it is exceeding great. I have done what in me lies, to call to remembrance all my remarkable Sins, from my Childhood and Youth till now: And as far as I can judge, I have repented of them, both generally and particularly. And I now repent of them all, from the bottom of my Heart, with a self Abhorrence. Upon the best Judgment that I can make of the Nature of Sin, and the Frame of my own Heart, and Course of Life; I know no Sin lying upon me, which doth not consist with habitual Repentance. By Prayer and Endeavours long continued, I have in some measure, overcome a special, very sinful Distemper of Mind, and gained the contrary Temper, against a natural Propensity. Though my Faith in Christ be weak, yet to have part in his Promises, I am ready to part with all that is dear in this World, and I have no hope of Happiness, but in Christ. My Temporal Estate is mean and low, yet I am contented with it, and humbly bless God for what I have. Though I have not as yet overcome the fear of Death, yet I am sure, that the unwil∣lingness that is in me to Die, is not, that I might enjoy the Pleasures of Sense, or any Gratification of the Animal Life.
Thus I am searching and trying my Heart and Ways; and what I find by my self, I write down, that I may have it by me, for my Relief in an evil Day, and an hour of Temptation! For I must ex∣pect the time, when by Weakness, or Anguish of Body or Mind, I may be disabled to recollect my self, and duly to state the Case of my own Soul; Lord be merciful to me a Sinner, to me, one of the chiefest of Sinners. I put my sinful distressed Soul into the Hands of Jesus Christ, and I rest on the Covenant of Grace made in him, as all my Salvation, and all my Desire. Amen.
O the wonderful Mercy of God towards me, a most vile and wretched Sinner, in convincing, re∣buking, and awakening me, unto a Self-abhorrence, and an utter Detestation of my Sins, my special Sins, so that I cannot be reconciled to them. Self-applauding, self-seeking, in matter of Praise and Honour before Men, I strive against. I desire to be as sincere to anothers Reputation, as to my own, I would not value others, by their regard to me, but by their true worth; I would be contented to be little in the eyes of others: This I unfeignedly desire and endeavour, and I hope, that I have it in some good degree. I narrowly watch my Heart, that it may not lodge, or admit a vain Thought. When I am surprized with Vanity, I suppress it as soon as I observe it. Surely Christ hath my Heart; whensoever I swerve from Christ, in a Thought, Word, or Deed, it is by Inadvertency and Surpri∣zal against my fixed Principle; and I have great regret at it, and loath my self for it.
The Workings of my Heart in my Affliction, Aug. the 5th. 1680. The Will of God, in laying this Affliction upon me, I unfeignedly approve as Holy, Just, and Good; and I am unfeignedly willing to bear the Affliction, as it is an Evil laid upon me by his Will: I feel my self better in the Inner-Man, by his Chastening; it hath furthered Mortification and Self-denial, and done much to the break∣ing of the heart of Pride, and to bring me on towards that more perfect Self-examination, for which I Labour; it hath much deadned the World to me, and my Desire to the World; it makes me know in earnest, the Emptiness of all Creatures, and how great my Concern is in God; it drives me close to him, and makes me to fetch all my Comforts from him: I see of how little value all outward Contentments are, and not only in my present afflicted State, but if I were at Ease, and in full Pro∣sperity. When I walk in Darkness, and see no Light of outward Comfort, human Helps, and visi∣ble Means, I will trust in the Name of the Lord, and stay my self upon my God; I strive with my own Spirit, to subdue it to the Will of God; and in whatsoever I am tempted to be most impatient, therein I labour most for Patience. My great Care is, that I may not sin against my God in any kind; and more especially, that I may not sin by a rebellious Impatience, under his correcting Hand: In this present Distress, I look upon my self, as being upon my Tryal, and therefore I look more di∣ligently to my Behaviour in it: Now a Price is put into my Hand, for the Proof of my Sincerity, and I Labour accordingly, to make good Proof of it. Hear my cry, O God, attend upto my Prayer; I will cry unto thee, when my Heart is overwhelmed; lead me to the Rock that is higher than I. God the infinite Goodness and Love, will not cast off a poor Soul that lies at his Feet, and cries for the help of his Grace, when it is ready to sink under the Burden, and is willing to have Mercy upon his Terms. Can I be in a better Hand? As my professed Judgment is concerning God's Proceeding, so let me stand affected towards it.
Notes for my self.
Entertain not a sensual Imagination for a Moment, and give not way to the least Glance of the Eye towards Vanity; be always expecting some trouble or other, to interrupt thy outward Peace and Rest; never expect any thing from the World, and when it offers thee any thing that is good for thee, receive it, but catch not at it greedily; be always mindful what thou may'st do for thine own, and
description Page 63
others Salvation, in every Instant, upon every Occasion, Die daily; when a sensual Imagination, or Passion breaks in, then excite a Taste of the Powers of the World to come, and delay not to recover the Divine Frame. If any despise thee, do not bear a Grudge against him for it; and be not offended with any, meer∣ly because they do not humour thee; watch against all secret Pleasure, in the lessening of another, for advance∣ing thy self; be not transported with Passion against those Conformists, who are more sober than many others; yet manifest too little Compassion to their suffering Brethren: For even in the Regenerate, there is a remain∣der of the Spirit of Envy partiality, and Selfishness, and too much of Wrath and bitterness, and other parts of the serpentine Nature, though in a mortified degree; and we are to yield grains of Allowance for the Temptations of Prejudice, Interest, &c. to which good Men, as well as others, are obnoxious. My own exceeding Faultiness ingages me in seeing and hearing the Faults and Follies of others, to pity them, rather than to rejoyce or glory over them; and to cover or lessen those Faults, rather than to aggravate or display them. Fetch thy Comforts from Heaven, and not from Pleasures or Hopes here below; if any slight thee, be neither dejected nor provoked.
Thus far Mr. Corbet.
17. Mr. Cotton Mather, gives this Account of his Brother Nathaniel Mather.— This Year did not roll about (says he) before he had in a manner very solemn, entred into Covenant with God; this weighty and awful thing was not rashly done by him, or in a sudden flash and pang of Devotion; he Thought, he Read, he Wrote, and he Prayed, not a little before this glorious Transaction between God and him; and upon mature Deliberation, he judged it most adviseable for him to make his Co∣venant with God, as Explicit as Writing and Signing could render it, that so it might leave the more Impression upon his Heart and Life, and be an Evidence likewise, which in Temptation or Desertion, he might have recourse unto: Wherefore he set apart a time for (I think) secret Fasting and Prayer before the Lord; and then behold how this young Man counting it high time for hime to be bound out unto some Service, took a course for it; he subscribed an Holy Covenant, of which this was the Matter, this the Form.
The Covenant between God and my Soul, renewed, confirmed, and signed, Nov. 22. 1683. Whereas, not only the Commands of God, [who hath often called upon me, by his Word preached, to give up my self, both Body and Soul, to be at his Disposal, which calls by the publick Ministry, were enough to engage me unto this] but also the Christian Religion which I pro∣fess, and my Baptism in which I took the Lord to be my God, and promised to renounce the World, the Flesh, and the Devil, and to dedicate my self unto the Service, Work, and Will of God, do bind me hereunto; in that, God is such a God as deserves this, yea, infinitely more than this at my Hands; my Creator, the Fountain of my Being, my Preserver, my Benefactor, my Lord, my Soveraig, my Judge; he, in whose Hands my Life, my Breath, and all my Concerns are; he that doth protect me from all Dangers, and supply me in all Wants, support me under all Burdens, and direct me in all Streights; he alone, that can make me Happy or Miserable; he alone, that can Save me or Damn me; he alone, that can give inward Peace and Joy, that is my Friend, my God; in that Self-dedication is the Creatures Advancement; these First-fruits, if in Sincerity, putting upon me a Gloriousness and Excellency; in that Felicity hereafter, depends upon my dedicating of my self unto God now; in that this is the highest piece of Gratitude I am capable of expressing unto God, and I know no better way to obey the Will of God, than first to give up my self unto him. And whereas the Mercies which the Lord hath been pleased graciously to bestow upon me, are so many, that even bare Morality doth shew me, that I can never enough requite one that hath done so much for me, except by giving up my self wholly to him. [1669.] Whereas God hath given me a godly Father and Mother. [1674.] In that when I was like to die, being twice sick of a Feaver, God was pleased to bless means for my Recovery, and lengthen out the Thread of my Life. [1675.] Whereas, when I by an Accident fell down, and had like to have been deprived of the use of my Tongue, God was in his good Providence, graciously pleased to give me the use of it. [1678.] Whereas, when I was sick of the Small Pox, God was pleased to bless means for my Recovery; whereas, then I made Promises unto God, that if he would give me my Health, I would endeavour to become a new Creature, and he hath done so for these five Years: And whereas God hath of late been bestowing many and wonderful Mercies upon me. What can I do less than give up my self wholly to him? which now I do. And, O Lord God, I beseech thee to accept of thy poor Prodigal, now prostrating of himself before thee: I confess, O Lord, I have fallen from thee by my Iniquity, and am by Nature a Son of Hell; but of thy infinite Grace, thou hast promised Mer∣cy to me in Christ, If I will but turn unto thee with all my Heart; therefore upon the call of thy Gospel I come in, and from the bottom of my Heart I renounce all thy Enemies, with whom I con∣fess I have wickedly sided against thee, firmly Covenanting with thee, not to allow my self in any known Sin, but conscientiously to use all means which thou hast prescribed, for the utter Destruction of all my Corruptions. And whereas I have inordinately let out my Affections upon the World, I here resign my Heart unto thee that made it, humbly protesting before thy glorious Majesty, that it is the firm Resolution of my Heart (and that I do unfeignedly desire Grace from thee, that when thou shalt call me thereunto, I may put in Practice my Resolution) through thine Assistance, to for∣sake all that is dear unto me in the World, rather then to turn from thee to the ways of Sin, and that I will watch over all its Temptations, whether of Prosperity or Adversity, lest they should withdraw my Heart from thee, beseeching thee to help me. I renounce all my own Righteousness, and acknowledge that of my self I am helpless and undone, and without Righteousness; and whereas of thy bottomless Mercy, thou hast offer'd to accept of me, and to be reconciled to me, and to be my God, through Christ, if I would accept of thee, I do this day avouch thee to be the Lord my God; I do here take the Lord Jehovah, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for my Portion and chief Good, and do give up my self, Body and Soul for thy Servant, promising to endeavour to serve thee in Righteousness and Holiness. I do here also on the bended Knees of my Soul, accept of the Lord Jesus Christ, as the only and living Way, by which Sinners may have access to thee, and do here joyn my self in a Marriage-Covenant with him. O Lord Jesus, I come to thee, hun∣gry, poor, miserable, blind, and naked, and a most loathsome Creature, a condemned Malefa∣ctor;
description Page 64
Who am I, that I should be Married unto the King of Glory? I do accept of thee for my Head and Husband, and embrace thee in all they Offices: I renounce my own Worthiness, and do choose thee the Lord my Righteousness: I do renounce my own Wisdom, and do take thine for my Guide: I take thy Will for my Will, and thy Word for my Law: I do here willingly put my Neck under thy Yoke; I do subscribe to all the Laws as Holy, Just and Good; and do promise to take them as the Rule of my Thoughts, Words and Actions; but because I am subject to many Failings through frailty; I do here protest, here before thee, that unallowed Miscarriages, con∣trary to the constant Bent of my Heart, shall not disannul this everlasting Covenant. NATHANAEL MATHER.
It may justly be taken for granted, that such a Work as this, would have an Influence into his Con∣versation afterwards; and so it had, producing in him, a Conversation which became the Gospel of Christ. He kept waiting upon God, not only in the Family, but also under the Ministry of Two that were near a-kin unto him; namely, his Father and his Brother, whereby the Grace thus begun in him was not a little cherished and promoted: and unto all known Sins he now kept saying, as I find once in Short-hand, written by him.
To my Lusts: I have had Communion with you all this while, but I dare not have so any longer: where∣fore I renounce all Communion with you any more; I will cleave to the God that made me.
My Account of him will be an unfinished Piece, unless all the ensuing Strokes go to make it up. These things he was exemplary for:
First, He was one that walked by Rule. He was very studious to learn the way of Conversing with God in every Duty, and there was a Rule which he attended still unto.
In his private Papers, I find a wise Collection of Rules, by which he governed himself in the seve∣ral Duties of Christianity, and in all the Seasons and Stations of his Life. He consulted the best Au∣thors for Instruction in the Affairs of Practical Religion; and not into Paper only, but into Action to be transcribed what he most approved: in all which, the Will of God was the bright Pole-star, by which he steer'd his Course.
The Reader shall enjoy (and O that he would follow) Two of this Young Man's Directories. One of them was this:
I. O that I might lead a Spiritual Life? Wherefore let me regulate my Life by the Word of God, and by such Scriptures as these:
1. For regulating my Thoughts, Jer. 4.14. Isa. 55.7. Mal. 3.17. Psal. 104.34. Phil. 4.8. Prov. 23.26. Deut. 15.9. Eccles. 10.20. Prov. 24.9. Mat. 9.4. Zech. 8.17.
2. For Regulating my Affections, Col. 3.2, 5. Gal. 5.24.
For my Delight, Psal. 1.2. Psal. 37.5. For my Joy, Phil. 4.4. Psal. 43.4. My Desire, Isa. 26.8, 9. Ezek. 7.16. My Love, Mat. 22.37. Psal. 119.97. My Hatred, Psal. 97.10. My Fear, Luke 12.4, 5. My Hope, Psal. 39.7. My Trust, Psal. 62.8. Isa. 26.4.
3. For Regulating my Speech, Eph. 4.29. Col. 4.6. Deut. 6.6, 7. Psal. 119.46. Psal. 71.8, 24. Prov. 31.26.
4. For Regulating my Work, Tit. 3.8. 2 Tim. 2.12. 1 Tim. 5.10. Titus 2.14. Mat. 5.47. 1 Tim. 6.8. Rev. 3.2. Rom. 13.12. Acts 26.20.
Another of them was form'd into an Hymn, the singing of which might produce fresher and stron∣ger Efforts of Soul towards the thing that is good.
Besides these Rules which concerned his whole Walk, he treasured up many more, that referr'd to this and that Step in it; and it was the predominant Care and Watch of his Heart, not to tread awry. Thus one might see askilful Christian in him. And as he was desirous to live by Precept, so he was to live by Promise too.
He sell into a particular Consideration, how to improve the Promises of God in all the Occasions of Life; which is indeed one of the most sanctifying Exercises in the World.
It was a Proposal which I find he made unto himself.
Let me Salute these Promises once a Day.
- 1. For Supplying the Wants of the Day, Phil. 4.19.
- 2. For Growth in Grace, Hos. 14.5.
- 3. For Subduing my Sins, Mic. 7.19.
- 4. For Success in my Ʋndertakings, Psal. 1.3.
- 5 For Turning all the Events of the Day for good, Rom. 8.28.
- 6. For Audience of my Prayers, John 14.13, 14.
- 7. For Strength to manage all the Work of the Day, Zech. 10.12.
- 8. For Direction in Difficulty, Psal. 32.8.
- 9. For Life Eternal, Luke 12.31. John 3.16.
Besides these Two, Mat. 11.28. and Isa. 44.3.
Certainly that Man must quickly grow another Enoch, who does thus walk with God.
Secondly, He was one that lived in Prayer; he was oft and long in the Mount with God. It was his Custom every Day to enter into his Closet, and shut his Door, and pray to his Father in secret. And And I guess from some of his Writings, that he did thus no less than thrice a Day, when he met with no Obstruction in it: nor did he slubber over his Prayers with hasty Amputations, but wrestie in them for a good part of an Hour together.
description Page 65
It was a most refreshing Communion with God, which his Devotions brought him sometimes unto.
October 1. he meditated on that, If a Man does intend to be truly Religious, he must expect nothing but to save his Soul.
But how can this be true? Must I lose my Body altogether? Must I be willing that the Union be∣tween my Body and Soul should for evermore be loosed? Must I be willing to be for ever without a Body? No, no. All that the Lord requires of me, is, to have my Body for a few Days, or Years (a few I say, for they cannot be many) to be wholly at the Service of my Soul, and to be willing that the Union between these two Mates, then should be dissolved; the Soul first taking its Progress into everlasting Bliss; the Body being laid in the Dust, to rise at the Resurrection, accompanying the Soul into its eternal Felicity.
My present Notion of this thing is this: This Dissolution of the Union between the Soul and Bo∣dy, is but a Dismission of the Spirit into its Happiness, after a wearisome Conflict here. And as long as it shall be best for me to be here, here I shall continue. Infinite Wisdom is to be the Orderer of this; and it will be a grievous and shameful Reflection thereupon, for me to say, It will be better for me to live than to die, at such a time when I am called thereunto.
With my Body I must expect to lose all the pleasant Enjoyments of this World, Liberty, Library, Study, and Relations. But yet neither shall I lose these. As for my Liberty, by True Religion, and by dying for it too, when need requires, I shall gain the only Liberty, even from the Body of Sin. As for my Library, if I die for Christ, or in the Lord, I shall have no need of it; my Understand∣ing shall be enough enlarged, and I shall not need to turn over Books for Learning. As for my Stu∣dy (my Paradice) I shall have a better, a larger, and a more compleat than this. As for my Rela∣tions, those of them that are truly pious, I shall only go before them; and if there should be any of them not pious, the longer I should stay with them here, (if they continue impenitent) it would but make my Grief more intolerable, I think when I leave them, that I shall have no Hopes to see them again for ever.
But this is not all neither.—My Body must be used as the Soul's Instrument; and here all that Strength and Ease which I have, must be used for the Soul: and truly there is Reason enough for it, that so there may be Eternal Happiness for both together.
In Marriage, the Husband and Wife should have the same Design: Would it not be inhumane, for the one to have a Design which tends to the Ruine of the other? Just so my Soul and Body should have the same Design; and the Body being the more vile of the two, should be subordinate to the Soul. And it is a necessary Disjunction, either the Body, the Strength and Ease, and Mem∣bers of it, must be used for the good, or for the hurt of the Soul; there is no Medium here. Let me then herein make my Body useful to my Soul, in accomplishing all the good Designs of it, which it is capable of being interested in. Nor is there any thing else worth speaking of that must be fore∣gone, except Health, and the Momentaneousness of all Bodily Torments, will make them very tolerable.
My Resolutions be, That I will not expect, by devoting myself unto the Fear of God, to gain any thing as to my Body in this World. That through the Grace of Christ, I will use the Strength, Ease, Health of my Body; yea, my whole Body, in subordination to my Soul, in the Service of the Lord Jesus.
With such Meditations as these, he kept mellowing of his own Soul, and preparing it for the State wherein Faith is turned into Sight. But there was yet a more delightful and surprizing way of Think∣ing, after which he did aspire. He considered, that the whole Creation was full of God; and that there was not a Leaf of Grass in the Field, which might not make an Observer to be sensible of the Lord. He apprehended, that the idle Minutes of our Lives, were many more than a short Liver should allow: that the very Filings of Gold, and of Time, were exceeding precious; and that there were little Fragments of Hours intervening between our more stated Businesses, wherein Thoughts of God might be no less pleasant than frequent with us. Thus far Mr. Mather.
17. A short Account of Mrs. Elizabeth Moore's Evidences for Heaven: as I find 'em in Mr. Calamy's Godly Mans Ark.
I. Her Design in this Collection.
IN the Examination of myself, I find that my Aims and Ends, why I desire to gather together, and clear up my Evidences for Heaven, (if my deceitful Heart doth not deceive me) are these fol∣lowing:
- 1. That hereby (as a means) I may be enabled to glorifie God in the great Work of Believing.
- 2. My Aim is to strengthen that longed-for Grace of Assurance; a Grace, which though it be not of absolute necessity for the Being and Salvation, yet is of absolute necessity for the Well-being and Consolation of a Christian: without this Grace, I can neither live nor die comfortably.
- 3. My Aim is to obey God in his Word, who hath commanded me by his Apostle, To work out my own salvation with fear and trembling, and to give all diligence to make my calling and election sure.
A brief Collection of her Evidences for Heaven.
I. Evidence. BLessed be God, who hath, through his free Mercy, begotten me to a hope, that I am regenerated and born from above, and converted unto God.
description Page 66
Reason. Because the Lord hath gone the same usual way with me, as with those he pleaseth to con∣vert to himself, and this I shall make to appear in five or six particulars.
1. The Lord by his Spirit accompanying the Preaching of his Word, caused the Scales to fall from my Eyes, and opened them, and set up a clear Light in my Understanding, and made me to see Sin to be exceeding sinful.
2. The Lord brought me to see the Misery that I was in, by reason of my Sins. I thought I was utterly forsaken of God, and I thought that God would never accept of such a Wretch as I saw myself to be.
3. The Lord brought me to a Spiritual Astonishment, that I cried out, What shall I do to be saved? and said with Paul, Lord! What wouldst thou have me to do? Do but make known to thy poor Creature, what thy Will is, and I thought I could do any thing, or suffer any thing for the Lord.
4. The Lord took me off my own bottom, off my own Righteousness, and made me to see that that was but a sandy Foundation, and would not hold out.
5. The Lord brought me to see a Soul-sanctification in the Lord Jesus Christ alone; and I think I should be as fully satisfied with Christ alone, as my Heart can desire. If I know my Heart, it panteth after Christ, and Christ alone: None but Christ, none but Christ.
II. My Second Scripture-Evidence is taken from Mark 2.17. where Christ saith, They that are whole, have no need of the Physitian, but they that are sick; and he came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. Now through God's Mercy I can say, I am a Sin-sick-Sinner.
III. From Mat. 11.28, 29. I am weary and heavy laden. Now Christ hath promised to give Ease to such.
IV. I can say with David, That my Sins are a heavy Burden to me, they are too heavy for me, Psal. 38.4. And I can say that I mourn, because I can mourn no more for my Sins.
V. From Mat. 5.3. I think (if my Heart do not deceive me) I am poor in spirit; now, theirs is the kingdom of heaven, saith Christ.
VI. From Mat. 12.20. I am a bruised reed, and smeaking flax. And therefore Christ hath promi∣sed, he will not break such a Reed, nor quench the Smoak of Grace, if it be true Grace; but he will increase it more and more.
VII. From 1 Tim. 1.15. This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, (saith Paul) that Je∣sus Christ came into the world to save sinners. And so say I too; it is worthy all acceptation, that Christ should come from the Bosom of his Father, who was infinitely glorious and happy, that he should come into the World to save me, me a sinner, me the chief of sinners.
VIII. I can say with Paul, that I delight in the Law of God, after the inward man, and I am grie∣ved that I cannot keep it. I find that Spiritual War in me, between Flesh and Spirit, which Paul complains of, and I can say that Paul doth confess over my Heart in his Confessions, Rom. 7.
IX. I can say, that the Lord hath in some measure put his fear into my Heart, and I fear to offend him.
X. I can say with the Church to Christ, Cant. 1.7. O thou whom my soul loveth! (And if I know any thing at all of mine own Heart) Christ is altogether lovely, and most desirable to my Soul. I think I can truly say with David, That I have none in heaven but thee, and there is nothing on earth that I desire besides thee, in comparison of thee, in competition with thee.
XI. I find my Heart much inflamed with Love to all the Children of God, because they are God's Children; and the more I see, or find, or hear of God in them, the more I find my Heart cleaving to them; and I think I can truly say with David, That my delight is in the saints, and those that ex∣cel in grace.
XII. I do not only love God, and the Children of God, but I labour to keep his Commandments, and they are not grievous to me.
XIII. I find I am one that is very thirty after Jesus Christ, and the Grace of Christ: and I thirst to have his Image more and more stamped upon me; and I would fain be assured by God's Spirit, that I am transplanted into Christ, and therefore I long and endeavour after a true and lively Faith.
XIV. I am willing to confess, and with all my Heart to forsake all my Sins. I am willing to give Glory to God, in taking Shame unto myself. I acknowledge myself a guilty Malefactor, and judge myself worthy of the just Condemnation of the Righteous Judge of all the Earth.
XV. I hope I am one whom God hath taken into Covenant with himself, because he hath bestow∣ed upon me the Fruits of the Covenant, because he hath circumcised my Heart to love him, and hath put his Fear into me, and hath wrought an universal change in me, and hath given me a new Heart, and a new Spirit.
XVI. As for my Affliction that lieth upon me, (though it be in itself very heavy) I much more de∣sire the sanctification of it, than the removal. I earnestly labour to learn all those Lessons which God teacheth me by Affliction.
XVII. Faith is the Condition of Salvation: Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved. And this is his commandment, that we should believe in his Son Jesus Christ. Now I find nothing so hard to me as to believe aright. Yet I must and will give Glory to God and say, Lord, I believe, help thou my unbelief.
Thus I have, according to the Apostle's Exhortation, endeavoured to give a Reason of the Hope that is in me.
Thus far Mr. Edm. Calamy.
description Page 67
18. Mr. Albyn's Evidences for Heaven (which take in his own Words) viz.—Some Observations upon my own Heart, which I humbly hope, are true Evidences of a Work of saving Grace, and that my Soul has a real Interest in Jesus Christ, and I desire to deal plainly, sincerely, and truly, as in the presence of the Heart, searching God in this great and weighty Work of Self-Examination; humbly and heartily implor∣ing the Grace and Assistance of God's most Holy Spirit therein.
1. I desire every day to attain unto a most clear and distinct Knowledge of God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, with all their Properties and Attributes, and to have more high and reverend Thoughts of him, and to be more enlarged in Thankfulness in Heart and Life, for my Creation and Preservation, but especially for my Redemption.
2. I desire a true sanctified Knowledge of the whole Will of God, and the full Latitude of every Commandment.
3. I heartily desire and endeavour to yield constant and chearful Obedience to every one of his Commandments; and particularly I endeavour to consecrate the Sabbath Day in the Service of God only, and I embrace all opportunities besides, that I conveniently may, to hear the Word of God Preached, and to Read and Meditate on it in private, and I would not willingly omit any opportuni∣ty for coming to the Table of the Lord, nor neglect Praying in my Family, or alone in private; in and by all which Ordinances, 'tis the unfeigned Desire of my Soul, to enjoy true Spiritual Commu∣nion with God, through Jesus Christ; and that every Grace of God may by them be strengthened in me, and evdry Sin and Lust mortified; and though I do most miserably and sinfully miscarry in the Performance of every Holy Duty, being continually haunted with many sinful Wandrings, and In∣dispositions of Heart, for which I unfeignedly humble my self, 'twixt God and my own Soul, con∣fessing the same, and Judging and Condemning my self for them in his Presence; yet through the infinite Mercy and Bounty of my gracious God, through Jesus Christ, I feel, and experimentally find, some sensible Abatements of the one, and a comfortable Addition to the Strength of the other.
4. I do desire, and in some poor Measure, endeavour constantly to watch and observe the Actings and Motions of my own Heart, and would not allow of any sinful Project or Design whatsoever, to be contrived and harboured therein, and am more careful to keep my Heart from contemplative Iniquity, then to order my outward Actions to the Liking and Approbation of Men.
5. I desire to know the Duties of every one of my Relations, and conscientiously to walk in all of them, to Magistrates, Ministers, Parents, Wife, Children, Servarts, and all others; and in re∣ference to the present Distractions of our Land, I humbly desire that the Lord would be pleased to set up such a Magistracy, as I may with a good Conscience yield chearful Obedience to all its Lawful Commands, and such, under whom Religion may flourish, the Power of Godliness be countenanced, and the Government of Jesus Christ be erected and submitted unto; for the Effecting whereof I pray, that God would cast out the Spirit of Errour, Prophaneness, and Divisions that is almongst us.
6. For the Duties of my particular Calling, I desire faithfully to discharge the same; and pray that God would give me such a Measure of Grace, and true Heavenly Wisdom, as that I may not be carryed away with Covetousness, Ambition, or Deceitfulness, on the one hand, nor with Pride, Idleness, or Presumption, on the other, but that I may conscientiously Labour diligently in my Cal∣ling, so as to provide for my Family, and that I may have to give to him that needeth: Praying that I may be kept from all those Sins and Temptations that do attend my Calling at any time.
7. I do often, tho' with much Frailty and Weakness, reflect on my own ways, acknowledging be∣fore God, and bewailing my own Miscarriages, and beg Pardon for them, and all my secret unknown Sins, through the Merits of Jesus Christ; and still desire the Lord to keep me from the Deceits of my own Heart, and from all the Temptations I do or may meet with, in reference to the Sins of the pre∣sent evil Times: And in my Judgment and Affections (so far as I know my own Heart) I would ra∣ther loose all my outward Comforts and Accommodations, then sin against my God, by a sinful Sub∣mission to any unlawful Injunctions for the Preservation thereof; and pray, thatas the Lord hath hither∣to (I hope in some good measure kept me) so he would still preserve me upright in Heart before him, and unspotted in Life before Men; and that if I should be called thereunto, he would give me Grace and Strength to make publick Profession of my Resolution, to persevere in well doing, and to keep close to my Duty, whatsoever Sufferings I meet withal; and that the carnal Reasoning of my cor∣rupt Flesh and Blood, which I find to be exceeding strong, and often assaulting of me, may never prevail over me, to make me sin against my God, on whose Promises I desire (above all other things) Grace to rest, and commit my self to his gracious Providence to take care for me and mine, rather then to use and sinful means to secure or provide for my self or them.
8. In all Streights and Difficulties I meet with in my Calling, and in all Hazards in my Estate by Sea, or otherwise; I first of all make my Addresses to the Throne of Grace, for Strength and Cou∣rage to trust and relie upon the faithful Promises, and gracious Providence of God— and for Dire∣ction and Assistance for the conscientious using of all lawful Means for the managing of my Affairs.
9. My Heart doth truly rejoyce and bleS God, when I see or hear of the Courage of his faithful Ministers or other private Christians, in opposing or withstanding the Storm of these wicked Times, and upon serious deliberate Consideration, I had abundantly rather suffer with them, then enjoy Peace and Prosperity upon the sinful Terms of these wicked Times.
10. I most of all desire and delight to hear such Preaching as is most searching, and that gives most plain and practical Directions for the leading of a holy Life.
11. I have the highest Esteem of, and most affection are Love to those, in whom I see the most hopeful Signs and Fruits of a Work of Grace in their Hearts.
12. I endeavour to shun and avoid all loose and vain Company, and Associate my self with those that are more solid and prositable in their Conversation for Religious Advantages.
description Page 68
13. I humbly and heartily desire the gracious Assistance of God's most holy Spirit; to discover unto me the true and real worth of my own Soul; and that of all other Evils, I may be preserved from Errors and Mistakes in this Business of such Weighty and infinite Concernment.
14. I have often heard in many Sermons, divers distinguishing Characters of true saving Grace, and upon serious Reflection upon my own Soul, I find that my Heart doth not totally condemn me in any of them, but that God hath wrought some real, tho' weak Impressions of them in me, for which I humbly desire more and more Strength and Ability to Praise him in Heart and Life.
15. Notwithstanding all which wherein I have truly, so far as I am able, exprest the Truth, yet fear and tremble, least my own Heart should deceive me herein; and tho' I daily beg of God, a re∣newing of an Addition to Spiritual Strength, yet desire to rely only upon the free and rich Mercy of God, through the All-sufficient Merits of Jesus Christ, for the Pardon of my Sins, and Salvation of my Soul; desiring to receive him upon his own Terms, as my King, Priest, and Prophet.
Mr. Albyn sent these his Evidences for Heaven, to Mr. Calamy, with this Letter.
Mr. Calamy,
I Humbly entreat you to Peruse and Consider the Particulars afore-written, and to afford me your Judg∣ment in Writing, under your own, and some other godly Ministers Hands subscribed thereunto;
Yours, in all Christian Obligations, B. A.
London, July 4th 1650.
To which Mr. Calamy returned his Answer.
I Am verily perswaded from infallible Grounds out of God's Word, that whosoever can own these fifteen Particulars above-mentioned, in Truth, and in Sincerity, is a true Child of God, and shall certainly inherit everlasting Life.
Edm. Calamy,
Minister of God's Word, in Aldermanbury.
We whose Names are under Written, are of the same Perswasion with our Reverend Brother Mr. Calamy above Written.
John Fuller, Matth. Newcomen.
These Evidences for Heaven, were delivered to me by the very Person who Transcribed them from Mr. Albyn's own Writing, which he kept by him to his Death.
19. The Heavenly Instructions, senthy Mrs. Lydia Carter, in several Letters to her Relations, which being Writ whilst she was very Young, deserve a place under our present Head of Extraordinary Zeal and Devotion.
The Letters were Five in Number, and were Directed to Benjamin Carter, Jeremiah Carter, her Sister Child, her Aunt Child, and to her Sister Desborrow; all of Chesham in Buckingham-shire.
Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Brother Benjamin Carter.
Loving Brother,
WHen you consider how Priscilla expounded the Way of God more perfectly unto Apollos, I hope you will take in good part, the sincere and cordial Wishes of a weaker Vessel. Providence hath set our Bodies at a great Distance, yet how near and dear you are unto my Soul the Lord knows, whose eternal Welfare I as vehemently desire, as my own; and should be unspeakably glad, if (as we have lain in one Mothers Belly and Bosom together) we might also lie down in the same Divine Embraces of infinite Love. Brother, I know not whether I shall ever see your Face any more, not that I speak in respect of present Sickness, but in regard of the uncertain brevity of Life. Man giv∣eth up the Ghost, and where is he? Oh that same Expression, And where is he? hath often put my Soul into a wondering Frame, because the Scripture saith, after Death cometh Judgment. Brother, I humbly and ingeniously confess, that I am less then the least of all those who look Heaven-ward, yet
description Page 69
that I am a bruised Reed, or as smoaking Flax, I cannot deny: But, oh Brother! I would have you a tall Cedar in Religion, a Pillar in the Church of God, a valiant Champion for the Truth, one that may attain unto the full Stature of a perfect Man in Christ. Brother, believe me, I blush at these Scriblings of mine; yet how fain would I write unto you, (seeing I cannot speak with you) that I might put you in mind of Eternity, of Eternity, that little Word of the greatest Concernment. But when this thought first entred into my Heart, I bewailed, oh I bewailed mine own Ignorance, Un∣belief, Inconsideration, and want of Zeal; and I thought you might justly smile at my forwardness in exhorting you (who am so unable myself) and might say, Who is this that darkneth Counsel with Words, without Knowledge? Yet because the Widow's Mite was kindly accepted of by Christ, Bro∣ther, do you vouchsafe a benign Aspect upon this weak Attempt, otherwise you will discourage a young Writer quite. Indeed I want skill to write my Words, and Words to express my Mind. What shall I say? Oh would to God, the grave and gracious Counsels of that holy Man (now in Heaven) might always sound in both our Ears! Shall I wish he were alive again, that we might be blessed with his Fatherly Admonitions and Instructions, concerning that one thing necessary? Or may not we be known to be the Spiritual Children of our Father Abraham, if we walk in the Steps of his Faith, though he knows us not, being Dead! Alas, alas, I am sure (I may speak it of my self) tho one should arise from the Dead! it would be nothing available, unless God did bring my unsensible and unteach∣able Heart under the powerful Convincements of his Word, which is a more sure Word of Prophecy, (then a ghostly Relation) unto which we are all bound to take good heed. Brother, search the Scri∣ptures, for in them you shall find eternal Life; and they testified of Christ. I profess unto you, I know nothing in all this World worth the knowing, but a Crucified Christ; and to be fully perswad∣ed upon unquestionable Grounds of a saving Interest in him. Undoubtedly the pale Horse is pran∣cing up and down in the World, upon which Death Rides; and we know not how soon he may have us under his Feet: But that we may escape out of the Hands of that Horsemans Page (Rev. 6. ver. 8.) that we may so live in Christ, that Death may be an Advantage to us; that we may so walk in the Faith, that we may have this Testimony in our own Consciences, that all our Ways and Paths are well-pleasing to the Lord, our great Soveraign; that we may so, even so run, as to obtain an immortal Crown at last, though the Righteous shall scarcely be saved; and that we might be found upon Mount Sion with the Lamb, among the Sealed ones of God, is the earnest and daily Prayer of, Your loving Sister, Lydia Carter.
Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Brother Jeremiah Carter.
Loving Brother Jeremiah,
YOU are a young Man; and you read of the young Man in the Gospel, concerning whom it is said Christ looking upon him, loved him. I think that was but a common Love, because of some hopefulness of more good, or of less discovery of more evil in him, than in many others. The Lord knows, that I do most tenderly love you, as a Brother in the Flesh; but oh! how much more should I love you, as a Brother in Christ! Now that you may have a share in the Soul-saving Love of Christ, that you may be more intimately acquainted with the deep Mystery of the Gospel, that you may consecrate the Flower of your Youth to God, that you may fly all Sins incident to your present State, that you may be sensible of continued Mercies, that you may improve all Opportunities and Abilities which you have received from God, for God; that you may earnestly contend for the Faith, once delivered to the Saints; that you may follow the Lord fully in your Generation, and that you and I, with all our Relations, may one Day sit down in heavenly places together, with Jesus Christ, is the uncessant Prayer of,
Your very Loving Sister, Lydia Carter.
August 10. 1655.
Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Sister Child.
Loving Sister Child,
YOU are a Mother; 'tis a Blessing, yet but an earthly Blessing. Children are certain Cares, uncer∣tain Comforts. Now that you may bear Christ in your Spirit, as you have born Children in your Body, that you may have further Experience of the preserving Love of God, which passeth the Ten∣derness of Maternal Affection (Isai. 49.14, 15.) that you may always enjoy the Light of God's Coun∣tenance, that you may be strengthned with all Might, according to the glorious Power of God in your inward Man, unto all Patience and Long-suffering, with Joyfulness, that you may by your hea∣venly Conversation adorn the Gospel of Jesus Christ, that you may be counselled and comforted by the sweet Influences of the Spirit of Grace, and that you may be one of those who shall be caught up in the Clouds, together with all the Saints, to meet the Lord in the Air, and befor ever with him, is the fervent Prayer of,
Your very Loving Sister, Lydia Carter.
description Page 70
Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Aunt Child.
Most endeared Aunt,
WHom I love in the Truth, and not I only, but also all they that have known the Truth, Grace be with you, Mercy and Peace be multiplied unto you, through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord. I wish above all things, that you may prosper, and be in Health, even as your Soul prospereth. I have no greater Joy, than to hear that all the Lord's People walk in the Power of God∣liness, shewing forth the Praises of him, who hath called us out of Darkness, into his marvelous Light. It is true, I have need to be more fully instructed of those who have attained unto a full Age, and by reason of use have their Senses exercised to discern both Good and Evil; yet as one who hath obtained this Grace of the Lord, as to be faithful in a few things, I shall not be negligent to put you in remem∣brance of these things, tho' you know them, and are established in the present Truth. That which the Lord expects at our Hands, is, that we should walk worthy of him, who hath called us unto a King∣dom; that we should live unto the praise of his rich Grace, who hath so freely poured out his Soul un∣to Death for us. Dying Love justly merits an humble, holy, thankful, and fruitful Conversation. Truly we live in a crooked and perverse Generation; Satan hath his Seat in every place; great is the subtilty of Sin, the deceitfulness of our own Hearts, the power and malice of our Spiritual Adversary; it nearly concerns us therefore, to give all diligence to make our calling and election sure, before we go away from hence, and be no more. Aunt, My continual and fervent Desire is, That we may be eve∣ry Day more and more enlightned into the Depths of Special and Distinguishing Love, and that I may be helped forward in my Faith and Joy in the Holy Ghost, by your Experiences, is the Prayer of,
Your Affectionate Cousin, Lydia Carter.
My Love unto all my Cousins, praying that they may be blessed with all Spiritual Blessings, in the common Saviour.
Mrs. Lydia Carter's Letter to her Sister Desborrow.
Loving Sister Desborrow,
THat we should exhort one another daily, consider one another, and provoke one another unto Love and Good Works, is the Exhortation of the Scripture, and such Counsel as I desire might be written upon your Heart and mine. Sister, You are now entred into the World with me; but that an abundant entrance may be administred into the Kingdom of God unto us both; that we may with Mary; choose the better part, which shall never be taken from us; that we may grow in Grace, and in the Knowledge of Jesus Christ; that we may not be weary of Well-doing; that we may approve our Hearts unto God, in all manner of Holiness; that we may be filled with Spiritual Graces, suitable to our Relations and Conditions; that we may persevere unto the End; that we may have the Sence of God's Love kept alive, and warm upon our Hearts; that we may bring forth much Fruit proportiona∣ble to the precious Enjoyments of Divine Mercy; that we may make it our Business to praise, exalt, and glorifie him, who hath abundantly loved us in his Son; that we may have a continual Eye upon him, who is the Author and Finisher of our Faith; that we may earnestly strive to attain unto the Re∣surrection of the Dead; and that we may learn Christ, love Christ, and live Christ, is the restless De∣sire of,
Your very Loving Sister, Lydia Carter.
Your Husband, and you, shall not be forgotten by me, in my Pleadings at the Throne of Grace.
Farewel.
These Letters were all sent me by her own Son, who received 'em from his Father, a little before his Death. He also sent him the following Letter, and Directions for the Management of his whole Life; which being full of pious Instructions may properly come under this Head. His Letter was this fol∣lowing:
My dear Child,
THY Master's Letter to me, last Week, gives me great Encouragement to think that (if please God I live) I shall receive a great deal of Comfort from thee, he writes so fully (that I profess I never read more written concerning any one in my Life) of thy chearfulness, tractableness, industriousness, willingly to learn and obey, of thy Truth and honesty, and especially of thy Desire and Endeavour to know and serve the Lord. Oh Child! this good Character of thee, is the most comfortable and reviving Cordial that I have taken all the time of my late and long Sickness. I pray God continue thy good Resolutions, of living up to thy Ma∣ster's
description Page 71
(wonderful) Commendations of thee. Now, dear Child, if thy Deserts answer these Praises, I shall not fear, but I shall meet thy Face in Heaven hereafter, though (through my corporal Indisposition) I fear I shall see thy Face no more on Earth; and in the new Jerusalem (if thou diest in the Arms of Divine Em∣braces) I shall see thee, not disfigured with Pock-holes, but dignified with celestial Glory; and there wilt thou see thine own Mother's Face, who killed herself with excessive Love to thee, and who died Praying so earnestly for thy everlasting Salvation. But I must subscribe in hast, (being much indisposed, through a Cold I catch'd last Lord's Day, in Preaching.) Your real loving Father, Still Praying for the Welfare of your Soul and Body.
May 10. 1675.
I shall next add his pious Counsel to his Son, (which he gave him at his own House, December 25th, 1675.) which here follows in his own Words, viz.
Concerning your SOƲL.
1. AS you have been a Son of many Prayers and Tears, being a long time earnestly begg'd of God, and against all Human Hope, being brought forth into the World by God's Special Hand of Pro∣vidence, and being wonderfully restored to Life again, after s••me Hours seeming Death, which imme∣diately ensued after your Birth; and being likewise as signally delivered from the nearest hazard and likelihood of Death, when you had the Small-Pox; I do therefore exhort and charge you, in the Pre∣sence of the All-seeing God, and as you will answer it before Jesus Christ, the Judge of the Quick and Dead, that you make it your primary and principal Care and Endeavour, to know, fear, love, obey, and serve God, your Creator and Deliverer, as he hath revealed himself, through his Son, by his Spirit, in his Holy Word.
2. I do likewise counsel you to read God's Holy Word, both in the Latin and English Bible, as often as you have opportunity; and I also counsel you to read over, Wollebius's Compendium of Theology, in Latin and English, 'till you well understand both, at such Seasons as you may most conveniently do it.
3. I do likewise counsel you, constantly every Morning and Evening, to pray unto God for his Dire∣ction, Protection, and Benediction in all that you do, and that with an audible Voice, when you may conveniently do it; or at least mentally, expressing all possible Reverence, Affection, Joy, and Thank∣fulness to God, through Christ therein.
4. I counsel you likewise manfully to resist all Extreams, sinful Sadness and Despondency of Spirit, and to exercise Faith, Chearfulness, and Delight, in the remembrance of all God's Mercies and Deli∣verances.
5. I do likewise counsel you, carefully to shun all evil Company, with all Temptations to, and Occa∣sions of Evil.
6. I do likewise counsel you, to be Dutiful to your Mother, Loving to your Brother and Sisters, Obe∣dient to your Master, diligently and faithfully to serve the Lord in all Relations and Conditions, as he requireth.
Concerning your BODY.
1. I Counsel you to use moderate Exercise, and lawful Recreations, for the necessary Health of your Body; being always moderate in your Eating, Drinking, and Sleeping. Never spend too much Time of Cost in any Exercise or Recreation.
Concerning your ESTATE.
1. I Do counsel you, never to desert your Trade, or Calling, which you have by God's special Provi∣dence been call'd unto.
2. I do counsel you to serve out your full time with cheerfulness and delight, endeavouring to ac∣quaint your self with all the Mysteries and Improvements of your Trade: and, if you find not convincing Reasons to the contrary, to serve as Journey-man for One Year; because I judge you may by that means gain more Acquaintance and Interest, and a further Insight into your Trade.
3. I do counsel you, not to marry before you be Twenty five Years of age, unless some remarkable Providence shall induce you thereunto.
4. I do likewise counsel you to use all possible Prudence in your Choice of a Wife; that she be truly Religious, or at least eminently Vertuous, that is born of honest Parents, and who is of Age and Estate suitable unto your self.
5. I do likewise counsel you, not to sell any part of your Estate in Land, if either your Wife's Por∣tion, or your borrowing of Money upon Interest, may conveniently serve to set up your Trade.
6. I do likewise counsel you, to have a convenient Shop, in a convenient Place, at your own Charge, which will very much facilitate, and make way for your suitable and comfortable Marriage; yet if you shall by some remarkable Providence, meet with a Wife of a considerable Estate, you may, by her Portion, set up your Trade, without Mortgaging of your Land.
7. Lastly, I likewise counsel you in all Things, and in all Times, so to Think, and Speak, and Act, as you may be willing to appear before God at Death and Judgment.
Decemb. 25. Anno Dom. 1675.
description Page 72
20. Constantine the Great, did so honour the Countenance of old Paphnutias, tho' disfigured by the loss of his Eye, that he often, with delight, did kiss the Hollow of that Eye, which was lost for the Cause of Christ. Chetwind's Historical Collections.
21. I have read of one Chilion, a Dutch Schoolmaster, who being perswaded to recant, and save his Life for the sake of his Wife, and poor Children, answered, If the whole Earth was turned into a Globe of Gold, and all mine own, I would part with it, rather than with my Wife and Children, and yet these I can part with for the sake of Jesus Christ. The like was said by George Carpenter; as Mr. Fox relates, Part 2. p. 113. Mr. Barker's Flores.
22. A young Man condemned and brought to the Block, and then remitted by Julian, as he rose, spake these Words: Ah sweet Jesus! am not I worthy to suffer for thy sake? Luther's Coll. p. 247.
CHAP. LXII. Remarkable Zeal and Charity, in Propagating Religion.
EVery thing is naturally apt to communicate its own Qualities, Earth, Air, Fire, and Water; the Sun, Moon, and all the Planets: the Light makes an Infant smile, and the Night affects us with dulness and sleepiness. God would make us good and happy as himself is, and the Devil bad and mi∣serable. Jews and Mahometans, and Hereticks, have a Zeal many times to promote their particular and unsound Principles: but we have some Examples of good Christians, who have been forward and zealous to propagate the Gospel in sincerity.
1. Mr. Tho. Gouge having a compassion for those parts of Wales, which were distressed with Igno∣rance, and wanted the Means of Knowledge, made a Journey into South Wales, and in every Town where he came, he enquired what poor People there were, that had any Children, whom they were willing to have taught English, and to Read and Write, and to learn the Catechism: and where he met with a competent Number, he enquired for fit Persons to instruct them; a Man for the Boys, and a Woman for the Girls, and agreed with them, as afore for a Penny, or Two-pence a Week, which he undertook to pay.
It was a great Work incumbent upon Mr. Gouge, not only to have poor Children taught to Read and Write, and to be carefully instructed in the Principles of Religion, but the Persons of grown Age, the Poor especially, should be furnished with necessary Helps, and Means of Knowledge, as the Bible, and other good Books, in their own Language: among which were, The Practice of Piety, The Church Catechism, The Duty of Man, with some other pious and useful Treatises, of which he caused a great Number to be Translated and Printed, and to be sent down to all the chief Towns in Wales, to be sold at easie Rates to those that were able to buy them, and to be freely given to such Poor as were not able. In both these Designs, through the Blessing of God upon his unwearied Endeavours, he found very great and good Success: for by the large and bountiful Contributions, which chiefly by his Industry and prudent Application, were obtained from charitable Persons of all Ranks and Condi∣tions; from some of the Nobility and Gentry of Wales, and of the Neighbouring Counties, and of se∣veral of that Quality in and about London: as also from some of the Reverend Bishops and Clergy; and from the Inexhausted Fountain of Charity, (the City of London) led on and encouraged by the most bountiful Example of the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor, and Court of Aldermen; to all which he constantly added Two Thirds of his Estate (which was very considerable;) I say, by all these together, there were every Year Eight hundred, and sometimes a Thousand poor Children Edu∣cated, as afore is expressed. And by his Example and Perswasions, with the Magistrates in all the chief Towns in Wales, he prevailed with them to maintain and bring up, at their own Charges, the like Number of poor Children, and under his Inspection and Care. He also gave a very great Num∣ber of Books, afore spoken of, both in the Welch and in the English Tongues, to such of the poorer sort as were unable to buy, and willing to read, and make use of them. But that which was the greatest Work of all, and amounted indeed to a mighty Charge, was this: He procured a new and very fair Impression of the Bible, and Liturgy of the Church of England, in the Welch Tongue, to the Number of Eight thousand; One thousand whereof were freely given to the Poor, and the rest were sent to the Cities, and principal Towns in Wales, to be sold to the Rich at very reasonable and low Prizes, viz. at Four Shillings a piece, well Bound and Clasped; which was much cheaper than any English Bible, that was of so fair a Print and Paper, was ever sold for. See the Narrative of his Life.
2. For the Highlands in Scotland.—The Honourable Robert Boyle, Esq; commiserating the Ignorance of the poor Highlanders, agreed with one Mr. W. Hewsdon, M. A. formerly of Edinburgh, for 10 l. and the Defraying of all his Charges, to make a Journey into those Parts, and procure a fit Person, to Translate, for him, the New Testament, Psalter, and Church Catechism, into Irish; who accordingly went, and procured one Mr. Kirk for the purpose. The Translation being finished, and Printed at Mr. Boyle's Charge, he, with Mr. Kirk, made a Journey into those Highlands, dispersed the Books ac∣cording to Discretion: Mr. Kirk stayed there many Years, 'till about a Year or two ago, he died there; but not 'till he had seen the great Success of the Translation, and his own Pains amongst them. Insomuch, that tho' before they had not any Books of Religion in their own Language, yet in a short time many Schools were set up; and so greedy were the People to learn the Contents of these new
description Page 76
Books, that in the Schools near Port O Kirk. Seventeen of the Scholars turned Masters, and so bred Seventeen Scholars more, for the East, West, and North Highlands; old People redeeming their time, from their ordinary Labour to get Knowledge; and in two Years and a half, they came ordinarily to Church with their Psalters in their Hand, viz. to South-End, in Kentaire, to the North of Sunderland, in Kaithness, Backham, &c. where there hath been a Sermon every Lord's-Day since 1684, and a Le∣cture on a Week-Day. There are Schools Erected for the Teaching of Latin, Greek, and Hebrew; People very industrious to learn; a great Emendation of Manners; the People extreamly thankful to God Almighty, for raising up such a one as Mr. Boyle, to distribute his Charity among them. I am informed there is a Printed Relation of this Great Work, and the Success of it; but not being able to procure it. I am satisfied with this Account of it, signed with the aforesaid Mr. Hewsdon's own Hand, and attested by Sir Peter Pett.
3. For the East-Indians, in the Isle Formosa, near China. —Mr. Robert Junius, late of Delpht in Holland, was Nominated by the Honoured and Pious Senate, of the famous Expedition of the Ʋnited Provinces, for the Conversion of the Eastern Indians, and particularly in Formosa: who accordingly undertook the Charge, went over to the Place, bestowed much Pains in laying the Ground-work, and Principles of Religion amongst them; so that of Persons grown up (Adult) in that Isle of Formosa, 5900 of both Sexes, gave up their Names to Christ; and professing their Faith, and giving fit An∣swers to Questions propounded out of the Word of God, were baptized by him. He set up School-masters to instruct others, and gained Six hundred Scholars to Read and Write; collected the chief Heads of Religion, and composed several Prayers, and translated certain Psalms into the Formosan Language; this in the Northern Parts mostly: but in the Southern also he planted Churches in Three and twenty Towns, and promoted the Worship of the True God. At last having set divers Pastors over them, being grown weak and unserviceable in Body, and desirous to see his Aged Mother, and Native Country, he returned home again. This Narration is Published in Latin, by Casp. Sabellius, and prefixed to his Book called, Antidotum Ambition••••, and Printed at the Charge of J. Jansonius, Amsterdam; and attested by several others. See the Narrative published at London, 1650.
4. Foro the Indians in New-England, Mr. Winslow, in several Relations, gives this following Account:
First Time. Octob. 28. 1646. Four of us, (saith he) having sought God, went according to Ap∣pointment to the Wigwam (or Tent made of Boughs and Mats) of Waaubon, (an Indian Governour) who had given up his Eldest Son before, to be Educated by the English in the Knowledge of GOD; where we found many Indians gathered together from all Quarters, to learn of us the Knowledge of GOD. We Preached in the Indian Tongue above an Hour; the Indians attended very diligently, professing they understood all that was taught them. Then we propounded Questions, and desired them to propound Questions to us: which they readily did.
- 1. Quest. How may we come to know Jesus Christ?
- 2. Quest. Whether God, or Jesus Christ did understand Indian Prayers?
- 3. Quest. Whether English-men were at any time so ignorant of God and Jesus, as they?
These Questions being answered, and we demanding, If they were not weary? They answering, No: and a time being agreed upon, for our coming again.
Second Time. Nov. 11. 1646. Meeting again at Waaubon's Wigwam, we found more Indians than at the first. After Prayer, we ask'd them Three Questions, which were thus answered.
1. Quest. Who made you and all the World?
Answ. God.
2. Quest. Who do you look should save you from Sin and Hell?
Answ. Jesus Christ.
3. Quest. How many Commandments?
Answ. Ten.
After this we Preached of God, Christ, Sin, Punishment of Sin, God's now offering Salvation to them; with which some were much affected; one wept much. They propounded Questions to us.
- 1. An old Man ask'd, Is it not too late, for one so old as I am, to repent? &c.
- 2. Seeing we all come from one Father, how came the English to know God more than we?
- 3. How may we come to serve God?
- 4. If a Man have stollen, and restored again, and was not punished by the Sachim (Indian Governour) what then?
Answ. God's Angers burns like Fire against all such Sins, but if he fly to God's Mercy in Christ, and repent, God will forgive him. Upon this the Man drew back, hung down his Head, as smitten at the Heart, and his Eyes ready to drop, saying, Me little know Jesus Christ, else I should seek him better.
Third Time. Nov. 26.—46. We met again, found more Wigwams built, the Preacher hearing that other Indians had discouraged these, he encouraged them. The same Week one Wimpas, a Sage Indian, with Two stout young Men, brought his Son, and Three other Indian Children, to be taught English, and the Knowledge of God; the Two young men offering their Service for the like end; and certifying, that the Old Man, (who had asked, if such a one could be saved) his Wife and one of his Six Sons, (who were Pawaws, or Charming Witches) were resolved to hear the Word, and seek to the Devil no more.
description Page 74
Fourth Time. At the next Meeting they made Laws, Decemb. 4.
- 1. If any be idle a Week, he stall pay, 5 s.
- 2. A Man that commits whor*dom shall pay, 20 s.
- 3. He that beats his Wife, his Hand shall be tied behind him, and be punished.
- 4. Young Men without Service, shall set up Wigwams, and Plant.
- 5. Women that cut their Hair, or let it hang loose, shall pay, 5 s.
- 6. Women with naked Breasts, shall pay, 2 s. 6 d.
- 7. Men that wear long Hair, 5 s.
- 8. They that kill Lice between their Teeth, 5 s. This was to oblige the English.
Fifth Time. Decemb. 9. 1646. After Catechising and Preaching, the Indians offered all their Children to be brought up by the English, complained of their naughty Hearts, resolved to Keep the Sabbath. &c. See more at large, in the Book called the Day-break, in another called the Sun-shine; in Mr. Matthew's Letters; and concerning the great Pains and Success of Mr. Elliot, and the large spreading of the Gospel amongst them.
II. A LETTER, concerning the Success of the Gospel amongst the Indi∣ans in New-England: Written by Mr. Increase Mather, Minister of the Word of God, at Boston, and Rector of the Colledge at Cambridge, in New-Eng∣land, to Doctor John Leusden, Hebrew Professor, in the Ʋniversity af Utrecht. Translated out of Latin into English.
Worthy and much Honoured Sir,
YOur Letter were very grateful to me, by which I undestand, that you, and others in your fa∣mous University of Ʋtrecht, desire to be Informed, concerning the Converted Indians in A∣merica: take therefore a true Account of them in a few Words. It is above Forty Years since that truly Godly Man, Mr. John Elliot, Pastor of the Church at Roxborough (about a Mile from Boston in New-England) being warmed with a holy Zeal of Converting the Americans, set himself to learn the Indian Tongue, that he might more easily and successfully (open to them the Mysteries of the Gospel; upon account of which he has been (and not underservedly) called, The Apostle of the A∣merican Indians. This Reverend Person, not without very great Labour, Translated the whole Bi∣ble into the Indian Tongue: he Translated also several English Treatises of Practical Divinity and Catechisms into their Language. About 26 Years ago, he gathered a Church of Converted Indians, in a Town called Natick; these Indians confessed their Sins with Tears, and professed their Faith in Christ; and afterwards they and their Children were Baptized, and they were solemnly joyned toge∣ther in a Church Covenant: The said Mr. Elliot, was the first that Administred the Lord's Supper to them: the Pastor of that Church now is an Indian, his name is Daniel. Besides this Church at Natick, among our Inhabitants in the Massachusets Colony, there are four Indian Assemblies, where the Name of the True God and Jesus Christ is solemnly called upon; these Assemblies have some American Preachers. Mr. Elliot formerly used to Preach to them once every Fortnight, but now he is weakned with Labours and Old Age, being in the eighty fourth Year of his Age, and Preacheth not to the In∣dians oftner than once in two Months. There is another Church, consisting only of Converted Indi∣ans, about fifty Miles from hence, in an Indian Town, called Mashippaug: The first first Pastor of that Church was an English Man, who being skilful in the American Language, Preached the Gospel to them in their own Tongue; this English Pastor is dead, and instead of him, that Church has an Indian Preacher. There are, besides that, five Assemblies of Indians professing the Name of Christ, not far distant from Mashippang, which have Indian Preachers; John Cotton, Pastor of the Church at Plymouth (Son of my venerable Father-in-Law, John Cotton, formerly the famous Teacher of the Church at Boston) hath made very great Progress in learning the Indian Tongue, and is very skill∣ful in it; he Preaches in their own Language to the last five mentioned Congregations every Week. Moreover, of the Inhabitants of Saconet in Plymouth Colony, there is a great Congregation of those, who for distinction sake are called Praying Indians, because they Pray to God in Christ. Not far from 2 Promontory called Cape-Cod, there are six Assemblies of Heathens, who are to be reckoned as Catechumens, amongst whom there are six Indian Preachers; Samuel Treat, Pastor of a Church at Eastham, Preacheth to those Congregations in their own Language. There are likewise amongst the Islanders of Nantucket, a Church, with a Pastor who was lately a Heathen, and several Meetings of Catechumens, who are instructed by the Converted Indians. There is also another Island about seven Leagues long (called Martha's Vineyard) where are two American Churches planted, which are more famous than the rest, over one of which, there presides an ancient Indian as Pastor, called Hiacooms: John Hiacooms, Son of the said Indian Pastor, also Preacheth the Gospel to his Country-men. In ano∣ther Church in that place, John Tockinosh, a Converted Indian Teaches: in these Churches, ruling El∣ders of the Indians are joyned to the Pastors; the Pastors were chosen by the People, and when they had Fasted and Prayed, Mr. Eliot and Mr. Cotton laid their Hands on them, so that they were solemn∣ly Ordained. All the Congregations of the Converted Indians (both the Catechumens, and those in Church-Order) every Lord's Day meet together; the Pastor or Preacher always begins with Prayer, and without a Form, because from the Heart; when the Ruler of the Assembly has ended Prayer, the whole Congregation of Indians Praise God with Singing; some of them are excellent Singers: After the Psalm, he that Preaches, Reads a place of Scripture (one or more Verses, as he will) and expounds it, gathers Doctrines from it, proves them by Scriptures and Reasons, and infers Uses from
description Page 75
them after the manner of the English, of whom they have been taught; then another Prayer to God in the Name of Christ, concludes the whole Service. Thus do they meet together twice every Lord's-Day; they observe no Holy-days but the Lord's-Day, except upon some extraordinary Occasion; and then they solemnly set a part whole Days, either in giving Thanks, or Fasting and Praying, with great Fervor of Mind. Before the English came into these Coasts, these barbarous Nations were altogether ignorant of the true God; hence it is, that in their Prayers and Sermons they used English Words and Terms; he that calls upon the most holy Name of God, says Jehovah, or God, or Lord; and also they have learned and borrowed many other theosogical Phrases from us. In short, there are six Churches of Baptized Indians in New-England, and eighteen Assemblies of Catechumens, professing the Name of Christ; Of the Indians, there are Four and Twenty who are Preachers of the Word of God; and besides these, there are four English Ministers who Preach the Gospel in the Indian Tongue. I am now my self weary with Writing, and I fear, lest if I should add more, I should also be tedious to you; yet one thing I must add (which I had almost forgot) that there are many of the Indians Children, who have learned by Heart the Catechism, either of that famous Divine William Perkins, or that put forth by the Assemblies of Divines at Westminister, and in their own Mother Tongue, can answer to all the Questions in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 But I must end: I salute the famous Professors in your University, to whom I desire you to communicate this Letter, as Written to them also.
Farewel, worthy Sir; the Lord preserve your Health for the Benefit of your Country, his Church, and of Learning.
Yours ever, Increase Mather.
Boston in New-England, July 12th, 1687.
Mr. Hammond in his Sermon, in the Casuistical Morning Exercise, gives us (out of Ecclesiastical History) two remarkable Passages of the Promotion of the Gospel by private Christians.
1. THE one is related by Ruffinus, who gives this account of the Conversion of the Kingdom of the Iberians to the Faith. There was, saith he, a certain poor Woman, who had been tak∣en Captive, and lived among them: she was at first taken notice of, for her Sobriety and Modesty, and then for her spending so much time in Prayer: these raised a great admiration of her in the Minds of the Barbarians. At last, they brought to her a sick Child, which upon her Prayers was restored to Health: This spread her Fame abroad, so that the Queen of the Country was brought to her, and by her Prayers recovered: Whereupon the King and Kingdom were won over to Christ; and the King sent to Constantine the Great, for some to instruct them farther in the Christian Religion; Ruffin. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 10. The holy Conversation, and the ardent Devotions of private Chistians, are ex∣cellent means to recommend the Gospel, and to represent it, as most amiable and desireable.
2. The other is of Frumentius & Aedecius. These being Christians, were left young in one of the Kingdoms of the inner India, and were after some time, for their excellent Parts and unspotted Life, honoured and employed by the Queen of the Country, during the Minority of her Son. In Process of time, some Roman Merchants came to Traffick among them; then Frumentius understanding that there were some Christians among them, invited them to reside with him, and provided a place for them, where they might offer up their Prayers to God, after the Christian manner; and himself, ha∣ving obtained leave of the Queen, went to Athanasius in Alexandria, requesting him to send some Bi∣shop to that Kingdom, to promote the farther Entertainment of the Gospel among them, to which they were well inclined and disposed for the reception of it Athanasius ordained Frumentius himself, who returned, and by God's Blessing, met with wonderful Success, Ruffin. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 9. Socrat. Eccl. Hist. l. 1. c. 15. Sozomen. l. 2. c. 23. If Providence (says my Author) shall bring these Lines to the view of Christian Travellers, Merchants, and Mariners, who come among the poor Hea∣then, let the Examples laid before them, excite and encourage them to use their Endeavours to bring them to the Knowledge of Christ, and the Entertainment of the Gospel.
The Reverend Mr. Annesly (whose non-such Zeal in promoting the Gospel, has been so successful in this part of the World) gives the following Account of the Reverend Mr. Brand, in the Narrative of his Life, wherein he seems to have been actuated by a double Portion of the same Spirit, whilst he writes the Story of that is Friend.— He tells us, His Zeal for promoting the Gospel was so ex∣tensive, that besides his constant weekly Catechising where he resided, he promoted the constancy of it in all Schools, and places to which he was a Benefactor; and engaged all Ministers, to whose support he Contributed, to be diligent in it, often examining the Conduct and Success of those he trusted with it: And besides these, again, he hired several other Persons in distant places, to catechise Children, and all others willing to Learn; and once a Month, or oftner, rode to visit and catechise them him∣self. And to encourage them to do well, and especially those who were Old, and yet Ignorant, and therefore ashamed to come to frequent those Exercises, he gave them Books or Money, according to their Quality. And to allure Masters and Parents to send their Children or Servants, he would also present them with Books curiously Bound and Guilt, and to such as were Poor, he would give more Money than they could earn in the time spent in Learning. His Discourse with Parents and Ma∣sters themselves was Catechistical, and yet not disparaging: All his Questions to all sorts so instructive∣ly Worded, that they could not miss a right Answer, and his whole Method charming and welcome in Families, Schools, and publick Assemblies, to both Old and Young, Ignorant and Knowing: He exhorted all he came near to become Catechists, or Catechumens: He gave away many Thousands of
description Page 73
Catechisms, and many Hundreds with Expositions, not only of those of the Assemblies, but very ma∣ny of Dr. Combers, and of Mr. Thomas Adams's Principles of Christian Religion, cleared and confirm∣ed by the Articles and Homilies of the Church of England; neither would he be quiet till he made his Disciples throughly understand the Points he put to them. In short, our Author says, His Heart was on his Exercise living and dying, and that he never knew any one so painful, and at such care and cost a∣bout it, as he.
He disperst incredible Numbers of the most practical pious Books of all sorts, not only of Small, but considerable Price, viz. some Thousands, if not ten Thousands of Catechisms, many with Ex∣positions, some Thousands of Shepherd's Sincere Convert, R. Allein's Vindiciae Pietatis, Mr. Joseph Allein of Conversion, several of Mr. Baxter's Works, as his Call to the Ʋnconverted, his Now or Never, his Saints Rest, &c. Particularly he and some others, of whom he was chief, having agreed for an Impression of 20000 of Mr. Joseph Allein's Book of Conversion, he paid down 50 l. himself, as Earnest, for the Printing and Dispersing them through England and Wales, and afterwards procured an Impression of 20000 more, to be Sold at under Rates. He also disposed some Writings of Conformists, viz. Pink's Trial of sincere Love to Christ, Caley, of Eternity, Wade, of Redemption of Time, Dent's Plain Mans Path-way to Heaven, Scudder's Daily Walk, Reiner's Pre∣cepts, &c. also Fox's Martyrs in 3, and Charnock's Works in 2 Volumes. Several Annotations and Commentaries on the Scripture, and several Libraries to young Students, and Candidates for the Mi∣nistry; but he remembers not he dispersed any Books of Controversie, but Pool's Nullity of the Roman Faith, and his Dialogue between a Popish Priest, and an English Protestant, being more for promoting Practical Godliness: Above all, his Care and Policy was to disperse Bibles, by giving away, perhaps, some Thousands, and when he found some were so tender of charging him with such Gifts, that they had rather be without, he contrived between his Friends and himself, to distribute them at 1 s. 6 d. a piece, on condition not to sell them again, by which means he caught many that refused them Gratis, and returned some Money towards buying more; and he not only gave such Books to assist the Poor, but to allure and oblige the Rich, he presented them also with Books most proper for them, richly Bound, to render them more acceptable, which was a powerful Artillery to subdue their Minds to Piety, his only Aim. In a word, all Houses and Places where ever he came, or could send, were stored with pious Books, where they would accept them; and he never made Journey, but in every Inn, or other place where he lodged or stopt, he imployed all the little time he had, and all opportu∣nities he could find, to fasten good Counsel, or good Books, or both, on all he met with, of what con∣dition soever, of which our Author gives several Instances in p. 60, &c. to 65.
To Sum up his charitable Expences, a notable prying, intelligent Person, who lived some Years in the same House with him, affirms, That to his Knowledge, he spent above 300 l. per Annum, that way, besides what he could not find out, which could not but be very considerable, besides the many large Charities he continually procured from others, which no Man was more successful in doing, even from the most covetous Persons; he sometimes using to say, He would not sell his Estate, because entail'd, but he would squeese it as long as he lived; and that he would accept of no Mans Estate, if he must be tied from using it on Spiritual accounts; and he would often pity the condition of wicked Rich Men.
In fine, His Zeal for doing good was such, he could as soon cease to live, as cease to attempt it; there being one place where he was contriving to settle a Minister, notwithstanding his Weakness when he died. Such was the Life, and such the Exit of this Godly Man. The Author applies the whole, with the same Counsel to the Reader, that our Saviour gave the Lawyer, Go thou, and do likewise.
CHAP. LXIII. Remarkable Devotion, in singing Psalms, and Hymns of Praise.
SInging of Divine Hymns and Praises to God, as the Author of all our Comforts and Benefits, hath been ever look'd upon, as a very proper Exercise; even Bruits do somewhat towards the acknowledgement of a Deity, and the Praising of him for his Benificence: But Man is High Priest to the rest of the Creation, and is bound to a more express, particular, pleasant Discharge of this Office. Psalms and Hymns, were accounted a considerable part of Divine Worship, saith Dr. Cave, in his Prim. Christianity. And Pliny saith, The Christians met together in his time before day, to sing a Hymn to Christ. Plin. l. 10. ep. 97.
1. Theodosius the Second, at the dawning of the Day, used with his Sisters, to sing Psalms and Hymns of Praise to God; Dr. Cave, in his Prim. Christian. Clark, in the Life of Theod. &c.
2. One day, as the same Emperour was celebrating a publick Show at Constantinople, he had news brought him of Asper's Success, and of the Death of the Tyrant John, whereupon he spake thus to the People; Let us give over this vain Pastime, and repair unto Church, and serve God devoutly, pow∣ring one our zealous Prayers to him, and Praise him for his wonderful Mercy, who by his own Hand and outstretched Arm, hath deprived the Tyrant of his Life. No sooner had he made an end of speaking, but all the People left off, and passing through the Theatre, sang Praises together with the Empe∣rour unto God; and so going directly to Church, spent the whole Day in those religious Exercises, Clark in his Life.
description Page 77
3. They sing Hymns and Psalms at Dinner, a Custom which Clem. Alex. commends, Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. Chrysostom greatly pleads for it, to be used as ordinary Works, at Meals, after Meals, as an excellent Antidote against Temptations. in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.
4. St. Augustin saith, We have the Precept and Example of our Saviour Christ and his Apostles, for Singing in our Assemblies. Orig. Brit.
Also he saith, The Customs of Churches were very different about these Matters. In the Churches of Afric. he saith, The confined themselves to the prophetical Hymns, for which they were upbraided by the Donatists, as too Grave and Formal; but he allows Singing, for one of the solemn Parts of, Divine Ser∣vice, with which he joyns Reading the Lessons, Preaching, and Praying, either aloud by the Bishop, or in common by the Deacons giving notice. Ibid.
5. In the Ancient Church, the Christians were much exercised in repeating the Psalms of David; many had them by Heart, and used to be reciting them when they went about their Work.— (A. C. 1548.) They were Translated into English Verse, and much Sung by all who loved the Reforma∣tion, Dr. Burn. Hist. Reformation.
6. Hierom relates of the place where be lived— You could not go into the Field, but you might hear the Plow-man at his Halelujahs, the Mower at his Hymns, and the Vine-dresser singing David's Psalms. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christianity.
It would take up a great deal of time, to recount over the many Instances of Persons singly, or Families conjunctly, using this Exercise of Devotion; many Persons on their Death-beds, some in Prison, and others at their Execution, have cheared themselves with this Exercise, and have taken a mighty Pleasure, even in the midst of their Troubles, and most bitter and heavy Afflictions, to ease their Minds, and give their Devotions full Vent and Play, by singing Praises to the God of Jacob: Tho' I know very well, that the Children of this World, who have no comfort but in things of this Life, cannot dance to, nor well digest (without some Scoff or Censure) this Musick.
7. Dr. W. Johnson, in the Story of his Deliverance at Sea, tells us, That after his second Shipwrack upon the Coast of Norway, being got upon a Rock to save their Lives, they betook themselves to their old Remedy, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 their Prayers; the Danes (with them) first began their Devotions, who having sung one of Luther's Psalms, fell to their Prayers; and then (saith the Doctor) me sung one of our own Psalms, and as long as I was able to speak, Prayed with the Company. Dr. Johnson's Deus Nobis∣cum. p. 34.
8. In the Life of Mr. Herbert, writ by Isaac Walton (if I mistake not) we are told of a Gentle∣man of good Estate, who after his Travels, came home, with a Resolution to devote the remainder of his time, to a close and spiritual Devotion; and the Method which he pitcht upon, was to Sing over David's Psalms every four and twenty Hours; which was so ordered, that while some were re∣freshing themselves, and attending upon the Necessities of Life, others should continue in the Chap∣pel, and keep on the Devotion. To this Society, Mr. Herbert, who was a Man both Devout and Musical, joyned himself for some time. I have not the Book by me, but the Relation may be seen in Mr. Herbert's Life, before his Poems.
9. Thomas Hudson, Martyr in Queen Mary's Reign, after walking abroad for certain days openly in the Town crying against Popery, at last returned home, and seting himself down on his Knees, having his Book by him, read and sung Psalms continually, without ceasing, for three Days and three Nights together, refusing Meat, and other talk, to the great wonder of many. Fox's Martyrol.
10. George Eagles, Martyr, likewise in the same Reign, when he was drawn on a Sled to Executi∣on, had in his Hand a Psalm-book, wherein he read very devoutly all the way, with a loud Voice till he came there. Ibid.
11. Five Martyrs in Canterbury, viz. John Lucas (a young Man) Ann Albright, John Catmer, Ag∣nes Sn••th (Widow) Joan Soale (Wife) when the Fire was flaming about their Ears, did sing Psalms; whereat the good Knight, Sir John Norton, being present, wept bitterly at the sight. Ibid.
12. Mr. John Denly, being set in the Fire, with a burning Flame about him, sung a Psalm; but being interrupted by occasion of a fa*got thrown in his Face, which made him bleed, he left off, and clapt both his Hands on his Face: Truly, quoth Dr. Story to him that hurled the fa*got, thou hast marr'd a good old Song; at which, Mr. Denley, still in the Flames, resumed Courage, put his Hands abroad and sung again. Ibid.
13. St. Augustin, speaking of the time when he was Baptized at Milan, professeth, That the sweet, Musick and Melody of the Church, provoked his Affections so far, that the Tears run down his Checks, and he was mightily pleased with it. Confes. l. 9. c. 6, 7.
14. St. Hierom, speaking not of the universal Church in solemn Assemblies, but what the compa∣ny of the solitary Virgins were wont to do of their own accord in his time, saith, That in the Morn∣ing at three, six, and nine a Clock, at evening, and at Midnight, they sung Psalms, only on Sunday; they went into the Church. Bullinger's Decads.
15. The first Act of Uniformity in King Edward the Sixth's Reign, gives leave for the using of any Psalm, agreeable to the Word of God: Which Act is not annulled by any subsequent Act, but rather confirmed by those which have followed.
16. Te Deum's are in Fashion all over Christian Europe, at least, the Protestant and Popish Churches at this day.
See more of the Singing, and religious Musick of other Churches, in my History of all Re∣ligions.
17. Mr. John Bruen in singing of Psalms, had his Spirit so ravished with Joy, that his Heart would even spring and leap in his Body; was so affected with Praising of God, that he took the word Hal∣lelujah for his Motto. See his Life, in Mr. Clark's second Volume of Lives, p. 176.
18. Mr. Peaco*ck, after his great Afflictions, being at last joyfully delivered and comforted, a three Chapter read to him, Rev. 19. Rev. 21. Rom. 8. Oh! (saith he) they be glorious Comforts: Will you have any more read? said his Friends, yea, saith he, a Psalm if you please; and named the 23d.
description Page 78
one beginning to read it, he desired that it might be sung; one asking, Will you sing? yea, said he, as well as I can. The Psalm being sung, and then John 17. being read, Blessed be God, said he, I am a Thousand times happy, to have such Felicity thrown upon me, a poor wretched Miscreant, &c. See his last Conflicts, by E. B, from the Copy of Mr. Rob. Bolton, 1646.
19. Mrs. Katherine Stubs, on her Death-bed, sang Psalms with a sweet and pleasant Voice, and desired that the 133 Psalm might be sung before her to Church; and desired that there might be no Mourning for her. See her Life.
20. Mr. J. Janeway on his Death-bed, cries out thus, Come help me with Praises, yet all is too little; come help me, all ye mighty and glorious Angels, who are so well skill'd in the haavenly Work of Praise! Praise him all ye Creatures upon Earth; let every thing that hath Being, help me to Praise God. Halle∣lujah! Hallelujah! hallelujah! Praise is now my Work, and I shall be engaged in this sweet Work now and for ever. Bring the Bible, turn to David's Psalms, and let us sing a Psalm of Praise. Come, let us lift up our Voice in the Praises of the most High. I will sing with you as long as my Breath doth last, and when I have none I shall do it better. See his Life.
CHAP. LXIV. Persons Remarkable for Good Discourse.
OƲR Saviour hath told us, we must be accountable for every idle word: and the Apostle hath ex∣ploded all corrupt Communication, and requires strictly of all Christians, that their Speech be season'd (and made savoury) with Grace, to the edification of others: and 'tis certain, that out Tongues are but the Signs and Indications of our Thoughts; and therefore as the Heart thinketh, the Tongue speaketh, commonly. A pure Fountain doth not send out dirty Streams, nor a good Tree bring forth evil Fruit. Besides, our Language doth not only expose our selves, but hath a great Influence in disposing of others, ei∣ther to Good or Evil, to Truth or Error; and therefore we had need be cautious, and use a sober Prudence and Piety in the Government of that little Member. And wise and good People are so, sparing and discreet in their Words.
1. Bembo, a Primitive Christian, coming to a Friend to learn a Psalm, he began to him the 39th: I said, I will take heed to my ways, that I offend not in my tongue. Upon hearing of which Words, he stop his Tutor, saying, This is enough, if I learn it as I ought. And being after Six Months rebuked for not coming again, replied, That he had not learnt his first Lesson: Nay, after Fifteen Years he professed, That in that time he had scarce learned to fulfil that one Line. Anonym.
2. Dr. Potter, when Fellow of Queen's College, Oxon, observing the Fellows after Dinner, accord∣ing to their usual manner, talking together of many trivial things, said nothing; but carefully re∣marked what they said; and when they had done talking, he thus bespake them: Now, my Masters, will you hear all your extravagant Discourses? for I have strictly observed and marked what you said: and thereupon gave them a perfect Rehersal of all their Discourses; which they admired and wondred at. See his Life, by Mr. Clark, p. 155. Much the like Story is reported of Mr. J. Janeway, in his Life.
3. The Essaeans are towards God very Religious: for before the Sun rise, they speak of nothing but Holy Things; and then they make certain Prayers and Vows, after the manner of their Coun∣try, &c. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.
4. The Council of Trent (because Bishops must be blameless) exhorts, that to prevent idle Di∣scourses, which might arise at the Table of Bishop's themselves, the Holy Scriptures be read. Conc. Trid. Decret. 1. Sess.
5. John Picus, Earl of Mirandula, usually discoursed amongst his Friends, of the Vanity and Un∣certainty of all Earthly Things, and of the Stability of Heavenly Things; and therefore he would often call upon them to love the Lord above all, &c. Clark in his Life.
6. One of Bishop Latimer's Injunctions to the Prior and Convent of St. Mary's House, in Worce∣ster, 1537, was thus:—Item, That the Prior have at his Dinner, or Supper, every Day, a Chapter read, and to have edifying Communication of the same. History of the Reformation, by Dr. Burnet.
7. Cardinal Pool, in the Platform of his Reformation, requires Bishops to have at their Table, the Scriptures, or other good Books read, mixt with pious Discourses. Ibid.
8. The Conferences of (Mr. John Eliot) were like those which Tertullian affirms to have been com∣mon among the Saints in his Days, Ʋt qui sciret Dominum audire: as knowing that the Ear of God was open to them all; and he managed his Rudder, so as to manifest that he was bound Heaven-ward in his whole Communication. He had a particular Art at Spiritualizing of Earthly Objects, and rai∣sing of high Thoughts from very mean Things: As once going with some feebleness up the Hill to Church, he said unto the Person that led him, This is very like the way to Heaven, 'tis up Hill: the Lord by his Grace fetch us up. And instantly spying a Bush near him, he as nimbly added, And truly there are Briars and Thorns in the way too.—As a Friend of the famous Ʋrsin could say, That he never went unto him, without coming away, Aut doctior aut melior; either the wiser or better from him. So 'tis an Animadversion, which more than One Friend of our Eliot's, hath made concerning him: I was never with him, but I got, or might have got some good from him. Cott. Mather in the Life of Mr. J. Eliot, p. 19.
description Page 79
9. Oh! saith Dr. Bolton, that worthless Subjects should so often take up our Tongues, and Thoughts! And Christ so full, so sweet, so delightful, and so profitable a Subject, which shall be Matter for our Soul's Discourse to all Eternity, shall be thrown aside, as not worth taking up! In Vit. ejus.
10. Mr. Giles Firmin speaking of Mr. Daniel Rogers saith, He was a Man of great Parts, great Grace, and great Infirmities. My Father Ward would often say of him, My Brother Roger, hath Grace enough for Two Men, and not half enough for himself: a most woful Temper, or rather Di∣stemper in his Constitution, which hindred much the Lustre of that Grace which was in him. By one passage we may judge of his Grace; he Dined One Day at a Knight's Table, what Company was there, I know not; but he had not that liberty to be a seasoning his Meat with Savoury and Spiritual Discourse, as he was wont to do; to sit at Meals, and not one Word for God, was to him strange: the next Day he comes to my House; the Man was sadly dejected, in such a manner, that those who fall into gross Sins, scarce know so much Sorrow: What is the matter? said I. This was the Reason, that he was a Man of such a base, dastardly Spirit, that he could not speak for God. I told him, Your Father would say, in such Companies, If you cannot sowe any Good, you do well if you can keep out evil. Much ado I had to get up his Spirit. Firmin's Real Christian, Preface to the Reader.
11. The late Countess of Warwick would perfume the Company with good Discourse, to prevent idle or worse Communication; not abruptly, upbraidingly, or importunely, which is very nauseous and fulsome, and spoils a good Game, by bad Playing; but she was like? Spiritual Stove, you should feel the Heat, and not see the Fire, and find yourself in other Company, among the same Persons; and rather wonder, than perceive, how you came there: for she would drop a wise Sentence, or moral, holy Apothegm, (with which she was admirably furnish'd) that suited with, at least not far remote from what was talk'd of, and commending or improving it, that she'd wind about the whole Discourse without offence, yea, with pleasure, Dr. Walker, in her Life.
12. The Discourses which daily fell from Bishop Ʋsher at his Table, in clearing Difficulties in the Scri∣pture, and other Subjects (especially when learned Men came to visit him) tended exceedingly to the Edification of the Heaters; so that it might well be said of him, as the Queen of Sheba said to Solo∣mon, Happy are these thy Servants that stand continually about thee, and hear thy Wisdom. See his Life.
13. Mr. Samuel Fairclough, made such a Reform in his Parish, that divers Persons who had lived many Years in the place, said, That in the whole time, they never heard an Oath sworn, nor ever saw a Person drunk: Nay, it was often said, That every Inhabitant of Kerton, should be distinguished from others, not only by the more savouriness of their Discourse, but also by the universal Strictness and Piety of their Lives. See his Life.
CHAP. LXV. Remarkable Devotion on the Lord's Day.
THE first Observation of the Christian Sabbath, was more by the Providence and Design of God, then the Apostles own Inclination, Joh. 20.19. the second was performed voluntarily, Job. 20.26. So afterwards, upon the day of Pentecost, being the first day, they were all with one accord, in one place, Acts 2.1. And again, Acts 20.7. On the first day of the week the Disciples came together to break bread, and Paul preached unto them. Rev. 1.10. St. John was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day. And thus the Observation of the Lord's-Day-Sabbath being commenced, it hath been continued by all good Christians to the present Age.
1. Pliny tells the Emperour Trajan, that it was the use of the Christians in his time, on a stated Day, before it was light, to meet together, to sing a Hymn to Christ, as to God, secum invicem, among themselves by turns; and to bind themselves by a Sacrament, not to do any Wickedness, but that they commit not Thefts, Robberies, Adulteries; that they break not their Word; that they de∣ny not the Pledge: which being ended, they used to depart, and to come again together to take Meat, but promiscuous and harmless. Plin. Epist. 97. p. 306, 307.
2. Constantine the Great, made Laws for the strict Observation of the Lord's Days, commanding, That through all the Roman Empire, all servile Employment should cease on those Days: He prescribed also a Form for the Legions of his Soldiers, to be used, both on the Sabbaths and other Days. And himself used to shew much Reverence and Attention to the Word of God Preached, so that many times he would stand up all the Sermon-while; and when some of his Courtiers told him that it would tend to his Disparagement, he answered, That it was in the Service of the great God, who was no respecter of Persons. Clarmar. in vit. Constantin. p. 11.
5. Bede, speaking of Bishop Tuda, saith, On the Lord's Days the People flock'd by Crouds together, either to the Church or to the Monasteries, not to refresh their Bodies, but to learn the Word of God; and if any Priest happened to come into any Village, the People presently gathered together, and took care to seek from him the Word of Life. Bede Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 26.
description Page 80
4. The Bohemians sanctified the Lord's Day in this manner, First, by resting from outward Labours, from Carrying, &c. from Dealing in any thing that belongs to outward Works and Ne∣gotiation; that their Servants and Beasts might have a Breathing-time, Exod. 20.10. But much more by abstaining from the Works of the Flesh, Drunkenness, Dancing, Dice, idle Walkings and Trifles; as also from nuptial Feasts, Fairs, Markets. This also was out Custom (especially under a Magistrate favouring the Church) that on the Saturday betimes, before the Sun set, all should des••••t from external Labours, and with the Evening begin the sanctification of the Day consecrated to God. Secondly, by dealing in Divine and Spiritual things; by singing Psalms and reading Scriptures on the Evening of the Sabbath; but in the Morning, and the whole Lord's Day, by frequenting the Assem∣blys, meditating on, and practising Holy things, not once only, or twice, but four or five times, for because, &c. therefore we dehort from reviewing and looking over Tables of Receipts and Expences; that all forgetting things Temporary, may learn to meditate on things Eternal. Comoenius de Fratrib. Bohem. p. 55, 56.
5. Mr. Elliot of New England, had such an exact Remembrance of the Lord's Day, that the Sun did not set the Evening before the Sabbath, 'till he had begun his Preparation for it; and when the Lord's Day came, you might have seen John in the Spirit upon the Lord's Day. Every day was a sort of Sabbath to him; but the Sabbath-day was a Sign, a Type, a Fore-tast of Heaven with him. He Laboured, that on this day he might have to Words or Thoughts, but such as were agreeable thereunto; he then allowed in himself no Actions, but those of a Raised Soul.— If he beheld in any Person old or young, any Profanation of this Day, he would be sure to bestow lively Rebutes upon it. And hence also to the general Engagements of a Covenant with God, which 'twas his de∣sire to bring the Indians into, he added a particular Article wherein they bound themselves, Mequon∣tamouat Sabbath, packeteaunat tohschke pomantamog, i. e. To remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it Holy as long as they lived. See his Life.
6. Bishop Jos. Hall, speaking of this Day, saith, Prayer, Meditation, Reading, Hearing, Preaching, Singing, good Conference, are the Businesses of this Day, which I dare not bestow on any Work or Pleasure, but Heavenly.— I find it hard to offend in too much Devotion, easie in Profaneness.
7. Before I went to the University, from the Month of August, till the latter end of February fol∣lowing, I was a Boarder in the House of one Mr. Philip Henry, where I had the opportunity of ob∣serving his manner of Life and Conversation. He was formerly Student of Christ Church in Oxford, Junior of the Act, Chaplain to Judge Puleston, and Minister of Warthenbury. But afterwards not conforming, he married an Heiress, and lived at Broad-Oke in Hanmer Parish in Flint-shire. Bishop Wilkins sent twice for him in my time, with a design to draw him over to Conformity, as he had done many of his Brethren before in his own Diocess. Dr. Bridgeman Bishop of Man, and his Successor at Worthenbury, spoke very honourably of him to Major Trevers and me, at is own Table at Chester; Bishop Fell of Oxford lamented his going off from the Communion of the Church of England as by Law established; and the present learned and ingenious Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry is ready to give an honourable Testimony to his Sincerity, I doubt not (having some Knowledge of the Corre∣spondence between them). This Man (ever since I knew him, and whilst I was his Neighbour) was careful to rise early on the Sunday Mornings, to spend a considerable portion of time in his Private De∣votions and Preparations, then to come down and call his Family together, and after some short pre∣paratory Prayer to sing a Psalm (commonly the 100) and then read some part of the Sacred Scripture and expound it very largely and particularly, and at last kneel down with all his Family and pray devout∣ly; with particular references to the day and the Duties of it, and the Minister that was to Offici∣ate. After which, and a short refection for Break-fast, he made hast to Church, and took care that all his Family that could be spared should go in due time likewise: Sometime he was before the Preacher, and often before the rest of the Congregation (as once particularly, when I gave them a Sermon in that place, he and I walk'd together a considerable time before the People came); he be∣haved himself reverently and very gravely in the Church during the Service; stood up commonly at Prayers, and always in my time wrote a Sermon after the Minister: when the Morning-Service was ended, he commonly invited the Minister to Dine with him, who seldom refused; and many others, who either lived at distance, as Mrs. Hanmer, Sir Job Charleton's Daughter, married to a Justice of Peace in that Country; of else such as were poor and needy. His Discourse homewards was sweet and spiritual; at Table it was seasoned as well as his meat; edifying, and yet pleasant and taking; never wild or inoffensive. After Meat, and Thanks returned, they commonly (I think constantly) before departure from Table sung the 23d. Psalm: Sometime after, when the Servants had dined, he propounded to such Guests as he thought in prudence he should not be too free with, to retire into the Parlour for a while till he had attended upon his Family, repeated over the Sermon, and prayed with them; after which he returned to his Guests again, and having entertained them with some short Dis∣course he retired a while himself, and by and by called upon his Family to go to Church. After Evening Service and Sermon ended, he retired again till six a Clock (then called for Prayers, catechised, took an account of Children and Servants of what they remembred at Church (which accounts were given some∣times very largely and particularly) sung a Psalm, kneeled down to Prayers (which consisted more of Praise and Benediction then at other times) and at last his Children kneeling down before him (to beg his Blessing) he blessed them all, and concluded the Service of the day with the 123 Psalm; save that after Supper he retired for about half an hour more into his Study before Bed-time. Sometimes after the publick Service ended at Church, he gave some spiritual Instructions, and Preached in his House to as many as would come to hear him; and in his last Years, when the Incumbents grew careless in provid∣ing Supplys for two or three neighbouring Churches and Chappels, and the People cry'd out for lack of Vision, he set up a constant Ministration and Preaching at home, never taking any thing by way of Reward for his Pains, unless with a purpose to give it away to those who were in greater necessities.
See more in my Christians Companion, and History of all Religions.
description Page 81
CHAP. LXVI. Remarkable Love of the Holy Scripture.
THE Sacred Scriptures were written for our Learning, and contain in them such Doctrines, Pre∣cepts, Prophecies, Promises, Threatnings, and Judgments, as concern us all; and therefore we are commanded to study the Law, to search the Scriptures, to meditate on the Word of God, to make it our delight, to talk of it to our Children, and acquaint our selves with the Will of God. And 'tis good Advice which a worthy Divine gives us in this case: In Reading Holy Scripture, (saith he) take heed, that an holy and humble Mind always bear thee company; be humble, and not proud; sober, and not curious; study to obey, not to dispute; turn not Conscience into Questions and Controver∣sies; draw not all to Reason, leave something for Faith; where thou canst not sound the Bottom, ad∣mire the Depth; kiss the Book, and lay it down; weep over thine Ignorance, and send one hearty Wish to Heaven, Oh! when shall I come to know, as I am known! Go not without, nor before thy Guide: but let thine Eye be always toward the Lamb, who only can open this Book, and thy Un∣derstanding; and then, blessed is he that reads, &c.
1. Theodosius Sen. wrote out the whole New Testament with his own Hand, accounting it a great Jewel, and read a part of it every Day. Clark in his Life.
2. Theodosius Jun. learned much of the Holy Scriptures without Book; and so reasoned of them with the Bishops, as if himself had been an experienced Minister. Clark in his Life.
3. Origen, when a Child, was very inquisitive into the recondite meaning of the Scriptures. D. Cave's Prim. Christianity.
4. King Alphonsus read over the Bible Fourteen times, with Commentaries.
5. John Picus Mirandula, addicted himself seriously to the study of Sacred Scripture, and at Eight and twenty Years of Age, wrote a learned Tractate of the Six Days Work of God, and another of the Sabbath, for the Publick Benefit of the Church: he was mightily affected with the Elegancy of the Scriptures in their Original, especially of Paul's Epistles, which he preferred before all humane Eloquence whatsoever; professing, that the Writings of Tully, Demosthenes, &c. were not to be com∣pared with them: he wrote much also for interpreting the Old Testament, and reconciling seeming Differences: he justified the Translation of Hierome against the Calumnies of the Jews: He also defended the Septuagint Translation, principally with respect to the Psalms. Clark in his Life.
6. Tho. Cromwel, Earl of Essex, in a Journey to, and from Rome, learned the whole Testament, translated by Erasmus, without Book. Clark in his Life.
7. Beza, when about Eighteen Years old, could say by Heart, perfectly, any Greek Chapter in St. Paul's Epistles.
8. Cranmer and Ridley learnt the New Testament by Heart; the former in his Journey to Rome, the other in Pembroke-Hall Walks, in Cambridge. Fox's Martyrol.
9. The Council of Trent (because Bishops must be blameless) exhorts, that above all things, every one keep Sobriety at his Table, &c. And because oftentimes idle Discourses are wont to arise, that at the Tables of Bishops themselves, the Holy Scriptures be read, Decret. 1. Sess.
10. One of Bishop Latimer's Injunctions to the Prior and Convent of St. Mary's House, in Worcester, was thus: —Item, That the Prior have at his Dinner or Supper, every Day a Chapter read, and to have edifying Communication of the same. Hist. of the Reformation, by Dr. Burnet.
11. Cardinal Pool, in the Platform of his Reformation, requires Bishops to have at their Tables, the Scriptures, or other good Books read, mixt with pious Discourses, Ibid.
12. We had the same Exercise in my time, appointed by Dr. Tully, then Principal of St. Edmond-Hall, in Oxford, viz. a Part, or Paragraph of the Latin Testament, read by some Servitor, when we were at Dinner.
13. Bishop Jewel had usually a Chapter read at Meals, after which he would recreate himself with Scholastical Wars between young Scholars, whom he maintained at his Table. See his Life.
14. King Edward the Sixth, when very young, and one of his Play-fellows, or Servants, being about to take something down that was above his reach, took a great Bible to stand upon, with a holy indig∣nation, reproved him for it (some say, he took it up, and kissed it) saying, That it was unfit, that he should trample that under his Feet, which he ought to treasure up in his Head and Heart. Fuller's Ch. Hist, p. 424.
15. Hierom calls the Books of Kings, his own; because by frequent use and reading, he had got them by Heart, and, as it were, made them his own. He testifies likewise of Paula, that she had most of the Bible by Heart; and of Nepotian, that with daily reading and meditating, he had made his Heart Bibliothecani Christi, The Library of Christ. Clark's Examp.
16. Constantine the Great used to shew so much Reverence and Attention to the Word of God preached, that many times he would stand up all the Sermon-time; and when some of his Courtiers told him, That it would tend to his Disparagement: he answered, That it was in the Service of the Great God, who is no Respecter of Persons. Clark in his Life.
17. Charles the Great used to set his Crown upon the Bible, as our Canutus sometime put his Crown upon the Rood, both of them to intimate their Reverence, &c. Clark's Exam. Vol. 1. C. 119.
18. King Edward the Sixth was a diligent Attender upon Sermons, heard them with great Reve∣rence, and penned them with his own Hand, and studied them diligently afterwards. Ibid.
description Page 82
19. The greatest delight of Queen Elizabeth, was often to read the Bible, and hear Sermons. Ibid.
20. The young Lord Harrington was mighty attentive in hearing the Word of God, preach'd, or read. Ibid.
21. Bugenhagius, a Dutch Divine, was so joyful, when Luther and he, and some others, had finished the Translation of the Bible into Dutch, that on that Day whereon they finished their Work, he ever after invited his Friends to a Feast, which he called, A Feast of the Translation of the Bible. Ibid.
22. Chrysostome preaching to his People, used this Expression, Get you Bibles by all means, whatever they cost you: you may better want Bread, Light, & than the Knowledge of the Scriptures. Ibid. ex Trapp.
23. I can speak it by Experience (saith Erasmus) that there is little good to be got by the Scripture, if a Man read it cursorily, and carelesly; but if he exercise himself therein constantly, and consciona∣bly, he shall find such an efficacy in it, as is not to be found in any other Book whatsoever. Ibid.
24. Robert, King of Sicily, was so wonderfully affected with the Scriptures, that speaking to Franc. Petrarcha, he thus said of them, I swear to you, Petrarch, that my Learning is more dear to me than my Kingdom; and if I must want the one, or the other, I had much rather want my Diadem than my Learn∣ing. Idem ex Cornel. de Lapide.
25. I know, saith Peter Martyr, there are many, that will never believe what we say of the Power of God's Word hidden in the Heart; and not a few that will jeer us, and think that we are mad for saying so: But oh! that they would be pleased but to make Trial: Malè mihi sit (ita enim in tan∣tâ causâ juvare ausim) nisi tandem capiantur: Let it never go well with me (for I am bold to swear in so weighty a Business) if they find not themselves strangely taken and transformed into the same Image, if they pass not into the Likeness of this Heavenly Pattern. So Ephes. 1.13. 1 Thes. 1.5, 8. Ibid.
26. In all the Bible, (says the Reverend Mr. Burgesse, in his Sermon in the Coll. Morn. Exercise) though it be an History of more than 4000 Years, we read of but of One that was converted just before his Death. And we do believe that he also did convert at his first Convincing Call. Rarely do any savingly convert, who do not upon their first Convictions convert. St. Austin's stifled Convictions cost him dear. You that will make so bold with Conscience as Spira did, should expect to roar for it here as he did; or hereafter to fare worse than many hope him to do. They are considerable Divines, who are not hopeless of his Salvation. Thus far Mr. Burgesse.
27. John, an Egyptian Confessor, whom Eusebius saw and heard, tho' his Eyes were out, and his Body mangled, could repeat any passages out of the Old or New Testament; whom I supposed (saith he) to be reading in a Book, 'till coming near, I was struck with great admiration. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christian.
28. Nazianzen professeth, that he had willingly relinquished all other things for the sake of this Book. Ibid.
29. Luther said, He would not live in Paradise without the Word, but with it he could live well enough in Hell. Mr. Calamy's Godly Man's Ark.
30. Gildas hath scarce one Paragraph in his Epistle unstored with Scripture, and one of his chief Lamentations in Dioclesian's Persecution is, for their Bibles being burnt in the Publick Markets. Tho. Jones Sovereign of the Heart.
31. Mr. Bradford to Willerton, Bishop Bonner's Chaplain, when he told him, The People must learn all at the Priests, not meddling with the Scriptures; answered: Then I see you would bring the People to hang up Christ, and let Barabbas go, as the Priests perswaded the People to do. At which words Wil∣lerton was so offended, that he had no lust to talk with him any more. Fox Martyr.
32. The Christians at the beginning of the Reformation were so in love with the Bible, and studied it so diligently, and used it in their Discourses and Disputations so frequently and boldly, that Darbyshire, Principal of Broadgates, told Mr. Hawkes, in Bishop Bonner's House, You will have nothing but your little pretty God's Book. Ibid.
33. Blesilla, a devout Widow, weak and sickly, was never found without a Bible in her Hands. S. Hierom.
34. Olympia Fulvia Morata, born at Ferrara, in a Letter to the young Princess of that place (after getting out of the Idolatry of that Country) saith, It may seem incredible to you, what a change the Lord then made upon my Spirit; that former aversion I had to read the Scripture, was then turned to have it as the greatest delight and pleasure in the World. Anonym.
35. One Captain Knox, being a Prisoner in Ceilon, in the East-Indies, for near Twenty Years, was extreamly pleased when he found there an English Bible, which he purchased at a Rate, and pro∣fesseth, That he never found Prayer so sweet to him, as it was then. See his Description of Ceilon.
36. The Lady Jane Grey, the Night before her Execution, sent her Sister, the Lady Catherine, the Greek Testament, in the end of which she wrote thus:
I Have here sent you, Good Sister Catherine, a Book, which altho' it be not outwardly Printed with Gold, yet inwardly it is more worth than precious Stones: It is the Book, dear Sister, of the Law of the Lord; it is his Testament and Last Will, which he bequeathed to us Wretches, which shall lead you to the Path of Eternal Joy; and if you with a good Mind read it, and with an earnest Heart purpose to follow it, it shall bring you to an immortal and everlasting Life; it shall teach you to live, and learn you to die; it shall win you more than you would have gained by the possession of your woful Father's Lands, which if God had prospered you, you should have inherited: so that if you apply diligently this Book, seeking to direct your Life after it, you shall be an Inheritour of such Riches, as neither the Covetous shall take from you, neither shall Thieves steal, nor Moth cor∣rupt. Desire with David, dear Sister, to understand the Law of the Lord God; live still to die,
description Page 83
that by Death you may purchase Eternal Life: and trust not, that the tenderness of your Age shall lengthen your Life; for as soon, if God calls, goes the Young as the Old. Labour therefore always to learn to die. Defie the World, deny the Devil, despise the Flesh, and delight your self wholly in the Lord; be penitent for your Sins, and yet despair not; be strong in Faith, and yet presume not, and desire, with St. Paul, to be dissolved, and to be with Christ: with whom even in Death there is Life. Be like the good Servant, and even at Midnight he waking, lest when Death comes and steals upon you, you be with the evil Servant found sleeping; and lest for lack of Oyl, you be found like the foolish Virgins, and like him that had not on the Wedding-Garment, and so you be shut out from the Marriage. Rejoyce in Christ, as I do; follow the Steps of your Master Christ, and take up his Cross; lay your Sins upon him, and always embrace him. And as touching my Death, rejoyce as I do, Good Sister, that I shall be delivered of this Corruption, and put on Incorruption: for I am assured, that I shall for losing a Mortal Life, win an Immortal Life; the which I pray God to grant you, and send you of his Grace to live in his Fear, and die in the True Faith of Christ: from which, in the Name of God, I exhort you, that you never swerve, neither for Hope of Life, nor Fear of Death: for if you deny his Truth, to lengthen your Life, God will deny you, and shorten your Days; and if you cleave unto him, he will prolong your Days to his Glory, and your Com∣fort. To which Glory God bring me now, and you hereafter, when it shall please him to call you. Fare you well, Good Sister, and put your only Trust in God, who only must help you.
The next Morning, with a Book in her Hand, she made a pathetical Speech upon the Scaffold, kneeled down to Prayers, repeated over the 51st Psalm, prayed for the Executioner, laid her Head upon the Block, and ended her Life with these words, Lord into thy Hands I commend my Spirit. Aged Sixteen. Fox Martyrol.
Concerning the Respect of the Jews to the Law, the Mahometans to their Alchoran, &c. see my Hi∣story of all Religions.
37. I had almost forgot to make mention of the Practice of my dear Friend and Correspondent Mr. Henry, spoken of in the last Chapter, (which I am very unwilling to omit, because I would pro∣voke myself, and others, to some degree of Emulation in the Case): besides his Exercise on the Lord's Days, mentioned before, every Day of the week his Custom was, every Morning and Night to Read a Chapter to his Family, and Expound it distinctly and clearly, and after Singing a Psalm, and Pray∣ers, to appoint his Children to retire by themselves, and write over a Copy of his Exposition; by which means, as himself once told me, every one of his Children, Five in Number, (One Son, and Four Daughters) had the Exposition of the whole Bible by them, written with their own Hands. This Custom he kept up constantly in his own House for above Twenty, if not above Thirty Years together, without any intermission, except in Cases of Absence from Home; which happened but seldom.
38. Dr. Harris, in all his Wills, always renewed this Legacy; —Item, I bequeath to all my Chil∣dren, and to my Childrens Children, to each of them a Bible, with this Inscription, None but Christ. See his Life.
39. Philip Melancthon always used to carry his Bible along with him, wherein he read often. Clark's Exampl Vol. II. p. 336.
40. Mr. William Garaway hath told me of a certain English Gentleman, a Member of the House of Commons, that never came into the Parliament-House, without a Bible in his Pocket, which he used to consult upon occasions.
41. Mrs. Catherine Stubbs was seldom seen without a Bible, or a good Book in her Hands. See her Life.
42. John Prince of Saxony had Six Pages attending on him in his Chambers, that every day read to him Six Hours out of the Bible. Luther Coll. Mens. p. 462.
43. Mr. Fox tells a Story of one Crow a Sea-man, who being Shipwreck'd, lost all his Money and Goods, but put his Bible about his Neck, and swam with it to Shoar. Mr. Barker's Flores.
44. After Ptolomy had furnish'd his Library with so many Thousand Books, Aristaeus told him. It was but a poor Library, being without the Sacred Volume of God, the Book of Books, the Holy Scripture. So is all Knowledge but poor Knowledge, without the Right Knowledge of God revealed in his Word, Mr. Barker's Flores.
45. I have read of one Cramerus, a School-Master, who had a Scholar, who had in a Writing, in his own Blood, promised to give his Soul on certain Conditions to the Devil: which Writing Crame∣rus got from him: and the Devil in the Night knock'd at his Chamber-door, and demanded the Pa∣per of him; but he answered, I have laid the Paper in my Bible, and in that Page where it is writ∣ten, The Seed of the Woman shall bruise the Head of the Serpent; and take it thence Satan if thou canst. And thereupon the Devil departed, and left the Paper behind him, and came no more. Mr. Barker's Flores.
46. Mr. Cotton Mather tell us in the Life of Mr. Nathaniel Mather—That this young Man had a principle regard unto the Scriptures for the Subjects of his Meditations, and he was very expensive of his Thoughts on the Book of God. He was daily digging in the sacred Mines, and with deligh he fetched thence Riches, better then those of both the India's; and he could say, O how I love thy Law! it is my Meditation every day!
Even in the time of his mortal Sickness, he was very angry at himself if he had not heard a Portion of the Bible read unto him from day to day.
Once when he was near his End, a good part of a day having pass'd before he had enjoyed his Meal of Scripture, be said unto his Sister with some impatience, Alas! What an ungodly Life do I lead? pray come and read my Bible to me, and read me the forty ninth Psalm. Indeed he read the Scri∣pture,
description Page 84
not cursorily, but very deliberately and considerately; and as an effect of his doing so, he could give such an account of the Difficulties in it, as the most, not only of Christians, but of Di∣vines too, would judge an Attainment extraordinary. Not long before he died, he had read over all the large and great Annotations on the Bible, lately published by Mr. Pool, and some other Non-con∣formist Ministers; but having dispatched those two noble Folio's, he said unto one that was intimate with him, Thus have I read the Bible, but I have now learnt a better way! And that way was this; He would oblige himself in reading to fetch a Note and a Prayer out of every Verse in all the Bi∣ble; to dwell upon every Verse until it had afforded at least one Observation, and one ejacul*tion to him.
He imagined that an incredible deal both the Truth and Grace, would in this way make its Im∣pression upon his Mind (besides what exercise of Wit it must have called for) and so most certainly it would have done; but before he had made much Progress in it, the Chariots of God fetcht him a∣way to that place, in which a Jesus is a Bible to the there perfect Spirits of the Righteous.
I cannot forbear adding here (what the Reverend Mr. Mead tells us)— That about fourteen Years old, Mr. Nathaniel Mather did dedicate himself wholly to God and his Service, and entred into a solemn Covenant with God to that purpose; which as he did not begin rashly, and without great deliberati∣on, so he did not transact it slightly, but with great Sense and Seriousness: The Matter and Form of which Covenant you have in this Work, signed with his own Hand, according to that Word of the Prophet (Isa. 44.5.) One shall say, I am the Lords, and another shall call himself by the name of Jacob, and another shall subscribe with his hand to the Lord. And with what Care and Conscience he per∣formed this Covenant in Fasting, in Prayer, in Watchings, in self-examination, in Meditation, in Thanksgiving, in Walking with God in all, is fully witnessed in his Life; which shews that he was a true Nathanael, and Israelite indeed, in whom was no guile: not like those Israelites which the Pro∣phet reproveth, for that they flattered God with their Mouth—lied to him with their Tongues, their Hearts not being right with him, nor stedfast in his Covenant. For having once given up himself to God, He kept the ways of the Lord, and did not wickedly depart from his God. Thus far Mr. Mead, in his pre∣fatory Epistle to Mr. Mather's Life.
Mr. John Machin kept a constant watch over his Thoughts, especially of his last Thoughts that he slept with, and his first Thoughts that he waked with; and usually they were some precious Scripture or other, which he would discourse of to his Friends with great Alacrity. He kept a Diary of his Life, wherein every day he wrote in Characters where he was, what Scriptures he found any sweet∣ness from, what was the state of his Soul towards God; and such other remarkable Passages that did occur each day, from the Year 1650, to the Year he died.
His love to the Word of God was superlative; it was his Meditation Day and Night. He did constantly in a Morning pitch upon some Verse, which he would endeavour to infuse into his Heart; ever unwilling to leave it, till he bad suck'd some Virtue from it. He was chewing by Meditation the 119th Psalm at the time of his Sickness, daily squeezing the Virtue of one Verse thereof into his Soul, as appears by his Dairy; and this he did, not formally as a Task, but with that effectual Seri∣ousness and Relish, that his Family at home, and Friends at a distance, in his Letters might perceive exactly what Dainties he had tasted; and at every vacant time, he would be looking for a Word, and would find out by the casual turning down a Leaf in his Bible (which was his usual way) such Pas∣sages as were very remarkable and not observed before. A Scripture thus met with, was as Food to him, exceeding sweet to his Tast, he would make much of it, and usually would not leave it, till he had improved it to the good of others by speaking or writing, that others might see what he saw, and feel what he felt in the Word of God.
Another usage he had also, which shewed him to be both a good Textuary, and a good Christian; and that was usually to take leave with his Friends and Relations by leaving some Scripture with them, and those most suitable to their Condition; nay he hardly sent Commendations to a Friend, but it was accompanied with some pertinent Scripture, that he seemed to breath no other Air but Scripture. His Bible was his constant Companion in the Day, and usually his Pillow at Night; and many Scores of emphaticallively Expressions he had found therein, which the constant reading and diligence of others could never light on. And where ever he came, he was engraving some Scripture or other on the Mantle Posts, and Walls, and Trees; which was so constant and peculiar a Course with him, that his acquain∣tance oft knew he had been in such a place, by the Marks he usually left. His design therein being the advantage of all mens Souls; that the very novelty of seeing such things, might set People upon enquiring and looking those Scriptures in their Bibles, not knowing what good one Verse of the Scri∣pture (thus met with) might do upon a Soul if God set it on at least he found this Advantage to himself, that when he came to a review of them, he was put in mind of that frame of Heart he had when he was there before; and might tast over again what he had before felt, in that Passage of the Word of God. He seldom wrote a Note or Letter, but he made it up with some suitable Scripture (the Word of God dwelling plentifully in him) and in the Memorials forementioned, he inserts Scri∣ptures upon every occasion, saying in the Conclusion, The Texts of Scripture herein mentioned, are best worth thy finding and noting in thy Life as they were in mine. See his Life.
Do not for your Lives (says the Reverend Mr. Burgess in his Sermon in the last Morning Exer∣cise) ever neglect reading the Scriptures; take some portion of God's Word, as daily as you eat of his Bread: 'Tis very honourably that I do remember a poor Soul who sometimes burned the Thatch of her House to read her Bible by the Light of it.
And no less a Saint than Mr. Richard Fairclough, told me she died a glorious one. It was Luther's saying, The reading of the Scriptures is the Terror of Devils.
Mr. Adams tells us in his Sermon in the late Morning Exercise, That Gregory (called the Great) gives an account of an illiterate Man, who bought a Bible, hired one to read to him out of it, and there∣by became a great proficient in the School of Christianity. Luther by reading of it was turn'd from Popery; so was John Hus by reading of our Wickliff's Books, proving his Doctrine from it. We
description Page 85
know Augustine was converted by taking it up and reading. And 'tis said, Crprian by reading the Prophet Jonas: And Junius by the first Chapter of John's Gospel, tho' 'tis supposed neither of them then had much skill in the Originals, but were beholding to Translations.
Consider (says Mr. Boyl) the Holy Bible, as an harmonious System, tho' written by parts and piece-meals in several Ages. It being like a fair Fruit of Arras, of which, tho' a shred may assure us of the fineness of the Collours and the richness of the Stuff, yet the Hangings never appear to their true advantage, but when they are display'd to their full Dimensions and seen together. Be sure the Scriptures (to which we do well to take heed, as to a light shining in a dark place, 2 Pet. 1.19.) will in this prospect clearly shew their Author and Original, namely, that they came from him who is the Light of Men, and shineth in Darkness, John 1.4, 5.1 John 1.4, 5. to the good satisfaction of the Consciences of the honest Beholders themselves, whatever Objections may be made by carnal Reason∣ings to the contrary; hereby being far more effectual to convert the Soul, and rejoyce the Heart, Psalm 19.7, 8. than any appearances of prodigious Spectres giving some notice of what passes in the other World could ever do. Sith the read Resurrection of Lazarus had no other Influence on some of the Jews, than only to give them occasion of turning Informers to the Pharisees against Christ, who had just before their Eyes, wrought that most notable Miracle, John 11.46. In the dispensation of the Word, there is an Evidence of Divinity in it, commending it self to the Consciences of unprejudiced Men. The ordinary means of Crace being mighty through God, to the pulling down of the strong holds, 2 Cor. 10.4, 5. yea, every thing that exalteth is self against the knowledge of God, from whom it came, and unto whom it directs us. Even great ones have been astonish'd at the Doctrine of the Lord, Acts 13.12. Psal. 119.111. drawn from vicious Courses into virtuous and holy Practices; from Dark∣ness to Light, and from the power of Satan to God, Acts 26.18. when little good comparatively was done by Christ himself preaching at Capernaum, Matt. 11. — 23.13.58. The Magazine of his Mi∣racles, those extraordinary Discoveries of their Author; in the use of the ordinary means of Grace, even at one Sermon of Peter's, we find three Thousand converted, Acts 2.41. And afterwards up∣on hearing of the Word, we meet with about five Thousand more that believed, Acts 4.4. which may well evidence who was the Author of it, and in whose Hand it was an Instrument, Eph. 2.20. Many have been built upon this Foundation, enlightned and directed by this Light, Psal. 119.105. fed with this Meat, Heb. 5.13, 14. regenerated by this Seed, 1 Pet. 1.23. which as a grain of Mu∣stard Seed in a matter of sixty six Years space, after the sowing of it, grew into a great Tree, which Pliny †, the Proconsul in Bythinia, employed by Trajan to root up Christianity (which they accounted a Crime) did acknowledge. Tertullian and others prove the spreading of it in the second and third Centuries: So mightily grew the Word of God, and prevailed, Acts 19.20. in the Primitive times, ingenerating unconquer'd Constancy of Faith and Godliness in the minds of the Hearers; and always victoriously triumphing over the Kingdom of Satan, and false Religions. In the beginning of the Reformation, said Luther ‖, We do everywhere experience in the Church, in the Commonwealth, in the Family, certain Fruits of the Word, which as Leaven doth spread it self into all the parts of the Com∣monwealth, the Offices, and all the States. * Mr. Boyl Stile of Scripture, p. 72. † Plin, Secund. l. 10. Epist. mox ipso tractu us fieri solet, diffundente se crimine, &c. Adversus gentes ipsa multitudine pertur∣batus. ‖ Tom. 4.282. Ʋbique experimur in Templo, in Rep. &c.
Afterwards we find hoe it did diffuse it self in England, Scotland, and Ireland, &c. * Notwith∣standing they of the Antichristian state have laboured to keep up their Superstition and Idolatry, by feigned Apparitions, as may be seen in later Collections of Popish Miracles, the History of Jetzer, Thus far Mr. Adams. & See the fulfilling of Scriptures, p. 401.
Stand fast and fix'd (says the Reverend Mr. Woodco*ck, in his Sermon in the Casuistical Morning Exercise) in the good Word of God, which is settled for ever in Heaven, Psal. 119.89. as the Copy of the Divine Nature and Law. Stand, having your Loins girt about with Truth, Ephes. 6.14. and ha∣ving on the Breast-plate of Righteousness. This is the grand and perfect Rule of Faith, Worship and Life, Keep within these Trenches, and you have an assurance of Protection. I remember an Ear-witness told me, he heard Dr. Hammond Preach before King Charles the First at Oxford, when his Affairs were at a low ebb, and he told him, While God-dam-me led the Van, and the Devil confound me brought up the Rear, he would be routed in all his Designs. And they are very unlikely to be good Subjects to Princes, who are open Rebels to the Laws of God and Men, and their own Reason. Thus far Mr. Woodco*ck.
Many useful Sayings, good Precepts and Rules, may be fetched from Heathen Authors, Plato, Se∣neca, Tully, Plutarch, &c. But we need not (says the Reverend Mr. Slater, in his Sermon in the last Morning Exercise) borrow Jewels of Egyptians, blessed be God, nor go down to the Philistines for the sharpening of our Mattocks. It is the Gospel of Christ, which is the Power of God to Salvation. There is no need of quoting a Philosopher when we have a Paul. What Examples can we produce and propound, so exact and curious as is that of Christ, who did no Sin, neither was Guile found in his Mouth! He spake so as never Man spake, and he walked so as never Man walked. What Ar∣guments can we find more convincing than those of the Scripture, which are mighty for casting down the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Imaginations, Conceits, Reasonings of a carnal, vain, and proud Mind? What Mo∣tives more perswasive and alluring than those of the Gospel, which are indeed the Cords of a Man? What Thunder-claps can be thought of more terrible, or what Terrors more amazing and affrighting then the Terrors of the Lord? What Promises more inviting and encouraging than those he hath given us, which are exceeding great and precious? Where, if any one can, let him tell us where we shall see sin so clearly and fully in its Deformity and Ugliness, in order to a real and thorough aversa∣tion from it, or Religion, Godliness, and a Conversation ordered aright, more in its Loveliness and enamouring Beauty, in order to our setting our Hearts upon it, than we do, or at least may see it in the Gospel? When all is said and done that can be, it is the Grace of God, Tit. 2.14. The Doctrine, the Gospel of Grace, which bringeth Salvation, and hath appeareth to all men. Jews and Gentiles, Men of all sorts and ranks, it is that, yea it is that which teacheth us, and all that sit under it, to deny ungod∣liness and worldly lusts, and to live seberly, righteously and godly in this present World.
description Page 86
CHAP. LXVII. Present Retribution to the Faithful.
BY Faithful, I mean here, such as dare trust in God, whilst they faithfully discharge their Du∣ties, though they offend Man, and expose themselves to the disfavour of the World; as Abra∣ham believed, contrary to all apparent Sense and common Reason, and yet was blessed: Or as Daniel and the three children ventured to Worship God in the prospect of temporal Dangers! and yet were delivered: Or as the Apostles left all to follow Christ, and yet were rewarded. For God is not unrighteous to forget our Works of Faith, and Labours of Love, which we shew toward his Name, Heb. 6.10. This Subject is of a large Extent, and therefore I must of necessity narrow it, or it would carry me into all the particular Duties of our Religion.
1. Mr. Lloyd speaking of Dr. Nicholas Wotton, Doctor of the Civil Laws, and first Dean of the two Metropolitan Churches of Canterbury and York saith, Augustus lamented for Varus his Death; be∣cause he said, Now I have none in my Country to tell me the Truth: with Wotton went off that Faithfulness that Peasants have and Princes want. None more resolute abroad, none more hold and downright at home. His plain Dealing saved King Henry some Treasure, King Edward the North, Queen Mary Calice for a while, and Queen Elizabeth her Faith and Crown: A Virtue that made him the Overseer of most forreign Ministers Actions abroad, and one of the Eighteen Executors of King Henry's Will and Testament at home.
He was Privy Counsellor to four successive Sovereigns, viz. King Henry the VIII, King Edward the VI, Queen Mary, Queen Elizabeth.
He was employed thirteen several times in Embassies to forreign Princes.
Five times to Charles the Fifth Emperour.
Once to Philip his Son King of Spain.
Once to Francis the First King of France.
Once to Mary Queen of Hungary, Governess of the Netherlands.
Twice to William Duke of Cleve.
Once to renew the Peace between England, France, and Scotland, Anno. 1540.
Again to the same purpose at Cambray, Anno 1549.
Once sent Commissioner with others to Edinburgh in Scotland, 1560.
He refused the Archbishoprick of Canterbury, profered him in the first of Queen Elizabeth. Lloyd's Worthies, p. 107.108, 109.
2. Mr. Dod, when single, thinking how he should maintain a Wife and Children, was encouraged by looking upon a Hen and Chickens scratching for their living, and considering that the Hen did but live before, now she was able to maintain all that Family. And accordingly himself fared, for God provided plentifully for him and his. See his Life.
3. One John Stewart, Provost of Aaire in Scotland, having lent or given a great part of his Estate to the Poor in Charity, and at last being himself in straits, he was called a Fool, and reproached for what he had done; upon which he goes over to France, adventures to Fraight a Ship at Rochel, with Salt, &c. upon his Credit, returns home and vends the Commodities; with which he paid his Debts, and had 20000 Marks over to his own Pocket. Clark's Leg.
CHAP. LXVIII. Present Retribution to Plain and Faithful Reprovers.
HE that rebukes a Man, afterwards shall find more Favour then he that flattereth with his Tongue, saith Solomon, Prov. 28.23. That this effect doth not always follow, is easily deducible from the Admonition of our Saviour, who adviseth us not to give that which is Holy unto Dogs, nor to cast Pearls before Swine; lest they turn again and rent us, &c. But that when our Reproofs meet with fit and capable Subjects, it is so, is often proved by Experience.
1. Bishop Barnes having suspended Nr. Bernard Gilpin, requires him suddenly upon his return from a Journey out of the North, to Preach a Visitation Sermon at Chester; Mr. Gilpin desired to be excu∣sed, as being not provided, and being suspended: But the Bishop accepting no denial, at last Mr. Gilpin answered, Seeing it cannot be otherwise, your Lordship's Will be done: And after a little pawse began his Sermon; in the Application whereof he proceeded thus—
And now Reverend Father, my Speech must be directed to your Fatherhood; God hath exalted you to be Bishop of this Diocess, and God requires an account of your Government hereof,
&c. And (so proceeding to tax the Faults of the Diocess)
Let not (saith he) your Lordship say these Crimes have been committed by the Fault of o∣thers without your Knowledge; for whatsoever your self shall do in Person, or suffer by your Con∣nivency to be done, is wholly your own; therefore in the presence of God, his Angels, and Men, I pronounce your Fatherhood to be the Author of all these Evils; yea and in that strict Day of the General Account,
I shall be a Witness to testifie against you, &c. After which pungent Admonition
description Page 87
contrary to expectation) the Bishop brought Mr. Gilpin home, and there walking with him in his Parlour, takes him by the Hand, and thus bespeaks him, Father Gilpin, I acknowledge you are fitter to be Bishop of Durham, than myself to be Parson of this Church of yours: I ask forgiveness for Errors past: forgive me, Father: I know you have hatch'd up some Chickens, that now seek to pick out your Eyes; but so long as I shall live Bishop of Durham, be secure, no Man shall injure you. See his Life, by Bishop Carle∣ton, p. 58.
2. Bishop Latimer, who sent K. Henry the Eighth the New Testament for a New-year's Gift, with this Inscription, Marriage is honourable among all Men, and the Bed undefiled; but whor*mongers and Adulterers God will judge, &c. Who preach'd such pungent Sermons to the Court, to the Judges, to the Clergy, to all, yet lived well, died comfortably, put on the Crown of Martyrdom at his Exit out of this World, and since his departure hath escaped the Lash of envious and reproachful Tongues, much better than his then prosperous Adversaries and Persecutors.
See the Story of Dr. Wotton in the foregoing Chapter, how his Fidelity and Veracity were reward∣ed with present Preferments, and honourable Offices.
CHAP. LXIX. Present Retribution to the Humble and Modest.
MOdesty is a Vertue, say some, the will starve a Man: and indeed among some undiscerning Per∣sons it goes under no better Notion than Cowardice, and Sneakingness of Spirit; when Audaci∣ousness and Arrogance are valued at a high rate among Fools. But all the World is not foolish, there are some wise and judicious Men dispersed here and there among us; and these know how to judge of true Modesty and Humbleness of Spirit, and with them these Qualities are of great Price. But however God Almighty hath an especial Favour for them, and doth value them, and will reward them either here or here∣after. He exalts the humble and meek, and fills the hungry Soul with good things.
1. Dr. Sanderson was a Man of great Modesty, as well as Judgment, and yet purely by the Dint of Merit and Modesty together, made his way, not only to considerable Preferment in the Church, but gained upon the Estimation and Affections of all Parties in England, and lived peaceably all his Days, and now being dead, hath escaped better the Bitings of virulent Tongues, than some other bi∣gotted Persons, and of great Note too, that I could name.
2. The Reverend Mr. Hooker, a Man so bashful and modest by natural Disposition, that he was not able to outface his own Pupils, yet hath been rewarded with a competent Estate whilst living and a good Name, and glorious Elogiums since his Death.
3. Mr. Thomas Gouge was great in Modesty, yet it never appeared by word or action, that he put any value upon himself, or hunted for any applause from Man; and this was very observable in him, that the Charities which were procured chiefly by his Interest and Industry, where he had occasion to speak, or to give an Account of them, he would rather impute it to any one that had but the least hands and part in the procuring of them, than assume any thing of it to himself.
Another Instance of his Modesty was, that when he was ejected out of his Living of Sepulchres Pa∣rish, he forbore Preaching, saying, That there was no need of his Labours in London, where there were so many godly, able, and painful Ministers to carry on that Work.
According to the Apostle's Exhortation, he was cloathed with Humility, and had in a very eminent degree that Ornament of a meek and quiet Spirit, which St. Peter tells us, is in the sight of God of great Price: so that there was not the least appearance either of Pride or Passion in any of his Words or Actions. He was not only free from Anger and Bitterness, but from all affected Gravity and Mo∣roseness. His Society and Converse was affable and pleasant. He had a very great serenity of Mind, and evenness of Temper, which was visible in his very Countenance; and according his Humility was rewarded with Honour and Respect from Men, with the Love of all Parties, though of different Sentiments; with a great Tranquility of Mind, with a peaceable and quiet Possession of the Good Things of this Life, and at last with an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a gentle and easie Death; for in a good old Age (of Seventy seven Years) he died in his Sleep, without any sensible Pain or Sickness, A. C. 1681. See his Life.
See more in the Ch. The Humble strangely advanced.
4. Mr. John Fox in his younger Days, and towards the latter and of King Henry the Eighth's Reign went to London, where he lived humbly and obscurely, and soon spent what his Friends had given him, and his own Industry got him, and began to be in want, one Day sitting disconsolate in St. Paul's Church, almost spent with long Fasting, his Countenance being thin, his Eyes hollow, after the ghast∣ful manner of dying Men; insomuch, that every Body shunned a Spectacle of so much horrour: there came one to him, as he was sitting in this humble and homely Posture, and despicable Condition, and thrust an untold Sum of Money into his Hand, bidding him be of good Cheer, and accept that as a common Courtesie from his country-men; wishing him to make much of himself, for within a few Days new Hopes were at hand. Mr. Fox could never learn who this was; but within Three Days
description Page 88
after, the Dutchess of Richmond sent for him to live in her House, and be Tutor to the Earl of Sur∣rey's Children, then under her Charge. Clark's Examp. Vol. 2. p. 610.
5.
Humility, (says the Reverend Mr. Steel) makes a Man think meanly of himself, moderately of his own Notions and Apprehensions, highly of those that deserve it, and respectfully of all. It was this which taught excellent Bishop Ridley when he was in Prison, thus to accost honest Bishop Hooper: However in some By-matters and Circ*mstances of Religion, your Wisdom and my Simplicity, I grant, hath a little jarr'd—yet now, &c. More Comfort to them, if they had been on these Terms in the time of their Liberty and Prosperity. Humility is a great step to Unity, Ephes. 4.2. I beseech you, that ye walk with all lowliuess and meekness, with long-suffering, for hearing one another in love: endea∣vouring to keep the Ʋnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. Pray behold how these Graces are here link'd together, lowliness, meekness, unity, and peace. The humble Man will not endure that his Re∣putation shall outweigh the Peace of the Church; and therefore is more willing that Truth should be victorious than himself. He'll go Two Miles for One, to meet his Adversary in an honest way of Accommodation; and when he cannot make his Judgment to bend, yet his Heart shall stoop to you with all sincerity. This Vertue made Aristippus come to Eschines, when they were at fend, with this greeting, Eschines, Shall we be Friends? And this dictated his Answer. Yes, Sir, with all my Heart. But remember, saith Aristippus, That I being elder than you, do make the first motion: Yea, said the other, and therefore I conclude you to be the worthier Man: for I began the Strife, and you began the Peace. Let us all then be cloathed with Humility, assume not in regard of your Learning, Wit, or Parts; con∣sider you are but Sharers in our Common Benefactor; neither let your Riches or Dignities make you speak or write otherwise than you would do without them; and this will go a great way to prevent our biting and devouring one another.
See Mr. Steel's Sermon in the Casuistical Morning Exercises.
CHAP. LXX. Present Retribution to the Just.
THE Ʋnjust, Oppressors, Extortioners, Felons, Thieves, and fraudulent Persons, think with their crooked Policy, their crafty Dealings, their Dissimulation and Tricks, to impose upon the World, to delude the Senses of Men, and enrich themselves, and be secure: but upon a fair Examination it will be certainly found, that Righteousness stands upon much the surer Ground, and bids fair both for the Love of Man, and the Blessing of God. Righteousness exalts a Nation, when Sin in general, and Injustice in particular, is the Reproach and Ruine of any People.
1. Sir John Fitz-James, of whom we have mentioned before in remarkable Justice, was by King Henry the Eighth advanced to be Chief Justice of the King's-Bench.
2. Sir Matthew Hale, of whom we have mentioned as another Great Example of Justice, was pre∣sently so taken Notice of by the Eye of the World, that he was imployed in his Practice by all the King's Party: he was assigned Council to the Earl of Strafford, Arch-bishop Laud, King Charles the First, the Duke of Hamilton, the Earl of Holland, and the Lord Capel. Afterwards being Councel for the Lord Craven, he pleaded with that force of Argument, that the then Attorney-General threarned him for appearing against the Government: To whom he answered,
He was Pleading in Defence of those Laws, which they declared they would maintain and preserve; and he was doing his Duty to his Client;
so that he was not to be daunted with Threatnings. Upon all these occasions he had dis∣charged himself with so much Learning, Fidelity, and Courage, that he came to be generally imployed for all that Party: and afterwards Cromwel resolving to take him off from that Party, endeavoured to promote him to a Judge's place in the Common-Pleas; and he was much urged to accept of it by some eminent Men of his own Profession, who was of the King's Party, as Sir Orlando Bridgeman, and Sir Geoffery Palmer. He accepted of the place, and was afterwards chosen a Parliament-Man. Thus he continued administring Justice 'till the Protector died; but then he both refused the Mournings that were sent to him and his Servants for the Funeral, and likewise to accept of the New Commission that was offered him by Richard; and when the rest of the Judges urged it upon him, and employed others to press him to accept of it, be rejected all their Importunities, and said, He could act no longer under such Authority.
He lived a private Man, 'till the Parliament met that called home the King, to which he was re∣turned Knight of the Shire from the County of Gloucester.
Soon after this, when the Courts in Westminster-Hall came to be settled, he was made Lord Chief Baron; and when the Earl of Clarendon (then Lord Chancellor) delivered him his Commission, in the Speech he made, according to the Custom on such occasions, he expressed his Esteem of him in a very singular manner telling him, among other things,
That if the King could have found out an hone∣ster and fitter Man for that Employment, he would not have advanced him to it; and that he had therefore preferred him,
because he knew none that deserved it so well. As last, 1671, he was pro∣ved to the Lord Chief Justice of England. See his Life, by Dr. Burnet.
description Page 89
CHAP. LXXI. Present Retribution to the Temperate.
SOlomon amongst the Elogiums he bestows upon Spiritual Wisdom, gives this for one; That length of days is in her right hand: and upon Observation it will be found true. For (besides other Conside∣rations) the Rules of Temperance prescribed by our Religion, for the Government of our Appetites, de mightily conduce to the preservation of Health and long Life, and many other Commodities, which shall be hinted at in the following Paragraphs.
1. Johannes de Temporibus may justly go for an Antesignanus, in the Front of this Chapter, Armour-bearer to Charles the Great, a Man of great Temperance, Sobriety, and Contentment of Mind, and lived to the Age of 361. Hackwel. Apol. L. 3. C. 1. Sect. 6, &c.
2. Lescius, in his Hygiasticon, speaking concerning Sobriety, reckons up the several Commodities of it thus:
- 1. It frees from almost all Diseases; Catarrhs, Coughs, Wheezings, Dizziness, Pains of Head and Stomach, Apoplexies, &c.
- 2. It fortifies against outward Causes; Heat, Cold, Labour, Wounds, Bruises, putting out of Joynt, breaking of Bones, (for Flux of Humours doth much hinder the Cure, and causeth Inflama∣tions) against the Plague, &c.
- 3. It mitigates incurable Diseases; as ulcers in the Lungs, Hardness in the Liver and Spleen, &c.
- 4. It conduceth to long Life, and an easie Death, except in Cases extraordinary.
- 5. It makes the Body agile, lightsome, fresh.
- 6. It maintains the Senses in their integrity and vigour.
- 7. It mitigates the Passions, especially Anger and Melancholly.
- 8. It preserves the Memory.
- 9. It helps the Wit and Understanding.
- 10. It quencheth Lust, and doth wonderfully prevent the Temptations of the Flesh, &c.
3. Hippocrates, to one asking his Advice concerning the preservation of his Health, made Answer, Let Meat, Drink, Sleep, Venery, all be moderate. Nor did he only prescribe so to others, but practi∣sed himself; and accordingly he lived One hundred and Four Years, Verulam. History of Life and Death.
4. Galen, who lived in Health, except One Day's Sickness, the space of an Hundred Years, being asked what Diet he used, answered, I have drank no Wine, touched no Woman, eat nothing raw or un∣ripe, kept my Body warm, and my Breath sweet. Some say he lived One hundred and forty Years Fulgos. L. 8. C. 14.
5. Cicero prescribeth thus for the Health: Concoction, Chearfulness, Walking, Temperance, Re∣creation, and the Belly soluble. Marcil. in Pyth. Carm.
6. Sir Matthew Hale, with some other young Students, being invited to be merry out of Town, one of the Company called for so much Wine, that notwithstanding all that Sir Matthew Hale could do to prevent it, he went on in his excess, 'till he fell down as dead before them; Mr. Hale thereupon went into another Room, shut the Door, and pray'd earnestly to God, both for himself and his Friend, making a Vow to God, That he would never again keep Company in that manner, nor drink a Health while he lived. His Friend recover'd, and he religiously kept his Vow to his dying Day, and though sometimes roughly treated, because he would drink no Health, but especially the King's; yet he fared never the worse, either in God's Favour, or the King's: as appears by the Divine Blessing upon his Practice, and the Preferments he had at Court. See his Life.
7. Ludovicus Cornarius, a Venetian, and a Learned Man, wrote a Book of the benefit of a Sober Life, and produceth himself as a Testimony thereof, saying, Ʋnto the Fortieth Year of my Age I was continually vexed with variety of Infirmities; I was sick at Stomach of a Fever, a Pleurisie, and lay ill of the Gout. At last this Man by the Perswasion of Physicians, took up a way of living with such Tem∣perance, that in the space of One Year, he was freed almost of all his Diseases. In the Seventieth Year of his Age he had a fall, whereby he brake his Arm and Leg, so that upon the Third Day no∣thing but Death was expected; yet he recovered without Physick: for his Abstinence was to him in∣stead of all other means; and that was it which hindred a recurrency of malignant Humors to the Parts affected. In the Eighty third Year of his Age, he was so sound and chearful, so vegete, and so entire in his Strength, that he could climb Hills, leap upon his Horse from the even Ground, write Comedies, and do most of those things he used to do when he was young. If you ask how much Meat and Drink this Man took, his daily Allowance for Bread, and all manner of other Food, was Twelve Ounces: this was his usual Measure; and the said Cornarius did seriously affirm, That if he chanced to exceed but a few Ounces, he was thereby apt to relapse into his former Diseases. All this he hath set down of himself in Writing, and it is annexed to the Book of Leonardus Lescius, a Physician, which was Printed at Amsterdam, Anno Dom. 1631. Drexel. Oper. Tom. 2. p. 794. Lescius Hygiastic. C. 4. Sect. 25. p. 86.
description Page 90
8. Mr. W. Garaway, of whom I have made mention elsewhere in this Book, is now going upon the Eighty first Year of his Age, very healthful and stout in his Body, of perfect Sence, and good Me∣mory, to a wonder: but the wonder is abated, when we consider his Caution used in Dieting of him∣self; for he keeps a Fast, and abstains from all Fond, at least, One Day every Week; and at other times ordinarily abstains from Wine and strong Liquors, unless now and then a Glass, by way of Cordial.
CHAP. LXXII. Present Retribution to the Devout and Praying: Or, Prayers an∣swered in Kind.
NEver did God say to any of the Seed of Jacob, seek my face in vain. Our Saviour hath resolved us by the Authority of his Word, the Example of the Syrophoenician Woman, Mat. 15, 22. And the Parable of the Importunate Widow, Luke 18.2. That Prayer is no vain or fruitless Point of Devotion. Let Elijah, Daniel, David, Jesus, the Apostles, and all the sincere Votaries of the Church of GOD, give their Suffrage in the Case.
1. Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople, when Arius was sent for thither by the Emperour, to give an Account of his unquiet Behaviour at Alexandria, shut himself up in the Church, and there fell to Fasting and Prayer, begging of God Night and Day, with Tears, That if Arius were true in his Opi∣nion, he might never see the Day of his Trial; but if not, that God would inflict some visible Judg∣ment upon Arius, the Author of so much Mischief. Arius, before the Emperour, subscribed and swore to the Decrees of the Nicene Council; but with Fraud and Equivocation: for swearing that he heartily assented to what he had written, he meant only a Form of Faith which he had purposely put in his Bosom: upon this the good Emperour was satisfied, and commanded Alexander to receive him into his Communion. This was upon Saturday, but the next Day expecting to the admitted, he goes out of the Palace with Eusebius, and many Followers, in great Pomp and Pride; but by and by, in the chief Marker-place of the City, his Conscience accused him, his Belly loosened, he called for the next Jakes; whither he retired immediately, and there his Fundament coming out, he voided much Blood, together with Bowels, Spleen, and Liver; and so died wretchedly. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. History.
2. St. Augustine, when the Goths and Vandals were broke into Africa, and besieged Hippo, sitting at Table one Day with his Presbyters, and the Bishops that were fled thither from other places for Refuge, said to them, You know, Brethren, that from the beginning of this Siege, my daily Prayers have been. That God would either free us from it, or give his Servants Patience and Courage to undergo what he imposeth, or to take me out of this present evil World; and I believe, that God will answer my desire. And accordingly the Third Month of the Siege, he fell sick of a Fever and died. Ibid. And Dr. Jer. Tailour Life of Christ.
He was very powerful in Prayers, so that sometimes thereby he hath cast out Devils, Clark. Ibid.
I have mention'd formerly in my Christian's Companion, out of his Confessions, that once being ex∣treamly afflicted with the Tooth-ach, so that he could not speak, by writing, he requested his Friends that came to visit him, to pray with, and for him: which they did, and immediately whilst they were at Prayers, his Pain ceased, and his Speech was restored.
3. Luther being present at the Marriage of Philip. Duke of Pomerania, with Mary, Daughter to the Elector of Saxony, prayed for a Blessing, and taking Philip by the hand, said, The Lord God be with you, and keep your Posterity from failing: but his Wife continuing barren Four Years, all his Male-stock was like to be extinct; yet at length, by God's Blessing, according to Luther's Prayer, he had Se∣ven Sons by her, which wonderfully increased the Family. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 141.
4. Mr. Hugh Latimer used constantly in his Prayers to beg, That God would restore the Gospel to England once again. Which blessed be God hath been granted. Clark's Exam. p. 461.
5. Luther is said to be able to prevail with God at his pleasure, to obtain what he list; according to that of Prov. 12.2. Once praying for the Recovery of Myconius, he let fall this rapturous Expres∣sion, Fiat voluntas mea: Let my Will be done: and then sweetning it, Mea voluntas, Domine, quia tua: My Will, because thine: which was granted. Ibid. p. 466.
6. Henry, late Lord Delamer, in his Advice to his Children, tells them, That he had observed, any Morning that he had hurried over his Devotions, the Day following was not prosperous; and that thing which particularly occasioned him to such haste, met with ill success. Lord Delamer's Works, p. 3.
7. A. C. 1584, near Bern in Switz••rland, a certain Hill, in an Earthquake, was carried violently over, and beyond other Hills, and covered a whole Village, consisting of Ninety Families, one Half-house only excepted, wherein the Master of the Family, with his Wife and Children, were earnestly praying unto God. This is attested by Polanus, who lived in those parts. Syntag. p. 841.
description Page 91
Present Retribution to the Devout; Prayers answered in kind, &c.
8. IF Mr. Elliot said of any Affiar, I cannot bless it, it was a worse omen to it, then the most inau∣spicious Presages in the World; but sometimes after he had been with God, about a thing he was able successfully to foretel, I have set a Mark upon it, it will do well. I shall never forget, that when Enland and Holland were plunged into the unhappy War, which the more sensible Protestants every∣where had but sorrowful Apprehensions of; our Elliot being in the height and heat of the War, pri∣vatly asked, What News we might next look for? Answered unto the surprize of the Enquirer, Our next News will be a Peace between the two Protestant Nations; God knows, I pray for it every day; and I am verily perswaded, we shall hear of it speedily. And it came to pass accordingly.— There was a godly Minister of Charles-Town, one Mr. Foster, who with his Son was taken Captive by Turish E∣nemies: much Prayer was made, both privately and publickly, by the good People for the Redemp∣tion of that Gentleman; but we were at last informed, that the bloody Prince, in whose Dominion he was now a Slave, was resolved, that in his Life-time no Prisoner should be released: And so the distressed Friends of this Prisoner now concluded, Our hope is lost. Well, upon this Mr. Elliot in some of his next Prayers before a very solemn Congregation, very broadly begg'd, Heavenly Father, work for the Redemption of thy poor Servant Foster; and if the Prince which detains him will not, as they say, dis∣miss him as long as himself lives, Lord, we pray thee to kill that cruel Prince; kill him and glorifie thy self upon him. And now behold the Answer; the poor captivated Gentleman quickly returns to us that had been Mourning for him as a lost Man; and brings us news, that the Prince was come to an un∣timely Death; by which means he was now set at liberty. Cotton Mather in his Life, p. 50.
9. In 1642 One Mary Glover, a Merchants Daughter in Thames-street, being bewitched by one Mother Jackson, who was arraigned at Newgate in London, continuing every second day in most strange and dreadful Fits and Torments, for about three Weeks or a Month after the Witch was condemned; several Ministers and other Christians met tegether to pray for her; when on a sudden, after a terri∣ble Conflict, which so much amazed some, that they cried out with a confused Noise, Jesus help, Je∣sus save, the Maid started up out of a wicked Chair wherein she sate, and by main Strength lifted up one of the Ministers with her, who kneeled behind and held her in his Arms, and threw white Froth out of her Throat and Mouth round about the Chamber; and on a sudden fell down into the Chair as one really dead, with her Head hanging on one side, her Neck and Arms limber, though before as stiff as if Frozen; presently after Life returned into her whole Body, and her Eyes and Tongue came into their right place, she then looked up with a chearful Countenance round the Chamber, and with a loud Voice spoke, saying, O he is come, he is come! the Comforter is come, the Comforter is come! I am delivered, I am delivered! her Father hearing these Words wept for Joy, and with a faultring Vocie said, O these were her Grandfather's Words who suffered in Queen Mary's Days. She then kneeled down and gave humble and hearty Thanks and Praise to God for her Deliverance; which she conti∣nued to do till her Voice grew weak, and the Minister desired her to forbear: and so they ended the Day with Thanksgiving. After which she was committed to the Care of the Minister who writ this Relation, least Satan should again assault her. His name was Mr. Lewis Haughs, then Minister of St. Helens, London, from whence this Narrative was taken; and who doth not mention what became of the Witch, nor that the Maid was any more afflicted in this kind. History of Demons, &c. p. 20.
What follows, is extracted from Mr. Aubrey's Miscellanies.
10. Hugo Grotius in his Annotations on Jonah, speaking of Nineve, says,
That History hath di∣vers Examples, that after a great and hearty Humiliation, God delivered Citys, &c. from their Ca∣lamities.
Some did observe in the late Civil Wars, that the Parliament after a Humiliation did shortly obtain a Victory. And as a three-fold Cord is not easily broken, so when a whole Nation shall conjoyn in fervent Prayer and Supplication it shall produce wonderful Effects, William Lawd (Arch-bishop of Canterbury) in a Sermon preached before the Parliament about the beginning of the Reign of Kng Charles I. affirms the Power of Prayer to be so great, That though there be a Conjun∣ction or Opposition of Saturn or Mars (as there was one of them then) it will overcome the Maligni∣ty of it. In the Life of V••vasor Powel, is a memorable Account of the Effect of fervent Prayer, af∣ter an exceeding Drought: And Mr. Baxter (in his Book afore-mentioned) hath several Instances of that kind, which see.
St. Michael and all Angels. The Collect.
O everlasting God, who hast Ordered and Constituted the Services of Men and Angels, after a wonder∣ful manner: Mercifully grant, that as the Holy Angels alway do thy Service in heaven: So by thy Appoint∣ment, they may succour and defend us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Thus far Mr. Aubrey.
11. Mr. Tho. Spatchet, late of Dunwich and Cookley, was under extraordinary Fits, occasion'd by Witchcraft; and was by the gracious Effects of fervent Prayer delivered out of them; as we are assur'd by the Narrative thereof, drawn up by the Reverend Mr. Samuel Petto, Minister at Sudbury in Suffolk, who was an Eye-witness. This Account was Printed for John Harris at the Harrow in Little Britain, in June 1693.
12. Mr. John Janeway (as his Brother writes) was mighty in Prayer, and his Spirit was oftentimes so transported in it, that he forgot the weakness of his own Body and of others Spirits: Indeed the Acquaintance that he had with God was so sweet, and his Converse with him so frequent, that when he was engaged in Duty, he scarce knew how to leave that which was so delightful and suited to his Spirit. His constant Course for some Years was this; He Prayed at least three times a day in secret, sometimes seven times twice a day in the Family or College. He was used to converse with God with a holy Familiarity as a Friend; and would upon all occasions run to him for advice, and had
description Page 92
many strange and immediate Answers of Prayer; one of which I think it not altogether impertinent to give the World an Account of.
His honoured Father, Mr. William Janeway, Minister of Kelshal in Hartford-shire, being sick, and being under somewhat dark Apprehensions as to the state of his Soul, he would often say to his Son John, Oh Son! this passing upon Eternity is a great thing, this Dying is a solemn business, and enough to make any ones Heart ake that hath not his Pardon sealed, and his Evidences for heaven clear. And truly Son, I am under no small Fears as to my own Estate for another World: Oh that God would clear his Love! Oh that I could say chearfully, I can die.
His sweet and dutiful Son made a suitable Reply at present; but seeing his dear Father continuing under despondings of Spirit, he got by himself, and spent some time in wresting with God upon his Father's account. After he was risen from his Knees he came down to his sick Father, and asked him how he felt himself: his Father made no Answer for some time, but wept exceedingly, and continued for some considerable time in extraordinary Passion of Weeping, so that he was not able to speak. But at last, having recovered himself, with unspeakable joy he burst out into such Expressions as these; Oh Son! now it is come, it is come, it is come; I bless God I can die. I know now what that white Stone is wherein a new Name is written, which none know but they which have it. And that Fit of Weeping which you saw me in, was a Fit of overpowring Love and Joy, so great, that I could not for my heart contain my self; neither can I express what glorious Discoveries God hath made of himself unto me. And had that Joy been greater, I question whether I could have born it, and whe∣ther it would not have separated Soul and Body.
You may well think that his Son's Heart was not a little refreshed to hear such Words, and see such a Sight, and to meet the Messenger that he had sent to Heaven returned back again so speedily. He counted himself a sharer with his Father in this Mercy, and it was upon a double account welcome, as it did so wonderfully satisfie his Father, and as it was so immediate and clear an Answer of his own Prayers, as if God had from Heaven said unto him, Thy Tears and Prayers are heard for thy Father. Upon this, this precious young Man broke forth into Praises, and even into another Extasie of Joy, that God should deal so familiarly with him; and the Father and Son together were so full of Joy, Light, Life, Love and Praise, that there was a little Heaven in the place. See his Life.
13. Speed in his History of Britain tells us, That Richard the First besieged a Castle with his Army, they offered to surrender if he would save their Lives; he refused, and threatens to hang them all: Upon this an Arbalaster charged his Bow with a square Arrow, making first his Prayer to God that he would direct the Shot, and deliver the Innocent from Oppression; it struck the King himself, where∣of he Died, and they were Delivered.
Concerning success of Prayer, Mr. Baxter gives us these following Relations.
1. When at Milborn in Derby-shire I was given up for dead, by bleeding an Hundred and Twenty Ounces at the Nose, after other Weakness and Bleedings many Years, my Father and Mother-in-law dwelling in Shrewsbury, the Report came to them there that I was Dead. My Mother-in-law was by the Governour and other Friends exhorted to bear it patiently. She presently retired to secret Prayer; where she professeth that a Trembling and Concussion of her Body surprising her, she felt that which constrained her to say what she did when she came forth (to her Friends) viz. [He is not dead, but shall live for farther Service.] And hereupon they sent a Messenger from Shrewsbury to see, who found me alive, and brought them the Tidings. This was in February, 1646. My Mother-in-law is yet living, about Ninety two Years of Age; the Daughter of Sir Thomas Hunkes; two of her Brothers, Sir Foulk Hunkes, and Sir Henry Hunkes, were known Soldiers for the King; the one Governour of Shrewsbury, and the other of Banbury Castle a while. She is one that hath spent a great part of her Life in secret Prayer, with great neglect of the Flesh and World, and longing to die and be with Christ, which she hath not yet obtained, but will ere long. (Since the writing of this, dead at 96, in full Understand∣ing, and great Holiness.)
2. After long Pain and Weakness, reading a Latin Book of one Grehard a foreign Physician, I found in him, that his own Father had been cured of some of my Distempers (as I then thought) by daily swallowing a Bullet of purest Gold: I got one of the Weight of a twenty Shilling price and swal∣lowed it, but it remained in me: And hearing of a Gentleman within twelve Miles of me, that late∣ly did the like, and it never passed from him, but he died quickly made me take Clysters and Pur∣ges, but none of them stirred it. My poor praying Neighbours (not then fearing the Canon which strictly forbiddeth it) set apart a Day to Fast and Pray for my Deliverance; and that Morning it came away, after many Weeks abode (three or four) and they spent the rest of the day in Thanks∣giving.
3. In my Weakness, being under Physick with Dr. Wright, then living in Shrewsbury, there sud∣denly rose upon one of the Tonsils of my Throat a round Tumor, seeming to me as hard as a Bone, and about as big as a great Pea, or small Button, half out of the Flesh and half in: I feared lest it would prove a Cancer; but the Doctor told me he did not think so, but what it was he knew not; but perwaded (having first tried dissolving and dissipating means in vain) to quiet it only with Gar∣garisms of hot Milk: It increased but little, but no means altered it, till (as I remember) about a quarter of a Year after my Conscience reproved me, that having had so many great Mercies upon Prayer, I never gave God, the Honour or Thanks of publick Mentioning them, for fear of seeming to seek some Glory to my self, being the next morning to preach my Lecture, I obeyed my Conscience, and mentioned them in the Words, since Printed and Published, in the second part of Saints Everlasting Rest, being then upon the Proof of the Truth of the Scriptures: I had before constantly felt it (and too oft looked at in Galss.) As soon as I had Preached, and spoken those Words, I felt no more of it. As I came out of the Pulpit I put my Finger in my Mouth to feel it, but could feel nothing: I hasted home to the Glass, and saw that there was neither Vola, vel Vestigium, vel Cicatrix; no Cavity, Tu∣mor, Discolouring, nor any sign where ever it way; and I am sure I neither spit it out, nor swallowed it; and to the last Hour it seemed as hard as a Bone.
description Page 93
4. Richard Cooke, a Mercer in Kniver, was long a Man of a pious unblameable Life, and on of the chief of good old Mr. John Gross (since Minister here in Friday-street) his Congregation: When I came to Kederminster he removed thither, and took a House the next Door to me; which proved Old, Dangerous, and so ill a Bargain, as cast him into melancholy Doubts, that he did not well to leave his Habitation. His Father before him had long lived, and at last died in Distraction; taking too much hot Waters to comfort him in Sadness, Nature, Trouble, and those together, prevailed to his utter Distraction. He so continued from 1642 to 1646. The best means by such as were most noted for Curing that Disease were used, and all in vain: My Neighbours of Kederminster resolved not easily to give over Fasting and Praying with and for him till he was recovered; divers Days, all seemed in vain; but at last he amended, and hath been recovered (without any other Remedy) now from the Year 1646, to this present time 1678, though not altogether of so perfect strength of Brain as before, yet of competent Understanding, About a Year or two ago I saw him in London, and I hear he is yet alive and well, 1678.
5. Thomas Giles, the Son of Mr. Giles of Astley, was sent to be an Apprentice in Worcester; where after a Feaver he had a violent Epilepsie; after much Physick in Worcester, and opening his Head, and all in vain, hs Mother took him home with her into Kederminster; his Fits were sometimes twice a day; we were fain to put a Key into his Mouth lest he should bite off his Tongue. At last, the aforesaid praying Persons resolved to try the old Remedy of Fasting and Praying till he was recovered; the first day they found no success; as I can remember, it was the second day, while they were together Praying he was suddenly cured. Hist. of Appar. Witches, p. 187.
CHAP. LXXVI. Present Retribution to the Charitable.
Dr. Hammond in his Sermon on Deut. 26.12, 13. layeth down this Proposition: That Alms-giv∣ing or Mercifulness was never the wasting or lessening of any Mans Estate, to himself or his Poste∣rity, but rather the encreasing of it. And thereupon addeth, If I have delivered a new Doctrine, which will not presently be believed, such as every Auditor will not consent to, I doubt not, but there be plain Texts of Scripture, more then one, which will assure every Christian of the Truth of it. Consider them at your leisure, Psal. 41.1. 2. Psal. 112. all to this purpose. Prov. 11.25. and 12.9. and 19.17. and 28.27. Add to these the Words of Christ, Mark 10.30. which though more generally delivered of any kind of parting with Possessions for Christ's sake, are applied by St. Hierom to the Words of Solomon, Prov. 11.24. There is that scattereth, and yet encreaseth; because saith he, they receive an hundred fold in this World.— This saith he I am resolved on, 'tis want of Belief and nothing else, that keeps Men from the Practice of this Duty: Could this one Mountain be removed, the lessening of our Wealth, that Alms-giving is accused of, Could that one Scandal to Flesh and Blood be kicked out of the way, there is no other Devil would take the unmerciful Man's part, no other Temptation molest the Alms-giver. And let me tell you, that you have no more Evidence for the truth of Christ's coming, for all the Fundamentals of your Faith, on which you are content your Salvation should depend, then such as I have given you for your security in this point. —Arch-bishop Tillotson, tells us in his Sermon upon Acts 10. v. 38. That to do good is the most pleasant Employment in the World. It is natural, and whatever is so, is delight∣ful. We do like our selves, when ever we relieve the Wants and Distresses of others. And therefore this Virtue among all other, hath peculiarly entituled it self to the name of Humanity. We answer our own Nature, and obey our Reason, and shew our selves Men, in shewing Mercy to the Misera∣ble— when ever we consider the Evils and Afflictions of others, we do with the greatest Reason, col∣lect our Duty from our Nature and Inclination, and make our own Wishes, and Desires, and Ex∣pectations from others, a Law and Rule to our selves. And this is pleasant to follow our Nature, and to gratifie the importunate Dictates of our own Reason. So that the Benefits we do to others, are not more welcome to them that receive them, then they are delightful to us that do them. We ease our own Nature and Bowels, when ever we help and relieve those who are in Want and necessity. As on the contrary, no Man that hath not divested himself of Humanity, can be cruel and hard-heart∣ed to others, without feeling some Pain in himself. There is no sensual Pleasure in the World com∣parable to the Delight and Satisfaction that a good Man takes in doing good. This Cato in Tully boasts of, as the great Comfort and Joy of his old Age, That nothing was more pleasant to him than the Conscience of a well spent Life, and the remembrance of many Benefits and Kindnesses done to o∣thers. Sensual Pleasures are not lasting, but presently vanish and expire: But that is not the worst of them; they leave a Sting behind them, as the Pleasure goes off.— Succedit frigida cura— Sad∣ness and Melancholy come in the place of it. But the Pleasure of doing good remains after a thing is done, the thoughts of its lie easie in our Minds and the reflection upon it afterwards does for ever mini∣ster Joy and Delight to us. In a word. That Frame of Mind which enclines us to do Good, is the very Temper and Disposition of Happiness. Solomon after all his Experience of worldly Pleasures, pitches at last upon this as the greatest Felicity of Human Life, and the only good Use that is to be made of a prosperous and plentiful Fortune, Eccl. 3.12. I know that there is no good in them, but for a Man to rejoyce and do god in his Life. And a greater and wiser then Solomon had said, That it is more blessed to give then to receive. Thus far Arch-bishop Tillotson.
description Page 94
I now proceed to Instances of present Retribution to the Charitable.
1. St. Alban (whom Mr. Fox in his first Tome mentioned amongst the Martyrs who suffered for the Name and Cause of Christ) having received a poor persecuted Minister into his House, was by his godly Life and gracious Exhortations so wrought upon, that he turned from Heathenism to Christi∣anity; and at last suffered as a Martyr for the Truth of Jesus Christ; as Beda, and others write of h••••. His kindness to a poor persecuted Minister, was recompenced not only with his Conversion to the true Religion, but likewise with the honour of Martyrdom.
2. St. Austin, having set forth the mercifulness an liberality of Constantine the Great, saith, Bonus Deus, Constantinum magnum tantis terrenis implevit muneribus, &c. God gave Constantine, that mer∣ciful Prince, more Wealth than Heart could wish, for his bounty to the Poor. Aug. de Civitate Dei. l. 5.
3. Dr. Hammond in his forementioned Treatise, mentioned an ancient Story out of Cedrenus, of a Jew, who upon reading those words of Solomon, Prov. 19.17. He that hath pity on the poor, lendeth unto the Lord, and that which he hath given will he pay him again, resolved to try whether God would be as good as his word; thereupon gave all that he had but two pieces of Silver to the Poor, and then waited and expected to see it come again. But being not presently answered in that Expectati∣on, grew angry, and went up to Jerusalem to expostulate with God for not performing his Promise. And going on his way, found two Men a striving, engaged in an unreconcileable Quarrel, about a Stone, that both walk together had found in the way, and so had both equal right to it; but (be∣ing but one, and not capable of being divided) they could not both enjoy; and therefore to make them Friends, he having two pieces of Silver, doth upon contract divide them betwixt the Conten∣ders, and hath the Stone in exchange for them; having it, he goes on his Journey, and coming to Je∣rusalem, shews it the Goldsmith, who tells him it was a Jewel of great Value, being a Stone fallen, and lost out of the High Priests Ephod, to whom if he carried it, he should certainly receive a great Reward. He did so, and accordingly it proved; the High Priest took it of him, gave him a great Reward, and withal, sharply reproved him for questioning the truth of God's Promise, bidding him trust God the next time.
4. The Story of Tiberius the Second is pertinent to this purpose, which take in the Words of that Re∣verend Person before-mentioned, in his Sermon at the Spittle. This Tiberius was very Famous for his Bounty to the Poor, insomuch; that his Wife was wont to blame him for it, and speaking to him once how he wasted his Treasury that way, he told her, He should never want Money, so long as in obedience to Christ's Commands he did supply the necessity of the Poor. And presently see how Providence ordered it! Immedi∣ately after he had given much this way, under a Marble Table, which was taken up, he found a great Treasury, and news was brought him too, of the Death of one Narses, a very rich Man, who had given his whole Estate unto him.
5. Famous is the Story of that charitable Bishop of Millain, who as he was Travelling with his Ser∣vant, overtook some poor People who begged an Alms of him; whereupon he asked his Man what Money he had about him, who answered, Three Crowns; which he commanded him to give unto them, but the Servant thinking himself wiser than his Master, gave them but two Crowns, not knowing what occasions they might have for Money before they got home. Not long after some Noble-men meeting the Bishop, and knowing him to be a very charitable Man, appointed two Hundred Crowns to be paid to the Bishop's Servant for his Master's use. The Servant having received the Money, pre∣sently with great Joy, acquainted his Master therewith; whereupon said the Bishop, Thou mayest now see how in wronging the Poor of their due, by keeping back the third Crown which I intended them, thou hast likewise wronged me; if thou hadst given those three Crowns I commanded thee to give, thou hadst re∣ceived three Hundred Crowns, whereas now I have but two. Melanc. apud Job. Manlium, in Loc. Com.
6. Suitable likewise to this point, is the Story of one John Stewart, Provost of Aire in Scotland, who was eminent for Piety and Charity. He had a considerable Estate left him by his Father, of which he gave a great part to the Poor, and other charitable Uses. To pass by many, I shall men∣tion only one: His Heart, on a time, being much affected with the Wants and Necessities of many of God's People, who were in a suffering Condition, he sendeth for divers of them to Edinburgh, where being met, and some time spent in Prayer, he made them promise, not to reveal what he was about to do, so long as he lived: and then told them, He was not ignorant in what a low Condition many of them were, and therefore he had brought some Money with him, to lend each of them; yet so as they should never offer to repay it, till he required the same: soon after this, such a Plague brake forth in Aire the place of his abode, that Trade much decayed, and he himself, with others, were reduced to straits. Whereupon some of the Prophane in that place derided him, saying, That Religion had made him poor, and his giving so much to others, like a Fool, had brought him to want. But mark what followed: Ha∣ving borrowed a little Money, he departs from Aire to Rochel in France, where Salt, and other Com∣modities being exceeding cheap, for want of Trading, he adventured to fraught a Ship, loading her upon Credit; and then went back again, through England, to Aire in Scotland, having ordered the Ship to come thither: but after long expectation, he was informed for certain, that his Ship was ta∣ken by a Turkish Man of War; the Report whereof did exceedingly afflict him: not because he knew not how to be abased, as well as how to abound; but out of fear, that the Mouths of wicked Men would be the more opened to the reproaching of his Profession and Charity. But soon after Tidings was brought him, that his Ship was safely arrived in the Road; and upon his going forth, saw it was a Truth. And through God's good Providence, as a Reward of his Charity, he made so much of the Commodities in the Ship, that after the Payment of his Debts, he had Twenty thousand Marks left for himself. Though his Bread was cast upon the Waters , and to appearance lost, yet after many Days, it returned to him with great advantage. This Story Hately relates in a Book called, The Ful∣filling of the Scriptures.
description Page 95
7. Daniel Waldow, Esq; Citizen and Mercer, who was chosen Alderman of London, is a further proof of this Doctrine before laid down. I could from-mine own Experience speak much of his Bounty and Charity; as also of that plentiful Estate, wherewith God blessed him thereupon: but I shall rather give it you in the Words of that holy Man, and blessed Servant of Christ, in the Work of the Mini∣stry, Mr. James Nalton, now with God, who was more intimately acquainted with Mr. Waldow, and therefore the more fit to Preach his Funeral Sermon, and to set forth his Life for our Imitation: his Words are these:
He was a Man eminent and exemplary in the Grace of Charity; as appeared by his great Bounty manifested on every occasion. Never any good Man, Minister, or other, came to propound any Work of Charity, publick or private, that needed to do any more than to pro∣pound it: for his Heart was so set upon Works of Mercy, that he prevented Importunity, by his Christian and Heroick Liberty. He made no more of giving Ten Pounds to a Work of Charity, than many other rich Men make of giving Ten Shillings. His Charity had two singular Concomi∣tants, which made it remarkable and praise-worthy.
1. He did good while he lived: He carried his Lanthorn before him: He made his own Hands his Executors, and his own Eyes his Overseers. Some will part with their Riches, when they can keep them no lo nger: This is like a Cut-purse, that being espied or pursued, will drop a Purse of Gold, because he can keep it no longer; but to be doing Good in our Life-time, while we have Oppor∣tunity, this is an Act of Faith, and an Evidence that we can trust God with our Estates, and our Children, that he will provide for them, when our Heads are laid in the Grave.
2. He dispersed his Charity so secretly, without any Self-seeking, or Pharisaical Vain-glory, that his Left-hand did not know what his Right-hand did. Therefore did he often go with an Hundred Pounds under his Cloak, to some Godly Friends, desiring them to distribute it amongst such honest poor People, as stood most in need of his Relief.
In brief, he did so much good while he lived, as if he meant to have nothing to do when he died: and yet he gave so largely when he came to die, as if he had done no Good when he lived.
Many, I know, are apt to say, They have many Children, and therefore cannot give: so had Mr. Wald••••. He had Nine Children alive at his Death; but the providing for them, was no ob∣struction to his Charity, nor prejudice to his Children, but did rather entail a Blessing upon them.
8. Mr. John Walter, Citizen and Draper of London, was signally charitable; not only at his Death, but in the whole Course of his Life, even from his younger Years. For the avoiding of Vain-glory, his manner was to send considerable Sums of Money to poor Families, by the hands of others, in whose Faithfulness he could confide. Whereupon God did not only bless him with a large Estate, but likewise gave him such Contentedness therein, that he sat down abundantly satisfied; and made a so∣lemn Vow and Promise unto God, That he would give the Surplusage of his Estate, whatever it was, that for the future should accrue unto him from his Calling, to charitable Uses. See his own Expres∣sions, transcribed out of his Last Will and Testament:
I thought fit to declare, that about Twenty Years past, when the Lord had entrusted me with a convenient Estate, sufficient to maintain my Charge, and afford fit Portions for my Wife and Children, after my Decease I resolved that what fur∣ther Estate the Lord should be pleased to intrast me with, to bestow the same upon charitable Uses.
After this Vow, finding his Estate wonderfully increased, he began to build Alms-houses; one in the Parish of St. George, in Southwark; another in St. Mary Newington; because in those Parishes he observed many blind, poor, lame People were, and never an Alms-house for them. He built a Chappel near one of his Alms-houses; and when he had so done with the Poor's Stock, he bought Lands and Houses of Inheritance, which he setled upon the Company of Drapers, as for the Relief of his poor Alms-people, so for the performing other charitable Gifts mentioned in his Last Will and Te∣stament. While he lived, he was wont to go himself once a Month to his Alms-houses, in his worst Cloaths (that he might not be suspected to be the Founder of them) and gave unto the poor People their promised Allowance. This whilst living.—At his Death also he gave very considerable; be∣sides which, he gave the left to his Wife and two Daughters, about 10000 l.
9. William Pennoyer, Esq; Citizen and Merchant of London, a Person wholly composed of Mercy and Goodness; many Years before his Death, turned great part of the Stock wherewith he traded, into Lands of Inheritance, to the value of Four hundred Pounds per Annum; he lived frugally, spending upon himself and Family, about Two hundred Pounds per Annum, and the Remainder he bestowed on charitable Uses. His Legacies bequeathed in his Last Will and Testament, were as fol∣loweth:
To poor Ministers Widows, and others in distress, about 150 l.
To Four of his poor Tenants 20 l.
Likewise 800 l. to be laid out here in Woollen-Cloth, or other Commodities, to be sent to New-England, for the Ʋse of his poor Kindred there.
To Bristol 54 l. per Annum, towards the Maintenance of a School-master, and a Lecturer, to Preach a Week-day Lecture there; and to other charitable Ʋses.
He likewise setled 20 l. per Annum, on Trusstees, for the teaching of Forty Boys, in, or near White-Chappel; and 40 s. yearly, to buy Bibles for some of the Children.
He gave 12 l. Annum, for maintaining a School at Hay, in Brecknock-shire; and 40 s. more yearly, to buy Books for the Scholars.
Ten Pound per Annum, for poor distressed People in Bethlehem-Hospital, London.
Ten Pound per Annum more, to Ten of the blindest, poorest, oldest Cloath-workers, at the Discretion of the Masters Wardens, and Assistants of the said Company for the time being.
Forty Pound per Annum, to Christ-Church-Hospital, for the placing out Four Children yearly; and 40 s. more, yearly, to buy each of the Children a Bible.
Besides these, he gave to his poor Kindred above 2000 l. by his Will.
description Page 96
And by a Codicil annexed thereunto, he bequeathed to certain Trustees 1000 l. to be given to honest poor People. As also 300 l. for Releasing poor Prisoners, &c.
10. Thomas Arnold, Citizen and Haberdasher of London, at his first setting up, was not rich in Stock; but being charitably disposed, and ready to every good Work, his Estate, through God's Blessing, ve∣ry much increased.—He frequently enquired of others, after such poor People as were over-burden∣ed with Children, or otherwise distressed; yea, he hired Men with Money, to make it their Business to find out honest poor People, on whom he might bestow his Charity; and likewise did intrust others with considerable Sums, to distribute among the poorer sort, charging them to have special Respect to the honest Poor, such whom they conceived did truly fear God.
That he was no Loser, but a Gainer by his Liberality, appeareth, in that God so blessed him in his Calling, that he attained to an Alderman's Estate, and was chosen to that Office; yea, he gave over his Calling in the City, and withdrew into the Country, that he might the better mind God, and the Concernments of his Soul more, and the World less.
11. John Clark, Doctor of Physick, one of great Repute for his Learning, Piety, and Charity, sometime President of the College of Physicians, was wont to lay by all the Lord's-days Fees, as a sa∣cred Stock for charitable Uses; devoting that entirely to God, which he received on his Day, account∣ing it a piece of Sacriledge to appropriate it to himself, or any common use: whereupon God so pro∣spered him in his Calling, that tho' at first his Practice was little, and his Estate not very great, yet afterwards his Practice so increased, and the World so flowed in upon him, that he lived plentifully and comfortably.
12. Dr. J. Bathurst likewise kept his Lord's-days Fees, as a Bank for the Poor: which was so far from lessening his Incomes, that by the Blessing of God upon his Practice, they were greatly in few Years augmented by it: for tho' at his first coming to London, he brought little Estate with him, and here had small Acquaintance, York-shire being his Native Country, where he had spent his former Days; yet the Lord was pleased so to prosper him in his Calling, that in 20 Years time he purchased Lands of Inheritance, to the value of 1000 l. per Annum; to speak (saith my Author) what I know to be certain: for in the Repute of some, his Estate at his Death was no less than 2000 l. of yearly value.
13. Dr. Edmond Trench likewise observed the same course, as his Wife, and divers other of his Friends do testifie. And certain it is, that this was no damage, but a great advantage to him: for he had as many Patients as his weak Body would permit him to visit: and tho' he lived at a full and plentiful rate, frequently and chearfully entertaining Ministers and Scholars at his Table, yet did he gain a very considerable Estate, which he left to his Wife and Children, &c.
14. Samuel Dunche, of Pusey, in the County of Berks, Esq; a Person that according to the Apostle's Rule, Did good to all; but especially to those of the Houshold of Faith: used to send Moneys yearly to se∣veral Towns, as to Stow upon the Woold, in Gloucester-shire; to Lamburn, and others, for the Relief of the Poor: and upon the last here named, he setled Lands of Inheritance for ever, for the same use. And to Rumsey in Hamp-shire, he gave by Deed, upon the like Account, a Lease of Ninety nine Years, to commence after his Decease. The Poor also of the said Town, whom he called his Alms-people, had also during his Life, weekly Relief from him: and many other Towns, together with them, were large Sharers in the like Bounty. Several poor Children of the said Town, and likewise of those be∣long to Farringdon, he set to School, and did not only pay for their Teaching, but also furnished them with Books convenient. He caused also several good Books to be Printed at his own Charge, which he freely gave to the Poor; and gave considerable Sums of Money yearly for the Relief of poor Ministers, and upon several of them he setled Annuities, as 10 l. 20 l. per Annum, for their Lives, besides Legacies at his Death. Besides all this, his Hand was ever open to all that he thought Objects of Charity.
Thus did this pious Gentleman honour God with his Substance, and adventure upon the Royal Pro∣phet's Words, to cast his Bread upon the Waters; which though the unbelieving World accounts Folly, and usually reckon it among their Losses; yet he, to his advantage, according to the Promise thereto annexed, found it again, not after many Days. This Bread, like the Loaves which Christ fed the Mul∣titude with, was multiplied in his Hands, and his Oyl increased by pouring out. He was but a younger Brother, and the Etate setled upon him, was but 800 l. a Year, or thereabouts; and yet notwithstanding, I had almost said, this Excess of Charity, his Estate was so far from being ruined, or impaired, as that not only the same bare Measure he received, but much greater, pressed down, and running over, was meeted out to him and his Posterity.—There is now left to his Heirs, an Estate of more than the double value of what he received from his Father; besides the Portions which he gave to all his Daughters, Five in Number, which were very considerable, to some of them more than 2000 l.
15. Dr. William Gouge, late Pastor of Black-Fryars, a Man eminent, as in other Graces, so in this of Charity, used to say, That the Tenth part of a rich Man's Estate was a fit Proportion to be devoted to God for charitable Ʋses: but himself, as his Son tells us he collected from his own Papers, gave the Seventh part of all his yearly Comings-in, towards the Maintaining poor Scholars at the University, and the Relieving poor Families, and distressed Persons. And how wonderfully God blessed, as his Mini∣stry, so his outward Estate, is so well known to all who lived in his Days, that (as his Son saith) it is needless to say any thing of it: only there may be truly applied to him, the Words of the Psalmist, He was ever merciful and lending, and his Seed is blessed. Mr. Tho. Gouge's Surest and Safest Way of Thriving, p. 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, &c. From whence I have extracted all this Chapter, almost, en∣tirely.
It were easie to multiply Instances of this nature; but we will pass to another of somewhat a diffe∣rent kind.
description Page 97
The Story of SYNESIUS and EVAGRIUS.
LEontius Apamiensis, a most faithful religious Man, that had lived many Years at Cyrene, assured them, that Synesius (who of a Philosopher became a Bishop) found at Syrene one Evagrius a Phi∣losopher, who had been his old Acuquaintance, Fellow-Student, and intimate Friend, but an o••••••••ate Heathen: and Synesius was earnest with him to become a Christian; but all in vain; yet did he fol∣low him with those Arguments that might satitfie him of the Christian Verity; and at last the Philoso∣pher told him, That to him it seemed but a meer Fable and Deceit, that the Christian Religion teach∣eth Men, that this World shall have an end, and that all Men shall rise again in these Bodies, and their Flesh be made immortal and incorruptible, and that they shall so live for ever, and receive the Reward of all that they have done in the Body, and that he that hath pity on the poor, lendeth to the Lord, and he that gives to the poor and needy, shall have treasures in heaven, and shall receive an hundred-fold from Christ, together with eternal Life: these things he derided. Synesius by many Arguments assured him, That all these things were certainly true; and at last the Philosopher and his Children were baptized. A while after he comes to Synesius, brings him 300 l. of Gold for the Poor, and bid him take it; but give him a Bill under his Hand, that Christ should repay it him in another World. Synesius took the Money for the Poor, and gave him under his Hand such a Bill as he desired. Not long after, the Philosopher being near to Death, commanded his Sons, that which they buried him, they should put Synesius's Bill in his Hand in the Grave: which they did. The Third Day after, the Philo∣sopher seemed to appear to Synesius in the Night, and said to him: Come to my Sepulcher, where I lie, and take thy Bill; for I have received the Debt, and am satisfied; which for thy assurance I have subscri∣bed with my own Hand. The Bishop knew not that the Bill was buried with him; but sent to his Sons, who told him all; and taking them, and the chief Men of the City, he went to the Grave, and found the Paper in the Hands of the Corps thus subscribed, Ego Evagrius, &c. I Evagrius, the Philosopher, to Thee, most Holy Sir, Bishop Synesius, Greeting: I have received the Debt, which in this Paper is writ∣ten with thy Hands, and I am satisfied; and have no Action against Thee for the Gold, which I gave to Thee, and by Thee, to Christ our God and Saviour. They that saw the thing, admired, and glorified God, that gave such wonderful Evidence of his Promises to his Servants. And, saith Leontius, this Bill thus subscribed by the Philosopher, is kept at Cyrene, most carefully, in the Church, to this Day, to be seen of such as desire to see it. Baron. Annal. ad An. 411. Ex Sophron. Praet. Spir. c. 155.
See the Story of the Lord Cromwel's Gratitude to Frescobald, a Florentine Merchant, mentioned in the Chapter of Remarkable Gratitude.
CHAP. LXXIV. Present Retribution to the Observers of Sabbaths.
AS God hath inflicted remarkable Judgments upon those that have profaned his Sabbaths, so he hath remarkably blessed them, who have been careful to observe them; according to his Promises made upon that point. Isa. 58.13, 14. If thou turn away thy Foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy Day, and call the Sabbath a Delight, the Holy of the Lord, Honourable; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thy own pleasure, nor speaking thy own worlds: then shalt thou delight thy self in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the High places of the Earth, and feed thee with the Heritage of Jacob thy Father: for the Mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.
1. Bishop Jos. Hall observed, that according to his Care of observing the Lord's-Day, he commonly prospered in his Undertakings the Week following.
2. The Lord Chief Justice Hales hath made the very same Remark upon himself. See my Christi∣an's Companion, where both these Examples are cited.
And, if I mistake not, the late Lord Delamere did the same.
3. Towns and Families that have been more strict and regular upon that Day, have commonly fared better than their Neighbours, who have been profane and licentious. Even within the Circuit of my own Knowledge, the Town of Whitchurch, in Shrop-shire, escaped Publick Calamities better than some of her Sister-Towns, as Draiton, Wem, Newport, &c. where frequent and sometimes dread∣ful Faires made great Devastations. And which deserves not to pass without a Nota Bene, the Diffe∣rence of their Devotions upon that Day was notable to a common Eye: In the former you should scarce see an idle Person walking in the Streets, but their Doors and Windows close shut, the People within exercised in serious and grave Discourses, reading of the Scriptures, Repetition of Sermons, Catechising, Praying, Singing of Psalms, &c. In the other, the Doors open, the Streets too much fre∣quented with idle Company, and licentious Exercises. And even in Whitchurch, where the Plague first, and afterwards a Fire had the greatest Influence, the Rector, or Minister of the Parish, did of∣ten enough, and very plainly admonish them Inhabitants of that particular Street, (called the New-Town) of their careless observance of the Lord's-Day: as if that, in his Judgment, were the distinguishing Sin of that Street, above any others in the Town.
description Page 98
4. I have taken Notice elsewhere, of Ministers and others, who have been delighted, and expend∣ed themselves in Sabbatical Devotions, have been called to their Rest upon that Day. As for in∣stance:
- 1. The Divine Poet nad Preacher, Mr. Herbert.
- 2. Mr. Edw. Deering.
- 3. Theodore Beza.
- 4. Arch-Bishop Abbot, soon after he came out of the Pulpit, fell sick, and shortly after died.
- 5. Dr. Rob. Harris died between Twelve and One a Clock on Saturday Night.
- 6. Dr. Preston at Five a Clock on the Lord's-day Morning.
- 7. Dr. Thomas Tailour, of Aldermanbury. Mr. Edward West, the Lord's-Day-Night, after having Preach'd there.
- 8. Mr. Julius Herrings.
- 9. Mr. Thomas Wadsworth: and Mr. Richard Vines.
- 10. Sir Matthew Hale upon Christmas-Day, a Day which he used to Celebrate with great Devotion and much Spiritual Joy; leaving behind him no less than Seventeen Poems, which he had Composed upon that Day, to the Honour of his Saviour. Cum multis aliis, &c. On the same Day died Mr. Sam. Crook, Minister. See the Head of Sudden Death, for more Relations of this nature.
5. Mr. H. Burton, after his Sufferings and Exile, having an Order sent him from the Parliament for his Enlargement, and his Return for England; makes this Observation, and in these Words: Blessed Tidings indeed; and the more, because it comes from a Parliament; and the more, because it comes from a Parliament's Handsel, presenting much Good, but promising more. The News filled Guernsey-Castle with Joy, and so the Island. The First Observation I made of it, was of the Day, on which this Tidings came: First I noted it was the Lord's-Day, which Day I had mightily propugned and defended, both by Preaching and Writing against the Malignant and Prophane Adversaries of the Sanctification thereof, and of its Morality. And when the Book for Dispensations, and Allowance of Sports on that Day, came with an Injunction to be publickly read in my Church upon the Lord's-Day; that ery Day, instead of Reading of it, I turned my Afternoon Preaching, into an opening of the Fourth Commandment, therein proving the Lord's-Day, both for Sabbath and Sanctification under the Gospel: now the Order for my Li∣berty came on that Day. See his Life, p. 38.
CHAP. LXXV. Present Retribution to them that have been Obedient to Parents.
HOnour thy Father and Mother, saith the Apostle, which is the first Commandment with Pro∣mise. And the particular Promise annexed to it, is Length of Days, viz. That thy Days may be long in the Land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee. And the Reason is obvious and na∣tural, and plain to any Man of Common Sence: for besides, that the Dutifulness of Children, is the likeliest may to engage the Favour of God, and the Divine Conduct and Blessing on their sides, it obligeth the Chil∣dren who are temselves green in Years, and unexperienced in the World, and obnoxious to many Tempta∣tions and Snares of Ill Company, Idleness, Rashness, Licentiousness, &c. to keep close to wiser Counsels, and the grave Instructions of their faithful, aged, and experienced Parents: by which means they oftentimes fare better than such rash and refractory Phaetons, who throw off the Yoke of Parental Discipline, and are left like Sons of Belial, to do whatsoever seems good in their own eyes. How many in the World have escaped the Stings of Poverty, and the Ignominy of the Gallows, and a violent Death, and other Dangers by this means?
1. Tho' Lamech had several other Children, as Jabal, Jubal, Tubal-Cain, &c. yet none that we read of, trod in the Steps, and proved so dutiful and comfortable to his Parents, as Noah, Gen. 5.29. And he was remarkably blessed and rewarded for it: for when all the rest of the World was destroy∣ed, He found Grace in the sight of the Lord, Gen. 6.8.
2. Noah had Three Sons, Shem, Ham, Japhet; but Ham dishonoured his Father, and made a Scorn of his Nakedness, and therefore was accursed by him: Shem and Japhet joyned together, and took a Garment to cover their Father's Infirmity, and therefore, Blessed (saith Noah) be the Lord God of Shem, &c. Gen. 9.26.
3. Abraham had Two Sons, Ishmael and Isaac, the one scornful and disinherited, and turned out of the House; the other dutiful, and his Father's Favourite and Heir.
4. Isaac had Two Sons, Esau and Jacob; the one a cunning Hunter, a profane Fellow, that made light of his Birth-right, and therefore forfeited his Blessing; the other a plain Man, and pious, and according procured the Blessing.
5. Jacob had many Children; but Reuben, the First-born, unstable as Water, went up to his Fa∣ther's Bed, and defiled it; and therefore, Gen. 49.4. Thou shalt not excel. Simeon and Levi had In∣struments of Cruelty in their Habitations, in their Anger they slew a Man, and in their Self-will digg'd down a Wall: and therefore, (ver. 7.) Cursed be their Anger: for it was fierce, &c. They were to be di∣vided and scattered in Israel. Judah to save Joseph's Life, who was his Father's Fondling, and the Son of his Old Age, advised his Brethren to sell him, and afterwards offered himself to be Joseph's Bond∣man, for his Brother Benjamin, out of Tenderness to his Aged Father, Gen. 44.34. For how shall I go up, saith he, to my Father, and the Lad be not with me; lest peradventure I see the evil that shall come
description Page 99
on my Father. And therefore see how this Piety of Judah, and Dutifulness to his Father was at last rewarded, chap. 49.8, 9, 10. Judah, thou art he, that thy Brethren shall praise, thy Hand shall be in the Neck of thy Enemies; thy Father's Children shall bow down before thee. Judah is a Lion's Whelp, &c. The Sceptre shall not depart from Judah, &c.
6. I have read (saith my Author) of a young Man hang'd at Four and twenty Years, whose curled Black Locks upon the Gallows instantly turned White; many enquiring into the Cause of such a strange Event, a grave Divine assigned this Reason: Had this young Man, (saith he) been dutiful to his Parents, obedient to his Superiours, he might have lived so long, 'till that in the Course of Nature, his Black Hairs had become White. Mr. Quick, in his relation of the Poisoning of a whole Family in Plimouth, &c. p. 87.
7. Mr. Paul Baines, of Christ's-College, in Cambridge, was at first very undutiful and irregular in his Conversation, and therefore his Father being grieved at it, left with one Mrs. Wilson, a Sails-man in London, 40 l. per Annum, upon this Condition, That if his Son did forsake his evil Courses, and become an honest Man, he should then give him the Estate; if not, he should never let him have it. After the Father's Decease, Mr. Baines reformed mightily, and became eminently pious and devout: Mr. Wilson falling sick, sends for him, and desires him to pray with him; which Mr. Baines did every savourily: upon which the good Gentleman told him of the 40 l. per Annum, which his Father had left with him, and so faithfully delivered up those Writings of the Agreement, which had passed be∣twixt his Father and him. And being like to leave behind him a Wife and two Children, he intreat∣ed Mr. Baines to be a Friend to them. And accordingly after Mr. Wilson's Death, to Discharge his Trust, and approve himself grateful, he married his Widow. Mr. Clark in his Life.
Here was a Son, that indeed was not dutiful to his Father in his first Years, that would not go, when his Father bid him go; but afterwards repented and went: and accordingly he fared; for tho' the Estate came not to him presently, yet afterwards it came.
CHAP. LXXVI. Present Retribution to the Peaceable and Quiet.
BLessed (saith our Saviour) are the meek, for they shall inherit the Earth: and again, Blessed are the Peace-makers, for they shall be called the Children of God. And 'tis certain, a Meekness and Quietness of Spirit doth mightily contribute to the Health of our Bodies, the Comfort of our Minds, and a peaceable and sweet Enjoyment of the good things of this Life. The Christian Religion (says a learned Man) Dr. Stillingfleet now Bishop of Worcester, in his Sermon upon Phil. 3. v. 16. doth lay the greatest Obligations on Mankind to Peace and Unity, by the strictest Commands, the highest Exam∣ples, and the most prevailing Arguments; yet so much have the Passions and Interests of Men over∣lay'd the Sense of their Duty, that as nothing ought to be more in our Wishes so nothing seems more remote from our Hopes, then the universal Peace of the Christian World. Not that there is any impossibility in the thing, or any considerable difficulty, if all Men were such Christians as they ought to be; but as long as Men pursue their several Factions and Designs under the colour and pretence of Zeal for Religion; if they did not find Names and Parties ready framed, that were suitable to their Ends, the difference of their Designs would make them. So that 'till mens Corruptions are mortified, and their Passions subdued to a greater degree then the World hath yet found them, it is vain to expect a state of Peace and Tranquility in the Church. We need not go far from home for a sufficient Evidence of this; for although our differences are such as the wiser Protestants abroad not only condemn but wonder at them; yet it hath hitherto puzzled the wisest Persons among us to find out ways to compose them; not so much from the distance of mens Opinions and Practices, as the strength of their Prejudices and Inclinations. Thus far Dr. Stillingfleet.
I now proceed to Instances of Present Retribution to the Peaceable and Quiet.
1. Bazil the Great, after a difference had happened between him and Eusebius Bishop of Caesaria, up∣on danger of a Persecution from Valens the Arrian Emperour, went to him and was reconciled; and afterwards upon Eusebius's Death, was chosen Bishop in his room. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Ambrose, Lieutenant and Consul of Millain, upon the Death of Auxentius Bishop of that See, going to appease an Uproar that was then risen about the Election of another Bishop, with his excel∣lent Arguments so appeased the Rage of the heady Multitude, they with one Voice cried up Ambrose for their Bishop; upon which, without any further deliberation, he was by the Bishops there present installed into the Office, tho' at that time he was but a Catechumenist, and unbaptized. Ibid.
Another time Justina the Empress going about to banish Ambrose, the People bore such a singular love to him, that they withstood her Act and hindred it; and besides, just at the same time a Rebel∣lion was raised in Britain by Maximus, which cooled her Spleen, and broke her Purpose concerning it. Ibid.
3. There is among the Advertisem*nts of the late News-Letters, a Book mentioned with this Title, The happiness of a quiet Mind, both in Youth and Old Age, with the way to attain it: In a Discourse occasioned by the Death of Mrs. Martha Hasselborn, who died March 13. 1695, in the Ninety fifth Year
description Page 100
of her Age. By Tim. Rogers, M. A. &c. I suppose by the Title (for I have not yet seen the Book) that the Author doth ascribe the healthful Crasis of the Gentlewoman's Body, and the Longevity of her Life, in great measure to the quietness of her Mind: but for further satisfaction, I leave my Reader to consult the Book it self.
4. John of Times, who lived a Nestors Age and more, till he was three Hundred Sixty one Years old, was a Man of a contented Spirit in all Conditions of Life. Wanley's Wonders, l. 1. c. 31.
5. Mr. Phil. Henry, of whom I have made mention before, was a Man of a very sedate even Tem∣per, a calm Spirit, a great Peace-maker in his Neighbourhood, and accordingly he lived, loved, and died, with the universal Lamentation of People of all sorts. And which perhaps ought not to be omit∣ed in the consideration, after the enjoyment of a kind and loving Wife, who brought him a good and plentiful Estate, and seeing his Children all disposed of with his consent, and to content of all Persons concerned, and they walking in the Truth, and mutual Love one with another, and his Chhildrens Children to his great Joy and Comfort. I say, after all these Blessings poured plentifully upon his Head, with great assurance and satisfaction about his spiritual and eternal Estate, he quietly, with a short Sickness of about twelve Hours continuance, or not much more, resign'd up his Spirit into the Hands of the God of Peace.
6. Mrs. Katherine Stubs obeyed the Commandment of the Apostle, who biddeth Women to be si∣lent and learn of their Husbands at home; she would never suffer any Disorder or Abuse in her House to be unreproved or unreformed; and so gentle was she, and courteous of Nature, that she was ne∣ver heard to give the Lie to any in all her Life; nor so much as (Thou) to any in Anger. She was never heard to fall out with any of her Neighbours, nor with the least Child that lived, much less to scold or brawl: And for true Love and Loyalty to her Husband and his Friends was she the rearest Para∣gon in the World; she lived very contentedly; there was never any Man or Woman that ever opened their Mouths against her: And accordingly as she lived, so she died peaceably and comfortable; out-braving the Temptations of Satan with great Courage, praying absolutely for Death, and expressing her self in such sweet Words as these— Come sweet Christ, Come my Lord Jesus, O send thy pursuivant sweet Jesus to fetch me! O sweet Jesus, strengthen thy Servant and keep thy Promise. Then singing a Psalm most sweetly and with a chearful Voice, she desired her Husband that the 133th Psalm might be sung before her to Church. See her Life.
CHAP. LXXVII. Present Retribution to the Merciful.
BLessed are the Merciful, for they shall obtain Mercy: He that considers the poor and needy, the Lord will consider him in time of trouble: The Righteous is ever merciful, and lendeth, therefore shall his Seed be blessed. If we give credit to the Doctrine of our Religion, and Experience is ready to give Suffrage to the Truth of it. Tho' Human Nature be much degenerate, yet is not altogether without Bowels and Compassion; and if it were, divine Providence is not so fast asleep, as to suffer ordinarily the merciful Man to be utterly forsaken.
1. After what manner Compassion and Mercy doth sometimes meet with unexspected Rewards, methinks is pritily represented by Ʋrsinus Velius, in his Verses thus Englished.
'A Fisher angling in a Brook,'With a strong Line and baited Hook;'When he found his wished Prey did pull,'It hapned he brought up a Skull'Of one before drowned; which imprest'A pious Motion in his Breast:'Thinks he, since I such leisure have,'Upon it I'll bestow a Grave:'For what did unto it befal,'May chance to any of us all.'He takes it, wraps it in his Coat,'And bears it to a place remote'To bury it, and then digs deep,'Because the Earth it safe should keep,'And lo! in digging he espies,'Where a great heap of Treasures lies,'The Gods do never prove ingrate'To such as others commiserate.
2. Whilst Dr. Edwin Sandes remained at Shaftsburgh, he was chsefly maintained by one Mr. Isaac, an English Gentleman of Kent, and one that suffered Exile for the same Cause of Christ; who so intire∣ly loved him, that he was always more ready to give, then Dr. Sandes was ready to receive; so that he gave him above an hundred Marks (which in those days would go further then two hundred Pounds
description Page 101
now). And Dr. Sandes afterwards returning to England, and being preferred here to the Arch∣bishoprick of York, very gratefully afterwards repayed it again. Mr. Clark in his Life.
3. One Mr. John Lane, of Horsley-down-lane, Southwark, in a Letter directed to us on occasion of this Undertaking, desires this Passage may not go without our Remark, tho' it be of an inferious Na∣ture.
One Widow Wilkinson late of St. Olives, Southwark, being a good serious Christian, and of a compassionate Soul, tho' very poor herself, coming one Evening from a Week-days Lecture, found several People beginning, and amongst the rest, a Woman with several Children, professing that she had not one Farthing to buy a Candle with to light her Children to Bed: The poor Widow obser∣ving the concernedness of the Woman, and that most of the People were passed by without be∣stowing any Charity upon her, was so touched in her Bowels with the consideration of her case, that she had but one Half-penny in the World, nor any Candle at home to light her self to Bed with, yet she gave her that; and going home she found a Candle lying on some Stall in St. Tooley's street.
4. I knew a Minister about twenty Years ago, or less, That being sent for to visit a sick Woman of his Parish, found her complain more of her temporal then spiritual Wants, and insist more upon her Poverty, then either her disease of Body, or distemperature of Soul: the Minister was pinched with the consideration, and moved in his Bowels, but being withal so straitned in Purse at that time, that he had not above six Pence in all the World; after some debate with his own Thoughts, he gave her that little all which he had, rather chusing to put himself upon the divine Providence, than give the poor Woman occasion of thinking hardly of him, or the Gospel for his sake. Afterwards he return'd home, and tells the Family where he was a Boarder, in a free and jesting manner, what a poor Par∣son they had (for such was the natural temper of the Man). At going to Bed, one of the Family comes privately to him and offers him three or four Shillings to keep his Pocket with; and the next Morning coming from Church, being Nov. 5. a Stranger of another Parish, famed for his Covetous∣ness, came to him, and as a Free-will-Offering gave him half a Crown; and this being taken notice of, and communicated from one Neighbour to another, as the Sign and Token of a compassionate Man, the Parishoners were so affected with it, that they loaded him with extraordinary Kindnesses af∣terward, as a People resolved that he should never want whilst he lived amongst them; his Income at that time being not above twenty Pounds a Year. This I can assure my Reader to be true, of my own personal Knowledge.
See more in the Chapter of Present Retribution to the Charitable.
5. Androdus, a Dacian, standing ready in the Arena, and having a Lyon let our upon him, received no hurt: for the Lyon came sawning upon him, and caressed him; and he likewise stroaked the Lyon, and made much of him: and after the loud Shouts of the People, being ask'd, How this came to pass? he let them know, That being with his Master in Africa, to get rid of his hard Service, he had fled in∣to a Cave, whither this Lyon came with a Splinter in his Foot, and held up his wounded Paw to him to cure; which having performed, and healed his Foot, the Lyon kept him, and provided Meat for him Three Years: and when he came away, the Lyon followed him so far, that he was taken and brought to Rome; and that by the further Cruelty of his Master, he was now accused and condemned to the Beasts, where they found him. Whereupon his Liberty was granted him, and the Lyon given him for his Pains: with which he afterwards got his Living; every one being desirous to see the Lyon that was the Man's Host, and the Man that was the Lyon'd Surgeon. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 211. This Story I heard a worthy Bishop of our Church, not long ago, relate at Table for credible.
Somewhat like this, is to be found in the Life of St. Hierome, of a Lyon that came one Morning into his School, with a Thorn in his Foot; which when St. Hierome had pulled out, the Lyon waited upon him, went to Posture with some Asses, that brought Fuel to the School every Morning, with many other Circ*mstances, which I forbear to relate, because I look upon it as fabulous.
CHAP. LXXVIII. Earnest of a Future Retribution.
GRotius indeed saith. That Austin, and other Fathers teach, that we are certain of the Reward, if we persevere; and this is the Faith which cannot be deceived: but of Perseverance itself we are un∣certain. Discourses of God, &c. in the Appendix containing his Judgment in divers contro∣verted Points, p. 88. But by the leave of this learned and worthy Man, how is this consistent with the Profession of St. Paul, I have fought the good Fight; henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown, &c.? How with the Doctrine of the Church of England, in her Articles and Homilies? How with the Letters of Accord, between Bishop Sanderson, and Dr. Hammond, which I have not leisure now to cite at large? And how with the Experiences and Assurances of many Christians?
1. The Apprehensions, that Death drew near, were very comfortable to Mr. Wilson: A Gentle-woman of his Society coming to take her leave of him, (being about to remove out of Maidstone) he pleasantly said to her, What will you say, (good Mrs. Crisp) if I get the start if you, and get to Heaven, before you get to Dover? When another came to visit him, he ask'd her, What she thought of him?
description Page 102
she answered, Truly, Sir, I think you are not far from your Father's House. To which he replied, That's good News indeed, and is enough to make one laugh for Joy. See his Life.
2. Mr. John Janeway, when he lay upon his Death-bed, his Mother and Brethren standing by, he said, Dear Mother, I beseech you as earnestly as ever I desired any thing of you in my Life, that you would chearfully give me up to Christ: I beseech you do not hinder me, now I am going to Rest and Glory: I am afraid of your Prayers, least they will pull one way, and mine another.
Then turning to his Brethren, he thus spake unto them: I charge you all, do not pray for my Life any more; you do me wrong if you do. O the Glory! the unspeakable Glory that I behold! my Heart is full, my Heart is full. Christ smiles, and I cannot choose but smile. Can you find in your Heart to stop me, who am now going to the compleat and Eternal Enjoyment of Christ? Would you keep me from my Crown? The Arms of my blessed Saviour are open to embrace me: the Angels stand ready to carry my Soul into his Bosom. O! did you but see, you would all cry out with me, How long (dear Lord); come Lord Jesus, come quickly. O why are his Chariot-wheels so long a coming! See his Life.
3. Dr. Samuel Winter, lying upon his Death-bed, about Six of the Clock, on the Lord's-Day Mor∣ning, he raised himself up in his Bed, and with a chearful and loud Voice called to his Wife, who lay in a Bed by him, saying, 'Sweet-heart, I have been this Night conversing with Spirits. And as in a Rapture, he cried out,
O the Glories that are prepared for the Saints of God! The Lord hath been pleased to shew me this Night, the exceeding Weight of Glory, which, in Heaven, is laid up for his Chosen Ones. Saying further, That he had studied, and thought, that he knew as much what the Glory which in Heaven was, as another Man: but the now saw, that all the Divines on Earth were but Children in the Knowledge of the Great Mystery of Heavenly Glory, which the Lord that Night had given him a clearer sight of, than ever formerly he had. That it was such a Mystery as could not be comprehended by the Wit of Man.
With many other such-like Expressions; and he had his Soul so wonderfully elevated, that he could not declare what he found and felt therein. See his Life.
4. Mr. Samuel Fairclough kept his Bed but one whole Day before his departure, which he had longed and waited for; and the very Day before his last Day on Earth, some Company being with him, he expressed how much Comfort he did then take, to consider how that his Saviour had tasted Death for him; and that Christ (by his Resurrection) had given him an assurance, that he was the First-fruits of those that sleep in him; telling some that stood by him, That it was very much the Duty of Belie∣vers to rejoyce, that Death had lost its Sting, and was now disarmed; and that the Power of the Grave was quite vanquished and overcome. See his Life.
5. James Bainham, a Martyr in Queen Mary's Reign, being at the Stake, in the midst of the burn∣ing Fire, his Legs and Arms half consumed, spake thus to the Standers-by:
O ye Papists, behold ye look for Miracles, and here now ye may see one: for in this Fire I feel no more pain, than if I were in a Bed of Down; and it is to me as a Bed of Roses.
Fox Martyrol.
6. Robert Smith, Martyr, being at the Stake ready to be burned, exhorted the People to think well of his Cause, telling them, That God would shew some Token thereof; and accordingly when he was half burnt, all black with Fire, and clustered together on a Lump like a black Coal, so that all thought him to be dead; on a sudden he rose upright, lifted up the Stumps of his Arms, and clapt them together. Ibid. Clark's Examp. Vol. 1. C. 39.
7. Mr. Robert Glover, Martyr, was so suddenly replenished with Divine Comfort, a little before his Death, that clapping his Hands together, he called to his Man, saying, He is come, he is come: and so died chearfully. Ibid.
8. Mr. John Holland, a faithful Minister, the Day before his Death, calling for a Bible, continued his Meditation and Exposition on Rom. 8. for the space of Two Hours: but on a sudden he said,—Oh, stay your Reading: What Brightness is this I see? Have you light up any Candles? A Stander-by said, No; it is the Sun-shine (for it was about Five a Clock in a clear Summer's Evening): Sun-shine? saith he, nay, it is my Saviour's-shine: now, Farewel World, welcome Heaven; the Day-star from on high hath vi∣sited my Heart. O speak it, when I am gone, and preach it at my Funeral: God deals familiarly with Man. I feel his Mercy; I see his Majesty; whether in the Body, or out of the Body, God be knoweth; but I see thhings that are unutterable. And being ravished in his Spirit, he roamed towards Heaven, with a chearful Look, and a soft sweet Voice; but what he said was not understood. With the Sun in the Morning following, raising himself as Jacob upon his Staff, he shut up his blessed Life, with these blessed words: O what an happy Change shall I make, from Night to Day! from Darkness to Light! from Death to Life! from Sorow to Solace! from a factious World, to a heavenly Being! Oh! my dear Brethren, Sisters, and Friends! it pitieth me, to leave you behind! yet remember my death when I am gone: and what I now feel, I hope, you shall feel e're you die; that God doth, and will deal familiarly with Men. And now, thou fiery Chariot, that camest down to fetch up Elijah, carry me to my happy Hold. And all ye blessed Angels, that attended the Soul of Lazarus, to bring it to Heaven, bear me, O bear me into the Besom of my best Beloved. Amen, Amen. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. And so he fell asleep. Clark's Exampl. Vol. 1. C. 39. out of Leigh, &c.
9. Mrs. Catherine Breterg. a little before her Death, said,
Now I perceive, and feel, that the Countenance of Christ my Redeemer is turned towards me, and the bright shining Beams of his Mer∣cy are spread over me, O happy am I, that ever I was born to see this blessed Day! Praise, praise, O praise the Lord for his Mercies, &c. Oh, how wonderful! how wonderful is thy Love! Oh! thy Love is unspeakable! Oh! I feel thy Mercies! And oh! that my Tongue and Heart were able to sound forth thy Praises as I ought, and willingly would! Oh! help me to praise the God of all Consolations.—O My Lord God, blessed be thy Name for evermore: for thou hast shewed me the Path of Life. Thou didst, O Lord, for a little Season, hide thy Face from me: but with everlasting Mercy thou hast had Compassion on me. Thou art come with fulness of Joy, and abundance of Consolations, &c. Help me, O help me to praise the Lord! O praise the Lord: for he hath filled me with Joy and Gladness of Heart. My Line is fallen unto me in a plea∣sant
description Page 103
Place; I have a goodly Heritage: for the Lord is the Portion of my Inheritance. Oh! how pleasant is the Perfume of the Place where I lie! It's sweeter than Aaron's Perfume, composed of the most precious Spices: How comfortable is the Sweetness I feel! It's like the Odour that proceeded from the Golden Censer, that delights the Soul. The Taste is precious! Do ye not feel it? sweeter it is than Myrrh, than the Honey, or the Honey-comb. Oh, the Joys! the Joys! the Joys that I feel in my Soul! O they be wonderful! wonderful! wonderful! O come kiss me with the Kiss of thy Mouth: for thy Love is better than Wine. Oh! how sweet the Kisses of my Saviour be! mine Eyes are opened, blessed be God. I do feel and see the everlasting Mercies of my Christ. O how marvel∣lous gracious and merciful art thou unto me! I feel thy Mercy! I am assured of thy Love. And so certain am I thereof, as that thou art the God of Truth: even so sure do I know myself to be thine, O Lord my God. And this my Soul knows right well.
I am sure that my Redeemer lives, and that I shall see him at the last Day, &c. My Soul was compassed about with the Terrours of Death; a roaring Wilderness of Woe was within me: but blessed, blessed, blessed be the Lord my God, who hath not left me comfortless; but like a good Shepherd hath brought me into a place of Rest, even to the sweet, running Waters of Life. O blessed, blessed be the Lord, that hath thus comforted me, and brought me to a place sweeter than the Garden of Eden. O the Joy! the Joy! the delightsome Joy that I feel! O how wonderful! how wonderful! how wonderful is this Joy! O praise the Lord for his Mercies, and for this Joy that my Soul feels right well, &c.
And thus she continued for the space of Five Hours, praising the Lord with a chearful and heavenly Countenance.
10. Mrs. John Drake, Wife of Francis Drake, of Esher, in Surrey, Esq; naturally of a sanguine and cheerful Disposition; but being by her Parents matched against her own Mind, fell into Melancholly: which Satan getting advantage of, assaulted her with many, and unparallell'd Temptations, for the space of Ten Years together. After Marriage, being brought to Bed of a Daughter, and wrong'd in her Travail by the Midwife, she never recovered her Health as before. Whilst she lay in, her Mother (Mrs. Tottle) lying with her, after her first Sleep, she awaked, with terrible Shrieks and Outcries, say∣ing, That she was undone, undone, she was damned, and a Cast-away; and so of necessity must needs go to Hell. And therewith she shook, dropped with Sweat, and wept exceedingly. Her Mother comforted her, and prayed with her; upon which she seemed pretty well pacified, and after a-while fell asleep again, and awaked full of extraordinary Joys: telling her Mother, what a wonderful comfortable Dream she had been in, and how by an Angel she had been assured of her Salvation; that now she discerned all her former Fears had been false, and therefore would no more doubt of her going to Hea∣ven. After she fell asleep again, and waking, was in a more dreadful Case than before, trembling, sweating, shaking exceedingly, the Bed, and the very Chamber seeming to reel under her, crying out, That now she was a forlorn Creature, sure to be damned! without Hope of Mercy! without all Reme∣dy! confident that she must needs go to Hell!
Together, with this Distemper, she had some Fits of Frenzy, abstained almost wholly from Meat, used strange desperate Speeches, and was unruly in her Behaviour; would slight and laugh sometimes at all that was said to her, sought Opportunities to destroy herself, search Places of Scripture that might make against her, swallowed down many great Pins, would sometimes slip a Knife into her Napkin or Sleeve, for Two Years together she begg'd of every one not to pray for her, would disturb them at Prayers threaten them with a Bedstaff; yet was afraid of Hell, and ask others If they did not pity her, who must go to live in Hell-torments for ever! Was merciful to others, but with pretence of the contrary; visited by many Ministers, and among the rest Bishop Ʋsher, Dr. Preston, Mr. Dod, &c. —At last, after Divine Discourses about Death, Heaven, and Eternal Glory, and Prayer, she broke out with a strange Outcry, into these Expressions, or to this purpose,
Oh! oh! oh! What's this? What's this? What's this? I am undone, undone, undone. I can∣not endure it, I cannot endure it, I cannot endure it, I cannot endure it. Oh! oh! oh! Let me be gone, let me be gone, let me be gone. Oh! I must be gone; I cannot tarry, I cannot tarry. O what shall I do? what shall I do? O Father! O Mother! O Husband! Come, kiss me, kiss me, and let me be gone.—Come All. Farewel All. Let me take you by the Hand, and be gone. Lo! Lo! the Angel•• are come! they wait, they stay for me. O dear Mother, why do you hold me? I must be gone. Oh! he is come! he is come! he is come! Now you have it, you have it, you have it. Why hold you me! Let me be gone. My Work is done. Oh! Call, call, call. Where's my Crown? Fetch me my Crown. Bring, bring, bring me my white Robes; Quickly, quickly, quickly. Why run you not? The Angels stay. Now you have it, you have it, you have it. Oh! it overcomes, overcomes, overcomes me! I am undone, undone, undone. What shall I do? What shall I do? What shall I do? Oh! you will nto let me be gone, &c.
With many other Expressions, delivered with an incredible swiftness, and with such elevation of Body and Eyes, as if she were making towards the House-top, and would have flown away in this Rap∣ture from them all. Then lying down quietly in her Bed, she thus spake:
Why are you all silent? Where is my Minister? Sir, what did you think of me, when I was in this late strange posture? Did not you imagine me to be mad? [No, said he, but it was very strange to us, &c.] So surely it was, said she, it was very strange. But will you know how it surprized me? At this Morning before you came to pray with me, being alone, I prayed to God, That he would not absent himself for ever; but that once before my Death he would reveal Christ unto me, and give me some sence and feeling of his Love; and that he would open the Brasen-Gates of this hard Heart of mine, that the King of Glory might enter in. Presently after, even as soon as you had ended your Prayer, this sudden Fit of unsupportable Joy and Feeling surprized me; and with great violence did rush upon me, so that I could not contain myself, but made that sudden Outcry among you all. But I must confess to you, that I knew not, neither do remember, what I said. Only I beseech you, to make use of it hereafter, to all that shall be in my Case. After me, never
description Page 104
despair of any, how desperately miserable soever their Case be, which at worst cannot exceed mine, but use and apply the means unto them, and that will prevaile at length— I sought for that in the Law which was to be found only in the Gospel, &c. O pray! pray! pray! O give Thanks! for now you have it, you have it, you have it.
About four a Clock in the Afternoon she suddenly fell into such another Rapture of Joy unspeakable, professing that her frail Flesh was overcome with it. Next Morn∣ing her Mother finding her dressed in a strange and unusual manner, all in White, she told her, as also Mr. Dod and Dr. Preston, she desired to be buried so. After Prayers and Praises, and divers suita∣ble Instructions to the Family and her Father, and Thanks to the Minister, &c. whilst at Prayer, her Hands falling and Lips moving, she sunk down in Bed, and resigned up her Spirit to God. Dr. Pre∣ston preach'd her Funeral Sermon. See her Life called Mrs. Drake revived; also Clark's Lives.
11. Mrs. Katherine Stubs having made a most heavenly Confession of her Faith at large, with a sweet, lively, aimiable Countenance, red as the Rose, and most beautiful to behold; she had no sooner made an end, but Satan was ready to bid her the Combat; upon which on a sudden she bent her Brows, she frowned, and looking as it were with an angry, stern, and austere Countenance, as though she saw some filthy, some ugly displeasing thing, the burst forth into these speeches follow∣ing, How now Satan, what mak'st thou here; Art thou come to tempt the Lord's Servant? I tell thee (thou Hell-hound) thou hast no part nor portion in me; nor by the grace of God ever shalt have: I was, now am, and ever shall be the Lords; yea Satan, I was chosen an Elect of God to everlasting Salvation, before the foundation of the World was laid, and therefore thou must get thee packing, thou damned Dog, and go shake thy Ears, for in me thou hast nought. But what doest thou lay to my charge, thou foul Fiend? Ah! that I am a Sinner, and therefore shall be Damned; I confess indeed that I am a Sinner, and a grievous Sin∣ner, both by original Sin, and actual Sin, and that I may thank thee for; and therefore Satan I bequeath my sin unto thee, from whence it first came, and appeal to the Mercy of God in Christ Jesus: Christ came to save Sinners (as he himself) saith, and not Righteous. Behold the Lamb of God (saith John) that taketh away the Sins of the World. And in another place he crieth out, The Blood of Jesus Christ doth cleanse us from all Sins. &c.
Objection. O but God is a just God thou sayest, and therefore in Justice must needs condemn me.
Answer. I grant Satan that he is a just God, and therefore he cannot in Justice punish me for my Sins, which he hath punished already in his own Son: It is against the Law of Justice to punish any Fault twice. I was and am a great Debtor unto God the Father, but Jesus Christ hath paid that Debt for me; and therefore it stands not with the Justice of God to require it again; and therefore avoid Satan, avoid thou Fire-brand of Hell, avoid thou damned Dog, and tempt me no more, for he that is with me is mightier then thou; even the mighty and victorious Lion of the Tribe of Juda, who hath bruised thy Head, and hath promised to be with his Children to the End of the World: Avoid therefore thou Dastard, avoid thou cowardly Soldier, remove thy Siege, and yield the Field, won, and get thee packing, or else I will call upon my Grand Captain Christ Jesus, the Valiant Michael who beat thee in Heaven, and threw thee down into Hellwith all thy hel∣lish Train and devilish Crew. She had scarcely pronounced these last Words, but she fell sud∣denly into a sweet smiling Laughter, saying, Now he is gone, now he is gone, do you not see him run like a Coward, and run away like a beaten co*ck? He has lost the Field, and I have won the Vistory, even the Garland and Crown of everlasting Life; and that not by my own Power and Strength, but by the Power and Might of Jesus Christ who hath sent his holy Angels to keep me. And speaking to them that were by, she said, O would to God you saw what I see; for behold I see infinite Millions of most glorious An∣gels stand about me with fiery chariots ready to defend me, as they did the good Prophet Elias. These holy Angels, these ministring Spirits, are appointed of God to carry my Soul into the Kingdom of Hea∣ven, where I shall behold the Lord face to face, &c. Now I am happy and blessed for ever, for I have fought the good Fight, and by the might of Christ have won the Victory— Come sweet Chrict, come my Lord Jesus, &c. (then singing a Psalm most sweetly, and desiring the 133th Psalm might be sung be∣fore her to Church, and desiring her Husband not to mourn for her) on a sudden she seemed as it were greatly to rejoyce, and looked chearfully, as though she had seen some glorious Sight; and lift∣ing up her whole Body, and stretching forth her Arms, as though she would embrace some glorious and pleasant thing, said, I thank my God through Jesus Christ he is come, he is come, my good Goaler is come to let my Soul out of Prison. O sweet Death thou art welcome. welcome sweet Death; never was there any Guest so welcome unto me as thou art; welcome the Meslenger of everlasting Life; welcome the Door and Entrance into everlasting Glory; welcome I say, and thrice welcome my good Goalor; do thy Office quickly, and set my Soul at liberty; strike sweet Death, strike my Heart, I fear not thy Stroke: Now it is Father, into thy blessed Hand I commend my Spirit; sweet Jesus, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit; blessed Spirit of God, I commit my Soul into thy Hands. O most Holy, Blessed, and Glorious Trinity, three Persons and one true and everlasting God, into thy blessed Hand I commit my Soul and Body. At which Words her Breath stayed, and so moving neither Hand nor Foot, she slept sweetly in the Lord. See her Life.
description Page 105
CHAP. LXXIX. Protection of the Good in Dangers.
THE Divine Providence is exercised over all the Creation, but more especially upon Man then other Creatures that are made subject to him; For God causeth his sun to shine, and his Clouds to distil with Rain; upon the just and unjust: But more remarkably upon those that fear God, and keep close to him in the way of Duty, and a close and cordial Devotion, then any others. For the Truth whereof I appeal to History, and the Experiences of Private and good Men.
1. By Vertue of a Bull issued out by Pope Gregory against John Wickleif, and signed by Twenty three Cardinals, declaring his Writings to be Heretical; and this Bull sent to Oxford, together with letters to the King, Arch-bishop Sudbury, and Courtney then Bishop of London, requiring them to Ap∣prehend and Imprison the said Wickleif, and they resolving to proceed against him in a Provincial Sy∣nod, laying aside all Fear and Favour, and going to work roundly with him, in spite of all Entrea∣ties, Threatnings, or Rewards: god by a small matter overthrew and confounded their Devices; for the day of Examination being come, in came a Courtier name Lewis Clifford, a Man of no great Birth, and commanded them, That they should not proceed to any definitive Sentence against the said Wickleif; wherewith the Bishops were so amazed and crest-fallen, that they became as mute Men, not having a Word to answer. And one that writes this Story saith further, that whilst the Bi∣shops were sitting at the Chappel at Lambeth upon John Wickleif, not only the Citizens, but the vise Objects of the City were so bold as to entreat for him, and to stop them in their Proceedings. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist. p. 112.
2. John Husse being condemned and excommunicated by the Pope and Cardinals for an Heretick, opposed by some of the Barons of Bohemia, and banished by King Winceslaus, yet was entertained in the Country, and protected by the Lord of the Soil at Hussinets, and Preached there still; 'till af∣terwards the Pope dying, a Schism happened in the new Election at the Council of Constance, whi∣ther Husse was commanded to come and make his Appearance, which proved so fatal to him, not∣withstanding the safe conduct granted him by the Emperour for his Journey and Return. Idem— p. 117.
3. Henry Alting, when Heidelberg was taken by Storm prepared for Death; and being at the same time in his Study, bolted his Door and betook to Prayer, looking every Moment when the bloody Soldiers would break in to make a Sacrifice of him: But the great Arbiter of Life and Death took care for his safety; for Monsieur Behusius Rector of the School, and his dear Friend, hiring two Sol∣diers, called him forth, and conveyed him through a Back-door into the Lord Chancellors House, which Tilly had commanded to be preserved from Plundering, because of the publick Monuments of the Common-wealth that were kept there. This House was commanded to be Guarded by a Lieute∣nant Colonel that was under the Count of Hoheuzollem, a Man greedy of Prey, who, lest he should lose his Share in the Booty by his Attendance upon that place, sent forth his Soldiers as it were a hunt∣ing, commanding them, That if they met with any Citizens of Note, that under pretence of Safe∣guarding them, they should bring them to him, purposing by their Ransom to enrich himself: To this Man Alting was brought, who with his naked Sword reeking with Blood said to him, This Day with this Hand have I slain ten Men, to whom Dr. Alting shall be added as the eleventh, if I knew where to find him, But who art thou? Such a Countenance and such a Speech by such a Man, at such a time, might have affrighted the most constant Mind; but our Alting by a witty Answer, neither denying himself to be Alting, nor unseasonably discovering himself, Answered (as sometime Athanasius in the like case) I was (saith he) a Schoolmaster in the College of Wisdom: Hereupon the Lieutenant Colonel promised him safety; who if he had known him to have been Alting, would certainly have slain him. But what a sad time had be that Night, hearing the continual Shrieks and Groans which filled the Air, of Women ravished, Virgins deflowred, Men, some haled to Torments, others immediately slain; himself retiring into a co*ckloft, lest he should be discovered by some of those many which fled thither for Refuge. At last the Colonel being remanded away thence, the House was resigned to the Jesuits, and so he was in fresh Danger; but by a special Providence, the Kitchin being reserved for Tilly's own Use, he was close fed by one of the Palatine Cooks, who at last hired three Bavarian Sol∣dires to guard him to his own House. Idem. p. 493.
The following Letter was sent me Novemb. the 8th 1696. by a Gentleman now living in London, with whom I am well acquainted, viz.
SIR,
THere were three strange Accidents that befel my Son John, during his abode at Chesham in Bucke some Years since, which perhaps may be worth your taking notice of in your History of Re∣markable Providences.
1. The first was, the great Danger he was once in of Drowning, which hapned to him by ventu∣ring too fat upon the Groundsil just by a large Pond for a little Whisk, where his Foot slipt and down he plunged; and being but about eight Years of Age was not able to swim, but by a wonderful Pro∣vidence, one Mr. John Reading (his first Cosen) was then at work in a Stable near the Pond, who coming to see what it was made such a Plunge into the Pond, found it to be my Son John strugling
description Page 106
and sprawling for Life, and almost at his last Gasp— The Providence of God was signally remark∣able in this my Son's Deliverance from Drowning, for when his Cosen first heard the noise in the Pond he took it to be some Stone flung into the Pond, and was a while resolved not to see after it, as believ∣ing no harm had befallen any one. But at last, of a sudden it came into his Mind, that the great noise which the Plunge made, could not be made by a Stone, he therefore now leaves his Work and runs to satisfie his dubious Thoughts, and finds my Son almost Drowned, when this Person with the hazard of his Life got my Son out of the Pond, he could not be brought to speak (the muddy and dirty Wa∣ter had so swell'd him) for about nine Hours time, but then he came something to recollect his Senses, he gave the Account of his falling into the Pond (as afore-mentioned); and I desire he may be ever mindful of this wonderful Deliverance. 2. About two Years after thus escaping from Drowning, he in the middle of the Day gets a Lea∣den Bullet, and unawares swallows it down, and had certainly been choaked with it, if his Aunt Reading (with whom he then Boarded) had not by violent means caused him to bring it up again.
3. A third time (whilst he lived at the same place) he had like to have been choaked by putting a bearded Ear of Corn into his Mouth; the Prickles stuck in his Throat (after biting it unawares) so hard and so fast, that if his Aunt had not couragiously thrust her Fingers down his Throat, and so by degrees got them our, he had then lost his Life— I think these three remarkable Deliverances from Death ought not to be forgotten by him to his dying Day. I have only to add, that I am
Your Servant to Command, &c.
London, Nov. 16th. 1696.
4. A Child of Mr. Collins (now living in the Old Baily) swallowed a large Corking Pin, of near an In••h and half, it lay in the Child's Body for near six Weeks, at length it appeared with the Point in the Fun∣dament, and by that means was pulled out; and by its long lying in the Child's Body 'twas Canker∣ed; the Child afterwards recovered, and is now well and hearty.
5. The same Gentleman had a Child about two Months since going to ease himself, fell backwards into Fleet-ditch, which is about four Yards deep, into a Lighter of Deals, and a Danish Man being then in the Lighter took him up, and found he had received no manner of Hurt, tho' 'twas a Thousand to one (the Fall being so high and backwards) that it had not dash'd out the Child's Brains, or at least bruised his Limbs.
6. My eldest Son Samuel Wesly, has had a fair scape of his Life, he swallowed a Brass Counter last Saturday, which had like to have choaked him in the passage of his Throat, and starve him afterwards, for it lay in the Mouth of his Stomach, which made him throw up all he eat. But yesterday it came out again at the other end; and blessed be God he's very well.
Sent us in a Letter from the present Rector of Ormesly in Lincoln-shire.
7. Mr. Samuel Fairclough, upon a Saturday about four of the Clock in the Afternoon, had his heart much enlarged in Prayer; but especially for that little one who was his youngest, and then about Two Years Old. This Child (at that Hour) a Servant had taken up with her into the highest Garret of the House, and set him by the Window of the Room while she swept it, and so carelessly neglected to have her Eye upon the little one, as that the Child (looking out of the Window upon a company of young Ducks, which were swiming in a Vessel of Water right under the Casem*nt) thrust its Body so far out, as it fell down, and pitched first upon the Eaves of the next Floor, with that force, that it brake above a Dozen Tiles off from the place, and with them fell down to the ground, but not into the Vessel of Water which stood perpendicular to the Window, but exactly between that Vessel and a large Door which lay very near it, and upon which the Meat for those Ducks was laid, Had it fallen a quarter of a Yard on either Hand, its Brains had been dashed out, either by the Door or Vessel; But god by the Ministration of his Angels, so ordered it, that although the beighth of the place caused a Dizziness and a Swoon for a few Moments, yet the child was no sooner taken up, but immediately it came to Life again, and there was not the least Bruise or Hurt inward nor outward, no not the least Razing of the very Skin by any of the Tiles that fell with it, but within a quarter of an Hour it went up and down the House as it had formerly done. Ibid.
description Page 107
CHAP. LXXX. Guidance of the Good through Difficulties.
THis Subject is near a-kin to the former, and therefore needs but a short Preface: As God is a Son and Shield, so he is a Shepherd and Captain, and Guide to these that love him, and dare put their Trust in him.
1. Athanasius being in danger at Alexandria, through the Attempts of the Arians against him, in the Reign of Constantius, and one Gregory sent to be Bishop there in his room, when Athanasius, and his People, were assembled there to prepare for the Sacrament, which was to be administred next Day; the Captain, and the Soldiers, beset the Church; Athanasius gave Orders to the Deacons, to read the Collects for the Day, and then to sing a Psalm: which was so sweetly sung, that all the People went out at one of the Church-doors, and Athanasius, in the midst of the Singers, escaped without any hurt from the soldiers. Dr. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Athanasius another time being sought for, by order of the Emperor, in one of the Churches of Alexandria, by a Divine Revelation had made his escape out of the Church, a little before the Ene∣my broke in to search for him. The like happen'd before, when being grievously threatned by Con∣stantius, in the Life of Constance, he had retired himself to a Friend, and there lay hid in a Cave, that formerly used to be full of Water; there he continued long, and a certain Maid used to minister to his Necessities; but the Arians enquired diligently after him, corrupted the Maid with large Promises, yet were disappointed; for God discover'd the Danger to him a little before, so that he made his escape. Ibid.
3. Athanasius, another time, being forced to flee from Alexandria, entred a Pinace, went up the River Nile, was pursued by his Adversaries, but by Divine Admonition turn'd back, and having the Stream with him, he swiftly passed by them; and returning to Alexandria, hid himself amongst his Friends. Ibid.
4. Athanasius, in the Reign of Julian, flying a way in a Ship from the Governour of Egypt, and the Enemy making haste to pursue him, and his Friends in the Ship advising him to make haste to Shoar, and hide in the Desart; by direction from Heaven, he required the Pilot to sail back to Alexandria: upon which being met by the Pursuers, and ask'd, If they had not seen Athanasius? to whom answer being made, If they made haste they might soon overtake him. By which means he escaped, and hid in Alexandria, with a most beautiful, chast, and pious Virgin; and the very Night that Julian died, appeared in his Church, to the great Joy of his Friends, and Astonishment of his Adversaries. Ibid.
5. Another time, in the Reign of Valence and Valentinian, he flies again, sought for, but not found, to the wonder of his Enemies. Some say, he hid Four Months in his Father's Sepulchre; but whe∣ther he were there, or in the Tomb of some of his Friends, he was quickly invited home again by the Emperour's Letters. Ibid.
6. In the Reign of King James, Dr. George Abbot, Arch-bishop of Canterbury, being a Hunting in a Park, and shooting at a Deer, his Arrow, by mischance, glanced, and killed a Man: upon which Fact, it was much debated, whether by it he were not become irregular, and ought to be deprived of his Archiepiscopal Function, as (thought against his Will) having his Hands embrued in Blood: but Dr. Andrews, Bishop of Winchester, standing much in his Defence, as likewise Sir Henry Martin, the King's Advocate, gave such Reasons for the mitigation of the Fact, that he was cleared from all Imputation of Crime, and thereupon judged Regular, and in State to continue in his Archiepiscopal Charge. Yet himself (out of a Religious Tenderness of Mind) kept that Day of the Year, in which the mischance happened, as a solemn Fast, all his Life after. Sir Rich. Bak. Chron. p. 446.
7. The Constables coming to serve a Warrant upon Mr. Thomas Tregoss, for Preaching publickly, one of them mere violent and furious than his Fellows, whilst he reasoned with Mr. Tregoss, holding the Mittimus in his Hand, sunk down in the place, seeming at the present to be dead; but by the dili∣gent Endeavours of those about him, he was brought to himself again: whereupon he departed with∣out executing the Warrant. And that which made this the more remarkable, was, for that this Con∣stable was a lusty strong Man, and never fainted in all his Life before. And though they came again some Days after, to execute the same Warrant, yet had they not power to carry him to Prison: for which (as it was reported) the other Constable was fined at the next Session. See his Life.
8. One Mr. Burgess, late Minister of Graffam, in Sussex, being put to some trouble at his first com∣ing to that place, through the unkindess (not to say dishonesty) of some Neighbours, made a Journey London, for the better securing himself in the possession, and returning home, came late to the out∣ward Skirts of the Parish, where being apprehensive of Danger, partly by reason of the great Darkness of the Night, and partly by reason of the Waters and Ditches which are thereabouts somewhat formi∣dable to a Stranger; he did by some secret ejacul*tions earnestly beg of God, so to direct and pre∣serve him in the way, that he might not miscarry before he got to his own (then a new) Home: and presently a Light shone about him, to his great surprizal and comfort, and did accompany him closely (as the Pillar of Fire did the Israelites) either going before him, or surrounding him (for I dare not be positive, through the defect of my Memory) 'till he got safe to his own House. This hath been at∣tested to me by his own Son, an honest. sober Man, now living at Graffam; and one Mr. co*ckrill, a near Neighbour, who saith, He heard Mr. Graffam, the elder, often speak of it with wonder.
description Page 108
9. A pious Gentlewoman, yet living, when a Child, fell into a Pond, where she was like to pe∣rish; a Man who was left alone in the House, reading of a Book, was suddenly so troubled, though he knew not for what, that he could read no longer: upon which he walked out, saw a Straw-hat swim upon the Pond, and by and by the Child rise to the top of the Water; he catches hold of the Child, drew her out, and so saved her Life. Clark's Exam. Vol. 1. C. 83.
10. Mr. Sam. Fairclough, one Evening, after a Day spent with his Wife in Fasting and Prayer, on her behalf (being then great with Child) and she walking abroad to meditate on the Promises of God, fell over Head and Ears into a Pond; heard a great Shriek, goes out hastily to the Pond, finds his Wife, (after twice sinking) and laying sudden hold upon her, before the third time, saved her Life and Health, and Little One (with which she was pregnant) without any hurt. See his Life.
CHAP. LXXXI. Persons strangely fitted for Great Employments.
'TIS weak Evidence and Proof of the Divine Conduct and Government of the World to ob∣serve the strange Methods sometimes used in the Accomplishment of Men for Weighty and Sacred Offices: to see the Turns of Providence, the suprizing Catastrophes, the removal of Difficulties, the opening of Doors unexpectedly, to make way for some Persons to Studies and Employments in Church and State.
1. How strangely are things wheeled about by Providence! Not what we, or our Parents, but what God designed, shall take place. Amos was very meanly employed at first, but God designed him for a more honourable and comfortable Calling, Amos 7.14, 15. David followed the Ewes, and likely never raised his Thoughts to higher Things, in the Days of his youth; but God made him the Royal Shepherd of a better Flock, Psal. 78.70, 71. Peter and Andrew were imployed as Fisher-men; but Christ calls them from that to an higher Calling, Mat. 4.18, 19. To be Fishers of Men. Pareus, when he was Fourteen Years old, was, by the instigation of his Step-mother, placed with an Apo∣thecary; but Providence so wrought, that he was taken off from that, and fitted for the Ministry; wherein he became a fruitful and eminent Instrument to the Church. James Andreas, was, by reason of his Fathers inability to keep him at School, designed for a Carpenter; but was afterwards, by the perswasion of Friends, and assistance of the Church-stock, sent to Stutgard, and thence to the Univer∣sity, and so arrived to a very eminent Station of Service to the Church. A Master-builder, Oecolam∣padius, was, by his Father, designed for a Merchant; but his Mother, by earnest Entreaties, prevailed to keep him at School: and this Man was a blessed Instrument in the Reformation of Religion. Fla∣vel's Divine Conduct. p. 80.
2. Mr. Ben. Johnson, was first bred in a private School, near St. Martin's-Church, then in Westmin∣ster-School, under the Learned Mr. Cambden, afterwards admitted into St. John's-College, in Cam∣bridge, where his Continuance was but short: for his Maintenance failing, he was fain to return to the Trade of his Father-in-Law, who was a Bricklayer. He was one who helped in the Building of the New Structure of Lincoln's-Inn, where having a Trowel in his Hand, he had a Book in his Poc∣ket, that as his Work went forward, so his Study went not backward.
Some Gentlemen pitying, that such rare Endowments should be buried under the Rubbish of so mean a Calling, did by their Bounty Manumise him freely, to follow his own ingenuous Inclinations. England's Worthies, by W. Winstanley, p. 342.
3. Dr. Donne, first of Hare-Hall, in Oxford, then removed to Cambridge, thence to Lincoln's-Inn, at last he went to Travel with the Earl of Essex to Cales, and thence to Italy and Spain. Returning home, he was chief Secretary to the Lord-Keeper Elsemore, and marrying with the Lady Elsemore's Niece, Daughter to Sir George Moor, for which he was discharg'd of the Secretary's place, which he held, and cast into Prison by his incensed Father-in-Law. But being set at liberty again, by occasion of a Discourse upon the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy, he so pleased the King, that he perswa∣ded him to enter into sacred Orders, and afterwards made him his Chaplain; and attending His Ma∣jesty in his Progress to Cambridge, was there made Doctor of Divinity, next Lecturer at Lincoln's-Inn and at last Dean of St. Paul's Ibid. p. 380, 381, 382, &c.
4. Arch-bishop Ʋsher was designed for the Law, his Father intending to send him over to the Inns of Court; but God, who intended him for a Labourer in his own Vineyard, prevented his Intentions by Death. Ibid. p. 561.
5. Mr. Herbert, the Divine Poet, aimed a long time at Court-preferment, but over-ruled by Divine Providence, and the Advice of Friends, at last exchanged his Silks, and Lay-Sword, for a Gown and Cassock, and became a very serious and worthy Minister. See his Life.
6. Dr. Preston had no inclination to the Ministry, 'till he was disappointed and baffled in his purpose of going into France, in order to fit himself for the Court. See his Life.
7. George Sohnius intended the Study of the Law; but by a strange Providence was taken off from it, as himself writes, in a Letter to his Father thus:
description Page 109
WHat hath so soon altered my Resolution, I shall briefly declare unto you, that you may know and approve the Reasons thereof, and give Thanks to God for his Mercies to us. When upon the 21st Day of July, I was hearing Tubertus's Lecture of the Law, and was writing what he spake, before half an Hour was past, I fell into very serious Thoughts: for on a sudden, the Excellence and Majesty of Divinity came into my Mind, and did exceedingly delight me; and began to stir up in my Mind such a Love to it, that I could not but re∣solve to give over the Study of the Law, and wholly apply myself to the Study of Divinity. And this thought sunk deeper and deeper into my Mind, and was so extreamly pressing upon me, that I could no longer attend to the Lecture of the Law, nor finish the Writing that I had begun; so that I knew not what to do; yea, these Thoughts did so haunt me, that I was not only averse from Reading any more Law, but I abhorred the very Thoughts thereof. And thus, not knowing what to do, I betook myself with Sighs and Tears unto God, in∣treating him to restore to me my former love to, and delight in the Law; but if not, that I was ready to follow his Call in any thing. But yet after this, whenever I returned to read any Law-Book, my Heart trembled, and my Eyes abhorred the Letters; neither was my Mind or Will delighted in that Study. Hereupon consult∣ing with two of my Godly Friends, and acquainting them with my Case; they judged, that I was called by God to the Study of Divinity. And therefore, giving Thanks unto God, I have wholly applied myself there∣unto.
Clark's Exampl. p. 610.
8. Athanasius, as if design'd by Divine Providence for the Bishoprick of Alexandria, was first exerci∣sed, when a Child, in Catechising his Fellow at Play, and so sitting them for Baptism; upon which occasion Alexander, the then Bishop, set him to School, afterwards made him Deacon, took him for a Companion, or Attendant to the Coouncil of Nice, and at last wished him to the Succession, which he afterwards enjoyed, in the same See, and did great Good to the Church, in opposing stoutly the Arrian Heresie. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
9. St. Augustine having been sometimes inclined to the Manichaean Heresie, and from the Sin of Con∣cubinage, in a strange manner converted to the Orthodox Faith, was afterwards better accomplished for a Confutation of the Manichees; in which he was very successful (as in the Case of Firmus, a rich Manichaean Merchant, and Felix, who coming to Hippo on purpose to spread his Heresie, were both Converted by him) and for the answering of contradictious Sinners, who reproached him for his former vicious Life; in which Case he told them, That the worse he had been, the better was his Physician who had cured him. Ibid.
CHAP. LXXXII. Miraculous Cures of Diseases, &c.
THE Cure of Naaman's Leprosie, by washing in the River Jordan, and the Healing of them that were Sick, Lame, Blind, and possessed with Daemons, mentioned in Sacred Scripture, seem strange, especially to Men that look and believe no further, than the common Operation of meer Nature; but we would here raise Men to a higher and clearer prospect of the Divinity and try to convince the World, (if it be possible) that the God who rules over all, is not always tied to ordinary means, but doth sometimes shew his Power, as well as his Goodness, in giving a plain Demonstration of his Mastery over all Secondary and Visible Causes.
1. Irenaeus tells us, in his Second Book against Heresies, That in his time, some by Fasting and Prayer had brought to pass, that the Spirits of the Dead had return'd into their Bodies again.—Others cured the Sick and Diseased, and by laying on of their Hands, restored them to Health. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Dr. Joseph Hall, then Bishop of Exeter, since of Norwich, speaking of the good Offices which An∣gels do to God's Servants; of this kind (saith he) was that no less than marvellous Cure, which at St. Mardene's in Cornwal, was wrought upon a poor Cripple; whereof, besides the Attestation of ma∣ny Hundreds of the Neighbours, I took a strict and impartial Examination in my last Visitation. This Man, for Sixteen Years together, was fain to walk upon his Hands, by reason the Sinews of his Legs were so contracted: and upon Monitions in his Dream to wash in that Well, was suddenly so restored to his Limbs, that I saw him able both to Walk and get his Maintenance. I found here was neither Art nor Collusion. The Name of this Cripple was John Trelillie. Bishop Hall's Mystery of Godliness, L. 1. § 8.
3. Concerning Samuel Wallas, of Stamford, cured in a miraculous manner, of a deep Consumption, see the Chapter of the Appearance of Good Angels, § 7.
4. Mariane Maillard, born at Coignac, in Xaintonge, was lame from the First Year of her Age, ha∣ving a hollowness in that place, where we usually perceive the Bone of the Left Thigh fall into the Hip; as she grew in Years, her Lameness increased, insomuch that there arose a great Tumor above the Cavity of the Ischium, and her Leg became above Four Inches shorter her Knee turning inwards, and her Foot so distorted, that the inward Ancle-hone almost supplied the place of the Sole of her Foot: she lived in France, 'till the Persecution drove her thence, and flying first to Lauzanne, and then to
description Page 110
Germany, at last she came over into England; where she being a Servant to Madamoiselle de Laulan, in St. James's Alley, n••••r the Church, in St. Germain-street; whereon Sunday, Nov. 26. 1693, she was bespattered with Dirt by little Children, as she came from the French-Church behind Leicester-Fields, and followed with ill Names, 'till at last she wept and complained to her Mistress of it. The same Night between Seven and Eight of the Clock, she took the New Testament to read, and falling upon the Second Chapter of St. Mark she told her Mistress, That she wondred at the Infidelity of the Jews; and if such a thing had happen••d now (saith she, that was wrought upon the sick of the Palsie) I would run very quickly, and believe too: and scare had she uttered those words, but a redoubling of the Pain came upon her, which forced her to stretch out her Leg, on which the Bone made a snap, her Leg extended itself, her Foot and Knee were both restored to their proper situation, her Pains cea∣sed, and she thought she had heard a Voice saying unto her, Thou art healed: and presently she walk'd up and down the Chamber, and continues very well, saving a little weakness. The Witnesses who depose that she was extraordinary lame before Nov. 26. were her Father, Mother, the Inhabitants of the place where she was born, and many others, English, French, of all Ages, of both Sexes, Chil∣dren of Five or Six Years old, a Taylor who made her Cloaths, her Shoo maker, a Swiss that knew her from her Cradle, the Surgeon who visited her Two Years before. All which are attested and declared before Sir Sill. Ashurst, Lord Mayor of London, upon Oath, Dec. 19. 1693.
5. Mr. Francis Culham, born at New-Buckenham, in the County of Norfolk, on Christmas-Day, 1631. and having been bred a Chirurgeon, afterwards Dwelling at the White-Lion in South-Lambeth, in the County of Surry, in the Month of August, 1671. unhappily fell backward, and about Michaelmas en∣suing had another Fall; both which somewhat contused his Head. About Three or Four Days after Christmas, he complained of an alteration in his Health; and about Two Days after, became stupified in his Brain, which gradually spread over his Body: to this a Weakness in his Limbs succeeded; so that he was forced to take his Bed, and immediately grew not only speechless, but lost the use of his Reason. He lay a Month without eating any Food, or taking any other Sustenance, except a small quantity of Drink with a little Syrup of Violets; sometimes once a Day, which other Days he would intermit: nevertheless, in all that time he went not to Stool.
At the expiration of this Month, he eat a good Meal; and so did eat daily for some short time; and after fasted a whole Week, neither eating nor drinking any thing; then receiving some Sustenance for a few Days, he fasted another Week compleat.
These times of long Fasting being over, he afterwards did eat but once in Three Days; but then it was incredible, both in respect of the Quantity and Manner: for be would most greedily devour a whole Joynt of Meat at a Meal, and that in a very short time. This he usually tore in pieces, after an extraordinary ravenous sort, and drank therewith not less than Six or Seven Quarts of strong Drink; which he always smelt to, before he would taste; and refused to Drink, unless out of a Stone-bottle.
But the Distemper he seemed to lie under after such extravagant Eating, was exceeding strange and remarkable: for he made a dreadful and horrid Noise, but inarticulate, and lay roaring and howl∣ing most part of the Day after, (as sometimes he did before he did eat) seeming to covet more Meat, even then when he had fed most plentifully.
In this sad and deplorable Condition he continued, keeping his Bed continually, and refusing to take any internal Medicine; nor did he know either Wife or Children, Friends, or Visitants, or seem'd to take Notice of any other thing.
He use several sorts of Tones and Cries, all lamentable enough, and lay (for the First Year) with his Eyes continually open, he would sometimes attempt to bite those that came near him. In this time he was once let Blood, and once Fluxed.
About a Month before his Recovery, he was twice let Blood; but how far that might signifie any thing, is uncertain, seeing no effect appeared 'till the Day of his Restauration, which was the Twelfth of May. 1676. only for Two Days before, he now and then wept, seeming to have some sensible apprehension of his Wife and Children, by holding them fast by the hand, when they stood near him; tho' since his Recovery he remembers it not.
But that Twelfth Day of May, about Ten a Clock in the Morning, by the miraculous Power and Mercy of God, his Understanding began to return; whereupon he made Signs (by moving his Hands in a Writing posture) for a Pen, Ink, and Paper; which being brought to him, he wrote as fol∣loweth:
LOrd, grant a Power from thy Divine Nature.I thought I saw the Glorious appear to me.The Prayers of all good People I desire.I desire the heavenly Water, that I thirst no more.It is the Light I desire from the most High.As the Son doth appear in me, I hope a better Work will be perfected in me.It is heavenly Bread that I desire, that I hunger no more, and then I shall be more beautiful.
His Wife then offering him a Glass of Wine, he refused it, and wrote again thus:
It is Prayers I first desire.
Hereupon the Minister of the Parish was sent for, to pray by him; who, tho' he was not then at home, yet not long after bestowed a Visit on him.
After he had sate up a while, Dr. Gale, Master of St. Paul's School, with Mr. Will. Perry, ano∣ther Minister, and two Friends more, accidentally passed by his House; who being entreated to come in and Pray with him did very readily consent. The Doctor being desirous fully and clearly to un∣derstand
description Page 111
the condition of the Man, asked several Questions, and finding no Answer, but abun∣dance of Tears, attended with great Trembling in all his Body, and Blackness in his Lips, the Do∣ctor with the Company present went to Prayers, reading the Office of the Church for the Visitation of the Sick. Mr. Culham did manifest a great Devotion, applying to himself several Passages in the Of∣fices, especially in the Absolution; all the while powering out Tears and smiting his Breast. And when these Words were pronounced, Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, Mr. Cul∣ham with a loud Voice answered, Glory be to God on High: Thou hast wrought a great Work, now Pow∣er is given from the most High, &c. After this he called for a Morsel of Bread, though he had eaten none in all his Distempers; refused to drink Sack as too strong for him; wondered at his younger Son, as grown out of Knowledge; gave him his Blessing, and commanded him to be dutiful to his Mo∣ther. These two Ministers came that Night again to him, and found him much recovered; and since also have frequently visited him; at which he always much rejoyceth. Immediately upon his speak∣ing, he perfectly knew his Neighbours and former Acquaintance, who came to see him in great Numbers.
The second Day after his Recovery, he was able to walk about his Chamber leaning on anothers Shoulder; the third Day with a Staff only: And now he is greatly increased in Strength, feeds mode∣rately, sleeps well, and his Intellects and Faculties are become exceeding clear and strong.
His Wife behaved herself toward him all the while he lay under this great Affliction, with great Care and Affection; and by an honest and industrious course of Life, supported him and his Chil∣dren.
Attested by,
- Rich. Parr. D. D. of Camerwel.
- Tho. Gale, D. D.
- Will. Perry, M. A.
- N. Paget, M. D.
- ...Elias Ashmole.
- And. Needham, Curate of Lambeth, &c.
6. In the Year 1676, about the thirteenth or fourteenth of this Month October, in the Night, be∣tween one and two of the Clock, Jesch Claes, being a Dutch Woman of Amsterdam, who for four∣teen Years had been Lame of both legs, one of them being dead and without feeling, so that she could not go but creep upon the Ground, or was carried in peoples Arms as a Child, being in Bed with her Husband, who was a Boatman, she was three times pulled by her Arm, with which she a∣waked, and cryed out, O Lord! What may this be? Hereupon she heard an Answer in plain Words, Be not afraid, I come in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Your Malady which hath for ma∣ny Years been upon you shall cease, and it shall be given you from God Almighty to walk again. But keep this to your self till further Answer. Whereupon she cryed aloud, O Lord! that I had a Light, that I might know what this is. Then had she this Answer, There needs no Light, the Light shall be given you from God. Then came Light all over the Room, and she saw a beautiful Youth about ten Years of Age, with curled yellow Hair, Clothed in White to the Feet, who went from the Beds-head to the Chimney with a Light, which a little after vanished. Hereupon did there shoot something, or gush from her Hip, or diffuse it self through her Leg, as a Water into her great Toe, where she did find Life rising up, felt it with her Hand, crying out, Lord, give me my Feeling now, which I have not had in so many Years. And further she continued crying and praying to the Lord, according to her weak Mea∣sure
Yet she continued that Day, Wednesday, and the next Day, Thursday, as before till Evening at six a Clock; at which time she sate at the Fire dressing the Food: Then came as like a rushing Noise in both her Ears, with which it was said to her, Stand, your going is given you again. Then did she imme∣diately stand up that had so many Years crept, and went to the Door. Her Husband meeting her, being exceedingly afraid, drew back: In the mean while she cryed out, My dear Husband. I can go a∣gain. The Man thinking it was a Spirit drew back, saying, You are not my Wife. His Wife taking hold of him said, My dear Husband, I am the self-same that hath been Married these thirty Years to you; The Almighty God hath given me my Going again. But her Husband being amazed drew back to the side of the Room, till at last she claspt her Hand about his Neck, and yet he doubted, and said to his Daughter, Is this your Mother? She answered, Yes Father, this we plainly see: I had seen her go also before you came in. This Person dwells upon Princes Island in Amsterdam. This Account was sent from a Dutch Merchant, procured by a Friend for Dr. R. Cudworth, and contains the main Particulars that occur in the Dutch Printed Narrative, which Monsieur Van Helmont brought over with him to my La∣dy Conway at Ragley, who having enquired upon the spot when he was there at Amsterdam, though of a genious, not at all credulous of such Relations, found the thing to be really true. As also ••hilippus Lambergius in a Letter to Dr. Henry Moor, sent this Testimony touching the Party cured. That she was always reputed a very honest good Woman, and that he believed there was no Fraud at all in that Business. Glanvile's Saducism Triumph. p. 427.
7. In this place may be accounted the strange way of curing the Struma or Scrophula, commonly called the Evil: which took its Derivation first of all from King Edward the Confessor; and hath in after Ages been effected by the Kings of England and of France. Concerning which, take only this Story; discoursing upon a time with Mr. Philip Caryll, of Shipley in Sussex, a Roman Catholick, con∣cerning Miracles done in this last Age, in this Nation; he produced this for an Instance: That his Son being affected with that Distemper, he (having no Faith in the case) was earnestly perswaded to address him∣self to King Charles the Second for a Touch of his Hand; which having procured, his Son was restored to perfect Health; which he declared to me, calling his Son into company, and shewing him perfectly healed.
description Page 112
8. Galen had a Man in Cure that had an Artery in his Ankle-bone half cut in sunder, whereby he lost all his Blood before any Remedy could be applyed to him. He writeth, That he was advertised in his Sleep (by some God or Angel) that he should cut the Artery quite in sunder, and the Ends would retire to each side, and so lock together again. When he awaked, he executed what his Dream had represented to him, and by that means cured the Man. Treas. of Ancient and Modern Times, l. 5. p. 475.
9. A young Woman Married, but without Children, had a Disease about her Jaws and under her Cheek like unto Kernels, and the Disease so corrupted her Face with Stench, that she could scarce, without great shame, speak unto any Man. This Woman was admonished in her Sleep to go to King Edward, and get him to wash her Face with Water brought unto him, and she should be whole. To the Court she came, and the King hearing of the matter, disdained not to undertake it; but having a Basin of Water brought unto him, he dipped his Hand therein and washed the Womans Face, and touched the diseased Part oftentimes, sometimes also signing it with the Sign of the Cross. When he had thus washed it, the hard Crust or Skin was softned, the Tumors dissolved, and drawing his Hand by divers of the Holes, out thence came divers little Worms, whereof, and of corrupt Matter and Blood they were full. The Kings still pressed it with his Hand to bring forth the Corruption, and en∣dured the Stench of it, until by such pressing he had brought forth all the Corruption. This done, he commanded her a sufficient Allowance every day for all things necessary, until she had received per∣fect Health, which was within a Week after; and whereas she was ever before Barren, within one Year she had a Child by her Husband. This Disease hath since been called the Kings Evil; and is frequently cured by the Touch of the Kings of England. Stew's Annals, p. 98.
10. Sir John Cheeke was once one of the Tutors to King Edward the Sixth, afterwards Secretary of State; much did the Kingdom value him, but more the King; for being once desperately sick, the King carefully enquiring of him every day, at last his Physician told him, there was no hope of his Life, being given over by him for a dead Man: No, said the King, he will not die at this time, for this Morning I begged his Life from God in my Prayers, and obtained it: Which accordingly came to pass, and he soon after, contrary to all expectation, wonderfully recovered. This, saith Dr. Fuller, was attested by the old Earl of Huntington, bred up in his Childhood with King Edward, to Sir Thomas Cheeke, who was alive Anno 1654, and Eighty Years of Age. Lloyd's State-Worthies, p. 194.
11. Mrs. Savage, Wife of Mr. Savage, a Schoolmastet and Minister, living in Horse-shooe-lane, who having had a very troublesome Lameness in her Hand from a Child, her Fingers being so contracted, that her Hand was become almost wholly useless to her: And in December, 1693, having had withal some ilness and weakness of Body, and having used some other means for the Cure, but without Ef∣fect; at last by Fasting and Prayer found real amendment; and after they Duty ended, fitting by the Fire-side the Story of the French Girle came into mind, and her Husband having heard of it only by two Persons, did not presently give present and full Assent to it, but blessed God if it were true; at length a strong Impression came into his Mind, that his Wife's hand might be cured by that same means as the Girle's Foot. Thereupon he takes the Bible, reads St. Matth. 8th chap. and at those Words, Lord if thou wilt thou can'st make me clean— with an extraordinary Emotion of Spirit, he took hold of his Wife's Hand, ask'd her, If she had Faith?— adding, That his Faith was as much as the Leaper's; for though he did absolutely believe the Power of Christ, yet he put an If, to the Will of Christ. To which she Replyed, That she had Faith in the Power of Christ, that he was able now he is in Heaven to cure her, as he was when upon Earth: but whether it was his Pleasure, or whether be saw it good for her she could not tell; but if he thought fit for her, she doubted not but he would heal her; or to that purpose. Her Husband proceeded Reading till the came to the Faith of the Centurion about his Ser∣vant, when on a sudden she felt a Pain in her Knuckles and Fingers, and pulling off her Glove, her Hand instantly stretched out straight, and became like the other; and she was immediately cured of what was judged by all incurable. Her Hand likewise received strength as well as streightness; and whereas it used to be extreamly cold, it is now as warm as the other: And whereas formerly she was not able to go a Mile through weakness of Body, she is now able to walk three or four. For confirmation, enquire at their House afore-mentioned: See also the Appendix to the General History of Earthquakes, p. 173, 174.
Take here another Relation, as it came in a Letter from Hitchin in Hartford-shire, as followeth; Hitchin.
June the 6th, 1693.
Dear SIR,
12. YOurs I received the last Night; as to the Person you enquire after, and the Lord's Work up∣on him,take it in short as follows; His Name is David Wright, about twenty seven or twenty eight Years of Age; he lived two or three Miles hence for some Years, in the capacity of a Shepheard, his distemper of Body by the Evil rendring him uncapable of hard Work. At Michael∣mas 1693, he desired a Religious Woman to take him into her Service, which she was not willing to do, because he was a profane Wretch, and much given to Swearing and other Vices; but upon his pro∣mising a Reformation, and that he would go to hear the Word preached, she hired him: yet he af∣terwards went on his evil Courses, and would not go to hear: But Novmeber 29th, last past, having Notice that there was a Sermon to be Preached by one Mr. Edward Coles, a worthy Minister, his mind was so much fixed to go and hear him, that notwithstanding the same day he had a Brother came for him with a Horse to go some Miles another way, about urgent Business of his own, yet he could by no means be prevail'd with to go with him, of which Resolution he saith he can give no rea∣son
description Page 113
to himself: he came to hear, and the Word made such deep Impression upon his Mind that his Soul was converted, and his Body healed at the same time. He declares, that while the Minister was Preaching, his hard Heart was softened, and the Eyes of his Mind enlightened, whereby he had Faith in his blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and that at the same time he found his Body cu∣red of the Evil, under which he had long languished; and is fully perswaded he shall never have it again: But however, God may please to do as to that, this is certain, that he hath been very well from the 29th of November to this very day: But the Change upon his Soul is more remarkable then the Cure of his Body; to see such a poor grosly ignorant Wretch so suddenly changed, and to hear him blessing and praising of God, and admiring his Grace and Love to him; that he who knew nothing one Hour before, should now speak so sensibly of Jesus Christ and Heavenly Things! This is to the Astonishment and Admiration of all that knew him. As to his bodily Distemper, he had the King's Evil for about fifteen or sixteen Years past, and was formerly touched by King Charles the Se∣cond. At first he was forced to keep his Bed for several Weeks together, with great Pains and divers running Sores upon him; but for about twelve Years past he hath been in Service for the most part, yet never in Health all the while, but had running Sores, which were sometimes skined over and swel∣led; and then he was at the worst, and felt most Pain till they broke and run again. He hath had these Sores in many parts of his Body, of which the Scars are visible; and two continued in the same place in the Small of his Back a long while; and at the time when he came to hear the Sermon afore∣mentioned, they were skined over and swelled, so that he was in very great Pain, and cound not keep pace with his Company: But while he was hearing, the Swelling of his Sores sunk insensibly, and he was well on a sudden, and all his Pain was gone; so that as they returned home he went before them, leaping, rejoycing, and praising God for his great Mercy and loving Kindness to him, all the way he went. After he came home, he continued to admire the exceeding Grace of God to so vile and ignorant a Sinner as he was, and spent most part of the Night in this heavenly Exercise, and still re∣mains in this admirable frame of Heart. Much more might be mentioned, but this may suffice at present from Yours, &c.
We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed, do hereby attest and declare, That living in the same Family with David Wright, we were Eye and Ear-witnesses of the Truth of the foregoing Particulars concerning him, and in confirmation of the Verity thereof, we have hereto put our Hands.
- both Sons to Wright's Mistress.
- Slape Drever
- Thomas Drever
- Thomas Child.
- Joseph Morgan. Ibid.
See more in the Chapters of The Existence of Good Angels, and Present Retribution to the Devout and Praying, &c.
13. We have this Account from a credible Hand, viz. That about two Years ago, the Apprentice of Mr. Welby in East-Smithfield was taken Dumb, but recovered by the help of a neighbouring Do∣ctor. After a few days he lost his Speech again, but by the direction of a second Doctor recovered it once more; but falling into a third Relapse, the Physicians could give him no help. About two Months, the young Man had a Vision in his Dream, of a Man that advised him to take the Fat of a Lamb, and anoint himself therewith, and apply the Heart hot to his Throat; he had the same Ap∣parition a second time, upon which Physicians and Divines were consulted, who thought it a Delusion of the Devil, and disswaded him from it. The Apparition coming the third time told him, 'Twas no Delusion, and as a Token that it was not, he should lose the Ʋse of his left Arm; which fell out accord∣ingly; and he advised him to use the Remedy upon the ••4th of August, and to take the Air for a Month, or it would be worse for him. Upon which he went to High-Gate, and applying the Remedy reco∣vered his Speech next day, and had the Use of his Arm restored.
Postscript to the Flying-Post, Aug. 22. 1696.
14. Sozomen tells us, That the Queen of Iberia, being taken with an incurable Disease, was mira∣culously restored to perfect Health, by a Christian Woman at the Invocation of the Name of Christ. I shall give my Reader the Story at length out of Socrates Scholasticus.
There was, saith he, a cer∣tain Godly and Devout Woman taken Captive of the Iberians, (a People dwelling nigh the Euxine Sea) this Woman being a Captive, and having her Conversation with Barbarians, gave herself whol∣ly to Godliness; for she exercised very much the Discipline of Continency, using a severe kind of Abstinence, and applying herself wholly to fervent Prayer; which when the Barbarians perceived, they wondered at the strangeness of the Act. It fell out, that the King's Son of very tender Years fell into a dangerous Disease; the Queen, after that Countrey-manner, sent the Child to other Wo∣men for Physick, to try if Experience had taught them any Medicine that might Cure that Malady. But when the Nurse had carried the Child about to every Woman (I suppose he means every neigh∣bouring Woman that made any Profession of Skill that way) and could procure Remedy of none; at length he is brought to this Captive Woman, who in the presence of many more Women, who without the Application of any other Salve or Medicine, took the Child, laid her Sack-cloth upon him, and said only these Words, Christ which healed many, will also heal this Infant. When she had
description Page 114
uttered these Words, and prayed unto God for his Aid and Assistance, the Child forthwith recover∣ed, and from that time enjoyed perfect Health.
The fame of this Act was bruted abroad among all the Barbarian Wives, and at length came to the Queen's Ear, so that the Captive Woman was much talked of. A while after the Queen herself fell sick, and this simple Woman was sent for; she refused to go, lest peradventure some Violence, contrary to the Modesty of her Nature, should be offer∣ed to her: the Queen then was conveyed to her; she practised the like as she had done before unto the Child; the Queen is rid of her Disease, thanks the Woman for the Cure; but the Woman answered, 'Tis not my doing, but Christ's, the Son of God, and Maker of Heaven and Earth: She exhorts the Queen to call upon him, and acknowledge him for the True God. The King marveling at this strange Cure, commanded that the Woman should be bountifully rewarded. Who made Answer, That she wanted no Riches, but esteemed Godliness a great Treasure: and that the King should receive a precious Jewel, if he would acknowledge that God whom she professed: with these Words she returned back the Rewards. The King laid up all these sayings in his Breast; the next day, as the King went a Hunt∣ing, the Hills and Forest where his Game lay, were over-cast with dark Clouds and a thick Mist, the Game was uncertain and doubtful, the way stop'd and intricate; the King being at his Wits end, not knowing what was best to do, calls upon the Gods whom he accustomed to serve, but they stood him in no stead; it came to his mind to think upon the God of the Captive Woman; unto him he turns and cries for Help: as soon as he had Prayed unto him, the Cloud was dissolved and the Mist scattered; and the King wondring, returns home to his Wife, and told what had happened. Immediately he fends for the Captive Woman, and after some Instructions from her turns Christian, erects a House of Prayer, and makes a Proclamation to his People to receive the same Faith. Sozom. l. 2. c. 6. Socrat. Schol. l. 5. c. 16. Ruffin. l. 1. c. 10. Theodorat. l. 1. c. 23. Centur. Magd. cent. 4. c. 13. Ruffinus saith, The King of the Iberian's Name was Bacurius.
In the Preface of a French Treatise, Entituled, Harmonie des Propheties anciennes avec les Modernes, which was Printed at Cologn, in the Year 1687, I find this very wonderful Passage, which I choose to mention in this place, as contributing to the Explication of them that are to follow.
Madam Mingot, the Widow of a Chyrurgion, of the City of Caen in Normandy, had several un∣accountable Revelations made unto her, that she kept wholly secret; but there was one, which by a Miracle that accompanied it, was put beyond the possibility of Secrecy. She was afflicted with a Pal∣sey eight or ten Years together in her Limbs, which rendred her altogether Impotent; and her Impo∣tency was not the less, for her being fourscore Years of Age. But one Day, when she was at Prayer before the God of Heaven, for the Deliverance of his Church from the Confusions then upon it, in the heat and heighth of the French Persecution, it was audibly said unto her, Thy Prayers are heard, the afflicted Church shall be speedily and gloriously delivered; but it has yet something more to suffer. She was commanded herewithal, to make this Revelation known unto her Brethren; and that they might give cre∣dit unto her Words, it was added, The Lord has restored thy Health and Strength unto thee. She was immediately and miraculously Healed of her Malady, and she walked her self, and carried unto her Pastors, the Account of this Revelation. They wondered at the Miracle, and would fain have con∣cealed the Prophecy; but the Prophecy could not possibly be hid, because of the famous Miracle that attended it. All the Pastors of Caen, and a good number of other Protestant Refugees belonging to the Town, being in the Low Countreys, Anno 1687, offered their unanimous and uniform Testimo∣ny to the Truth of this marvellous matter.
16. There is likewise an undoubted Relation of a poor, but a good Woman, belonging to the Congregation of Mr. Daniel Burgess in London. She had for many Years laboured under a Fistula in her Hip, which had proceeded so far, that the very Bone was tainted, and she was turned out of the Hospital as Incurable. This Person reading, with Prayer over it, that Passage in Mat. 15.28. Jesus said unto her, O Woman, Great is thy Faith; be it unto thee as thou wilt: And feeling her Soul by the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, carried forth unto a great Faith in him, she found herself immediately and miraculously Cured of all her Malady. I have not now the Relation of this matter at hand; but this is as far as I can remember, the Substance of what I received concerning it. It was about the beginning of December, 1694.
17. In a Letter from the Reverend Mr. John How, I find the ensuing Passages, which I take the leave to expose unto the Publick.
It gives among us (writes that wort by Man) some Reviving to the Languishing Interest of Christi∣anity, and some Check to the Infidel Spirit, that (under the falsely assumed name of Deism) would turn all Revealed Religion, and indeed all Religion into Ridicule; that God is pleased to own it, by some late miraculous Cures, wrought upon the Acting of Faith in Christ.
18. That excellent Person proceeding then to recite some of the Instances, which we have already mentioned, he adds;
A fourth, I have late certain Knowledge of (but the thing was done six Years ago) a Blackamoor∣youth, Servant unto a religious Baroner. He lately dining at my House assured me, That his Servant having a great Aversion to Christianity, and refusing Instruction, was struck with universal Pains in all his Limbs, which continued upon him a Year and half, like Rheumatical, but relieved by none of the apt usual Means that are wont to give Relief in such cases. At length, in his Torments, which were great he grew serious, instructible, penitent; and by the frequent Endeavours of the Parochial Mini∣ster (a good man, known to me) brought to an understanding Acknowledement of Christ; upon which, Baptism being promised to him, he consented; but pressed to be carried unto the Assembly, that he might own Christ publickly: Upon the doing whereof, he was immediately Cured, and hath continued well ever since. These are great Things! Hallelujah! Preparatives, I hope, to the Revival of Christianity; and I fear, to terrible Acts of Vengance upon obstinate persevering Infidels.
description Page 115
19. Susanna Arch was a miserable Widow, for divers Years overwhelmed with an horrid Leprosie, which the Physicians that saw it, pronounced incurable; but from that very time that they told her so, a strange perswasion came into her Mind, that the Lord Jesus Christ would Cure her. That Scri∣pture came frequently into her Mind, Mat. 8.2. Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean: and she found herself enabled to plead this before him, with some degree of Confidence, that at last she should prevail. She resolved, that she would rely on the Lord Jesus Christ, who in the Days of his Flesh, when on Earth, cured all Diseases and Sicknesses among the People, and who had still as much Power, now that he is glorified in Heaven. She felt many Temptations to weaken her Confidence; but still there came in seasonable and agreeable Scriptures, with a mighty force upon her to strengthen it; as at one time, that in Mark 11.22. Have Faith in God. At another time, that in Job. 11.40. Said I not unto thee, that if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldst see the Glory of God? At another time, that in Heb. 10.35. Cast not away your Confidence, which hath great Recompence of Reward. Her Lepro∣sie had been complicated with a Phtisick, which for many Years afflicted her; but in the Month of No∣vemb. 1694. she had her Phtisick removed, without any Humane Power; and she took that as a To∣ken for Good, that she should also be cured of her Leprosie; and the late Miracles upon others, en∣livened this her Hope exceedingly.
In December the Distemper of this Godly Woman grew worse and worse upon her; and when her Mind was uneasie, those passages came to mind: I know, O Lord, that thou canst do every thing: and Our God whom we serve, is able to deliver us.
On December 26. at Night, she was buffeted with some Temptations, that her Faith for her Cure having proved but a Fancy, her Faith for her Soul must be so too: but she cried out unto the Lord, Lord, I have cast my Soul upon thee, and my Body upon thee, and I am resolved now to cast all my Diseases upon thee. Her Mind was hereupon composed; and the next Night, putting up her Hand unto her Head, first on the one side, and then on the other, she felt a new Skin on both sides, which very much amazed her; whereupon she cried out, Lord Jesus, hast thou begun? Thou wilt carry it on. She then taking off her Head-Cloaths, found the Scurf gone off her Head, and a firm Skin appearing there; and her Distemper, which had extended itself all over her Body, from Head to Foot, in pu∣trifying Sores, was in like manner, suddenly taken away, to the admiration of all that were Be∣holders.
Reader, Do not now encourage thy self in a vain Expectation of Miracles, to relieve thy particular Afflictions, but improve these Miracles as Intimations of what the Lord Jesus Christ can and will quick∣ly do, for his afflicted Church in the World. These Four last Accounts were Extracted from Mr. Cotton Mather, in his Sermon called, Things for a Distress'd People.
Extracted from the Miscellanies of John Aubrey, Esq;
20. OUR English Chronicles do Record, That in the Reign of King Henry the Third, a Child was born in Kent, that at Two Years old cured all Diseases. Several Persons have been cured of the King's-Evil, by the Touching, or Handling of a Seventh Son.
21. Samuel Scot, Seventh Son of Mr. William Scot, of Hedington, in Wilt-shire, did, when a Child, wonderful Cures by Touching only, viz. as to the King's-Evil, Wenns, &c. but as he grew to be a Man, the Vertue did decrease, and had he lived longer, perhaps might have been spent.
22. 'Tis certain, the Touch of a Dead Hand hath wrought wonderful Effects, e. g. —One a Painter of Stowel, in Somerset-shire, near Bridgewater, had a Wenn in the inside of his Cheek, as big as a Pullet's Egg, which by the Advice of one was cur'd by once or twice Touching, or Rubbing with a Dead Woman's Hand.
23. Mr. Davys Mell (the famous Violinist, and Clock-maker) had a Child Crook-back'd, that was cured after the manner aforesaid.
24. In Somerset-shire, 'tis confidently reported. That some were cured of the King's-Evil, by the Touch of the Duke of Monmouth. The Lord Chancellor Bacon saith, That Imagination is next Kin to Miracle-working Faith.
25. When King Charles the First was Prisoner at Carisbrook-Castle, there was a Woman Touched by him, who had the King's-Evil in her Eye, and had not seen in a Fortnight before, her Eye-lids be∣ing glued together: as they were at Prayers (after the Touching) the Womans Eyes opened. Mr. Sey∣mer Bowman, with many others, were Eye-witnesses of this.
26. William Bakhouse, of Swallowfield, in Berk-shire, Esq; had an ugly Scab that grew on the mid∣dle of his Forehead, which had been there for some Years, and he could not be cured. In his Jour∣ney to Peterborough, he dreamt there, That he was in a Church, and saw a Hearse, and that one did bid him wet his Scab, with the Drops of the Marble. The next Day he went to Morning-Service, and afterwards going about the Church, saw the very Hearse (which was of Black Say, for Queen Catherine, Wife to King Henry the Eighth) and the Marble Grave-stone by. He found Drops on the Marble, and there were some Cavities wherein he clip'd his Finger, and wetted the Scab: In Seven Days it was perfectly cured.
27. Arise Evans had a fungous Nose, and said, It was reveal'd to him, that the King's Hand would cure him: and at the first coming of King Charles the Second into St. James's-Park, he kiss'd the King's Hand, and rubb'd his Nose with it; which disturb'd the King, but cured him. Mr. Ashmole told me.
28. There is extant a true Relation of the wonderful Cure of Mary Maillard (Lame almost ever since she was born) on Sunday the 26th of November, 1693. With the Affidavits and Certificates of the Girl, and several other credible and worthy Persons, who knew her both before and since her be∣ing cured. To which is added, A Letter from Dr. Wellwood, to the Right Honourable the Lady
description Page 116
Mayoress, upon that Subject. London, Printed for R. Baldwin, near the Oxford-Arms, in Warwick∣lane. 1664.
29. The following Letter I receiv'd from Mr. Moses Pitt, with the Relation of Anne Jefferies.
Decemb. 3. 96.
Reverend Sir,
I Have here sent you what I have Published of Anne Jefferies; which you may, if you please, Reprint in your Collections, only with these Additions, which accrued not to my Memory, or Information, 'till after I had Published the same, (viz.) That these Fairies are distinguished into Males and Females; and than they are about the bigness of Children of Three or Four Years of Age. I also desire you to insert this Letter to me, from my Kinsman, Mr. Will. Tom, who was the Person which Dined with the Lord Bishop of Glou∣cester, when I told him this of Anne Jefferies; and is a Merchant of as much Note as most in Devon, or Cornwall, and has been Mayor of Plimouth, who knows Anne Jefferies (who is still living) as well as my self, he sent me the Letter, on my sending him one of the Books by Post (I have the Original by me).
Plimouth, May 12. 1696.
Cous. Pitt,
I Have yours, with the inclosed Prints, and do know, and have heard, that all in it is very true: which, with my Duty to my Lord Bishop of Gloucester, you may acquaint his Lordship, it's need∣less for me to write to him. I am,
Your Affectionate Kinsman and Servant, William Tom. This is all I think needful to acquaint you with on this Subject. I am, Your True and Faithful Servant, Moses Pitt.
30. An Account of one Anne Jefferies, now living in the County of Corn∣wall, who was fed for Six Months by a small sort of Airy People, called Fai••ies: And of the strange and wonderful Cures she performed with Salves and Medicines she received from them, for which she never took one Penny of her Patients. In a Letter from Moses Pitt, to the Right Reverend Father in God, Dr. Edward Fowler, Lord Bishop of Gloucester.
My LORD,
WHen about Christmass last I waited on you with my Printed Letter, to the Author of a Book, entitu∣led, Some Discourses upon Dr. Burnet (now Lord Bishop of Salisbury) and Dr. Tillotson (late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury) occasioned by the late Funeral Sermon of the former upon the latter. After I had paid my Duty and Service to your Lordship, you were pleased to mind me of my having told you a wonderful Story about Seventeen or Eighteen Years since, in the Company of a Kinsman of mine, a Trades∣man of Plimouth; who also confirmed part of it from his own Knowledge: and the following Narrative you will s••••d to contain the Substance of what you then heard. And I doubt not, but I could bring several other Persons, now living, to justifie the Truth of what I here write: Nay, the Person concerned, who is at this time living in Cornwall, must own it, and a great deal more, if she could be prevailed with to speak out. My Lord, I thought I could, if any Person alive, have prevail'd with her, she being the Servant that at∣tended me in my Childhood; but your Lordship may see that I cannot, and therefore your Lordship must be content with what I here publish: I am satisfied I was not, nor could be imposed on in this Affair, the Particulars having made s•• great an Impression on me from my Youth hitherto. I know, my Lord, that the great part of the World will not believe the passages here related, by reason of the strangeness of them; but I can∣not help their Ʋnbelief: Your Lordship knows the Record where it's mentioned, That the great God did marvellous things in the sight of our Forefathers; but for all that they sinned yet more, and believed not his wondrous Works: And therefore Ʋnbelief is no new Sin crept into the World. And moreover, my Lord, if Men would give themselves time to think, they cannot but remember that the great God has done as great and marvellous Works in our Age, both in Judgment and in Mercy, as be did in the Days of old, by which the greatest Atheist may be convinc'd, not only of the Being of a God, but also that his Power and his Goodness, are as manifest now as of old; and therefore it's the Duty of all that do by personal Know∣ledge know any extraordinary Works or Providences of God, which are uncommon, to publish them to the World, that the great God may be glorified, and Mankind edified; which is purely and truly the Design of Publishing the following Narrative.
description Page 117
ANne Jefferies, (for that was her Maiden Name) of whom the following strange things are related, was born in the Parish of St. Teath, in the County of Cornwall, in December 1626. and she is still living, 1696. being now in the Seventieth Year of her Age; she is married to one William Warden, formerly Hind (a Hind is one that looks after the rest of the Servants, the Grounds, Cattel, Corn, &c. of his Master) to the late eminent Physician, Dr. Richard Lower, deceased; and now lives as Hind to Sir Andrew Slanning, of Devon, Bar.
I must acquaint you, Sir, that I have made it my Business, but could not prevail, to get a Relation from her of what she herself remembers of those several strange Passages of her Life that I here relate, or of any other that I have either forgot, or that never came to my Cognizance: but she being pre∣vail'd with by some of her poor ignorant Neighbours not to do it; and she fancying, that if she should do it, she might again fall into trouble about it: I here give your Lordship the best and faithfullest Account I can.
In the Year 1691, I wrote into Cornwall, to my Sister Mary Martyn's Son, an Attorney, to go to the said Anne, and discourse her as from me, about the most material strange Passages of her Life: he answers my Letter, Sept. 12, 1691. and saith, I have been with Anne Jefferies, and she can give me no particular Account of her Condition, it being so long since. My Grandfather, and Mother say, That she was in Bodmyn Goal Three Months, and lived Six Months without Meat; and during her Continuance in that Condition, several eminent Cures were performed by her, the Particulars no one can now relate. My Mother saw the Fairies once, and heard one say, That they should give some Meat to the Child, that she might return to her Parents, Which is the fullest Relation can now be given.
But I not being satisfied with this Answer, did, in the Year 1693, write into Cornwall to my Sister's Husband, (Mr. Humph. Martyn) and desired him to go to Anne Jefferies, to see if he could perswade her to give me what Account she could remember of the many and strange Passages of her Life. He answers my Letter, Jan. 31. 1693. and saith, As for Anne Jefferies, I have been with her the greatest part of one Day, and did read to her all that you wrote to me; but she would not own any thing of it, as concerning the Fairies, neither of any of the Cures she then did. I endeavoured to perswade her she might receive some benefit by it. She answered, That if her own Father were now alive, she would not dis∣cover to him those things that did then happen to her. I ask'd her the Reason, why she would not do it? she reply'd, That if she should discover it to you, that you would make either Books or Ballads of it: And she said, That she would not have her Name spread about the Country in Books or Ballads of such things, if she might have Five hundred Pounds for the doing of it: for she said, she had been questioned before Ju∣stices, and at the Sessions, and in Prison, and also before the Judges at the Assizes; and she doth believe, that if she should discover such things now, she should be questioned again for it. As for the ancient Inha∣bitants of St. Teath Church Town, there are none of them now alive, but Thomas Christopher, a blind Man, (Note, This Tho. Christopher was then a Servant in my Father's House, when these things happen∣ed) and he remembers many of the Passages you wrote of her. And as for my Wife, she then being so little, did not mind it; but has heard her Father and Mother relate most of the Passages you wrote of her.
This is all I can at present possibly get from her, and therefore I now go on with my own Relation of the wonderful Cures, and other strange Things she did, or hapned to her, which is the Substance of what I wrote to my Brother, and that he read to her.
It's the Custom in our County of Cornwall, for the most substantial People of each Parish, to take Ap∣prentices the Poor's Children, and to breed them up till they attain to twenty one Years of Age, and for their Service to give them Meat, Drink, and Cloaths. This Anne Jefferies being a poor Man's Child of the Parish, by Providence, fell into our Family, where she lived several Years, being a Girl of a bold daring Spirit; she would venture at those Difficulties and Dangers that no Boy would attempt.
In the Year 1645, (she then being Nineteen Years old) she being one Day knitting in an Arbour in our Garden, there came over the Garden-hedge to her (as she affirmed) Six Persons, of a small sta∣ture, all cloathed in Green, which she call'd Fairies: upon which she was so frighted, that she fell into a kind of a Convulsion-fit: but when we found her in this Condition, we brought her into the House, and put her to Bed, and took great Care of her. As soon as she recovered out of her Fit, she cries out, They are just gone out of the Window; they are just gone out of the Window: Do you not see them? And thus in the height of her Sickness she would often cry out, and that with eagerness; which Ex∣pressions we attributed to her Distemper, supposing her light-headed. During the Extremity of her Sickness, my Father's Mother died, which was in April, 1646; but we durst not acquaint our Maid Anne with it, for fear it might have increas'd her Distemper, she being at that time so very sick, that she could not go, nor so much as stand on her Feet; and also the Extremity of her Sickness. and the long Continuance of her Distemper, had almost perfectly mop'd her, so that she became even as a Changeling: and as soon as she began to recover, and to get a little strength, she, in her going, would spread her Legs as wide as she could, and so lay hold with her Hands on Tables, Forms, Chairs, Stools, &c, till she had learn'd to go again: and if any thing vex'd her, she would fall into her Fits, and continue in them a long time; so that we were afraid she would have died in one of them. As soon as she had got out of her Fit, she would heartily call upon God: and then the first Person she would ask for, was myself, and would not be satisfied 'till I came to her. Upon which she would ask me, If any one had vex'd or abus'd me, since she fell into her Fit. Upon my telling her, no one had, she would stroke me, and kiss me, calling me her dear Child; and then all her Vexation was over.
As soon as she recovered a little strength, she constantly went to Church to pay her Devotions to our great and good God, and to hear his Word read and preached. Her Memory was so well restored to her, that she would repeat more of the Sermons she heard than any other of our Family. She took
description Page 118
mighty delight in Devotion, and in hearing the Word of God read and preach'd, altho' she herself could not read. The first Manual Operation, or Cure she perform'd, was on my own Mother; the occasion was as follows: One Afternoon, in the Harvest time, all our Family being in the Fields at work, (and my self, a Boy, at School) there was none in the House but my Mother, and this Anne: my Mother con∣sidering that Bread might be wanting for the Labourers, if care were not taken; and she having be∣fore caus'd some Bushels of Wheat to be sent to the Mill, my Mother was resolved that she herself would take a Walk to the Mill, (which was but a Quarter of a Mile from our House) to hasten the Miller to bring home the Meal, that so her Maids, as soon as they came from the Fields, might make and bake the Bread; but in the mean time how to dispose of her Maid Anne, was her great care, for she did not dare trust her in the House alone, for fear she might do herself some mischief by Fire, or set the House on fire (for at that time she was so weak, that she could hardly help herself, and very silly withal): At last, by much Perswasions, my Mother prevail'd with her to walk in the Gardens and Orchards, 'till she came from the Mill; to which she unwillingly consented. Then my Mother lock'd the Doors of the House, and walk'd to the Mill; but as she was coming home in a very plain way, she flipt and hurt her Leg, so that as she could not rise, there she lay a considerable time in great pain, 'till a Neighbour coming by on Horseback, seeing my Mother in this Condition, lifted her up on his Horse, and carried her home. As soon as she was brought within the Doors of the House, word of it was sent into the Fields to the Reapers, who thereupon immediately left their Harvest-work, and came home; the House being presently full of People: a Man-servant was ordered to take a Horse, and ride for Mr. Lob, an eminent Chyrurgeon, that then liv'd at a Market-Town called Bodmyn, which was Eight Miles from my Father's House: but whilst the Man was getting the Horse ready, in comes our Maid Anne, and tells my Mother, she was heartily sorry for the Mischance she had got in hurting of her Leg, and that she did it at such a place (naming the place); and further, she desir'd she might see her Leg: my Mother at first refused to shew her her Leg; saying to her, What should she shew her Leg to so poor and silly a Creature as she was? for she could do her no good: but Anne being very importunate with my Mother to see her Leg, and my Mother being unwilling to vex her by denying her, for fear of her falling into her Fits, (for at all times we dealt gently, lovingly, and kindly with her, taking great care by no means to cross or fret her) did yield to her Request, and did shew her, her Leg. Upon which Anne took my Mother's Leg on her Lap, and strok'd it with her Hand; and then ask'd my Mother, If she did not find Ease by her stroking of it? My Mother confess'd to her, she did. Upon this she desired my Mother to forbear sending for the Chyrurgeon, for she would, by the Blessing of God, cure her Leg: and to satisfie my Mother of the Truth of it, she again appeal'd to my Mother, Whether she did not find farther Ease upon her continued stroking of the part affected; which my Mother again acknowledged she did. Upon this my Mother countermanded the Messenger for the Chyrurgeon.
On this my Mother demanded of her, how she came to the Knowledge of her Fall? She made answer, That half a Dozen Persons told her of it. That, reply'd my Mother, could not be: for there was none came by at that time, but my Neighbour—that brought me home. Anne answers again, That that was Truth; and it was also true, that half a Dozen Persons told her so: for, said she, you know I went out of the House into the Gardens and Orchards very unwillingly. And now I will tell you the Truth of all Matters and Things that have befallen me.
You know that this my Sickness and Fits came very suddenly upon me, which brought me very low and weak, and have made me very simple. Now the Cause of my Sickness was this:
I was one Day knitting of Stockings in the Arbour in the Garden, and there came over the Gar∣den-hedge of a sudden, Six small People, all in Green Cloaths; which put me into such a Fright that was the Cause of this my great Sickness; and they continue their Appearance to me, never less than Two at a time, nor never more than Eight: they always appear in even Numbers, Two, Four, Six, Eight. When I said often in my Sickness, They were just gone out of the Window, it was really so; altho' you thought me light-headed. At this time when I came out into the Garden, they came to me, and ask'd me, If you had put me out of the House against my Will? I told them, I was unwilling to come out of the House: upon this they said, You should not fare the better for it; and thereupon in that Place, and at that Time, in a fair Path-way you fell, and hurt your Leg. I would not have you send for a Chyrurgeon, nortrouble your self: for I will cure your Leg. The which she did in a little time.
This Cu•••• of my Mother's Leg, and the Stories she told of these Fairies, made such a Noise over all the County of Cornwall, as that it had the same Effect St. Paul's healing of Publius's Father of a Fe∣ver, and a Bloody-flux, at Malta, after his Shipwreck there, as related Acts 28.8, 9. And it came to pass, that the Father of Publius lay sick of a Fever, and of a Bloody-flux: to whom Paul entred in, and prayed, and laid his Hands on him, and healed him. So when this was done, others also which had Diseases in the Island, came, and were healed. That People of all Distempers, Sicknesses, Sores, and Ages, came not only so far off as the Lands-end, but also from London, and were cured by her. She took no Moneys of them, nor any Reward, that ever I knew or heard of; yet had she Moneys at all times sufficient to supply her Wants. She neither made nor bought any Medicines, or Salves, that ever I saw or heard of; yet wanted them not as she had occasion. She forsook eating our Victuals, and was fed by these Fairies from that Harvest-time, to the next Christmas-Day; upon which Day she came to our Table, and said, Because it was that Day, she would eat some Roast-beef with us: the which she did, I myself being then at Table.
One time (I remember it perfectly well) I had a mind to speak with her, and not knowing better where to find her than in her Chamber, I went thither, and fell a knocking very earnestly at her Cham∣ber-door with my Foot, and calling to her earnestly, Anne, Anne, open the Door, and let me in. She answered me, Have a little Patience, and I will let you in immediately. Upon which I look'd through the Key-hole of the Door, and I saw her Eating; and when she had done Eating, she stood still by
description Page 119
her Bed-side as long as Thanks to God might be given, and then she made a Coursey (or Bow) and opened the Chamber-door, and gave me a Piece of her Bread, which I did eat; and I think it was the most delicious Bread that ever I did eat either before or since. Another odd Passage which I must relate was this; One Lord's Day my Father with his Family being at Dinner in our Hall, comes in one of our Neighbours, whose name was Francis Heathman, and ask'd where Ann was; we told him she was in her Chamber: Upon this he goes into her Cham∣ber to see for her; and not seeing her, he calls her; she not answering, he feels up and down in the Chamber for her; but not finding her, comes and tells us she was not in her Chamber. As soon as he had said this, she comes out of her Chamber to us, as we were fitting at Table, and tells him, she was in her Chamber, and saw him, and heard him call her, and see him feel up and down the Chamber for her, and had almost felt her, but he could not see her altho' she saw him, notwithstand∣ing she was at the same time at the Table in her Chamber eating her Dinner.
One Day these Fairies gave my Sister Mary (the now Wife of Mr. Humph. Martyn) then about four Years of Age, a Silver Cup that held about a Quart, bidding her give it my Mother and she did bring it my Mother; but my Mother would not accept of it, but bid her carry it to them again, which she did: I presume this was the time my Sister owns she saw the Fairies. I confess to your Lord∣ship I never did see them: I had almost forgot to tell your Lordship, that Ann would tell what Peo∣ple would come to her several Days before they came, and from whence, and at what time they would come.
I have seen Ann in the Orchard dancing among the Trees, and she told me, she was then dancing with the Fairies.
The great Noise of the many strange Cures Ann did, and also her living without eating our Victu∣als, (she being fed, as she said, by these Fairies) caus'd both Neighbour-Magistrates and Mini∣sters to resort to my Father's House, and talk with her, and strictly examined her about the Matters here related; and she gave them very rational Answers to all those Questions they then asked h•••• (for by this time she was well recovered out of her Sickness and Fits, and her natural Parts and Un∣derstanding much improved) my Father and all his Family affirming the Truth of all we saw. The Ministers endeavoured to perswade her they were evil Spirits that resorted to her, and that it was the Delusion of the Devil (but how could that be, when she did no Hurt, but Good to all that came to her for Cure of their Distempers?) and advised her not to go to them when they call'd her. Upon these Admonitions of the Ministers and Magistrates, our Ann was not a little troubled and concerned, not well knowing what to do in this case. However, that Night after the Magistrates and Ministers were gone, my Father with his Family sitting at a great Fire in his Hall, Ann being also present, she spake to my Father, and saith, Now they call (meaning the Fairies) we all of us urg'd her not to go. In less then half a quarter of an Hour she saith, Now they call a second time; we encouraged her again not to go to them. By and by she saith, Now they call a third time; upon which, away to her Cham∣ber she went to them, (of all these three Calls of the Fairies, none heard them but Ann). After she had been in her Chamber some time, she came to us again with a Bible in her Hand, and tells us, that when she came to the Fairies, they said to her, What has there been some Magistrates and Ministers with you, and disswaded you from coming my more to us, saying we are evil Spirits, and that it was all the Delusion of the Devil? Pray desire them to read that place of Scripture in the first Epistle of St. John, chap. 4. ver. 1. Dearly beloved, believe not every Spirit, but try the Spirits, whether they are of God, &c. This place of Scripture was turn'd down to in the said Bible. (I told your Lordship before, Ann could not read).
After this, one John Tregeagle, Esq; (who was Steward to the late John Earl of Radnor) being then a Justice of Peace in Cornwall, sent his Warrant for Ann, and sent her to Bodmin Goal, and there kept her a long time. That day the Constable came to execute his Warrant, Ann milking the Cows, the Fairies appeared to her, and told her, that a Constable would come that day with a Warrant for to carry her before a Justice of Peace, and she would be sent to Goal. She ask'd them if she should hide herself; they answered her, No, she should fear nothing, but go with the Constable. So she went with the Constable to the Justice, and he lent her to Bodmin Goal, and ordered the Prison-Keeper that she should be kept without Victuals; and she was so kept, and yet she lived, and that without complain∣ing. When the Sessions came, the Justices of the Peace sent their Warrant to one Giles Bawden, a Neighbour of ours who was then Constable, for my Mother and my self to appear before them at that Sessions, to answer such Questions as should be demanded of us about our poor Maid Ann (Bodmin was eight Miles from my Father's). When we came to the Sessions, the first that was call'd in before the Justices was my Mother (what Questions they ask'd her I do not remember): When they had done examining her they desired her to withdraw. As soon as she came forth, I was brought it, and cal∣led to the upper end of the Table to be examined; and there was (I suppose him to be) the Clerk of the Peace, with his Pen ready in his Hand to take my Examination (I do not remember that they did put me to my Oath). The first Question they ask'd me was, What have you got in your Pockets? I an∣swered, Nothing Sir, but my Cuffs, which I immediately pluck'd out of my Pocket and shewed them. Their second Question to me was, If I had any Victuals in my Pocket for my Maid Ann? I answered, I had not; and so they dismiss'd me as well as my Mother. But poor Ann lay in Goal for a conside∣rable time after; and also Justice Tregeagle, who was her great Persecutor, kept her in his House some∣times as a Prisoner, and that without Victuals. And at last when Ann was discharged out of Prison, the Justices made an Order that Ann should not live any more with my Father. Whereupon my Fa∣ther's only Sister, Mrs. Frances Tom, a Widow, near Padstow, took Ann into her Family, and there she lived a considerable time, and did many great Cures: but what they were, my Kinsman Mr. Will. Tom, who then lived in the House with his Mother, can give your Lordship the best Account of any that I know living, except Ann her self. And from thence she went to live with her own Brother, and in process of time Married as afore-said.
description Page 120
And now my Lord, if your Lordship expects that I should give you an Account when, and upon what occasion these Fairies forsook our Ann, I must tell your Lordship, I am ignorant in that; she her∣self can best tell, if she could be prevailed with so to do: and the History of it, and the rest of the Passages of her Life, would be very acceptable and useful to the most curious and inquisitive Part of Mankind.
And now my Lord, I think good here to put an end to my plain Relation of these very strange Passages of this Ann Jefferies's Life: It's only Matter of Fact which I have here faithfully related; I have not made any Observations nor Reflections upon any one Passage. I leave your Lordship to your own free Thoughts and Judgment. I my self cannot give one natural Reason for any one of these Passages that happened to this poor Woman, but must conclude with that great Apostle and Scholar St. Paul, Rom. 11.33, 34, 35, 36. O the depths of the Riches, both of the Wisdom and Knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his Judgments, and his Ways past finding out! For who hath known the Mind of the Lord, or who hath been his Counseller? Or who hath first given to him, and it shall be recompen∣sed unto him again? For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things: To whom be Glory for ever. Amen.
I am Your Lordship's most Humble and Dutiful Servant, MOSES PITT.
May 1. 1696.
CHAP. LXXXIII. Satan and Ill Spirits permitted to Hurt the Good in their Names.
SAtan hath his Name from Slandering; and to shew that he is a true 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and answers his Name to a Hair, he hath not been wanting to reproach, back-bite, accuse, and affix Nick-names and oppro∣brious Titles all along upon those People that will not list themselves under his Banner, and fight un∣der his Colours. The Prophets were sufficiently misrepresented under the old Mosaic Oeconomy, and the Jewish Church were accused of Treasons and Rebellions; nor did our Saviour himself escape the Lash of slanderous Tongues; Is not this the Carpenter? And worse then that, Behold a gluttonous Man and a Wine-bibber; and worse yet, He casts out Devils by Beelzebub the Prince of Devils. St. Paul was count∣ed a seditious and busie Man, a raiser of Tumults, and causer of Rebellion; a Heretick, Mad, a Blasphe∣mer, and a Despiser of the Fathers Ordinances (to use the Words of Bishop Jewel in his Apology). St. Ste∣phen, one who had spoke against the Law, Moses, the Temple, and against God himself.
1.
Who knows not, saith Bishop Jewel, after what sort our Fathers were railed upon in times past, which first of all began to acknowledge and profess the Name of Christ? How they made private Conspiracies, devised secret Counsels against the Common-wealth; and to that end, made early and private Meetings in the Dark, killed young Babes, fed themselves with Man's Flesh, and like Savage and Bruit Beasts, Drink their Blood. In conclusion, after they had put out the Candles, did commit Adultery among themselves; and without regard, commit Incest one with another; that Brethren lay with their Sisters, Sons with their Mothers, without any Reverence of Nature or Kin, without Shame, without Difference, &c. Bishop Jewel in his Apol.
2. The Waldenses or Vaudois, who were a sort of People that stood it out with Constancy against the Corruptions of the Church of Rome, had so many opprobrious Titles bestowed upon them by the Agents of that Prince of Darkness, as would almost tire a serious Reader to read over, Albigenses Fratricelli's Poor Man of Lions, Turlupius, Sabalpius, &c.
3. Luther was so hateful to them of the Roman Communion, that they slandered him, as if he had been begot by an Incubus, had familiar Conversation with the Devil, was Possessed, and at last was carried away by the Devil, Body and Soul alive: and they published the Story of his shameful Death, whilst himself was yet alive.
4. Calvin was so odious, that the Wits of Bruxels combined together in a Knot to pour as much Satyr upon him as possibly they could; introducing the Prince of the bottomless Pit, as transported with Rage and Passion, and threatning to plague the World with the most pestilential Monster he could procure, for the Punishment of Mankind. And then telling us, that he had been guilty of such Villanie••, that he was Burned in the Shoulder for a Malefactor; that he changed his name from Ca∣win to Calvin, that he went to exercise the Devil out of a Person possessed, and had like to have been torn in pieces by him, &c. I know not how now to cite my Authority for this last Paragraph, the Book being gone out of my hands: but I think the Title of it was, Calvino-Mastix; Published by the Wits of Bruxels. Some gave the name of Calvin to their Dogs; and others out of hatred to him abstain∣ed from the Lord's Supper. Beza in vit. Calvin.
description Page 121
5. Beza and Oecolampadius, and others of the Reformed Church were bespattered with most dirty and devillish Slanders in a Popish Book, which I lent formerly to a Neighbour, but could never recover the sight of it agen. Particularly Beza was reproached, as guilty of Adultery, Sodomy, and Ob∣scenity.
6. Bishop Hooper called a Hypocrite, a Beast, &c.
7. And what hath been the meaning of those odious Nick-names, raised in this Kingdom, in this last Age, amongst People and Brethren of the same Faith and Hope; Puritans, Phanaticks and Roundheads on the one side, and Malignants, Cavaliers, and Papists, are Popishly affected on the other side; Whigs and Tories, and for them that had not Zeal enough to advance to the same height of Bigottry with either Extreams, but endeavoured to moderate between them, and make Peace, Trimmers, and Time-observers: And these reproachful Titles thrown about with so much Rashness and Bitterness, that it broke the Hearts of some very worthy and innocent Persons; particularly a Petition full of unjust Accusations, being preferred against Mr. Francis Quarles, by eight Men (where∣of he knew not any two, nor they him, save only by sight); the first News of it struck him so to the Heart, that he never recovered it, but said plainly, It would be his Death; and accordingly it proved. See his Life, Writ by his sorrowful Widow, Mrs. Ʋrsula Quarles, by way of Preface to his Poetical Paraphrase upon Ecclesiastes.
And it is observable what Mr. Mather tells us of the Persons Bewitched lately in New-England, that the Devil doth often appear before them in the Shape and Representation of some good or creditable Person, whom they had no reason to suspect; as he did to Isaf Chacus the Turk at London, the Night before he was Baptised, in the Person of Mr. Durie his Instructor, to disswade and affright him from his Purpose: as may be seen in the Printed Relation.
LHAP. CXXXIV. Satan permitted to Hurt the Good in their Health of Body.
AS the Christian Religion hath a natural Tendency to the Preservation of Health and long Life (length of Days being in her right Hand, according to Solomon): And God almighty hath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Health and Prosperity to them, that live a godly Life: So he hath threatned Diseases and Shortness of Life to them that are careless of his Laws; and told us, That the Wicked shall not live out half their Days. And in order hereunto, he permits Satan oftentimes to pour out his Malice and Venom upon Mankind, part∣ly by Witchcraft and preternatural Strokes, as in the case of Job, who was afflicted with Boyls and Botches (vexations and noisome to a Proverb) and in the Instances of the Demoniack•• in the Gospel, who were sore∣ly tormented with Diseases and strange Fits and Convulsions, so that they were rent, and tore, and tertured, at upon a Wrack or Gibbet; and partly by malicious Injections and Temptations, provoked either to Presump∣tion or Despair, and all the ill Effects and Consequences of those grand Precipicies of Human Nature. And in truth the end of all sinful Courses is Death.
1. Langius tells a memorable and true Story of one Ʋlricus Neusesser, who being grievously tor∣mented with a Pain in his side, suddenly felt under his Skin, which yet was whole, an Iron Nail as he thought; and so it proved when the Chyrurgion had cut it out: But nevertheless his great Torments continued, which enraged him so, that he cut his own Throat. The third Day when he was carried out to be Buried, Eucharius Rosenbader, and Johannes ab Actenstet, a great company of People stand∣ing about them dissected the Corps, and ripping up the Ventricle, found a round piece of Wood of a good length, four Knives, some even and sharp, others indented like a Saw, with other two rough pieces of Iron a span long; there was also a Ball of Hear. This hapned at Fugenstal, 1539. Antid. against Atheism, l. 3. c. 5.
2. Wierus tells also of one that was possessed, of which himself was an Eye-witness, th•••• vomited up pieces of Cloth with Pins stuck in them, Nails, Needles, and such like stuff: which he contends doth not come from the Stomach, but by a prestigious Slight of the Devil, is only ingested into the Mouth. Ibid.
3. Cardan relates the like of a good simple country Fellow, and a Friend of his, that had been a long time troubled with vomiting up Glass, Iron Nails, and Hair, and that at that time he ••old Car∣dan of it, he was not so perfectly restored, but that something yet crashed in his Belly, as if there were a Bag of Glass in it. Ibid.
4. There were thirty Children strangely handled at Amsterdam, 1566. of the Truth whereof Wi∣erus professeth himself very well assured. They were Tortured very much, and cast very violent upon the Ground; but when they arose out of their Fit knew nothing, but thought they had been only a∣sleep. For the remedying of this Mischief they got the help of Physicians, Wizards, and Exorcists, but without success; only while the Exorcists were reading, the Children vomited up Needles, Thim∣bles, shreds of Cloth, pieces of Pots, Glass, Hair, and other things of the like nature. Ibid.
5. Now the Advantage I would make of those Relations is this, That these Effects, Extraordinary and Supernatural, being so palpable and permanent, they are not at all liable to such subtersuges as A∣theists usually betake themselves to, as of Melancholy, and disturbance of Phansie in those that pro∣fess they see such strange things, or any Fraud or Imposture in those that act. Ibid.
description Page 122
6. This following Relation of a strange Witchcraft discovered in the Village Mehra in Sweedland, was taken out of the publick Register of the Lords Commissioners appointed by his Majesty the King of Sweeden, to examine the whole Business, in the Years of our Lord, 1669, and 1670.
The News of this Witchcraft coming to the King's Ear, his Majesty was pleased to appoint Com∣missioners, some of the Clergy and some of the Laity, to make a Journey to the Town afore-said, and to examine the whole Business; and accordingly the Examination was ordered to be on the 13th of August, and the Commissioners met on the 12th Instant in the said Village, at the Persons House, to whom both the Minister and several People of Fashion complained with Tears in their Eyes, of the miserable Condition they were in; and therefore begged of them to think of some way, whereby they might be delivered from that Calamity.
They gave the Commissioners very strange Instances of the Devils Tyranny among them; how by the help of Witches, he had drawn some hundreds of Children to him, and made them subject to his Power; how he hath been seen to go in a visible Shape through the Country, and appeared daily to the People; how he had wrought upon the poorer sort, by presenting them with Meat and Drink, and this way allured them to himself; with other Circ*mstances to be mentioned hereafter.
The Inhabitants of the Village added, with very great Lamentations, That though their Children had told all, and themselves saught God very earnestly by Prayer, yet they were carried away by him; And therefore begged of the Lords Commissioners to root out this hellish Crew, that they might regain their former Rest and Quietness; and the rather, because the Children which used to be car∣ried away in the Countrey, or District of Elfdale, since some Witches had been Burnt there remain∣ed unmolested.
That Day, i. e. the 13th of August, being the last Humiliation-day instituted by Authority for re∣moving of this Judgment, the Commissioners went to Church, where there appeared a considerable Assembly both of Young and Old: The Children could read most of them, and sing Psalms, and so could the Women, though not with any great Zeal or Fervor. There were Preached two Sermons that Day, in which the miserable Case of those People that suffered themselves to be deluded by the Devil was laid open; and these Sermons were at last concluded with very fervent Prayer.
The publick Worship being over, all the People of the Town were called together to the Persons House, near three Thousand of them. Silence being commanded, the King's Commission was read Publickly in the Hearing of them all, and they were charged under very great Penalties, to conceal nothing of what they knew, and to say nothing but the Truth; those especially who were guilty, that the Children might be delivered from the Clutches of the Devil. They all promised Obedience, the guilty feignedly, but the guiltless weeping and crying bitterly.
On the 14th of August the Commissioners met again, consulting how they might withstand this dangerous Flood; after long deliberation, an Order also coming from his Majesty, they did resolve to execute such as the Matter of Fact could be proved upon: Examination being made, there were discovered no less than three Score and Ten in the Village afore-said, three and Twenty of which free∣ly confessing their Crimes were condemned to die; the rest, one pretending she was with Child, and the other denying, and pleading not guilty, were sent to Fahluna, where most of them were after∣wards Executed.
Fifteen Children which likewise confessed that they were engaged in this Witchery, died as the rest. Six and Thirty of them, between nine and sixteen Years of Age, who had been less guilty, were forced to run the Gantlet; Twenty more, who had no great inclination, yet had been seduced to those hellish Enterprises, because they were very young, were condemned to be lashed with Rods upon their Hands for three Sundays together at the Church-door; and the afore-said six and thirty were also doom'd to be lashed this way once a Week for a whole Year together. The number of the seduced Children was about three Hundred.
On the 25th of August, Execution was done upon the notoriously Guilty, the Day being Bright and Glorious, and the Sun shining, and some Thousands of People being present at the Spectacle. The Order and Method observed in the Examination was thus:
First, The Commissioners and the neighbouring Justices went to Prayer; this done, the Witches, who had most of them Children with them, which they either had seduced, or attempted to seduce, from four Years of Age to sixteen, were set before them; some of the Children complained lamenta∣bly of the Misery and Mischief they were forced sometime to suffer of the Witches.
The Children being asked whether they were sure they were at any time carried away by the De∣vil; they all declared they were: begging of the Commissioners that they might be freed from that intollerable Slavery.
Hereupon the Witches themselves were asked, whether the confessions of these Children were true, and admonished to confess the Truth, that they might turn away from the Devil unto the Living God. At first most of them did very stifly, and without shedding the least Tear deny it, though much a∣gainst their Will and Inclination.
After this, the Children were examined every one by themselves, to see whether their Confession did agree or no; and the Commissioners found that all of them, except some very little ones, who could not tell all the Circ*mstances, did punctually agree in the Confession of Particulars.
In the mean while the Commissioners that were of the Clergy examined the Witches, but could not bring them to any Confession, all continuing stedfast in their denials, till at last some of them burst out into Tears, and their Confession agreed with what the Children had said. And these expres∣sed their abhorrency of the Fact, and begged Pardon; adding, that the Devil, whom they called Loeyta, had stopp'd the Mouths of some of them, and stopp'd the Ears of others; and being now gone from them, they could no longer conceal it, for they now perceived his Treachery. Glanvil's Sadduc. Triumph. p. 579, 580, &c.
description Page 123
I am unwilling to leave this Chapter, 'till I have represented the Murderous Nature of Satan, and displayed the Devil in his own Colours. And this I will endeavour to do in a few Instances, which shall be irrefragable, beyond all Exceptions and Confutation; as I think these before Recorded are enough to make the Atheist bite his Nails, and our Witch-Advocates scratch their Heads, to find out an Evasion, or Scape-hole for themselves to shelter in.
7. In 1618. happened a very sad Tragedy, in the Family of the Right Honourable the Earl of Rut∣land, whose Children were Bewitched, and one Murthered, by the Devilish Malice of Joan Flower, and her two Daughters, Margaret and Philip, who dwelt near Belvoir-Castle in Rutland-shire, the Residence of that Noble Earl, and where they were not only relieved, but entertained as Cheer∣women. After which Margaret was admitted to live in the Castle as a Servant-maid, 'till at length the Countess had Information of some Misdemeanours they were guilty of, having Notice that the Mother was a very malicious Woman, and much given to Swearing, Cursing, and Atheistical Impre∣cations; and that of late Days her Countenance was strangely altered, her Eyes fiery and hollow, her Speech fierce and envious, and her whole Demeanour strange and ridiculous, being much alone, and having divers other Symptoms of a notorious Witch: and her Neighbours reported, she had Familiar Spirits, and terrified 'em all with her Curses and Threats of Revenge, upon the least Displeasure was done her.
She likewise heard, That her Daughter Margaret often carried such great Quantities of Provision from the Castle to her Mother, as was unfit for a Servant to purloyn, and at such unseasonable Hours, that it was believed they could never maintain their extraordinary Riot and Expence, without robbing their Lady, to maintain several debauched Fellows, who frequented her Mother's House, for the Love of her youngest Daughter Philip, who was likewise leudly transported with the Love of one Thomas Symson; insomuch, as he was heard to say, she had Bewitched him; for he had no power to leave her, though he found himself much altered, both in Body and Mind, since he kept her Com∣pany.
Such Discourses passed concerning them several Years before they were Apprehended or Convicted, of which the Earl and Countess took little Notice, by reason of their cunning Observance, and mo∣dest Carriage toward them: At length my Lord had some suspition of the Mother, and estranged himself from that Familiarity and Discourse which he used to have with her: for one Peak having wronged her, she complained to the Earl, whom she found unwilling to encourage Clamours, and malicious Informations. And the Countess discovering some Incivilities in her Daughter's Life, and her Neglect of Business, discharged her for ••••ing any more in the Castle; yet gave her Forty Shillings, a Bolster, and a Bed, commanding her 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••ome. Upon this the Mother being upbraided by her Neighbours, and told, that her Daught•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••urned out of Doors, she cursed all that were the Cause of it, and studied to Revenge herself upon that Honourable Family. The Devil perceiving the mali∣cious Temper of this Wretch, and that she and her Daughter were fit Instruments to enlarge his Kingdom, offered them his Service, and that in such a manner as should no way terrifie them nor could th•••• be suspected to be concerned, appearing in the shape of a Dog, Cat, or Rat; telling them, That if they would make a Contract with him, they should have their Will upon their Enemies, and do them what Damage they pleased. The Thoughts of doing Mischief to their Ill-willers, easily in∣duced them all to agree to his damnable Proposals, and they consented to be his, Body and Soul, con∣firming their Agreement with abominable Kisses, and an odious Sacrifice of Blood, with certain Charms and Conjurations, wherewith the Devil deceived them. After this, these Three Women be∣came Devils Incarnate, and grew proud in the Power they had got to do Mischief by several Spells and Incantations; whereby they first killed what Cattel they pleased: which so encouraged them, that they now threaten the Earl and his Family, who soon after fell sick with his Countess, and were subject to strange and extraordinary Convulsions, which they judging only to proceed from the Hand of God, had not the least Jealousie of any evil Practice against them.
At last, as Malice increased in them, so the Earl's Family felt the smart of their Revenge: for Henry Lord Ross, his Eldest Son, fell sick of a very unusual Disease, and soon after died. His Second Son, the Lord Francis, was likewise miserably tortured by their wicked Contrivances: and his Daugh∣ter, the Lady Catherine, was oft in great danger of her Life, by their barbarous Dealings, with strange Fits, &c.
The Honourable Parents bore all these Afflictions with Christian Magnanimity, little suspecting they proceeded from Witchcraft, 'till it pleased God to discover the Villanous Practices of these Wo∣men, whom the Devil now left to fall into the Hands of Justice, for Murdering the Innocent, and to remain notorious Examples of God's Judgment to future Ages.
They were apprehended about Christmas, in 1618. and after Examination before divers Justices of Peace, who wondred at their audacious Wickedness, were all Three ordered to be carried to Lin∣coln-Jail. Joan Flower, the Mother, it is said, called for Bread and Butter by the way, and wished, it might never go through her, if she were guilty of that which was charged upon her; and so mum∣bling it in her Mouth, she never spake a word more, but fell down and died with horrible Torture, both of Soul and Body, before she got to the Jail. The two Daughters were Examined before Sir William Pelbam, and Mr. Butler, Justices of Peace, Feb. 4. 1618, where Philip, the youngest, made the following Confession:
That her Mother and Sister were very malicious against the Earl of Rutland, his Countess, and their Children, because Margaret was turned out of the Lady's Service; whereupon her Sister, by her Mother's Order, brought from the Castle, the Right-hand Glove of the Lord Henry Ross, who presently rubbed it on the Back of her Spirit, called Rutterkin; and then put it into boyling Water, after which she prickt it very often, and then buried it in the Yard, wishing the Lord Ross might ne∣ver thrive. And so her Sister Margaret continued with her Mother; and she often saw her Imp
description Page 124
Rutterkin, leap on her Shoulder, and suck her Neck. She confest also, That she often heard her Mother curse the Earl, and his Lady, and would thereupon boyl Blood and Feathers together, using many Devilish Speeches, and strange Gestures. She likewise acknowledg'd, That she herself had a Spirit sucking her Left-breast, in the form of a White Rat, which it had done for three or four Years past; and that when it came first to her, she gave her Soul to it; who promised to do her good, and to force Tho. Symson to love her, if she would suffer it to suck her: which she agreed to, and that it had suckt her two Nights before.
Margaret, her Sister, being Examined, agreed in the Confession that Philip had made, of their Malice to the Earl, and about the young Lord's Glove; which, for other Circ*mstances, for brevity's sake I here omit.
12. About the same time, Joan Wilmot, of Goadby, a Witch, was Examined by Sir Henry Hastings, and Dr. Fleming, Justices in Leicester-shire, about the Murther of Henry Lord Ross; who declared, That Joan Flower, told her, the Earl of Rutland had dealt badly by her, and had put away her Daughter; and though she could not have her Will of my Lord himself, yet she had sped my Lord's Son, and had stricken him to the Heart, &c.
13. Another Witch, called Ellen Green, of Stathorn, in Leicester-shire, was Examined about that time by the same Justices, who confessed, That Joan Wilmot, above-named, came to her about six Years since, and perswaded her to forsake God, and betake herself to the Devil: to which she con∣sented; who then called two Spirits, one like a young Cat, which she named Puss, and the other in the shape of a Mole, which she called Hiff, Hiff; who instantly came, and Wilmot going away, left them with her, after which they leapt on her Shoulder, the Kitling sucking her Neck under her Right-ear, and the Mole under her Left, in the same place: after which she sent the Kitling to a Ba∣ker in the Town, who had called her Witch, and struck her, bidding it go and Bewitch him to Death. And the Mole she sent to Anne Daws, of the same Town, upon the same Errand, because she had called her Witch, whor*, and Jade; and within a Fortnight after they both died. After which she sent them to destroy two Husbandmen, named Willison, and Williman, who died both in ten Days: these four she mur••hered while she dwelt at Waltham. When she removed to Stathorn, where she now dwelt, upon a Difference between her and one Patchet's Wife, a Yeoman there, Joan Wilmot called her to go and touch Patchet's Wife and Child; which she did, touching the Woman in Bed, and the Child in the Midwife's Arms, and then sent her Spirits to Bewitch them to Death: the Woman languished a Month before she died; but the Child lived only 'till next Day after she had touched it: adding, that Joan Wilmot had a Spirit sucking on her, like a little White Dog; which she saw: and that she gave her Soul to the Devil, to have these Spirits at Command, for any mischievous purpose, and suf∣fered them to suck her constantly about the Change and Full-Moon.
14. One Anne Baker, a Witch was likewise Appreh•••••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Examined about the same time, who confessed before Sir George Mannors, and Dr. Fleming, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Peace, That she had a Spirit like a White Dog, which she called a good Spirit; and that one Peak, and one Dennis's Wife of Belvoir told her, That the young Lord Henry was dead, and that his Glove was buried in the Ground, which as it wasted and rotted, in like manner did the Lord's Liver rot and waste likewise.
15. Margaret, and Philip Flower, were arraigned at the Assizes at Lincoln, before Sir Henry Hobart, and Sir Edward Bromley, Judges, whereupon their confessing themselves Actors in the Destruction of Henry Lord Ross, with other damnable Practices, they were Condemned and Executed at Lincoln, March 11. And the rest questionless suffered according to their Deserts. History of Daemons, p. 140, 141, &c. Discov. of Witchcraft, &c.
16. Anno Dom. 1645. There was a notable Discovery of several Witches in Essex, and among others, one Elizabeth Clark was accused of this horrid Crime, and Informations taken against her be∣fore Sir Harbottle Grimstone, and Sir Thomas Bowes, Justices of Peace for that Country. John Rivet, of Mannintree, deposed, That about Christmass his Wife was taken sick and lame, with such violent Fits, that he verily believed her Distemper was more than natural; who thereupon went to one Ho∣vey, at Hadly in Suffolk, who was reckoned a cunning Woman: she told him, That his Wife was Cur∣sed, or Bewitcht by two Women, who were her near Neighbours; and that she believed she was Be∣witcht by Elizabeth Clark, alias Bedingfield, who lived near their House; and that her Mother, and some of her Kindred, had formerly suffered as Witches and Murtherers.
At the same time Matthew Hopkins of Mannintree. declared upon Oath, That this suspected Witch being ordered by the Justices to be watched several Nights, for Discovering her wicked Practices, he coming into the Room where she was, with one Mr. Sterne, intending not to stay, Elizabeth Clark said, If they would tarry a little, and do her no hurt, she would call one of her White Imps, and play with it in her Lap: but they told her, they would not allow it. After which, she in Discourse confest, she had Carnal Converse with the Devil, six or seven Years, who came to her Bed three or four times a Week, in the shape of a proper Gentleman, with a Lac'd-band, and would say, Bessy, I must lie with you: which she never refused. About a Quarter of an Hour after this Discourse, there appeared an Imp somewhat like a white Dog, with red Spots, and short Legs, which soon vanish'd: she said his Name was Jamara. Then another appeared like a Greyhound, with long Legs; which she called Vinegar Tom. She told them, the next would be a black Imp, and should come for Mr. Stern; which came accordingly, and instantly was invisible. The last that appeared was like a Poll-Cat, but the Head bigger
She likewise confest, That she had five Imps of her own, and two of the Old-Beldam, Anne Wests; and that their Imps sucked upon each other; and that Satan would never let her rest, 'till she consent∣ed to kill the Cattel of Mr. Edwards of Mannintree, and the Horse of one Robert Taylor.
Matthew Hopkins likewise affirmed, That going from the House of this Mr. Edwards, to his own, about Ten that Night, with this Greyhound, the Dog suddenly gave a Leap, and ran as if he had been in a full Course after an Hare; and he hastning to see what it was, spied a white Thing like a young Cat, and the Greyhound standing a-loof off, and that soon after the Imp, or Kitling, danced about
description Page 125
the Dog, and bit off a piece of Flesh from his Shoulder, which made him come crying to his Master. He also declared, That coming that Night into his own Yard, he spied a black Thing, in shape like a Cat, thrice as big, sitting on a Strawberry-bed, and looking steadfastly on him; but going to it, it leaped towards him, as he thought, and ran quite through the Yard, and the Greyhound after it, to the great Gate, which it threw wide open, and then vanish'd: the Dog returned shaking and trem∣bling exceedingly.
Mr. John Sterne confirms the aforesaid Information, adding, That after five Imps had appeared, Elizabeth Clark said, she had one more called Sack and Sugar; who had been hard at work, but would not be long e're he came; and then he should tear Mr. Sterne. And soon after she told him, That it was well he was so quick; otherwise her Imp had soon skipped upon his Face, and perhaps had got into his Throat, and then there would have been a Nest of Toads in his Belly: she said likewise, that she had one Imp, for which she would fight up to the Knees in Blood, before she would lose it.
Francis Mills, Grace Norman, Mary Philips, and Mary Parsly, who all watch'd with Elizabeth Clark, declared upon Oath, That about twelve a Clock that Night she smackt with her Mouth, and beck∣ned with her Hand, and instantly there appeared a white thing about the bigness of a Car. They also saw five Imps more, whom she called by the Names afore-mentioned, and told them, that the Old Bel∣dam Anne West, did by Witchcraft kill Robert Oakes Wife of Lawford, and a Clothier's Child of Ded∣ham, in Essex, both which died about a Week before. She added, That old West had the Wife of William Cole, of Mannintree, in handling; and she died accordingly of a pining and languishing Di∣sease.
George Turner informed upon Oath, That going to see Elizabeth Clark, after she was apprehended, and asking her, Whether she had any hand in the Drowning of one Thomas Turner his Brother, who was cast away at Sea, about two Years and an half before? she answered, That the old Beldam, West, raised that Wind which sunk his Hoy; and that she had no Hand in it.
Upon these, and other Informations, and her Confessions, Elizabeth Clark was Arraigned, Convi∣cted, and Executed at Chelmsford, March 27. 1645. Inform. Witches, p. 6.
13. In the last place we will remove the Scene into New-England; as we find a Discovery made lately, and Published by the Special Command of the Governour. Take it in the Words of the Author, Mr. C••tton Mather.
WE have now (saith he) with horrour, seen the Discovery of a great Witchcraft! An Army of Devils is horribly broke in upon the place which is the Center, and after a sort, the First-born of our English-Settlements: and the Houses of the good People there, are filled with the dole∣ful Shrieks of their Children and Servants, tormented by invisible Hands, with Tortures altogether preternatural. After the Mischiefs there endeavoured, and since in part conquered, the terrible Plague of Evil Angels hath made its Progress into some other Places, where other Persons have been in like manner Diabolically handled.
These our poor afflicted Neighbours, quickly after they become infected and infested with these Demons, arrive to a Capacity of Discerning those which they conceive the Shapes of their Troubles; and notwithstanding the great and just suspicion, that the Demons might impose the Shapes of inno∣cent Persons in their Spectral Exhibitions upon the Sufferers, (which may, perhaps, prove no small part of the Witch-plot in the issue) yet many of the Persons thus represented, being Examined, seve∣ral of them have been Convicted of a very damnable Witchcraft: yea, more than one, twenty have confessed, that they have signed unto a Book which the Devil shewed them, and engaged in his Hellish Design of Bewitching and Ruining our Lands.
We know not, at least I know not, how far the Delusions of Satan may be interwoven into some Circ*mstances of the Confessions; but one would think all the Rules of understanding Human Af∣fairs, are at an end, if after so many most voluntary, harmonious Confessions, made by intelligent Persons of all Ages, in sundry Towns, at several times, we must not believe the main Strokes where∣in those Confessions agree; especially when we have a thousand preternatural Things every Day before our Eyes, wherein the Confessiors do acknowledge their Concernment, and give Demon∣stration of their being so concerned. If the Devils now can strike the Minds of Men with any Poi∣sons of so fine a Composition and Operation, that Scores of innocent People shall unite in Confessi∣ons of a Crime, which we see actually committed, it is a thing prodigious, beyond the Wonders of the former Ages, and it threatens no less than a sort of a Dissolution upon the World.
Now, by these Confessions 'tis agreed, that the Devil has made a dreadful Knot of Witches in the Country, and by the help of Witches has dreadfully increased the Knot: that these Witches have driven a Trade of Commissioning their Confederate Spirits, to do all sorts of Mischiefs to the Neigh∣bours. Whereupon there have ensued such mischievous Consequence upon the Bodies and Estates of the Neighbourhood, as could not otherwise be accounted for. The Wonders of the Invisible World, p. 11.
14. In the Year 1665, Elizabeth Brooker, Servant to Mrs. Hicron, of Honiton, in the County of Devon, as she was serving in Dinner one Lord's-Day, suddenly felt a pricking, as of a Pin in her Thigh; the next Day she felt but little pain; the Tuesday she was much pained, and the Pin wrought so far into her Flesh, that she could no longer feel it with her Fingers. The Wednesday she went to Exeter, that she might have the Advice of Mr. Anthony Smith, a Chirurgeon there, of great Reputa∣tion. He, upon examining the place, would not believe that any Pin was there, there being no Skin broken, no Swelling, nor any other thing by which be might perceive the least Token of any such mat∣ter: however, upon her confident and constant affirming there was a Pin, he made an Incision; and searching with an Instrument, at length found the Pin, and took it out: it was a little crooked, and of the larger sort of small Pins. He presently made Application for the Cure of the Wound, which in about three Weeks time was effected.
description Page 126
The day before this happened, the Woman had an unknown Person asked a Pin of her, which she denied her, but did not suspect her. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, p. 65.
15. There was Published in the Year 1690, the Relation of a Ghost to one John Dyer in Winche∣ster-yard in Southwark; giving an Account of the amazing Circ*mstances attending this Apparition; and it persuing him from place to place with Violence used at sundry times, in Laming him, and cruel Attempts to take away his Life, all very strange and wonderful.
16. Another Relation was Published 1683, called, A Narrative of the Demon of Spraiton in the County of Devon: The Relation thus, About the Month of November last, in the said Parish and County, one Francis Fey, (Servant to Mr. Phil. Furse) being in a Field near his Master's House, there appeared unto him in the resemblance of his Master's Father, with a Mole-staff in his hand, as he was wont to carry when living; the Spectrum bid him not be afraid of him, but tell his Master, That several Le∣gacies bequeathed by him were unpaid, naming ten Shillings apiece to two Persons: The young Man replied, That one of them was dead: the Ghost answered, He knew that, but named the next Relation: And ordered him likewise to carry twenty Shillings to the Sister of the deceased, living near Totness, and promised when he had performed these things to trouble him no further, and then left the young Man; who took care to see the Legacies satisfied, and carried the twenty Shillings to the Gentlewoman, but she refu∣sed it, being sent (as she said) from the Devil. The same Night the Spectrum appeared to him again; whereupon the young Man challenged his Promise, seeing he had performed all according to his appointment, But his Sister would not receive the Money: To which it replyed, 'Twas true; but withal, ordered the young Man to ride to Totness and by a Ring of that value which she would receive; which being provided ac∣cordingly she took: and the young Man was no further troubled.— It further tells, and that is it that I chiefly aimed at, That the former Spectrum speaking to the young Man of his second Wife (who was also dead) called her wicked Woman, though the Relator knew her, and esteemed her a very good Woman.
Now the next day after the buying and delivering the Ring, the young Man riding home to his Master's House, with the Servant of the Gentlewoman near Totness, and near the entrance of the Pa∣rish of Spraitan, there appeared to be upon the Horse behind the young Man, a Spectrum resem∣bling the old Gentleman's Wife spoken of before. This Demon often threw the young Man off his Horse, and threw him with great Violence to the Ground, to the great Astonishment of the Gentlewoman's Servant, and divers others that were Spectators of the Action. At his coming into his Ma∣ster's Yard, the Horse which the young Man rid, tho' very poor, leaped at once twenty five Foot at one spring. Soon after the She Spectrum shewed herself to others in the House, viz. Mrs. Thomasin Gidly, Ann Langdon, and a little Child, which they were forced to remove from the House: She ap∣peared sometimes in her own Shape, sometimes in Forms very horrid, now and then like a monstrous Dog, beiching out Fire. At another time it flew out of a Window in the shape of a Horse, carrying with it only one pane of Glass, and a small piece of Iron. One time the young Man's Head was thrust into a very strait place between the Beds-head and a Wall, and forced by the strength of divers Men to be removed thence; who being much hurt, was advised to be Bleeded, and the Ligature of his Arm was conveyed from thence about his Middle, where it was strained with so much Violence, that it had almost killed him, and being cut in sunder, it made a strange and dismal Noise, so that the standers by were affrighted at it.
At divers other times he hath been in danger to be strangled with Cravats and Neckcloths, which have been drawn so close, that with the sudden Violence he hath near been choaked, and hardly escap∣ed Death. Another time one of his Shooe-strings was observed (without the assistance of any Hand) to come of its own accord out of his Shooe, and filing it self on the other side of the Room; the o∣ther was crawling after it, but a Maid spying that with her Hand drew it out, and it strangely clasp∣ed and curled about her Hand like a living Eele or Serpent. This is testified by a Lady of conside∣rable Quality, too great for exception, who was an Eye-witness.
(To pass over many other phantastical Freaks); When the young Man was returning from his La∣bour he was taken up by the skert of his Doublet by this Female Demon, and carried a height into the Air; he was soon missed by his Master and other Servants then at Labour, and after diligent enquiry no news could be heard of him; until at length (near half an hour after) he was heard singing and whistling in a Bog, where they found him in a kind of Trance or Extatick Fit: when he returned a∣gain to himself, viz. about an Hour after, he solemnly protested to them, that the Demon had carryed him so high, that his Master's House seemed to him to be but as a Hay-co*ck; and that during all that time he was in perfect Sense, and prayed to Almighty God not to suffer the Devil to destroy him; and that he was suddenly set down in that Quagmire. The Workmen found one Shooe on one side of his Master's House, and the other on the other side, and in the Morning espied his Peruke hanging on the top of a Tree; by which it appears that he was carried, a considerable heighth, and that which he told them was no Fiction. Extracted out of a Letter from a Person of Quality in Devon, to a Gentleman his Friend in London, Dated May 11. 1683.
description Page 127
CHAP. LXXXV. Satan permitted to Hurt the Good in their Estates.
'TIS the Observation of the learned and pious Hales of Eaton, that Satan, being the God of this World, doth all he can to make the Bad Rich, and the Good Poor. And no doubt, but as Pevia in Aristophanes the Comedian complained, Where ever Plutus comes and takes his Residence, he either finds or endeavours to make the People vicious. My Business is not here to search into all the Arts of that Abaddon of Souls, all the malicious Intrcagues and Insinuations that he useth to confer Wealth upon the Bad; and hurt innocent Persons in their Estates. The Plot is interwoven with a mixture of so much human Policy for the most parts that 'tis neither very easie nor safe to make the discovery. We shall only consider the case as abstrasted from near human Arts and Actions.
1. Ann Leach of Misley in Essex, was likewise apprehended for the same horrid Crime of Witch∣craft at that time, against whom Richard Edwards of Mannintree deposed, That on Sunday afternoon, driving his Cows home by her House, a black Cow of his which he judged to be very well fell down, and died two days after; and the next day passing by her House again, a white Cow fell down and died in the very same place; and being both opened there could be no Disease discovered which might occasion their Death. He likewise declared, That some Months before he had a Child nursed by one Goody Wiles, who dwelt near Elizabeth Clark and Elizabeth Gooding, another Witch, which Child was taken with strange Fits, ex∣tending the Limbs and rowling the Eyes, and in two days died; and he verily believes Ann Leach and E∣lizabeth Gooding were the death of his Child: and so it appeared by Ann Leach's own Confession which follows. Inform. Witches, p. 6. Hist. of Dem.
2. Ann Leach being examined, said, That she had a grey Imp sent her, and that she with Elizabeth Clark and Gooding, sent their Imps about a Year before to kill a black and white Cow of Mr. Edwards's, which was done accordingly, there were three Imps sent, a Black, a Grey, and a White. She likewise con∣fessed, That thirty Years before, she sent a grey Imp to kill two Horses of Mr. Braggs of Wisley, out of Malice to his Wife, who told her, she was suspected to be a naughty Woman; and that she and Gooding sent each of them an Imp to murder Mr. Edwards's Child, hers being White and the other Black; and that she had her white Imp and two others of Robert Peirce's Wife, of Stonk in Suffolk, he being her Brother; and that these Imps went from one to the other ••••••ing Mischief where ever they went; and that if she did not imploy them she was never well, but when she sent them to act her Revenge, she was very heal∣thy, and that they usually suck'd these Teats which were discovered on her Body, and often spoke to her in a hollow Voice which she plainly understood; assuring her she should never feel Hell Torments. She confessed further, That upon a small Quarrel with Elizabeth the Daughter of Robert Kirk of Mannentree, about a Quoif which the Maid refused to give her she sent her Imp to destroy her, who accordingly lay languishing a whole Year and then died; and that she sent her grey Imp to kill the Daughter of the Widow Rawlings of Misley, because she was put out of her Farm, and Mrs. Rawlings put in. She also confessed, That she knew of Elizabeth God 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sending an Imp to vex and torment John Taylor's Wife of Mannentree, and would have discovered 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Devil would not suffer her. And lastly, That about eight Weeks before, Elizabeth Goodging, Anne West, and her self, met at the House of Elizabeth Clark, where there was a Book read wherein there was no goodness: She was likewise Tried and Executed at Chelmiford ••he same Year 1645. Inform. Witches, p. 8.
3. Joyce Boanes being examined about the same business confessed, That about thirteen Years before she had two Imps which came into her Bed in the likeness of Mice and sucked on her Body, and that she afterwards employed them to go and kill ten or twelve Lambs belonging to one Richard Welch of St. Osyths, which was done accordingly: And then to the House of one Thomas Clinch, where they killed a Calf, a Sheep, and a Lamb; and that she carried the four Imps afore-mentioned to kill Robert Turner's Servant, and that her Imp called Rug made him bark like a Dog; Rose Hallybreads forced him to sing several times in the greatest extremity of his Pains; Susanna co*cks compelled him to crow like a co*ck: and the Imp of Margaret Landish caused him to Groan in an extraordinary manner. Upon this Confession and other Evidence, Joyce Boanes was Condemned and Executed at Chelmsford, May 11. 1645. Idem. p. 20.
4. Susan co*ck upon Examination confessed, That Margery Stoakes her Mother lying upon her Death∣bed, and she coming to see her, her Mother privately desired her to entertain two Imps, which she said would do her good; and that the same Night her Mother died the two Imps came to her accordingly, and sucked on her Body, one of them being like a Mouse which she called Susan, and the other yellow about the bigness of a Cat, which she called Bessie, and that she employed Bessie with three Imps more belonging to the Witches above-mentioned, to kill ten or twelve Sheep of John Spall's against whom she had much Malice, because being with Child, and desired some Curds of Wife, she denied either to give or sell her any. She also confessed, that what was said about Robert Turner's Servant was true; and further, that she and Mar∣garet Landish sent their Imps to one Thomas Mannocks of St. Osyth, which killed six or seven of his Hogs in revenge for his refusing to relieve her, and saying she was a young Woman and able to work for her Living. She and Margaret Landish were both Condemned and Executed at Chelmsford. May the 12th, 1645. with several others. Yea, so great a number of these Vassals of Satan were disco∣vered about this time, that there were thirty Tryed at once before Judge Coniers at Chelmsford, July 25. 1645. whereof fourteen were Hanged, and an Hundred more detained in several Prisons in Suffolk and Essex. Ibid. p. 22.
description Page 128
5. Elizabeth Clark was accused of horrible Witchcraft, in 1645, before Sir Harbottle Grimstone, and Sir Thomas Bowes, Justices of Peace for Essex. She herself likewise confest, That she had five Imps of her own, and two of the Old Beldam, Anne West's; and, that their Imps sucked upon each other; and, that Satan would never let her rest, 'till she consented to kill the Cattle of Mr. Edward's of Mannin∣tree, and the Horse of one Robert Taylor. Upon these Informations, and her own Confessions, Eli∣zabeth Clark, was Arraigned, Convicted, and Executed at Chelmsford, March the 27th. Inform. Witches, p. 6.
CHAP. LXXXVI. Satan permitted to Hurt the Good in their Souls.
THough Satan delights in all kind of Mischief, yet none pleaseth him so well, as that which hath the deepest Tincture of Malice in it, and brings most Dishonour to God, and most Ʋnhappiness to Mankind: And therefore it is, that tho' he plays sometimes at Push-pin, and small Games, the lessening of Peoples Estates, blotting their Reputation, and the like; yet his principal aim is still to do most Mischief to the best part of Man, his Soul: as is too gross and evident to need any Descant or Example; yet for Method's-sake observe these following Particulars:
1. Dr. J. Templar gave this following Discourse in a Letter to a Friend of is, concerning one Ro∣bert Churchman, of Balsham, near Cambridge.
SIR,
YOur desire to be acquainted with some Passages concerning the Quakers in this town, obligeth me to give you the following Account.
At my first Settlement here, I found them very busie in enticing my People to a compliance with their Perswasions in Religion. This Design they did attempt to accomplish, by dispersing their Papers among them. Two of my Parishioners I had a particular Eye upon, namely Robert Churchman, and his Wife: they being Persons of a very good Life, and of a plentiful Estate, I was under a fear that their Departure from the Church, might be a means to induce others to the same Practice. The first, in many Discourses I had with him, did manifest a very strong Inclination to the Principles of the Quakers. The second was so far engaged, that the Quakers did commonly report, that a Principle was wrought in her.
As I was one Day in Conference with the said Robert Churchman, I desired him, that when any of their Books came to his Hand, he would do me the kindness to bring them to me, that we might read them over together, assuring him of no unwillingness in me, to hearken to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 soever should appear reasonable.
What I desired he performed not long after. When I had received the Paper into my hand, be∣fore I began to read, I suggested to him, That it would be convenient, that the Person who had been the cause of his Seducement should be sent for, and hear what was replied to the Contents: which he willingly consented to. When the Quaker was come, one Branch of our Discourse was, Whether the Scripture is to be owned as a Rule? which the Quaker denied; asserting. That the Rule was within them. After the Expence of two or three Hours in Discourse about this, and other Matters, I desired Robert Churchman to take Notice, that the Quakers did not own the Scriptures for their Rule: which before this Conference I and intimated to him, but found him unwilling to believe. It pleased God so far to bless what was spoken, that the next time he met his Brother, Thomas Churchman, he told him of what had passed at my House; and that now he was assured, that the Quakers did not ac∣knowledge the Scripture for their Rule: and for his part, he would not be of that Religion which doth disown the Scripture in that particular.
Not long after, the Wife of the fore-mentioned Quaker coming to his House to visit his Wife, he met her at the Door, and told her, she should not come in; intimating, that her Visit would make Division betwixt them, After some Parley, the Quaker's Wife spake unto him in these Words: Thou wilt not believe, except thou see a Sign; and thou mayest see some such.
Within a few Nights after, Robert Churchman had a violent Storm upon the Room where he lay, when it was very calm in all other parts of the Town; and a Voice within him, as he was in Bed, spake to him, and bid him, Sing Praises, sing Praises; telling him, that he should see the Glory of the New Jerusalem: about which time a glimmering Light appeared all about the Room. Toward the Morning the Voice commanded him to go out of his Bed naked, with his Wife and Children. They all standing upon the Floor, the Spirit making use of his Tongue, bid them to lie down, and put their Mouths in the Dust; which they did accordingly. It likewise commanded him to go and call his Brother and Sister, that they might see the New Jerusalem; to whom he went naked about half a Mile.
When he had delivered his Message, that which spake within him, charged them to denounce Wrath against them, and declare, that Fire and Brimstone would fall upon them, as it did upon So∣dom and Gomorrah, if they did not obey: and so he returned to his own House; where, upon the Floor, of a low Room, he stood naked about three or four Hours. All that while he was acted in a
description Page 129
very unusual manner; sometimes the Spirit within him forced him to sing, sometimes to bark like a Dog. When his Brother and Sister who followed him, were very importunate with him to resist it, it bid him to kill them, making use of these words: These my Enemies, which would not that I should Reign over them, bring them, and slay them before my Face. It made him to utter with great readiness many places in Scripture, which he had no knowledge of before. The Drift of what was spoken, was to perswade him to comply with the Quakers; and it named some which live in the Neighbouring Towns. About three or sour Hours being thus spent, he came to himself, and was able to give a per∣fect Account of what had befallen him.
Several Nights after, the same Trouble returned upon him. His Wife was tortured with extraor∣dinary Pains; the Children which lay in the room, complained, That their Mouths were stopt with Wool, as they were in Bed. The Disturbance was so great, that he had Thoughts of leaving his House for a time, and made it his Desire to be with me at mine: I prevailed with him not to be so sudden in his Removal, but to make some further Trial. It pleased God upon a Continuance with him in Prayer, every Day in the House, that he was at last perfectly free from all molestation.
The Quaker hearing of his Condition, gave it out, that the Power of God would come upon him again, and that the Wound was but skinned over by the Priest. Which made me the more impor∣tunate with him to keep close to the Publick Service of God, and to have nothing to do with them, or their Writings.
Which Direction he followed 'till November 1661; and then perusing one of their Books, a little after, upon the Tenth Day of that Month, his Troubles returned: A Voice within him began to speak with him after the former manner. The First Sentence which it uttered was, Cease thou from Man, whose Breath is in his Nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted? The Design which he discerned that it did aim at, was to take him off from coming to the Church (where he had been that Day) and from hearing the Word of God. It suggested several other Scriptures, in order to the perswading of him to a compliance with the Quakers; and told him, That it would strive with him as the Angel did with Jacob, until the Breaking of the Day, at which time it left him.
The two next Nights it gave him the same Molestation, saying. It must be with him, as it was with David, Who gave no Sleep to his Eyes, nor Slumber unto his Eye-lids, until he found a place for the Lord, and Habitation for the God of Jacob.
Upon a Wednesday at Night he was very peremptory in his resisting of it. When it began to solli∣cite him, he replied, That he saw it was a Spirit of Delusion; which he would not obey. Upon which the Spirit denounced a Curse against him in these words, Go, ye cursed, into everlasting Fire. And so left with a very great heat in his Body.
After this, he was, in his own apprehension, in a very comfortable Condition; and while he was considering what had happened, a Voice within him spake to him, saying, That the Spirit which was before upon him, was a Spirit of Delusion; but now the true Spirit of God was come into him. It acquainted him, that the Doctrine of the Trinity was true, and that God had an Elect People; and that those whom the Father Elected, the Son hath redeemed; and whom Christ redeemed, the Holy Ghost sanctifieth: and told him, than the Minister of the Town would further instruct him about the Truth of these Things.
Upon Thursday Morning about Break-of-Day, it set him upon his Knees, as he was in Bed, and bid him Farewel. The same Day it came upon him in the Field, as he was going to, and coming from the Market, and pressed upon him to believe, that it was the good Spirit which he was acted with, which he still doubted of.
One Night that Week, amongst many Arguments which it used to that purpose, it told him, If he would not believe without a Sign, he might have what Sign he would. Upon that Robert Church∣man desired, if it was a good Spirit, that a Wyer Candlestick, which stood upon the Cup-board, might be turned into Brass: which the Spirit said, he would do. Presently there was a very unsavoury Smell in the Room, like that of the Snuff of a Candle newly put out; but nothing else was done towards the fulfilling that Promise.
Upon the Lord's-Day following, he being at Church, it came upon him. When the Chapters were named, he turned to them in his Bible, but was not able to read. When the Psalm was sung, he could to pronounce a Syllable.
Upon Monday Morning his Speech was wholly taken from him. When I came to him, and asked him how it was with him? he moved his Head towards me, but was not able to speak: I waited an Hour or two in the Room, hoping that his Speech might have returned unto him, and that I might have gained from him some Account of his Condition: but finding no alteration, I desired those who were present to joyn with me in Prayer. As we were praying, his Body, with much violence, was thrown out of Bed; and then, with great vehemency, he called to me to hold my Tongue. When Prayer was done, his Tongue was bound as before, 'till at last he broke our into these words, Thine is the Kingdom, Thine is the Kingdom: which he repeated, I believe, above an Hundred times. Some∣times he was forced into extream Laughter, sometimes into Singing: his Hands were usually em∣ployed in beating his Breast: all of us who stood by, could discern unusual Heavings in his Body.
This Distemper did continue towards the Morning of the next Day; and the Voice within him sig∣nified to him, that it would leave him, bidding him to get upon his Knees, in order to that end; which he did, and then presently he had a perfect Command of himself.
When I came to him, he gave me a sober Account of all the Passages of the Day before, having a distinct Remembrance of what the Spirit forced him to do, and what was spoken to him by those who stood by. In particular he told me, he was compelled to give me that Disturbance in Prayer, which I before mentioned, the Spirit using his Limbs and Tongue as it pleased, contrary to the Inclination of his own Mind.
description Page 130
Upon the Thursday following, the Spirit began to rage after its former manner, as I was at Prayer with him; it was very discernable how it wrought upon his Body, forced him to grate his Teeth and draw his Mouth awry. He told me after I had done, that it hid him to denounce Woe against me. It pleased God upon continuance in Prayer with him, at last to release him of all his Trouble, and so far to make it advantagious to him and his Wife, and some others, which were too much byassed with the Principles of the Quakers, that now they have a perfect dislike of that way, and do diligently attend upon the publick Service of God in the Parochial Church: Sit, you may be confident of the Truth of what is here related, by
Balsham, Jan. 1. 1681.
Your assured Friend, J. T.
1. In the Year 1653, in Kendal in Westmoreland, there was one John Gilpin, who was very desi∣rous to associate himself with the Quakers at their Meetings; and speaking with one of them about it, he much encouraged him to hold on his purpose; and accordingly he went to them, when one Ch. Atkinson was Speaker, whose drift was to deny all ministerial Teaching and Ordinances, together with all notional Knowledge gained by the use of such means, and to become as if they had never learned any thing, and now be taught of God within themselves; by waiting upon an inward Light which (saith he) lies low hidden under the Earth, viz. The Old Man which is of the Earth earthly.
2. Gilpin was immediately taken with this new Doctrine, that he resolved to close with them, was afraid to read any good Books, to hear any preaching Minister, or to call to remembrance any thing which he had formerly learned concerning God, Christ, his own Estate, or any other Subject contained in the Scriptures; for they told him that all such Knowledge was but Notional, Carnal, and hanging upon the Tree of Knowledge; adding, cursed is every one that hang on this Tree.
One or them told him, that Christ was a Man, had his Failings, distrusted God, &c.
3. At this next Meeting, the Speaker urged him to take up the Cross, daily, saying, Carry the Cross all Day, and it will keep thee at Night: He urged him to hearken to a Voice within him; speak much of a Light within them; which Gilpin not yet finding was much troubled, desiring that he might fall into Quaking thinking that thereby he should attain to the immediate discoveries of God to him. And accordingly shortly after as he was walking in his Chamber, he began to quake so extreamly that he could not stand, but fell upon his Bed, where he howled and cryed in a terrible and hideous man∣ner, (as others of them used to do) yet he was not afraid, but looked upon it ad the Pains of the New birth: after half an Hour, by degrees he ceased from howling, and rejoyced that now he could wit∣ness against the Ministers of England, as false Prophets, and Priests of Baal: All the Night after he was much troubled with Dreams about his Sins; and when he awaked as he thought thereon, he per∣ceived something lighting on his Neck, and giving him a great Stroke, which caused much Pain, and so a second, third, and fourth, each less then other; discerned something to enter into his Body, which Satan suggested to be the Spirit of God like a Dove; and he thought he heard a Voice within him saying, Is is Day: Adding twice. As sure as it is Light, so surely shall Christ give thee Light.
Two or three days after he still waited for more light, and walking into his Garden, he lay down with his Face to the Ground, at which time his right Hand began extreamly to shake, and he was in a great Rapture of Joy, apprehending it to be a Figure of his spiritual Marriage and Union with Christ: Then did the Power within raise him, and set him on his Feet, and afterwards laid him on his Back, brought his Sins into his remembrance, causing his Hand at every Sin to strike the Ground; and he heard a Voice saying, Now is such a Sin mortified. Then he arose up and it was said unto him, Ask what thou wilt of the Father in my name, and he will give it thee. Then said Gilpin What shall I ask? It was answered, Ask Wisdom in the first place; which he did; and it was answered, That his Request was granted, and that he should be endowed with the Gift of Prophecy, and Singing Praise to God.
Presently after, at another of their Meetings, after one Atkingson had spoke, and one John Audland was speaking, Gilpin was drawn out of his Chair and thrown upon the Ground, where he lay all Night; all which time his Body and Members were all in Mortion, being turned from his Back on his Belly, and so back again several times, making Crosses with his Legs, and his Hands moving on the Ground as if he had been Writing; and he heard (as he thought) a Voice saying, That that Writing with his Hand on the Ground, signified the Writing of the Law in his Heart: Then were his Hands mo∣ved to his Head, and he heard the Voice saying Christ in God, and God in thee. Which Words he was compelled to sing forth in a strange manner, as also dives Phrases of Scripture; then the Devil raised him up, and did him be humble; then brought him on his Knees again, say∣ing, Stoop low, low. Then he was drove down the Street to a Fidler's House, where his Hand was forced to knock at the Door, and a Voice bid him say, Behold, Christ stands at the Door and knocks; where entring in, and taking down a Base Viol, he Played upon it and Danced: The Voice an∣swering him, This is not beeause I love Musick, but to signifie the Joy in Heaven for thy Conversion, &c.
Then being carried through the Town, he proclaimed as he went, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Once being cast upon his Back on the Ground, the Voice said, Thou shale two Angels to keep thee; and immediately two Swallows came down the Chimney, and sat on a Shelf near him; whereupon he cryed, My Angels, my Angels, which presently flew up the Chimny again, though the Doors and Windows were open. Then was he cartied upon his Hands and Knees out of the Door into the Streets, saying, He must forsake Wife, Children, and all to follow Christ. Thus went he up
description Page 131
the Street, till some pull'd him out of the Mire, and by force carried him into his House, his Wife and Family going to Bed; he remained alone trembling, and questioning what these strange Actions should mean: whereupon his Hand was forced to take up a Knife which lay by, and to point it to his Throat, and the Voice said to him, Open a Whole there, and I will give thee eternal Life: But he threw away the Knife, and by his Wife's perswasions went to Bed, and in the Morning he roared out, now the Devil is gone out of me; at which instant he and his Family heard it Thunder. Shortly after the Devil came to him again, and told him that it was Satan that had possessed him hitherto, but now Christ was come and had cast out Satan, and that now what he had done before in his Clothes in obedi∣ence to Satan, he must undoe in his Shirt in obedience to Christ, Whereupon he rose out of his Bed, went into the Street in his Shirt, 'till being stopped, the Devil told him, That he must be carried into the House by four Women, or else for ever stand there like a Pillar of Salt, &c. Then four Women carried him to his Bed, where he played topsey turvey from one Bed to another; the Devil bidding him not to fear, &c. Promising him also to give him Bread of Life to Eat, an Water of Life to Drink; and that out of his Belly should flow Rivers of Living Water: Then were his Teeth moved as if he were eating and he thought that he felt in his Belly a flowing up and down of Waters: and being told that Christ's Angels should now wait upon him, he saw two Butter-flies in the Window, he swal∣lowed one and put the other to his Throat, which the Voice said should enter in there, nothing being impossible to him that believeth: Then was he forced to make Circles on the Bed; whereupon su∣specting that he was acted by Satan, and being in great fear, crying, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? The Devil answered, It is too late for thee to cry unto God, for Sentence is already passe aginst thee. Hereupon he lay down in dispair, but presently the Devil told him the third time, That is was a white Devil that had deluded him this second time; but that now Christ was come indeed, and would cast him out; and accordingly he thought the Devil was ejected: But then all his Members fell on work∣ing as if the Pangs of Death had been upon him, the Voice telling him, That they were the Pangs of the New-birth, and that now Chrost was New-born in him. Thus he continued a whole day, and the Devil told him, That now he should work Wonders, and cast out Devils in Christ's Name, &c.
A while after he began again to question whether in all this he were not deluded by Satan, which made him fall into great fear, and then the Devil told him, That all this while he had been serving him, and blaspheming God, and that now it was too late to repent: hereupon he fell into a Despair and great Terrors; when at last it pleased God to give him Repentance and Peace in his Conscience. Whereupon he published a Narrative of these things for a Caution to others. This was arrested under the Hand of the Mayor of Kendal, the Minister, School-master, &c. Clark's Exampl, Vol. 1. C. 63.
4. A. C. 1653. Some Quakers came out of the North into Wales about Wre••ham; at their Meetings after long silence, sometimes one, sometimes more, fell into a great and dreadful Shaking and Trembling in their whole Bodies and all their Joynts with such Risings, and Swellings in their Bellies and Bowels, sending forth such Shriekings, Yeanlings, Howlings, and Roatings, as not only affrighted the Spectantors, but caused the Dogs to bark, the Swine to cry, and the Cattel to run about, to the astonishmen: of all that heard them. By these Artifices one William Spencer was drawn by them to leave the Church, and to follow them, whereupon at several times he fell into the same quaking Fits; and lying with one of them three several Nights, the last being much troubled, and not able to sleep, upon a sudden he heard something buzzing and humming about the Quakers Head like an Humble-bee, which did sore affight him, whereupon he sought to rist, but the suaker perswaded him to lie still; and immediately there arose a great Wind and Storm, which shook the House where∣in they lay; which adding much to his former fear, he again attempted to arise, but the Quaker still pressed him to lye still, perswading him to expect the Power to come (which they often promised to their Proselites) and thereupon he again heard the former humming Noise, which more and more terrified him, so that he strove vehemently to rise, but the Quaker laid his Head upon Spencer's Shoul∣der, and did blow hard like the hissing of a Goose several times towards his Face or Mouth, which made him leap out of his Bed in a great astonishment, crying for a Light, and Guide to conduct him to a Neighbours House: and upon this occasion left them altogether, testisying the truth thereof to the Quaker's Face before many Witnesses, the Quaker not denying it. Attested under several hands Ibid.
5. A. C. 1654. A grave Minister at the earnest desire of some Friends, went with John Ward and Anthony Hunter to a Meeting of the Quakers, at the House of John Hunter in Benfield-side in the County of Durham, where he found about twenty Persons sitting all silent. And after we had sate a while (saith the Minister that gave this Relation under his Hand) all being mute, the Lord moved me to arise and call upon his Name by Prayer: I was no sooner up, but my Legs trembled greatly, so that it was some difficulty to me to stand; but after I had Prayed a short space the trembling ceased. Whilst I prayed to God as a Creator, there was but little disturbance; but when I cryed in me Name to Jesus Christ my Mediator, God in my Nature in the highest Glory appearing, and interceding for his Saints, then the Devil roared in the deceived Souls, in a most strange and dreadful manner, some howling, some sereeching, yealling, roaring, and some had strange confused kind of humming and singing Noise. Such a representation of Hell I never heard of; there was nothing but Horror and Confusion.
After I had done Praying, (not opening mine Eyes before) I was amazed to see about the one half of those miserable Creatures so terribly shaken, with such strange, violent, various Motions, that I wondred how it was possible for some of them to live. In the midst of this Confusion one of them asked me, if I was come to torment them; to whom I applyed that Word, Mat. 8.29. where the Devils asked Christ the same Question. And whilst I spake something of Faith, they declared that they were come to the Faith of Devils, Jam. 2.19. who believe and tremble; but he said that we were not attained to such a Faith.
description Page 132
After two Hours, as we were departing out of House, one of them cursed me with these Words, All the Plagues of God be upon thee: whereupon I return'd and Prayed for such of them as had not committed the unpardonable Sin. Ibid.
6. A. C. 1656. There was one John Toldervy, lately Servant to Colonel Webb, living in Cornhill, London, who published a Book called, The Foot out of the Snare; wherein he declares how he was se∣duced by the Quakers, &c. Wherein he tells us, that the first Principle infused into him was against the Ministers and Scriptures, then against all Compliments, and Greetings, and Ornaments, &c. A short time (saith he) after my complyance with the Spirit that entred into me, my Master coming from the Wells, I reached a Stool, took him by the Arm, and bade him sit down William Webb, not bow∣ing, nor pulling off my Hat, nor calling him Master, but added, how doth thy Body do? where∣upon he answered, John what is the matter? where is the Servants Obedience? where is the Ma∣sters Honour? To which I answered, my Master was the faithful Spirit, &c. and that all the Mini∣sters, particularly Feak his Minister, were Ministers of the Devil, &c. Once when his Master and his company were at Dinner, he took a Stool and sate down at the upper end of the Table, saying, that he was the Servant of the living God, and had more right to the Creatures then his Master. Af∣ter this (saith he) I was resolved to be wholly taught by the Light within me, and so never to sin any more: and when Customers came into the Shop, I durst nor ask what they wanted, nor make in the Price of Wares more then one Word, nor use any word but thee and thou, nor pull of my Hat, nor call divers of our Wares by the usual names, but gave them other names, which made me unfit for my Calling whereby I should live. Upon this necessity, and by command of the Spirit within him, he fared hard, feeding upon Stalks and Leaves of Cabbages he took up in the Streets; pining away, was put upon expectation of Revelations; had several Spirits appeared before him with mu∣sical Noises, and was so haunted with repeated Apparitions and contradictory Motions of the Spirit, 'till at last by the occasion thereof he burnt his Leg in the Fire; and became so Brain-sick with these Cour••es, and frequent Watchings together, that he was near at Death's-door. At last it pleased God to give him some Respite for the refreshment of his Body and the quiet of his mind; upon which he wrote the Book above-mentioned; the whole Narrative is tiresome and sad to relate; Mr. Clark hath abridged it, and I have abridged his Abridgment. Ibid.
CHAP. LXXXVII. Satan permitted to Disturb the Quiet and Peace of Persons or Families, &c.
THE Devil is the greatest Make-bate and the archest Beautifeu in the World; setting Men•••• odds with one another, at odds with themselves, and with God to; promoting Variance sometimes in our Families and Societies, and sometimes in our own Breasts; and this he doth not always in a clandestine way, by secret Injections and temptations; but sometimes by Actions palpably Diabolical, wherein his cloven Foot is conspicuous and evident enough; and wherein his Art and Malice is plain enough to be seen by any that have not abdicated their common Sense, as well as their Reasonable and Religious Principles.
1. In the 1678, on the Sunday after Twefth-day, William Medcalfe and his Wife went of Church, leaving their only Daughter Alice at home, and whilst they were there the said Alice heard a Noise in the Yard, and looking out at the Window she saw a Man of a middle stature, with light flaxen Hair, standing at the Stable-door, upon which she called out at the Window, and demanded of him what he did there? he returned, that he came for a Horse which he borrowed of her Father. She made him answer again, that she knew nothing of it, and that he should have none 'till her Father came home. He received the Answer, and went away for that day.
The next day her Father and Mother being gone to Sleeford Market, she saw him again at the Sta∣ble-door, and demanded of him as before; he told her she might go look: then he asked her where the Horses were; she answered him as short, told him, he might go look. Upon this he began to sooth and flatter her, and gave her many softning Words, going towards the Door as he spake, as if he intended to go in to her; which she observing, she hastened and bolted the Door fast; upon which he threatned her (what these Threats were she cannot recal) but some body knocking at the Door on the other side of the House, and she understanding it was a Neighbour opened the Door, and told her Neighbour all that had passed; and upon it they both ••an together into the Yard to see if he were there, but they could not find him, neither knew they which way he went.
After this she was quiet for some time, only about two Weeks before Shrove-tide, one Follet a Cobler, and suspected to be the occasion of all that happened, came to the House, and they did set him to work, moved thereto, I suppose by Fear, for he had threatned the Daughter, but for what I cannot learn. Whilst he was working he began to discourse to the Mother to this effect, That her Daughter should die that Year, that he had examined some Books which he had, and that he under∣stood so much by them: And when he had done his Work he bid them farewel, telling them. He was sure they would think of Follet when they did not see him. Soon after this, Alice fell sick, and her Mo∣ther was somewhat doubtful of her recovery, but as it pleased God she was restored again to her for∣mer health, and continued undisturbed 'till May the Week before Whitsuntide.
description Page 133
And them as she was drawing Water at a Well in the Yard, she saw the same Person again, which I first described, at the House-door with a great Club, endeavouring as she thought to break the Door open. Upon this she called to him, and as'd him what he did there; upon the speaking, he flung down the Club among a great many earthen Milk-pans, or Panchins, as they call them, and with so great Violence, that she could not conceive but that he had broken many of them; but afterwards upon Examination she found them all whole. As soon as he had done this he went away, and she leav∣ing her Pail at the Well, followed him, and saw him go down the Street, but at the turning of the Lane lost the sight of him, and could not recover it. This was on Monday, and she saw him every Day that Week, but nothing passed between them; and several times she called her Father out that he might see him, but he never could.
On Saturday he appeared to her in a more dreadful manner at the Hall-window; when she saw him, she ask'd him what his business was there; he told her he would speak with her: She ask'd him what he had to say, and desired him to speak it; but he said he would not yet tell her; then he shew∣ed her a Knife, and that passed between them then.
On the Sunday she saw him again run by the Window with a Knife in his Hand as before, and she told her Father and Mother of it, and they both ran out but could not see him.
On the Monday whilst she was Milking, she saw him with his Knife as before; and thus he often afterwards appeared to her, especially at the Parlour-Window, having opened it (which had not, they think, been opened for many Years before) and holding a Knife, only sometimes it was a shorter and sometimes a longer; but always bloody, and so was the Hand that held it.
In the Week also before Whitsuntide, one Richard Cosins a Youth about eighteen or nineteen Years old, and then living with Goodman Medcalfe, and now most commonly working for Sir William York, having heard Alice describe this Man which she so often saw, as he was walking towards Rock∣some, a little place belonging to Lessingham Parish, he met a Man which he thought to he very much like the Man which she described. He went home and told his Master, upon which he and his Daugh∣ter walked out that way to see if they could meet him; they were not gone far, but the Daugh∣ter saw him, and told her Father, and pointed which way he went that he might see him, but still as he went one way to see him, the Daughter presently saw him go the contrary way, so that he never could obtain the sight of him.
Once coming from Milking she had a good Club in her Hand, and he met her, and asked her what she did with that Club; she being more then ordinary couragious, told him, she had a good mind to lay it about his Pate. He made her no answer but went away.
Another time in July, as near as they can remember, Alice made her a mess of Furmety for her Breakfast, in was made as she tells of new Milk, which I take notice of, because of what follows. As soon as she had began to eat it the fore-mentioned Follet came to the Door and asked whether they had any Shooes to mend; she told him she thought they had, (though indeed she knew of none, but spake it out of fear) but that her Father and Mother being gone out she knew not where they were: So he went away, and she returned, designing to fall again to her Breakfast, but found it turned to a hard Curd, at which she was much surprised, and resolved to set it by to shew her Father and Mother, but she had no sooner turned her Back, but the Dish danced about on the Table, 'till it fell on the Ground and spilt all in the Floor, which a Neighbours Dog as they thought coming in lick'd up. The same day as she was raking Hay she was taken Lame, and continued so a quarter of a Year.
After this she was quiet again for a while, and the next time she saw him was, when going behind the Barn upon some occasion, she espied him standing at some distance from her, and a sudden blast of Wind took her Hat from off her Head and carried it to his Feet, but she was not much daunted at it, but ran to him and took it up, and then he disappeared.
One Sunday in the middle of all her Troubles, as she was stooping to take up a Pin, he appeared to her and told her, that Follet was the cause of all her Troubles, and so left her.
Hitherto I have given you as exact an Account as I could get from them, as to the time: That which follows I set down without observing the Circ*mstances of Time, or Order of Action, because I can learn no certainty of it from them, but the Matter of Fact is truth.
Often when they were gone to Bed, the inner Doors were flung open, as also the Doors of a Cup∣board which stood in the Hall; and this with a great deal of Violence and Noise. And one Night the Chairs, which when they went to Bed stood all in the Chimney-corner, were all removed and placed in the middle of the Room in very good order, and a Meal-sieve hung upon one cut full of Holes, and a Key of an inner Door upon another. And in the Day-time, as they sate in the House spinning, they could see the Barn-doors often flung open, but not by whom: Once as Alice sate spin∣ning the Rock or Distaff leapt several times out of the Wheel into the middle of the Room; upon which she said, she thought Follet was in it. She had no sooner said the Words, but she saw Follet ride by to Sir William York's House, about some business with him, relating to him as a Justice; with much more such ridiculous stuff as this is, which would be tedious to relate. See the whole Story in Mr. Glanvil's Saducis. Triumph. p. 499.
2. The Story of the Devil of Mascon is notorious, who a long time disturbed the Quiet of Mr. Per∣rheaud and his Family, by tumbling about the Chairs, throwing down his Brass and Pewter, draw∣ing the Curtains of his Bed, walking about the Chambers, whistling, singing, talking familiarly to them; sadling the Horse in the Stable with the Crupper towards the Horses Head; sometimes di∣sturbing them at their Devotions, answering Questions put to them, and telling them things far off; with many ludicrous Fits: and disputing with a Papist Officer of the City, and whirling him oft a∣bout, and at last cast him on the Ground, and sending him home distracted with the Wages of his Curiosity, is sufficiently attested by the Honourable Mr. Robert Boyle, who prefixt an Epistle to it; owning it a an undoubted Truth, being acquainted with the Author Mr. ••errheand: as was also his Brother the Earl of Orkny, and Dr. Peter Durmouling Prebend of Canterbury; all which have believ∣ed
description Page 134
it and attested the truth of it. Besides, could it be counterfited and never contradicted since the first Publication of it, in a City where many of both Religions had leave to croud in at certain Houses, where they were certain Witnesses what was spoken and acted by their sporting Devil Historian. Discourse of Apparitions and Witches, p. 16.
3. The Story of the haunting of Mr. Mompesson's House in Wiltshire is famons, and Printed in part by Mr. Joseph Glanvil. Mr. Mompesson is yet living, no melancholy nor conceited Man; the truth not doubted of by his Neighbours: within this Month, I spake with one of them an Attorney, who said, that the Noises heard, the visible moving about of the Boards before their Faces, and such like, were all undoubtedly true; and the thing unquestioned by Mr. Mompesson (who to his great Cost and Trouble was long molested by it) and his Neighbours, and those that purposely went thither to see it. Not∣withstanding, that when some unbelievers went from London to be satisfied, nothing was done when they were there; for as God oweth not such Remedies to Unbelievers, so Satan hath no desire to cure them. Ibid. p. 41.
4. In May 1679. Sir William York being from home, there was a great Noise made by the lifting up of the Latch of the outmost Door, which continued with great Quickness and Noise for the space of two or three Hours, 'till betwixt ten and eleven it Clock in the Night; his Lady then being at home with few Servants apprehended it to be Thieves, and thereupon they went to the Door and spake to them and afterwards winded a Horn and raised the Town, and upon the coming in of the Town the Noise ceased, and they heard no more of it 'till May following.
And then Sir William being at London, the same Noise was made at the Door as before, for two or three Nights together, and then they began to believe it to be occasioned by some extraordinary means. This was heard alike by twenty several Persons then in the Family, who looking out at the Windows over the Door heard the Noise but saw nothing. About a Month after, when Sir William had return∣ed from London he being in Bed, and his Lady ready to go in, he heard the same Noise again, which held about half a quarter of an Hour and then ceased, and began again several times that Night; the same Persons being then in the House also, and taking the same care to discover it: At the end of this knocking, there was as if it were a thrusting with a Knee, only more violent. These Noises continued with some variation to the great disturbance of the whole Family, 'till such time as they thought of removing from the House, and Sir William's Attendance was required at the Parliament in October following: But from that time they were never heard more. Glanvil's Saducis. Triumph. p. 509.
CHAP. LXXXVIII. Satan Hurting by Charms, Spells, Amulets, &c.
I Do not mean here that the Devil hath always his desired Success upon the Souls of Men in these things; but through the Permission of Almighty God he is able, and oftentimes doth strange and wonderful Actions upon the Ʋse or Application of Charms, Amulets, Spells, &c. on purpose to amuse the World, and tempt Mankind to leave the ordinary, natural, lawful, or scriptural Methods, and address to him in a way of superstitious or foolish Devotion. And I desire the Reader to consider soberly with himself in cases of this nature, what Cause within the Cope of meer Nature, or within the Bounds of that which is law∣ful, just, and good, such Effects as I shall mention hereafter can be attributed to: Lei him Read and Pause, and tell me seriously whether the Effects following are to be fathered upon the Cause in sight; or whether there be not something behind the Curtain latent to our Senses, that is the Author; and if so, Whether a good or evil Spirit, at least a Spirit? and then let him proceed to draw Inferences accordingly; which any Man of Sense and unbiassed in Judgment may easily do.
1. Bodinus relates, how himself and several others at Paris, saw a young Man with a Charm in French, move a Sieve up and down. More's Antid. against Atheism, p. 164.
2. And that ordinary way of Divination which they call Coskinomancy, or finding who stole this or spoiled that, by the Sieve and Sheers, Pictorius Vigillanus professeth he made use of thrice, and it was with success. Ibid.
3. A Friend of mine, saith Mr. H. Moor, told me this Story concerning Charms, that himself had an Horse, which it he had stood sound had been of a good Value; his Servants carried him to several Farriers, but none of them had the skill to Cure him. At last, unknown to their Master, they led him to a Farrier that understood some tricks more then ordinary, and dealt in Charms or Spells, or such like Ceremonies; by Vertue of these he made the Horse sound. The owner of him after he had observed how well his Horse was, ask'd his Servants how they got him cured; whence, understand∣ing the whole matter, and observing also that there was an S. branded on his Buttock, which he con∣ceited stood for Satan, chid his Servants very roughly, as having done that which was unwarrantable and impious. Upon this profession of his dislike of the Fact, the Horse forthwith fell as ill as ever he was, insomuch, as for his unserviceableness he was fain to be turned loose to the Pasture. But a Kins∣man of the Owner's coming to his House, and after chancing to see the Horse in the Grounds, took the advantage of so low a Price for so fair a Gelding, and bought him; the Horse had no sooner changed his Master, but presently changed his plight of Body also and became as sound as ever Ibid. p. 164, 165.
description Page 135
4. The Jews use the Zizith for an Amulet against Sorceries, and Preserver from Dangers. Some superstitious Christian Women, in St. Hierom's time, wore Parvula Evangelia, or short Sentences of the Gospel to the same purpose; and the Papists at this Day permit the wearing about their Necks the be∣ginning of St. John's Gospel. Dr. Addison.
5. The Chinese (some of them) invoke the Devil at this Day, and use Incantations. Many also in Guinea, and the East-Indies, wear Rings (made by their Fetissero for Gods) next their Bodies, for Preservatives. View of the English Acquisitions in Guinea.
6. Martin Del-rio gives us the Relation of several Demons, expulsed out of possessed Persons, by the recital of the Lord's Prayer, the Angels Salutation (Ave Maria) the beginning of St. John's Go∣spel, (The Word was made Flesh) the Name of Jesus, the Sign of the Cross, the Apostles Creed, the Rosary, the Litanies of the Saints, Salve Regina, &c. the Relicks of the Saints, Holy Water, Agnus Dei's, pious Sentences, Psalms, Ringing of Bells, &c And is very angry with those Hereticks, (as he calls them) who have no more Modesty, or Grace, than to laugh at these as superstitious Fancies Delrius Disquis. Mag. L. 6. C. 2. § 3. Q. 3.
7. Most of the common Charms used by our Country-people; and old Women, and ignorant Quacks, are nothing else but a certain Jargon of hard Words, designed on purpose to cheat the Fancies of the credulous Patient, into a strong Imagination and Confidence of the Effect promised: as I remember a Friend of mine told me once, when he was at the University, he wrote on a Piece of Paper those words, Barbara Celarent Daris Fario Baralipton: which when he had done, he chewed the Paper in his Mouth, and made it in the form of a Pill, and gave it to his Bed-maker, an old Woman, then afflicted with an Ague, with this assurance, That if the would take that, and swallow it down, it would certainly cure her Ague: she did as she was directed, and as my Friend told me, was after∣wards effectually cured.
8. This which follows, was not so innocent an application: When I was at Oxford, one — Smith. Apprentice to Mr. John Knibb, Clock-maker, still living in that City, out of Curiosity went to an old Vagrant Fortune-Teller then in Town, to know his Fortune; he receives from her a Scroli of Paper, which he was to wear under his Heel that Day, and at Night to put under his Head: in the Night he was disturbed with an unexpected Storm of Wind, which threatned to blow down the House: upon which he awaked, lay sweating in Bed, and dreading the Effects of it, 'till near Morning: when the Tempest ceasing he fell asleep, and dreamed, That a Coach with two or three Gentlewo∣men in it, all in Mourning, came to the House, where they made a stop, and one of them looks out of the Coach, and invited him into them. I came to the House next Day, where his Master and he, both told me, and others, the Story with some Concernment and Passion.
About half a Year after the young Man removes to London, and there in a short time fell sick and died.
CHAP. LXXXIX. Satan Hurting, by Interposing with Melancholly Diseases.
'TIS no Point of Generosity or Bravery to set upon Persons, when they are infeebled with any Cala∣mity, or afflicting Circ*mstances; yet the Devil, who cares for nothing so much as the satisfying of his malicious Appetite, hath this cowardly Trick with him, that he takes opportunity from our Weaknesses, to attack us with double Wickedness; to surprize us with Assaults, when Nature most fails us; to countermine the Divine Goodness, which is most abundant to us at such times: For as Man's Extre∣mity is God's Opportunity, for shewing of Mercy, so it is the Devil's for the discovery of his Malice.
1. Aug. 24. 1662. saith Mr. Baxter, a Gentlewoman of London came to me secretly with her Si∣ster, an Witness (Persons, as commonly called, of Quality and Moderation) to be resolved how to ex∣pound a strange thing that had befallen her; which was, That as she was Praying in secret, she begg'd for the Deliverance of the Church and Religion, and Ministers, from the dreaded Sufferings that were determined, and the sad Effects of Persecution, Division, and Publick Dangers; and it was sud∣denly given her as an Answer, That there should he a speedy Deliverance, even in a very short time. She desired to know which way: and it was by somewhat on the King; which I refused to hear our, whether it was Change or Death: it being set strongly on her as a Revelation, she earnestly prayed, That if this were a Divine Impulse and Revelation, God would certifie her by some visible Sign: and she ventured to choose the Sign herself, and laid her Hand on the outside of the upper part of her Leg, and begging of God, That if it were a true Answer, he would make on that place some visible Mark: and there was presently the Mark of black Spots, like as if a Hand had burnt it: which her Sister witnessed, she saw presently, and after; there being no such thing before. But the Woman's strange Impulse and Mark, proved but a Delusion. Hist. Disc. Appar. Witches, p. 181.
2. Mr. Clark gives this Account of the Sickness of Mr. Rich. Rothwell: He had a Vertigo capitis, (For∣ty Fits in an Hour) and every one of them accompanied with mischievous Temptations, which when the Fit was over, he dictated and writ down: these held about three Weeks, in which time he had the Advice of learned Physicians from London, York, New-Castle, Durham, and other places, they all jumped in their Judgments, imputing it to be much Study, Fasting, and inward Trouble of Spirit; their Prescriptions wrought kindly, but removed not his Disease: he desired divers Christians to pray
description Page 136
for him on a Day prefixed, and promised to joyn with them as well as he could, with some others that should be with him, assuring them, That he was confident that Disease would not be removed but by Prayer and Fasting.
The Morning of that Day he had a Fit continued four Hours together upon him, and the Devil set upon all that while, with most dreadful Temptations, telling him, he would make him the Scorn of Religion, and every Man should reproach it for his sake, that had before by his means looked towards it: that he should never preach more, but should blaspheme the Name of God he had preached, with many like Suggestions: God gave him Courage, Comfort, and Victory over them all. The Devil told him, if he did fast and pray that Day, he would torment and hinder him, &c. We met at the time appointed, and Master Rothwel would needs have me to perform the Duty, which through God's Goodness I did, and the Devil was not permitted to hinder or interrupt him or us, and God heard our Prayers, so that he had never a Fit after that; and the Sabbath-sevennight following, he preached, but after many Wrestlings with Satan, who told him, he would make him mad, and before all the People in the Pulpit, make him a Scorn, if he did adventure to preach. Nevertheless, his Faith in Christ overcame his Fear of Stan, and he preached with great Assistance and Comfort upon that Text, Psal. 116.9. I will walk before the Lord, in the Land of the Living. Nevertheless, that Sickness did so weaken his Brain, that ever after he was inclining to some Infirmities; which Love must cover. See his Life.
3. I have spoke elsewhere of Mr. Charles Langford in his Book; to which I refer my Reader: only take Notice of the Complaint which he makes concerning his own Case, in his own Words: If by Fe∣ver, Melancholly or other Bodily Distempers, the Natural Spirits (which are the Cursitors between the Body and the Soul) are made uncapable of performing their Office aright, then is Satan sure to be up and doing; every Affliction is an Hour of Temptation, the Dark is his Delight; now is the time for him to lay his Delu∣sions upon the Fantasie, and to charge Sin upon the Soul, when he finds it most unable to resist, and ready to embrace end believe it. Langford's God's Wonderful Mercy in the Mount of Woful Extremity, Preface.
See more in the next Chapter and in the Chapter of Discontentedness, &c.
CHAP. XC. Satan Hurting by Temptations, Injections, &c.
As for ordinary Temptations to ordinary Sins, in the common way, they are too obvious to every sensi∣ble Christian, than to need a particular Discourse: all that I intend here, is to make a Remark upon some that are more strange and unusual; either as to the Greatness of the Sins the Temptations direct to, or the Season, or the Conveyance. For Satan doth not always keep the same Road, nor the same Pace; but sometimes spurs on with more violence, and changeth his Path, and varies his Methods: sometimes he roars like a Lyon, and drives on, like Jehu, Furiously, as if he would drive Souls to Hell without fear of any Opposition, or possibility of Remedy.
1. Anthony Wildgoose being visited An. 1634, with a violent burning Fever, upon Recovery being visited by some Friends, who prayed with him, and sung a Psalm or two, viz. Psal. 15. and Psal. 13. when they came to the last Verse, I will give thanks unto the Lord, &c. Satan standing at his Right-hand, (to use his own words) tempted him to blaspheme the great and dreadful Name of God, with the words of Job's Wife, To curse God, and die, &c. And this he forced so vehemently into his Mind, that he had no power to resist him; insomuch, that he thought verily, he had done it indeed: which occasioned much Trouble of Mind to him, so that he had very little Sleep Night or Day, and was ve∣rily perswaded, the Devil would carry away suddenly Body and Soul into Hell: and so he continued, crying out, That he had committed the unpardonable Sin, despairing of God's Mercy; 'till upon a Minister's Vifit and Instructions, he recovered a little; but by and by fell into worse Torment of Mind than before, as if he had been fallen into the very Depths of Hell; and in a Trance of some Hours continuance, after he had seemed to converse a-while with Devils, who tormented him with Whips on a Bed of Iron; he though he was restored from thence, and stood upon the Earth, and that all the Sky was on a Light-fire, and that Jesus was come to judge the Earth, and was set upon his Throne, and he to appear before him immediately. And then looking on himself as a most vile, black, deformed, ugly Creature: Oh! (thought he) if I were but like such and such! Afterwards recovering from his Trance and Illness of Body, he continued in ill State of Mind a long time; sometimes ready to make away himself, living melancholly and discontented; once putting a Knife to his Throat, and drawing Blood; but upon better Thoughts he withdrew, escaping as a Bird out of the Snare, &c. Miracles of Mercies, p. 2, 3, 4.
2. While Mr. Eliot was preaching of Christ to the Indians, a Demon appeared to a Prince of the Eastern Indians, in a shape that somewhat resembled the Person of Mr. Eliot, or of an English Minister, pretending to be the English-man's God. The Spectre commanded him, To forbear the Drinking of Rum, to observe the Sabbath-day, and to deal justly with his Neighbours: all which had been inculcated in Mr. Eliot's Ministry; promising withal unto him, That if he did so, at his Death he'd ascend unto a happy place; otherwise descend unto Miseries. But the Apparition, all the while, never said one
description Page 137
word about Christ; which was the main Subject of Mr. Eliot's Ministry. The Sachim received such an Impression from the Apparition, that he dealt justly with all Men, except in the bloody Tragedies and Cruelties he afterwards committed on the English, in our Wars: he kept the Sabbath-Day like a Fast, frequently attending in our Congregations: he would not meddle with any Rum, tho' usually his Country-men had rather die, than to deny themselves. At last, and not long since, this Demon appeared again unto the Pagan, requiring him to kill himself: and assuring him, That he should revive in a Day or two, never to die any more. He thereupon divers times attempted it; but his Friends very carefully prevented it: however, at length he found a fair Opportunity for this foul Business, and hang'd himself; you may be sure, without his expected Resurrection. But 'tis easie to see, saith my Author, what a Stumbling-block was here laid before the miscrable Indians. Mather in Mr. Eliot's Life.
3. Mr. Powel speaking concerning a Woman, by Name E. C. who at the Birth of a Child, she had very great Temptations of destroying herself, and have had oftentimes a Knife put into her Hand to do it; so that she durst not be left by herself alone: and when she had considered what the Cause of it might be, her Conscience did hint most, her neglecting of Duties to have performed, they being the Ordinances of God.
Thus she continued, 'till two Years ago she buried her Child, the which was a very great trouble to her to part with: and then was she more convinced of Sin, which caused her Burthen to be the greater, so that she could seldom have any other Thoughts but of Desperation; but the Lord keeping her by his great Mercy, so that sometimes she could pray with Devotion; and discerning the Lord to remove this great Trouble from her, she did plainly find, that those great Temptations were very much lessened; the which is a great Comfort unto her Spirit. Believers Experiences, p. 25.
CHAP. XCI. Satan Hurting by Dreams.
That God hath made use of Dreams and Visions of the Night, to awaken Men to their Duty, and a Sence of the Dangers they were in, is demonstrated already: and it is not unreasonable to believe, that the Devil can in this Case too, transform himself into an Angel of Light, and impose upon the Imaginations of Men, by strange deluding Fancies and Idea's, formed on purpose to trick their Minds into a Snare, and to allure them into some Trap of either Sin or Misery, that he hath laid for them.
1. King James the Fifth, of Scotland, was a great Enemy to the Light of the Gospel, which in his Days broke forth in that Kingdom, viz. about the Year 1541; and out of a blind and bloody Zeal, was heard to say, That none of that Sort should expect any Favour at his Hands; no, not his own Sons, if they proved guilty. But not long after, Sir James Hamilton being suspected to incline that way, was falsly accused of a Practice against the King's Life, and being Condemned was Executed. Shortly after, the King being at Linlithgow, on a Night, as he slept, it seemed to him, That Thomas Scot, Justice-Clerk, came unto him with a Company of Devils. crying, Wo-worth the Day, that ever I knew thee, or thy Service; for serving thee against God, and against his Servants; I am now adjudged to Hell torments. Hereupon the King awaking, called for Lights, and causing his Servants to arise, told them, what he had heard and seen.
The next Morning, by Day-light, Advertisem*nt was brought him, of this Scot's Death; which fell out just at the time, when the King found himself so troubled, and almost in the same man∣ner: for he died in great extremity, often uttering these words, Justo Dei Judicio comdemnatus sum: (by the righteous Judgment of God I am condemned). Which being related to the King, made the Dream more terrible.
2. Another Vision he had in the same place, not many Nights after, which did more affright him: Whilst he lay sleeping, he thought, He saw Sir James Hamilton, whom he had caused to be Executed, come with a Sword drawn in his Hand, wherewith he cut off both his Arms; threatning also to return with∣in a short time, and deprive him of his Life. With this he awaked; and as he lay musing what this might import, News was brought him of the Death of his two Sons, James and Arthur, who died at St. Andrews, and Strinling, at one and the same Hour.
The next Year, viz. 1542, being overcome with Grief and Passion, himself died at Faulkland, in the Thirty second Year of his Age. Arch-bishop Spoteswood's History of the Church of Scotland. Clark's Mirrour, Ch. 7. p. 34, 35.
I am not sure, that these particular Instances are properly placed under this Head: I leave it to my wise and judicious Reader to consider, whether or no, these were Divine Admonitions, or Sata∣nical Illusions. Mr. Clark hath accounted them as Satanical.
But 'tis certain, the Vulgar sort of People are so fond of observing their Dreams, and some pre∣tended wise Men and Women, of a superstitious Kidney, do promote this Fancy extreamly, and un∣dertake to prescribe Rules for the making a Judgment upon them; and by that means do no small hurt to some weak, hypochondriacal, and melancholick Spirits.
description Page 138
How often shall we hear them whining out their Complaints, upon the Account of some late Dream, in expectation of some sad Disaster, or Malady, that they believe with much Confidence will befall them! And sometimes fretting and pining to that extremity, that no Comfort will down with them, 'till the Date of their Dream be fully expired, And I doubt not, but Comfort will down with in promoting these silly and troublesome Conceits.
CHAP. XCII. Satan Hurting by Witchcraft.
ATheism and Sadducism have got such Ground in the World of late Ages, that 'tis no vain Ʋnderta∣king to write of Devils, and the Mischief done by them to Mankind, by the Mediation of a sort of People, that have Familiar Communion with them. To transcribe all has been writ upon this Subject by Dr. More, Mr. Glanvil, Mr. Baxter, Scheggius, Remigius, Delrio, Mather, &c. would make up a large Volume, enough to confute any, whose Faces are not harder than Brass, and their Hearts than Iron: it shall be enough to say so much as shall suffice to convince those, who are industrious enough to read, patient enough to deliberate, and have humility and honesty enough to be serious and impartial. And as for the rest, Qui vult Decipi decipiatur.
1. In Pinola there were some who were much given to Witchcraft, and by the Power of the De∣vil did act strange Things: Amongst the rest, there was one Old Woman, named, Martha de Carillo, who had been by some of the Town formerly accused for Bewitching many; but the Spanish Justices quitted her, finding no sure Evidence against her: with this grew worse and worse, and did much harm; when I was there, two or three died, withering away, declaring at their Death, That this Carillo had killed them, and that they saw her often about their Beds, threatning them with a frown∣ing and angry Look: the Indians for fear of her, durst not complain against her, nor meddle with her. Whereupon I sent (saith my Author) unto Don Juan de Guzman, the Lord of that Town, that if he took not Order with her, she would destroy the Town.
He hearing of it, got for me a Commission from the Bishop, and another Officer of the inquisition, to make diligent and private Enquiry after her Life and Actions. Which I did, and found among the Indians many and grievous Complaints against her, most of the Town affirming, that she was cer∣tainly a most notorious Witch; and that before her former Accusation, she was wont to go as she had occasion about the Town, with a Duck following her; which when she came to the Church, would stay at the Door 'till she came out again, and then would return with her; which Duck they imagin∣ed was her beloved Devil, and Familiar Spirit; for that they had often set Dogs at her, and they would not meddle with her, but rather run away from her. This Duck never appeared more with her, since she was formerly accused before the Justice; which was thought to be her Policy, that she might be no more suspected thereby.
This Old Woman was a Widow, and of the poorest of the Town in outward shew, and yet she had always store of Money, which none could tell which way she might come by it.
Whilst I was thus taking privy Information against her, (it being the time of Lent, when all the Town came to Confession) she among the rest, came to Church to confess her Sins, and brought me the best Present and Offering of the Town: for whereas a Rial is common, she brought me four; and besides a Turkey, Eggs, Fish, and a little Bottle of Honey. She thought thereby to get with me a better Opinion than I had of her from the whole Town.
I accepted of her great Offering, and heard her Confession; which was of nothing but Trifies, which could scarcely be judged sinful Actions. I examined her very close, of what was the common Judgment of all the Indians, and especially of those who dying, had declared to myself, at their Death, that she had Bewitched them, and before their Sickness had threatned them with Death about their Beds, none but they themselves seeing her? To which she replied weeping, That she was wronged.
I asked her, How she being a poor Widow, without any Sons to help her, without any Means of Livelihood, had so much Money, as to give me more than the richest in the Town? How she came by that Fish, Turkey, and Honey, having none of this of her own about her House? To which she replied, That God loved her, and gave her all these Things; and that with her Money she bought the rest I asked her of whom? She answered, That out of the Town she had them.
I perswaded her to much Repentance, and to forsake the Devil, and all Fellowship with him: buy her Words and Answers were of a Saintly and Holy Woman; and she earnestly desired me to give her the Communion with the rest that were to receive the next Day: which I told her, I durst not do, using Christ's Words, Give not the Childrens Bread unto Dogs, nor cast Pearls unto Swine; and it would be a great Scandal to give the Communion unto her, who was suspected generally; and had been accused for a Witch. This she took very ill, telling me, That she had for many Years received the Communion, and now in her Old Age it grieved her to be deprived of it. Her Tears were ma∣ny yet I could not be moved with them; but resolutely denied her the Communion, and so dismissed her.
At Noon, when I had done my Work in the Church, I had my Servants go to gather up the Offerings, and gave Order to have the Fish dressed for my Dinner, which she had brought; but no sooner was it carried into the Kitchin, when the Cook looking on it, found it full of Moggots, and
description Page 139
stinking; so that I was forced to hurle it away: with that I began to suspect my old Witch, and went to look on her Honey, and pouring it our into a Dis••, I found it full of Worms; her Eggs I could not know from others, there being near an Hundred offered that day; buy after as I used them, we found some rotten, some with dead Chickens in them; the next Morning the Turkey was found dead; as for her four Rials, I could not perceive whether the had bewitched them out of my Pocket, for that I had put them with many other which that day had been given me, yet as far as I could, I called to Memory who, and what had been given me, and in my judgment and reckoning, I verily thought that I missed four Rials; at Night when my Servants the Indians were gone to Bed, I sate up late in my Chamber, betaking my self to my Books and Study, for I was the next Morning to make an Ex∣hortation to those that received the Communion. After I had studied a while, it being between ten and eleven of the Clock, on a sudden, the chief Door in the Hall (where in a lower Room was my Chamber, and the Servants and three other Doors) flew open, and I heard one come in, and for a while walked about; then was another Door opened, which went into a little Room where my Sad∣dles were laid; with this I thought it might be the Blackamore Miguel Dalva, who would often come late to my House to Lodge there, especially since my fear of Montenegro, and I conjectured he was laying up his Saddle, I called to him by name twice or thrice from within my Chamber, but no An∣swer was made, but suddenly another Door that opened to my Garden flew open, wherewith I began within to fear, my Joynts trembled, my Hair stood an end, I would have called out to the Servants, and my Voice was as it were stopped with the sudden Affrightments; I began to think of the Witch, and put my trust in God against her, and encouraged my self and Voice, calling out to the Servants, and knocking with my Cane at the Door within that they might hear me, for I durst not open it and go out; with the Noise that I made the Servants awaked and came out to my Chamber-door; then I opened it, and asked if they had not heard some body in the Hall, and all the Doors opened, they said they were asleep and heard nothing, only one Boy said, he heard all, and related unto me the same that I had heard.
I took my Candle then in my Hand and went out with them into the Hall to view the Doors, and I found them all shut, as the Servants said they had left them; then I perceived that the Witch would have affrighted me, but had no power to do me any harm; I made two of the Servants lie in my Chamber, and went to Bed; in the Morning early I sent for my Fiscal the Clerk of the Church, and told him what had happened that Night; he smiled upon me, and told me it was the Widow Carillo, who had often played such tricks in the Town with those that had offended her, and there∣fore he had the Night before come unto me from her, desiring me to give her the Communion, lest she should do me come hurt, which I denied unto him, as I had done unto herself: the Clerk bade me be of good cheer, for he knew she had no power over me to do me any hurt.
After the Communion that day, some of the chief Indians came unto me and told me, that old Carillo had boasted that she would play me some trick or other, because I would not give her the Communion. But I to rid the Town of such a Limb of Satan, sent her to Guatamala with all the Evidences and Witnesses that I had found against her, unto the President and Bishop, who command∣ed her to be put in Prison, where she died within three Months. Dr. Burthogge's Essay upon Reason, p. 179. out of Mr. Gage's New Survey of the West-Indies, c. 20.
2. One called John Gondalez (in the County and Town aforesaid) was reported to change himself into the shape of a Lion, and in that shape was shot in the Nose by a poor barmless Spaniard, who chiefly got his living by going about the Woods and Mountains, and shooting of Wild Dear and other Beasts to make Money of them. He espied one day a Lion, and having no other aim at him but his Snout behind a Tree, he shot at him, the Lion run away; the same day this Gondalez was taken sick, I was sent for to hear his Confession, I saw his Face and Nose all bruised and asked how it came; he told me then, that he had failen from a Tree and almost killed himself, yet afterwards accused the poor Spaniard for shooting at him: the business was examined by a Spanish Justice, my Evidence was ta∣ken for what Gondalez told me of his fall from a Tree; the Spaniard was put to his Oath, who swore that he shot at a Lion in a thick Wood, where an Indian could scarce be thought to have any business. The Tree was found out in the Wood whereat the Shot had been made, and was still marked with the Shot and Bullet; which Gondalez confessed to be the place; and was examined, how he neither fell, not was seen by the Spaniard when he came to seek for the Lion, thinking he had killed him; to which he answered, that he ran away least the Spaniard should kill him indeed. But his Answers seemed frivolous, the Spaniard's Integrity being known; and the great suspition that was in the Town of Gondalez his dealing with the Devil, cleared the Spaniard from that which was laid against him Idem. p. 186.
3. The same Author adds, That one John Gomez, the chiefest Indian of that Town, of near four∣score Years of Age; the Head and Ruler of the principallest Tribe among the Indians, whose Ad∣vice and Councel was taken and preferred before all the rest; who seemed to be a very godly Indi∣an, and very seldom missed Morning and Evening Prayers in the Church, and had bestowed great Riches there. This Indian very suddenly was taken sick (I being then in my other Town of Mixco) the Mayor-domos, or Stewards of the Sodality of the Virgin, fearing that he might die without Confession, and they be chid for their negligence, at Mid-night called me up at Mixco, desiring me presently to go and help John Gomez to die, whom also they said much to see me. and receive some comfort from me. I judging it to be a Work of Charity, though the time of the Night were unseasonable, and the great Rain might have stopped my Charity, rid nine Miles in the dark and wet; visited the sick Gomez, who lay with his Face all mufled up, thanked me for my Pains and Care, confessed, wept, and shewed a willingness; to die and to be with Christ; I comforted and prepared him for Death: I went home streight to refresh my self, was presently called up again to give Gomez the extream Unction. As I anointed him on his Nose, Lips, Hands, Eyes, and Feet, I perceived he was swelled, Black and Blew; I went home again, after a small nap, some Indians came to my Door to buy Candles to offer up for John Gomez his Soul, whom they told me was de∣parted,
description Page 140
and that Day to be buried solemnly at Mass. I arose with drowsie Eyes, went to Church, found the Grave preparing, met with two or three Spaniards, who told me of a great stir made in the Town concerning Gomez his Death: I amused at this Information, desired a true Account of it. They told me that Gomez was the chief Wizard in the Town, that he was often changed into a Lion, and so walked about the Mountains; that he was ever an Enemy to Sebastian Lopez an Ancient Indi∣an, and Head of another Tribe, and that both of them had two days before met in the Mountain; Gomez in the shape of a Lion, and Lopez of a Tyger, that they fought cruelly, till Gomez the older and weaker was tired, much bit and bruised, and died of it: Lopez was then in Prison, and the two Tribes striving about it.
I mightily wondring at this, and resolving never more to believe an Indian, if Gomez had so much dissembled with me and deceived me; went streight to the Prison, where I found Lopez in Fetters, called Alguazil Major, my great Friend, and one of the Officers of the Town, and enquired of him the cause of his Imprisonment; he loath to tell me for fear of the Indians, at last, being pressed by me, and made to know that I had received some notice of it from the Spaniards before, at last told me the whole matter.
This struck me to the very Heart, to think that I should live amongst such People, whom I saw were spending all they could get upon the Church, Saints, and in Offerings, and yet were so privy to the Counsels of Satan; it grieved me that the Word I Preached did then; no more good— At last came twenty of the chiefest of the Town, with the two Majors, Jurates, and all the Officers of Ju∣stice, desiring me to forbear that day the Burying of John Gomez, for that they had resolved to call a Crown Officer to view his Corps, and examine his Death. I made as if I knew nothing, upon which they related all unto me, viz. That there were Witnesses in the Town who saw a Lion and a Tyger fighting, and presently lost the sight of the Beasts, and saw John Gomez and Sebastian Lopez parting one from another; that immediately John Gomez came home much bruised, and upon his Death-bed declared to some of his Friends, that Sebastian Lopez had killed him; whereupon they had him in safe Custody: That they had never known much Wickedness of those two chief Heads of their Tribes, and prayed me not to conceive the worse of all for a few. The Crown Officer came, and found the Body all bruised, scratched, bitten, and sore wounded. Lopez upon this was had to Guatemala and there hanged. Dr. Burthogge, ibid. p. 190, 191, 192. out of Mr. Gage.
The following Relations are to be found in Mr. Increase Mather's Book of Pro∣vidences.
THere have been many in the World, who have upon conviction confessed themselves guilty of Fa∣miliarity with the Devil. A multitude of Instances this way are mentioned by Bodinus, Codron∣chus, Delrio, Jacquerius, Remegius, and others. Some in this Country have affirmed, that they knew a Man in another part of the World, above fifty Years ago, who having an ambitious desire to be thought a wise Man; whilst he was tormented with the Itch of his Wicked Ambition, the Devil came to him, with promises that he should quickly be in great Reputation for his Wisdom, in case he would make a Covenant with him; the conditions whereof were, That when Men came to him for his Counsel, he should labour to perswade them that there is no God, nor Devil, nor Heaven, nor Hell; and that such a tearm of Years being expired, the Devil should have his Soul: the Articles were consented to.
The Man continuing after this to be of a very civil Conversation, doing hurt to none, but good to many; and by degrees began to have a Name to be a Person of extraordinory Sagacity, and was sought unto far and near for Counsel, his Words being esteemed Oracles by the Vulgar. And he did according to his Covenant upon all occasions, secretly disseminate Principles of Atheism, not be∣ing suspected for a Wizard.
But a few Weeks before the time indented with the Devil was fulfilled, inexpressible Horror of Conscience surprised him, so that he revealed the secret Transactions which had passed betwixt him∣self and the Devil. He would sometimes with hideous Roarings tell those that came to visit him, that now he knew that there was a God and a Devil, a Heaven and an Hell: So did he die a miserable Spectacle of the righteous and fearful Judgment of God. And every Age does produce new Ex∣amples of those that have by their own Confession made the like cursed Covenants with the Prince of Darkness.
5. In the Year 1664, several who were Indicted at the Assizes held at Taunton in Somerset-shire, confessed that they had made an explicit League with the Devil, and that he did Baptize Pictures of Wax with Oil, giving them the names of those Persons they did intend mischief unto.
6. Anno. 1678. One John Stuart, and his Sister Annabil Steuart, at the Assizes held at Paysley in Scotland, confessed that they had been in confederacy with the Devil; and that they had made an Image of Wax, calling it by the name of Sir George Maxwel, sticking Pins in the sides and on the breast of it.
Such an Image with Pins in it was really found in the Witches Houses; and upon the removal of it, the Pins being taken out, Sir George had immediate ease, and recovered his health.
7. And no longer since than the last Year, viz. on August 25. 1682. Three Women who were Executed at Exon in Devonshire, all of them confessed that they had had Converses and Familiarities with the Devil.
description Page 141
8. The following Relations of the New-England Witches, are to be found in Mr. Cot∣ton Mather's Wonders of the Invisible World. THE Devil exhibiting himself ordinarily as a small black Man, has (saith Mr. Mather) decoy'd a fears•••• knot of proud, froward, ignorant, envious, and malicious Creatures, to list them∣selves in his horrid Service, by entring their Names in a Book by him tendred unto them. These Witches, whereof above a Score have now confessed and shown their Deeds, and some are now tor∣mented by the Devils for confessing; have met in hellish Randezvouzes, wherein the Confessors do say, they have had their diabolical Sacraments, imitating the Baptism and the Supper of our Lord. In these hellish Meetings, these Monsters have associated themselves to do no less a thing, than to de∣stroy the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ in these parts of the World; and in order hereunto, First, they each of them have their Spectres or Devils, commissioned by them, and representing of them, to be the Engines of their Malice.
By these wicked Spectres they sieze poor People about the Country with various and bloody Tor∣ments; and of those evidently preternatural Torments there are some have died. They have be∣witched some even so far as to make Self-destroyers; and others are in many Towns here and there languishing under their evil Hands.
The People thus afflicted are miserably scratched and bitten, so that the Marks are most visible to all the World, but the Causes utterly invisible: And the same invisible Furies do most visibly stick Pins into the Bodies of the Afflicted, and scale them, and hideously distort and disjoynt all their Mem∣bers; besides a Thousand others of Plagues beyond these of any natural Diseases which they give unto them. Yea, they sometimes drag the poor People out of their Chambers, and carry them over Trees and Hills for divers Miles together.
A large part of the Persons Tortured by these Diabolical Spectres, are horribly tempted by them, sometimes with fair Promises, and sometimes with hard Threatnings, but always with felt Miseries to sign the Devils Laws in a Spectral Book laid before them; which two or three of these poor Suffer∣ers, being by their tiresome Sufferings overcome to do, they have immediately been released from all their Miseries, and they appeared in Spectre then to Torture those that were before their fellow Suffer∣ers.
The Witches, which by their Covenant with the Devil are become Owners of Spectres, are often-times by their own Spectres required and compelled to give their consent, for the Molestation of some, which they had no mind otherwise to fall upon; and cruel Depradations are then made upon the Vicinage. In the Prosecution of these Witchcrafts, among a Thousand other unaccountable things, the Spectres have an odd faculty of cloathing the most substantial and corporeal Instruments of Torture with In∣visibility, while the Wounds thereby given have been the most palpable things in the World; so that the Sufferers assaulted with Instruments of Iron, wholly unseen to the standers by, though to their Cost seen by themselves, have upon snatching, wrested the Instruments out of the Spectres hands, and every one has then immediately not only beheld, but handled an Iron Instrument taken by a Devil from a Neighbour.
These wicked Spectres have proceeded so far, as to steal several quantities of Money from divers People, part of which Mouey has before sufficient Spectators, been dropt out of the Air into the Hand of the Sufferers, which the Spectres have been urging them to subscribe their Covenant with Death. In such extravagant ways have these Wretches propounded the Dragooning of as many as they can in their own Combination, and the Destroying of others, with lingring, spreading, deadly Diseases, till our Country should at last become too hot for us.
Among the Ghastly Instances of the Success which those bloody Witches have had, we have seen even some of their own Children so dedicated unto the Devil, that in their Infancy it is found the Imps have sucked them, and rendred them venemous to a Prodgey.
9. A Modern Instance of Witches, Discovered and Condemned in a Tryal before that celebrated Judge, Sir Matthew Hale; as Printed in Mr. Cotton Mather's Wonders of the Invisible World. IT may cast some Light upon the Dark things now in America, if we just give a glance upon the like things lately happening in Europe, We may see the Witchcrafts here most exactly resem∣ble the Witchcrafts there; and we may Judge Hale was a Person, than whom no Man was more back∣ward to condemn a Witch without full Evidence.
Now one of the latest Printed Accounts about a Tryal of Witches, is of what was before him, and it ran on this wife. [Printed in the Year 1682.] And it is here the rather mentioned, because it was a Tryal much considered by the Judges of New-England.
1. Rose Cullender and Amy Duny, were severally Indicted for Bewitching Elizabeth Durent, Anne Durent, Jane Booking, Susan Chandler, William Durent, Elizabeth and Deborah Pacy, and the Evi∣dences whereon they were convicted, stood upon divers particular Circ*mstances.
description Page 142
II. Anne Durent, Susan Chandler, and Elizabeth Pacy, when they came into the Hall, to give In∣structions for the drawing the Bills of Indictment, they fell into strange and violent Fits, so that they were unable to give in their Depositions, not only then, but also during the whole Assizes. William Durent being an Infant, his Mother swore, That Amy Duny looking after her Child one Day in her ab∣sence, did at her return confess, That she had given Suck to the Child, (tho' she were an Old Woman:) Whereat, when Durent expressed her Displeasure, Duny went away with Discontents and Menaces.
The Night after, the Child fell into strange and sad Fits, wherein it continued for divers Weeks. One Dr. Jacob advised her to hang up the Child's Blanket in the Chimney-corner all Day, and at Night when she went to put the Child into it, if the found any thing in it, then to through it without fear into the Fire. Accordingly at Night, there fell a great Toad out of the Blanker, which ran up and down the Hearth. A Boy catch'd it, and held it in the Fire with the Tongs, where it made an horrible Noise, and flash'd like to Gunpowder, with a Report like that of a Pistol; whereupon the Toad was no more to be seen. The next Day a Kinswoman of Duny's told the De∣ponent, That her Aunt was all grievously scorch'd with the Fire: and the Deponent going to her House, found her in such a Condition, Duny told her, She might thank her for it; but she should live to see some of her Children dead, and herself upon Crutches. But after the burning of the Toad, this Child recovered.
This Deponent further testified, That her Daughter Elizabeth, being about the Age of ten Years, was taken in like manner as her first Child was, and in her Fits complained much of Amy Duny, and said, That she did appear to her, and afflict her in such manner as the former. One Day she found, Amy Duny in her House, and thrusting her out of Doors, Duny said, You need not be so angry, your Child won't live long: and within three Days the Child died. The Deponent added, That she herself, not long after, was taken with such a Lameness in both her Legs, that she was forced to go upon Crutches and she was now in Court upon them.
It was remarkable, that immediately upon the Jury's bringing in Duny Guilty, Durent was resto∣red unto the Use of her Limbs, and went home without her Crutches.
III. As for Elizabeth and Deborah Pacy, and aged Eleven Years, the other Nine; the Elder being in Court, was made utterly sensless, during all the time of the Trial, or at least speechless, by the Direction of the Judge, Duny was privately brought to Elizabeth Pacy, and she touched her Hand: whereupon the Child, without so much as seeing her, suddenly leap'd up, and flew upon the Prisoner; the Younger was too ill to be brought into the Assizes. But Samuel Pacy, their Father, testified, That his Daughter Deborah was taken with a sudden Lameness; and upon the Grumbling of Amy Duny, for being denied something, where this Child was then sitting, the Child was taken with an extream Pain in her Stomach, like the pricking of Pins; and shrieking at a dreadful manner, like a Whelp, ra∣ther than a Rational Creature.
The Physitians could not conjecture the Cause of the Distemper; but Amy Duny being a Woman of ill Fame, and the Child in Fits crying out of Amy Duny, as affrighting her with the Apparition of her Person, the Deponent suspected her, and procured her to be set in the Stocks. While she was there, she said in the hearing of two Witnesses, Mr. Pacy keeps a great stir about his Child; but let him stay 'till he has done as much by his Children, as I have done by mine. And being asked what she had done to her Children, she answered, She had been fain to open her Childs Mouth with a Tap, to give it Victuals.
The Deponent added, That within two Days the Fits of his Daughters were such, that they could not preserve either Life or Breath, without the help of Tap: and that the Children cry'd out of Amy Duny, and of Rose Cullender, as afflicting them with her Apparition.
IV. The Fits of the Children were various: They would sometimes be lame on one side, some∣times on ••other. Sometimes very sore, sometimes restored unto their Limbs, and then Deaf, or Blind, or Dumb, for a long while together. Upon the Recovery of their Speech, they would Cough ex∣treamly, and with much Flegm, they would bring up crooked Pins, and at one time, a Two-penny Nail, with a very broad Head. Commonly at the end of every Fit, they would cast up a Pin. When the Children read, they could not pronouce the Name of Lord, or Jesus, or Christ; but would fall into Fits, and say, Amy Duny says, I must not use that Name. When they came to the Name of Satan, or Devil, they would clap their Fingers upon the Book, crying out, This bites, but it makes me speak right well! The Children in their Fits would often cry out, There stands Amy Duny, or Rose Cullender: And they would afterwards relate, That these Witches appearing before them, threat∣ned them, that if they told of what they saw or heard, they would torment them more than ever they did before.
V. Margaret Arnold, the Sister to Mr. Pacy, testifi'd unto the like Sufferings being upon the Chil∣dren, at her House, whether her Brother had removed them. And that sometimes the Children (only) would see things like Mice, run about the House; and one of them suddenly snap'd one with the Tongs, and threw it into the Fire, where it screeched out like a Rat. At another time, a thing like a Bee flew at the Face of the younger Child; the Child fell into a Fit, and at last Vomited up a Two-penny Nail, with a broad Head; affirming, That the Bee brought this Nail, and forced it into her Mouth.
description Page 143
The Child would in like manner be assauted with Flies, which brought crooked Pins unto her, and made her first swallow them, and then vomit them. She one Day caught an invisible Mouse, and throwing it into the Fire, it flash'd like to Gunpowder. None besides the Child saw the Mouse, but every one saw the Flash. She also declared out of her Fits, That in them Amy Duny much tempted her to destroy herself.
VI. As for Anne Durent, her Father testified, That upon a Discontent of Rose Cullender, his Daugh∣ter was taken with much Illness in her Stomach, and great and sore Pains, like the pricking of Pins, and then Swooning Fits; from which recovering, she declared, She had seen the Apparition of Rose Cullender, threatning to torment her. She likewise Vomited up divers Pins. The Maid was present at Court; but when Cullender looked upon her, she fell into such Fits, as made her utterly unable to declare any thing.
Anne Baldwin deposed the same.
VII. Jane Bockin, who was too weak to be at the assizes; but her mother testified, That her Daughter having formerly been afflicted with Swooning Fits, and recovered of them, was now taken with a great Pain in her Stomach, and new Swoooning Fits. That she took little Food, but every Day Vomitted crooked Pins. In her first Fits, she would extend her Arms, and use Postures as if she catched at something; and when her clutched Hands were forced open, they would find several Pins diversly crooked, unaccountably lodged there. She would also maintain a Discourse with some that were invisibly present, when casting abroad her Arms, she would often say, I will not have it: but at last say: Then I will have it: and closing her Hand, which when they presently after opened, a Lath-Nail was found in it: but her great Complaints were, of being Visited by the Shapes of Amy Duny, and Rose Cullender.
VIII. As for Susan. Chandler, her Mother testified, That being at the Search of Rose Cullender, they found on her Belly a thing like a Teat, of an Inch long; which the said Rose ascribed to a Strain: but near her Privy Parts they found three more that were smaller than the former. At the end of the long Teat there was a little Hole, which appeared as if newly sucked; and upon straining it, a white Milky Matter issued out.
The Deponent further said, That her Daughter being one Day concerned at Rose Cullender's taking her by the Hand, she fell very sick, and at Night cry'd out, That Rose Cullender would come to Bed unto her. Her Fits grew violent, and in the Intervals of them she declared, That she saw Rose Cul∣lender in them, and once having a great Dog with her. She also Vomited up crooked Pins; and when she was brought into Court, she fell into Fits. She recovered herself in some time, and was asked by the Court, Whether she was in a Condition to take an Oath, and give Evidence? She said she could: but having been Sworn, she fell into her Fits again; and Burn her, burn her, were all the Words that she could find power to speak. Her Father likewise gave the same Testimony with her Mother, as to all but the Search.
IX. Here was the Summ of the Evidence: which was not thought sufficient to Convict the Priso∣ners. For admitting the Children were Bewitched; yet, said he, it can never be apply'd unto the Prisoners, upon the Imagination of the Parties only afflicted: inasmuch as no Person whatsoever could then be in safety.
Dr. Brown, a very Learned Person then present, gave his Opinion, that these Persons were Bewitch∣ed. He added, That in Denmark there had been lately a great Discovery of Witches; who used the very same way of afflicting People, by conveying Pins and Nails into them. His Opinion was, That the Devil, in Witchcrafts, did work upon the Bodies of Men and Women, upon a Natural Foun∣dation; and that he did extraordinarily afflict them, with such Distempers as their Bodies were most subject unto.
X. The Experiment about the Usefulness, yea, or Lawfulness, whereof Good Men have sometimes disputed, was divers Times made, that though the Afflicted were utterly deprived of all Sence in their Fits, yet upon the Touch of the Accused, they would so screech out, and fly up, as not upon any other Persons. And yet it was also found, that once upon the Touch of an innocent Person, the like Effect followed: which put the whole Court unto a stand; altho' a small Reason was at length at∣tempted to be given for it.
XI. However, to strengthen the Credit of what had been already produced against the Prisoners one John Soam testifi'd, That bringing home his Hay in three Carts, one of the Carts wrenched the Window of Rose Cullender's House; whereupon she flew out, with violent Threatnings against the De∣ponent. The other two Carts passed by twice, loaded, that Day, afterwards; but the Cart which touched Cullender's House, was twice or thrice that Day overturned. Having again loaded it, as they brought it through the Gate which leads out of the Field, the Cart stuck so fast in the Gate's Head, that they could nor possibly get it through, but were forced to cut down the Post of the Gate, to make the Cart pass through; altho' they could not perceive that the Cart did of either side touch the Gate∣post. They afterwards did with much Difficulty get it home to the Yard; but could not for their Lives, get the Cart near the place where they should unload. They were fain to unload at a great Distance; and when they were tired, the Noses of them that came to assist them, would burst forth a Bleeding; so they were fain to give over 'till next Morning, and then they unloaded without any difficulty.
description Page 144
XII. Robert Sherringham also testified, That the Axle-tree of his Cart, happening in passing, to break some part of Rose Cullender's House, in her Anger at it, she vehemently threatned him, His Horses should suffer for it. And within a short time all his four Horses died; after which he sustained many other Losses in the sudden dying of his Cattle. He was also taken with a Lameness in his Limbs; and so vexed with Lice of an extraordinary Number and Bigness, that no Art could hinder the Swarm∣ing of them, 'till he burnt up two Suits of Apparel.
XIII. As for Amy Duny, 'twas testifi'd by one Richard Spencer, that he heard her say, That the De∣vil would not let her Rest, until she were Revenged on the Wife of Cornelius Sandswell. And that Sands∣well testifi'd. That her Poultry dy'd suddenly, upon Amy Duny's threatning of them: and that her Hus∣band's Chimney fell, quickly after Duny had spoken of such a Disaster. And a Firkin of Fish could not be kept from falling into the Water, upon suspicious Words of Duny's.
XIV. The Judge told the Jury, They were to Inquire now, First, Whether these Children were Be∣witched? And, Secondly, Whether the Prisoners at the Bar were guilty of it? He made no doubt, there were such Creatures as Witches: for the Scriptures affirmed it; and the Wisdom of all Nations had pro∣vided Laws against such Persons. He prayed the God of Heaven to direct their Hearts in the weighty thing they had in hand: for to condemn the Innocent, and let the Guilty of free, were both an Abomination to the Lord.
The Jury in half an Hour brought them in Guilty upon the several Indictments, which were Nine∣teen in Number.
The next Morning, the Children, with their Parents, came to the Lodgings of the Lord Chief Ju∣stice, and were in as good Health as ever in their Lives; being restored within half an Hour after the Witches were Convicted.
The Witches were Executed, and Confessed nothing; which indeed will not be wondred by them, who consider and entertain the Judgment of a Judicious Writer, That the unpardonable Sin, is most usually committed by Professors of the Christian Religion, falling into Witchcraft.
We will now proceed (says Mr. Mather) unto several of the like Trials among our selves. He relates five Tryals, but for brevity's-sake, I'll only insert one of 'em, viz.
The Tryal of Susanna Martin, at the Court of Oyer and Terminer, held at Salem, June 29. 1692.
I. SƲsanna Martin, pleading, Not Guilty, to the Indictment of Witchcraft, brought in against her, there were produced the Evidences of many Persons very sensibly and grievously Bewitched, who all complained of the Prisoner at the Bar, as the Person whom they believed the Cause of their Miseries. And now, as well as in the other Trials, there was an extraordinary Endeavour by Witch∣crafts, with cruel and frequent Fits, to hinder the poor Sufferers from giving in their Complaints, which the Court was forced with much Patience to obtain, by much waiting and watching for it.
II. There was now also an Account given of what passed at her first Examination before the Magi∣strates. The Cast of her Eye then striking the afflicted People to the Ground, whether they saw that Cast or no. There were these, among other Passages, between the Magistrates and the Exa∣minate.
Magistrate.
Pray, what ails these People?
Martin.
I don't know.
Mag.
But what do you think ails them?
Mar.
I don't desire to spend my Judgment upon it.
Mag.
Don't you think they are Bewitch'd?
Mar.
No, I do not think they are.
Mag.
Tell us your Thoughts about them then.
Mar.
No, my Thoughts are my own, when they are in; but when they are out, they are ano∣thers. Their Master—
Mag.
Their Master: Who do you think is their Master?
Mar.
If they be dealing in the Black Art, you may know as well as I.
Mag.
Well, what have you done towards this?
Mar.
Nothing at all.
Mag.
Why, 'tis you, or your appearance.
Mar.
I cannot help it.
Mag.
Is it not your Master? How comes your Appearance to hurt these?
Mar.
How do I know? He that appeared in the Shape of Samuel, a glorified Saint, may appear in any one's Shape.
It was then also noted in her, as in others like her, that if the Afflicted went to approach her, they were flung down to the Ground. And when she was asked the Reason of it, she said, I cannot tell; is may be, the Devil bears me more Malice than another.
description Page 145
III. The Court accounted themselves alarm'd by these Things, to enquire further into the Conver∣sation of the Prisoner, and see what there might occur, to render these Accusations further credible: Whereupon John Allen, of Salisbury, testified, That he refusing, because of the weakness of his Oxen, to Cart some Staves, at the Request of this Martin, she was displeased at it, and said, It had been as good that he had; for his Oxen should never do him much more Service. Whereupon this Deponent said, Dost thou threaten me, thou Old Witch? I'll throw thee into the Brook. Which to avoid, she flew over the Bridge, and escaped. But as he was going home, one of his Oxen tired, so that he was forced to Unyoke him; that he might get him home. He then put his Oxen, with many more, upon Salu∣bury Beach, where Cattel did use to get Flesh. In a few Days, all the Oxen upon the Beach were found, by their Tracts, to have run unto the Mouth of Merimack River, and not returned; but the next Day they were found to have come ashoar upon Plum Island. They that sought them, used all imagi∣nable gentleness, but they would still run away with a violence, that seemed wholly Diabolical, 'till they came near the Mouth of Merimack River, when they ran right into the Sea, swimming as far as they could be seen. One of them then swam back again, with a swiftness amazing to the Beholders, who stood ready to receive him, and help up his tired Carcase: but the Beast ran furiously up into the Island, and from thence through the Marshes up into Newberry Town, and so up into the Woods, and there after a while found near Amesbury: so that of Fourteen good Oxen; there was only this sav'd. The rest were all cast up, some in one place, and sonne in another, drowned.
IV. John Atkinson testified, That he exchanged a Cow, with a Son of Susanna Martin's, whereas she mutter'd, and was unwilling he should have it: going to receive this Cow, tho' he Ham-string'd her, and Halter'd her, she, of a tame Creature, grew so mad, that they could scarce get her along, She broke all the Ropes that were fastned unto her; and tho' she were ty'd fast unto a Tree, yet she macle her escape, and gave them such further trouble, as they could ascribe to no Cause but Witchcraft.
V. Bernard Peach•• testifi'd, That being in Bed, on the Lord's Day at Night, he heard a scrabbling at the Window, whereat he then saw Susanna Martin come in, and jumpt down upon the Floor: she took hold of this Deponent's Feet, and drawing his Body up into an heap, she lay upon him near two Hours; in all which time he could neither speak nor stir. At length, when he could begin to move, he laid hold on her Hand, and pulling it up to his Mouth, he bit three of her Fingers, as he judged, unto the Bone: whereupon she went from the Chamber, down the Stairs, out at the Door: This Deponent thereupon called unto the People of the House, to advise them of what passed; and he him∣self did follow her. The People saw her not, but there being a Bucket at the Left-hand of the Door, there was a Drop of Blood found upon it, and several more Drops of Blood upon the Snow newly fallen abroad: there was likewise the print of her two Feet just without the Threshold; but no more sign of an Footing further off.
At another time this Deponent was desired by the Prisoner, to come unto an Husking of Corn, at her House; and she said, If he did not come, it were better that he did. He went not; but the Night following, Susanna Martin, as he judged, and another came towards him. One of them said, Here be a: but he having a Quarter-staff, made a Blow at them. The Roof of the Barn broke his Blow; but following them to the Window, he made another Blow at them, and struck them down; yet they got up, and got out, and he saw no more of them.
About this time, there was a Rumour about the Town, that Martin had a broken Head; but the Deponent could say nothing to that.
The said Peache also testifi'd, the Bewitching the Cattle to Death, upon Martin's Discontents.
VI. Robert Downer testifi'd, That this Prisoner being some Years ago prosecuted at Court for a Witch, he then said unto her, He believ'd she was a Witch: whereat she being dissatisfied, said, That some She-Devil would shortly fetch him away. Which Words were heard by others as well as himself.
The Night following, as he lay in his Bed, there came in at the Window, the likeness of a Cat, which flew upon him, took fast hold of his Throat, lay on him a considerable while, and almost kill∣ed him. At length he remembred what Susanna Martin had threatned the Day before; and with much striving he cried out, Avoid, thou She Devil: In the Name of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, avoid. Whereupon it left him, leap'd on the Floor, and flew out at the Window.
And there also came in several Testimonies, That before ever Downer spoke a Word of this Acci∣dent, Susanna Martin, and her Family had related, how this Downer had been handled.
VII. John Kembal testified, That Susanna Martin, upon a causless Disgust, had threatned him, about a certain Cow of his. That she should never do him any more good: and it came to pass accord∣ingly: for soon after, the Cow was found stark dead on the dry Ground, without any Distemper to be discerned upon her. Upon which he was followed with a strange Death upon more of his Cattle, whereof he loft, in one Spring, to the value of 30 l. But the said John Kembal had a further Testi∣mony to give in against the Prisoner, which was truly admirable.
Being desirous to furnish himself with a Dog, he applied himself to buy one of this Martin, who had a Bitch with Whelps in her House; but she not letting him have his choice, he said, He would sup∣ply himself then at one Blezdel's. Having mark'd a Puppy, which he lik'd at Blezdel's, he met George Martin, the Husband of the Prisoner, going by, who asked him, Whether he would not have one of his Wife's Puppies? and he answered, No. The same Day, one Edmond Elliot being at Martin's House, heard George Martin relate, where this Kembal had been, and what he had said: whereupon Susanna Martin replied, If I live, I'll give him Puppies enough. Within a few Days after, this Kembal,
description Page 146
coming out of Woods, there arose a little black Cloud in the N. W. and Kembal immediately felt a force upon him, which made him not able to avoid running upon Stumps of Trees, that were before him, albeit he had a plain Cart-way before him; but tho' he had his Ax also on his Shoulders to endanger him in his Falls, be could not forbear going out of his way to rumble over them. When he came below the Meeting-house, there appeared unto him, a little thing like a Poppy, of a darkish Colour, and it shot backwards and forwards between his Legs. He had the Courage to use all possi∣ble Endeavours of cutting it with Ax; but he could not bit it: the Puppy gave a Jump from him, and went, as to him it seemed, into the Ground.
Going a little further, there appeared unto him a black Puppy, somewhat bigger than the first, but as black as a Coal. It's Motions were quicker than those of his Ax; it flew at his Belly and away; then at his Throat; so over his Shoulders one way, and then over his Shoulders another way: his Heart now began to fail him, and he thought the Dog would have tore his Throat out: but he reco∣vered himself, and call'd upon God in his Distress, and naming the Name of Jesus Christ, it vanished away at once.
The Deponent spoke not one word of these Accidents, for fear of affrighting his Wife: but the next Morning. Edmond Elliot going into Martin's House, this Woman asked him, Where Kembal was? he replied, At home a Bed, for ought he knew. She returned, They say he was frighted last Night. Elliot asked, With what? she answered, With Puppies. Elliot asked, Where she heard of it? for he had heard nothing of it. She rejoyned, About the Town. Altho' Kembal had mentioned the Mat∣ter to no Creature living.
VIII. William Brown testified, That Heaven having blessed him with a most pious and prudent Wife, this Wife of his, one Day, met with Susanna Martin; but when she approach'd just unto her, Martin vanished out of sight, and left her extreamly affrighted.
After which time, the said Martin often appeared unto her, giving her no little trouble; and when she did come, she was visited with Birds, that sorely peck'd and prick'd her; and sometimes a Bunch, like a Pullet's Egg, would rise in her Throat ready to choak her, 'till she cry'd out, Witch, you shan't choak me. While this good Woman was in this extremity, the Church appointed a Day of Prayer on her behalf; whereupon her Trouble ceas'd: she saw not Martin as formerly; and the Church, in∣stead of their Fast, gave Thanks for her Deliverance.
But a considerable while after▪ she being summon'd to give in some Evidence at the Court, against this Martin; quickly thereupon, this Martin came behind her, while she was Milking her Cow, and said unto her, For thy Defaming me at the Court, I'll make thee the miserablest Creature in the World. Soon after which, she fell into a strange kind of Distemper, and became horribly frantick, and unca∣pable of any reasonable Actions; the Physicians declaring, That her Distemper was preternatural, and that some evil Spirit had certainly Bewitched her; and in that sad Condition she now re∣mained.
IX. Sarah Atkinson testifi'd, That Susanna Martin came from Amesbury, to their House at Newbury, in an extraordinary Season, when it was not fit for any to Travel. She came (as she said, to Atkin∣son) all that long way on Foot: she brag'd, and shew'd how dry she was; nor could it be perceived that so much as the Soles of her Shooes wete wet. Atkinson was amazed at it; and professed. That she should herself have been wet up to the Knew, if she had then come so far: but Martin reply'd, She scorn'd to be drabbled. It was noted, that this Testimony upon her Tryal, cast her in a very singu∣lar Confusion.
10. X. John Pressy testifi'd, That being one Evening very unaccountably bewildred, near a Field of Martin's, and several times, as one under an Enchantment, returning to the place he had left, at length he saw a marvellous Light, about the bigness of an Half-bushel, near two Rod out of the way: he gave it near forty Blows, and felt is a palpable Substance; but going from it, his Heels were struck up, and he was said with his Back on the Ground, sliding, as he thought, into a Pit; from whence he recover'd by taking hold on the Bush; altho' afterwards he could find no such Pit in the place. Having after his Recovery, gone five or six Rod, he saw Susanna Martin standing on his Left-hand, as the Light had done before; but they changed no Words with one another. He could scarce find his House in his return; but at length he got home extreamly affrighted.
The next Day, it was, upon Enquiry he understood, that Martin was in a miserable Condition, by Pains and Hurts that were upon her.
It was further testified by this Deponent, That after he had given in some Evidence against Susanna Martin, many Years ago, she gave him foul Words about it; and said, He should never prosper more; particularly, That he should never have more than two Cows; that tho' he was never so likely to have more, yet he should never have them. And that from that very Day to this, namely, for twenty Years toge∣ther, he could never exceed that Number; but that some strange thing or other still prevented his ha∣ving any more.
XI. Jervace Ring testified, That about seven Years ago, he was oftentimes grievously oppressed in the Night, but saw not who troubled him; until at last, he lying perfectly awake, plainly saw Su∣sanna Martin approach him. She came to him, and sorceably bit him by the Finger; so that the Print of the Bite is now, so long after, to be seen upon him.
XII. But besides all these Evidences, there was a most wonderful Account of one Joseph Ring, pro∣duced on this occasion.
description Page 147
This Man has been strangely carried about by Demons, from one Witch-Meeting to another, for near two Years together; and for one quarter of this time, they have made him and kept him dumb, though he is now again able to speak.
There was one T. H. who having as 'tis judged, a design of engaging this Joseph Ring in a Snare of Devilism, contrived a while to bring this Ring two Shillings in debt unto him.
Afterwards this poor Man would be visited with unknown Shapes, and this T. H. sometimes among them, which would force him away with them unto unknown Places, where he saw Meetings, Feast∣ings, Dancings; and after his return, wherein they hurried him along through the Air, he gave De∣monstrations to the Neighbours that he had indeed been so transported. When he was brought unto these hellish Meetings, one of the first things they still did unto him, was to give him a knock on the Back, whereupon he was ever as if bound with Chains, uncapable of stirring out of the place 'till they should release him.
He related, That there often came to him a Man who presented him a Book, whereto he would have him set his Hand; promising to him, that he should then have even what he would; and pre∣senting him with all the delectable Things, Persons, and Places, that he could imagine. But he re∣susing to subscribe, the business would end with dreadful Shapes, Noises, and Screeches, which al∣most scared him out of his Wits. Once with the Book there was a Pen offered him, and an Ink-horn with Liquor in it that seem'd like Blood, but he never toucht it.
This Man did now affirm, That he saw the Prisoner at several of those hellish Rendezvouzes.
Note, This Woman was one of the most impudent, scurrilous, wicked Creatures in the World; and she did now throughout her whole Tryal, discover herself to be such an one. Yet when she was asked what she had to say for herself, her chief Plea was, that she had led a most vertuous Life.
10. BUT is New-England (continues our Author) the only Christian Country, that hath undergone such Diabolical Molestations? No, there are other good People that have in this way been harressed; but none in Circ*mstances more like to ours, than the People of God in the Sweedland. The Story is a very famous one; and it comes to speak English by the acute Pen of the Reverend Dr. Hor∣neck. I shall only single out a few of the more memorable Passages therein occurring; and where it agrees with what happened among our selves, my Reader shall understand, by my inserting a Word of every such thing in Black Letter.
I. It was in the Year 1669, and 1670. That at Mobra in Sweedland, the Devils by the help of Witches committed a most horrible Outrage. Among other Instances of hellish Tyranny there exer∣cised, One was, that hundreds of their Children were usually in the Night fetch'd from their Lodg∣ings, to a Diabolical Randezvouz, at a place they call'd Blockula, where the Monsters that so spirited them, tempted them all manner of ways to Associate with them. Yea, such were the perilous Growth of this Witchcraft, that Persons of Quality began to send their Children into Countreys to a∣void it.
II. The Inhabitants had earnestly sought God by Prayer, and yet their Affliction continued. Where∣upon Judges had a special Commission to find and root out the hellish Crew; and the rather, because another County in the Kingdom, which had been so molested, was deliver'd upon the Execution of the Witches.
III. The Examination was begun with a day of Humiliation appointed by Authority. Whereup∣on the Commissioners consulting how they might resist such a dangerous Flood; the suffering Chil∣dren were first examined; and though they were questioned one by one apart, yet their Declarati∣ons all agreed. The Witches accused in these Declarations, were then examined; and though at first they obstinately denied, yet at length many of them ingeniously confessed the Truth of what the Chil∣dren said; owning with Tears, that the Devil whom they called Locyta had stopt their Mouths; but he being now gone from them, they could no longer conceal the Business. The things by them ac∣knowledged most wonderfully agreed with what other Witches in other Places had confessed.
IV. They confessed, That they did use to call upon the Devil, who thereupon would carry them away over the Tops of Houses to a green Meadow, where they gave themselves unto him. Only one of them said, that sometimes the Devil only took away her Strength, leaving her Body on the Ground; but she went at other times in Body too.
V. Their manner was to come into the Chambers of People, and fetch away their Children upon Beasts of the Devils providing; promising fine Clothes and other fine things unto them to inveagle them. They said, they never had power to do thus till of late; but now the Devil did plague and beat them if they did not gratifie him in this piece of Mischief. They said, they made use of all sorts of Instruments in their Journeys; of Men, of Beasts, of Posts; the Men they commonly laid asleep at the place whereto they rode them, and if the Children mentioned the Names of them that stole them away, they were miserably Scourged for it, until some of them were killed. The Judges found the Marks of the Lashes on some of them; but the Witches said they would quickly vanish. Moreover, the Children would be in strange Fits after they were brought home from these Transpor∣tations.
description Page 148
VI. The first thing they said they were to do at Blockula, was to give themselves unto the Devil, and vow that they would serve him. Hereupon they cut their Fingers, and with Blood writ their Names in his Book: and he also caused them to be Baptized by such Priests as he had in his horrid Company. In some of them the Mark of the cut Finger was to be found; they said, that the De∣vil gave Meat and Drink as to them, so to the Children they brought with them; that afterwards their custom was to Dance before him, and Swear and Curse most horribly. They said, that the De∣vil shewed them a great frightful cruel Dragon, telling them, If they confessed any thing, he would let loose that great Devil upon them. They added, That the Devil had a great Church, and that when the Judges were coming, he told them, He would kill them all; and that some of them had attempted to Murder the Judges, but could not.
VII. Some of the Children talked much of a white Angel, which did use to forbid them what the Devil bid them to do, and assure them, that these doings would not last long; but that what had been done was permitted for the Wickedness of the People. This white Angel would sometimes res∣cue the Children from going in with the Witches.
VIII. The Witches confess'd many Mischiefs done by them, declaring with what kind of enchant∣ed Tools they did their Mischiefs: They thought especially to kill the Minister of Elfdala, but could not. But some of them said, that such as they wounded would be recovered, upon or before their Execution.
IX. The Judges would fain have had them show'd some of their Tricks; but they unanimously declared, That since they had confessed all, they found all their Witchcraft gone; and the Devil then ap∣peared very terrible unto them, threatning with an Iron Fork to thrust them into a burning Pit, if they persisted in their Confession.
X. There were discovered no less then Threescore and Ten Witches in one Village; Three and Twenty of which freely confessing their Crimes were Condemned to Die. The rest (one pretending she was with Child) were sent to Fahluna, where most of them were afterwards Executed. Fifteen Children, which confessed themselves engaged in this Witchery, died as the rest, Six and Thirty of them between Nine and Sixteen Years of Age, who had been less guilty, were forced to run the Gantlet, and be lashed on their Hands once a Week for a Year together. Twenty more, who had less inclination to these Infernal Enterprizes, were lashed with Rods upon their Hands for three Sun∣days together at the Church-door. The number of the seduced Children was about Three Hundred. This Course, together with weekly Prayers in all the Churches through the Kingdom, issued in the Deliverance of the Country.
XI. The most accomplish'd Dr. Horneck incerts a most wise Caution in his preface to this Narrative, says he, There is no publick Calamity, but some ill People will serve themselves of the sad Providence, and make use of it for their own ends; as Thieves, when an House or Town is on Fire, will steal what they can. And he mentions a remarkable Story of a young Woman at Stockholm, in the Year 1676. who ac∣cused her own Mother of being a Witch; and swore positively, that she had carried her away in the Night; the poor Woman was Burnt upon it, professing her Innocency to the last. But though she had been an ill Woman, yet it afterwards prov'd, that she was not such an one; for her Daughter came to the Judges with hideous Lamentations, confessing that she had wronged her, out of a wicked spight against her; whereupon the Judges gave order for her Execution too.
Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather.
The Truth of the Matters of Fact here related, are attested in the most Authentick manner that is possible.
The Attestation runs thus:
The Reverend and Worthy Author having at the Direction of his Excellency the Governour, so far obliged the Publick, as to give some account of the Sufferings brought upon the Country by Witchcraft, and of the Tryals which have passed upon several executed for the same; upon perusal thereof, we find the Matters of Fact and Evidence truly Reported; and a prospect given of the Methods of Conviction used in the Proceed∣ings of the Court at Salem.
Boston, Octob. 11. 1692.
William Stoughton. Samuel Sewall.
The Author tells us, there were in all nineteen Witches Executed, one whereof was a Minister, and that two Ministers more are accused. That there were a hundred Witches more Imprisoned which broke Prison, and two Hundred more accused; and that some men of great Estates in Boston have been accused for the same Crime. And lastly, that those hundred now in Prison were accused by fifty of themselves being Witches, some of Boston, but most about Salem, and the Towns adja∣cent.
description Page 149
The Court for the Tryal of the Nineteen Condemned and Executed, was held at Salem, 1692.
11. But among the rest, one Martha Carrier was none of the least Notorious among the Wretches Con∣victed for this black Crime. For to omit other Particulars, several of her own Children confessed that they were Witches, and that their Mother had made them so; which confession they made with great shews of Repentance, and much demonstration of Truth, particularising Place, Time, Occasion, Journeys, Meetings, and Mischiefs done by them, &c. which were verified by other concurring Te∣stimonies and Effects. But there was Evidence enough against her besides theirs.
One Foster who confessed herself also a Witch, affirmed she had seen Martha Carrier at their Witch-Meetings, and that it was she that had perswaded her to be a Witch, adding this Circ*mstance of Proof, That as the Devil was one time carrying them both upon one Pole to a Witch-Meeting, the Pole broke, and she catching hold about Martha Caerrier's Neck, they both fell to the Ground, and she then received a Hurt of the Fall, of which she was not yet quite Cured.
Also one Lacy, another confessing Witch, testified she had once seen Martha Carrier bodily present at a Witch-Meeting in Salem Village, and that she knew her to be a Witch, and to have been at a Di∣abolical Sacrament, and that she had been the undoing of her and her Children, by enticing them in∣to the Devils Snare.
Another confessing Witch of the same Name, affirmed likewise, that Martha Carrier was at a Witch-Meeting in Salem, where they had Bread and Wine Administred to the; and in the time of the said Martha's Tryal, one Susanna Sheldon had both her hands unaccountably tied together in open Court with a Wheel-band, so fast, that without cutting it could not be loosed; it was done by a Spectre, and the Sufferer affirmed it was that of the Prisoner. In fine, the said Martha Carrier was the Person of whom the Confessions of other Witches, and of her own Children among the rest agreed, That the Devil had promised her she should be Queen of Hell.
Observations on the late Tryals of the New-England Witches, by the Author of the Compleat Library.
I.
FIRST, 'Tis very remarkable to see what an impious and impudent Imitation of Divine My∣steries is Apishly affected by the Devil, whereof the Confessions of these Witches, and the Affli∣ctions of the Sufferers have informed us. For the Witches affirm, that they form themselves into Assemblyes much after the manner of the Congregational Churches, and that they have a Bap∣tism and a Supper, and Officers among them, abominably representing those of our Lord. And in∣deed, besides these sacramental Imitations, their striking down the bewitched Persons with a fierce Look, and their making them rise again with a Touch of their Hand, their Transportation through the Air, their Travelling in Spirit while their Body is in a Trance, their causing of Cattel to run Mad and perish, their entring their Names in a Book, their coming together at the Sound of a Trumpet, their appearing sometimes clothed with Light or Fire, and their clothing themselves and Instruments with Invisibility, are but so many sorts of blasphemous Imitations of certain things recorded about our Saviour, or the Prophets, or the Saints in the Kingdom of God.
II.
Secondly, It seems an unaccountable thing, how the Witches can render Themselves and Tools invi∣sible; or indeed, how the Devils themselves can do it, and yet that they do so, is most undoubted Matter of Fact.
This strange Operation makes our Author think that Witchcraft principally consists in a Skill how to abuse the plastick Spirit of the World unto some unlawful Purposes, by means of a Confederacy with Evil Spirits, to whom Witches are engaged by a Magical Sacrament.
And here, to confute those Persons that are so dogmatical against these Points; he inserts three strange Instances of the Truth of them, which I shall repeat in few words.
One of the bewitched People of whom he speaks, pretending she was Assaulted by a Spectre with a Spindle, though no body but she could see it; at last in her Pains she gave a snatch at the Spectre and pulled away the Spindle, which as soon as she got into her Hand, became visible to others then pre∣sent, who found it to be a real solid iron Spindle, belonging they knew to whom, which though they locked up safe, it was unaccountably stolen away again by Demons.
Secondly, Another Woman was haunted by a very abusive Spectre, that she said came to her in a Sheet, at which she likewise giving a snatch, tore away a Corner of it, which in her Hand immediately be∣came visible to a Room full of Spectators, and was sound to be a palpable Corner of a Sheet. Her Father who was then holding her catch'd, that he might hold what his Daughter had so strangely seis∣ed, but the unseen Spectre had like to have torn off his Hand, endeavouring to wrest it from him.
description Page 150
However, he still held it, and has it, says the Author, as he supposes still, it being but a few Hours before his Writing this, it being at the beginning of October, 1692. That this Accident hap∣pened in the Family of one Pitman at Manchester.
Thirdly, A young Man delaying to procure Testimonials for his Parents, who were in Prison upon suspicion of Witchcraft, was persued with very odd Inconveniencies, and once above the rest, an Of∣ficer going to put his Brand on the Horns of some Cows that belonged to those People, which though he had seised for their Debts, yet he was willing to leave in their Possession for the subsistance of the poor Family.
This young Man helped him in holding the Cows thus to be Branded; the first three Cows he held well enough, but when the hot Brand was clapt upon the fourth, he winced at such a rate, that he could hold the Cow no longer; and being asked the reason, he said, That at the same in∣stant the Brand entred the Cows Horn, he felt exactly the like burning Brand clapt upon his own Thigh, and shewed the lasting Marks of it to such as desired to see them.
Now let our Sadducees unriddle these Phaenomena's if they can.
A third remarkable Curiosity is, That the Execution of some of these Witches has been immediate∣ly attended with the strange Recovery of some Persons that had lain for many Years in a most sad Condition, under they knew not what evil Hands.
And the Author inclines to believe, That many of the Self-murders lately committed in those parts were the Effects of Witchcraft, letting fly Demons to disturb the Minds of those poor Wretches, be∣cause several, who were before distracted, and under the like Terrors of a despairing Humour, and the like Temptations to Self-murther, had marvellously recovered their Senses, and a calmness of Mind, upon the Execution of the late Witches.
Fourthly, The frequent Apparitions of Ghosts of murdered People, together with the Spectres of the Witches, is another strange Remarkable, and so much the stranger, because all those People whose Ghosts have so seemed to appear to the bewitched Persons, have been found in Fact, to have died very unaccountably.
And no less astonishing is the frequent Apparitions of Ghosts, even to other Persons not bewitched, by which old Murthers have been revealed had considered; of which our Author gives a very sig∣nal and fresh Instance concerning a poor Man lately prest to Death, because he refused to plead for his Life; which he Inserts in an Extract of a Letter written to the honourable Samuel Sewall, Esq; by one Mr. Putnam, to which I refer you.
Having already insisted longer on this Matter, than the Room we have here will well permit, tho' I shall not think my Labour ill spent, if it may serve but to convince any Unbeliever in the Points now so mainly contested about the Being and Operation of Spirits, and other Wonders of the Invisible World.
description Page 151
CHAP. XCIII. Satan Restrained in Hurting, &c.
GOD only is Absolute, and restrained with no Limits: all the Creatures are dependent upon his Will, tied with a Chain to his Throne; they have Bounds set them, Pillars of Non-ultra, beyond which they may not pass. And 'tis well for us, that not only Satan, but all his Agents are in Chains; that God hath set a Hook in Leviathan's Jaws, that he can move no whither without leave and per∣mission: for it would be a sad World, if the Devil were absolute Ranger, and Lord Paramount in it.
1. Upon a time, a certain Wizzard sent his Spirits to kill Ambrose; but they returned Answer, That God had hedged him in, as he did Job. Another came with his Sword to his Bed-side, to have killed him; but he could not stir his Hand, 'till repenting, he was by the Prayer of Ambrose, restored to the Use of his Hands again. Clark's Mar. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Wolphius wrote to Skenkius, That near Zurick, the Devil vexed a Melancholly Woman, and sol∣licited her to drown herself: she went and sate long on the Flood-gate of a Pond; at last, by his Importunity she yielded, saying, [If it must be so, on Gods Name, let it be so] and cast herself into the Water; where she lay three Hours on her Back, and could not sink; and being found, and brought home, her Body was light as Straw, and she recovered her Health. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches. p. 97.
3. About the Year 1644. the Lord Grandison, a Scottish Noble-man, took up his Habitation, for some time, at Berwick upon Tweed, and brought his Family with him; in which, amongst others, was the Steward of his House, who was a very Religious Man, but was then very much afflicted in Mind: among others, Mr. Robert Balsam, a very Religious Minister in those Parts, came to Visit him, and spake comfortably to him: whereupon the Man's Tongue swelled out of his Mouth, and a Voice came out of his Throat, without any Motion of his Tongue, saying, What dost thou talk to him of Promises, and Free Grace? he is mine. Mr. Balsom replying, That Satan was a Lyar, and Bound, and that the Blood of Christ cleanses us from all Sin.
Satan beginning to Curse, Swear, and Blaspheme, in a most terrible manner: Mr. Balsom promi∣sing to pray for the Man, and to get all the Force that he could in the Town to joyn with him, he returns home about Eleven of the Clock at Night and finding there several Persons whom he intended to have sent for: he desired them to joyn their Prayers with his, on this Man's behalf; which they continued for some part of he Night.
The next Morning Mr. Balsom going to Visit him again, sound him in a very comfortable Condi∣tion, and asked him how he did? he answered, Through the Goodness of God, I have overcome Satan, and am now as full of Comfort, as I was before of Trouble. Thus he continued cheerful (tho' very weak) all that Day, and the next Morning died, no Disease being apparent on him. Clark's Martyr. &c. Wonderful Prod. p. 47.
4. The Devil of Mascon, that so long molested the House of Mr. Perrheaud, complained, that he could not do any hurt there, because they prayed so much. Printed Narrative.
5. Senercleus tells of a plain Country Fellow, at Friburg in Germany, to whom, as he lay on his Death-bed, the Devil appeared in the Shape of a tall, grim Man, claiming his Soul, saying, Thou hast been a notorious Sinner, and I am now come to set down all thy Sins: And thereupon drew out Paper and Ink, and sitting down at a Table that stood by, began to write. The sick Man said, My Soul is Christ's, and all my Sins are nailed to his Cross: but if thou desirest to set down my Sins, write thus: All our Righteousnesses are as filthy Rags. The Devil set that down, and bid him say on. He did: But thou, Lord, hast promised for thine own Name's-sake, to blot out all our Iniquities, and to make our Scarlet Sins White as Snow. The Devil would not write these Words; but was very earnest with the Man to go on with his former Confession. Then said the sick Man with great cheerfulness: The Son of God appeared to destroy the Works of the Devil. Whereupon the Devil vanished, and shortly after the sick Man died: Clark's Mirrour, ch. 7. p. 33.
6. Mr. White, of Dorchester, to the Devil standing at his Bed's Feet, said, If thou hast nothing else to do, thou mayest stand there still; and I will betake myself to my Rest. And so composing himself to Sleep, the Devil vanished away. Ibid.
7. Luther lodging in the Castle at Wartzburg, being troubled with Noises of the Devil's making, drove him away, with saying, —Omnia subjecisti pedibus ejus, (Thou hast put all Things under his Feet.) Ibid.
8. Mr. Jos. Allein in his Illness, a little before his Death, uttered these Words:
Away, thou foul Fiend, thon Enemy of all Mankind; Art thou come now to molest me? Now that I am just go∣ing, now I am so weak, and Death is upon me! Trouble me not; for I am none of thine. I am the Lord's, Christ is mine, and I am his. His by Covenant: I have sworn my self to be the Lords; and his I will be.
Therefore be gone, be gone, be gone, &c. See his Life.
description Page 152
9. A. C. 1663. One Thomas Sawdie, a Boy of twelve Years of Age. Servant to Joh. Roberts, of Trebilian, in the Parish of Lawrack, and County of Cornwal, being possest by the Devil in a strange manner, from whom he had received Money, and falling sick after it, sometimes with Fits like the Epilepsie, in which he would continued for the space of seven or eight Hours; sometimes like the Con∣vulsion, of which he had forty or fifty in a Day, swelling of his Throat, Distension of Limbs, tearing off his Hair, biting his own Flesh, hollowing, yelling, whilstling, neighing like a Stone-Horse, lying as in a dead Sleep all Night, halled out of his Bed, and laid under the Bed, with Arms spread abroad, and such a stiffness in his Limbs, that there was no bending of them, without breaking them; flying away from his Friends, and in his Flight throwing off all his Cloaths, Shirt, and every thing, presently: drawing his Hands out, and putting them in again, when bound strait with a Napkin in three hard Knots, getting his Legs, one Arm, and most of his Head, through a Window (where the Moulins were scarce three Inches asunder; shooting his Body into a little Hole in the Wall, up to the Waste (of no capacity in the ordinary Course of Nature to contain such a Body as his was,) &c. yet at last this Boy, by the Prayers of three or four Ministers, and other Neighbors, was recovered out of this Share of the Devil.
He affirmed after his Recovery, That at prayers he felt something as alive, move out of his Belly towards his Throat, upon which he then cried out, He is gone, he is gone: and that the next Morning in the Field, he went out like a Rat into a Fire, which appeared near the hedge, and both ascended into the Air, and seemed to pass over to St. German's Town.
Attested by
- Mr. Toms, Ministers.
- Mr. Lydston, Ministers.
- Mr. Travers, Ministers.
- Mr. Teag, Ministers.
- John Roberts, the Boy's Master; and
- Elizabeth his Wife.
- ...Dorothy Sawdie.
- Mrs. Jane Brooking; and
- Mrs. Isabel, her Daughter.
- ...Tho. Geffery.
- Hen. Palmer, Constable.
With several others. See the Printed Relation, called, A Return of Prayer, Printed 1664.
description Page 1
CHAP. XCV. Satan hurting by Obsessions, Possessions, &c.
BY Obsessions, I mean immediate Attempts and Assaults made upon the Disturbed Person by Satan or his Agents, in such a manner, as to discover themselves plainly to be of the Diabolical kind: By Possessions, the Insults of Satan in the very Body of the Person; and this last way of Vexation I look upon as one of the worst, when the Devil hath Power, not only to Besiege the Town, but to Enter the very castle, and Domineer there; and though there are some very late Authors, that resolve all the History of the Demoniacks in the Gospel into Phy∣sical Distemperature of the Brain, or Hypochondria, yet I think they will be hard put to it, to solve all the Difficulties and strange Occurrences of subsequent History.
1. Mr. John Bruen of Stapleford in Cheshire, Records the Story of a Boy, called Thomas Harrison of Northwich, about Eleven or Twelve Years of Age, possessed with the De∣vil; who by his Torments was brought so low, that he was almost nothing but Skin and Bone; yet for the space of Twenty four Hours every day (having only one half hour respite, which they call'd his Awaking time, and wherein they gave him some Food) he was of that extraordinary strength, that if he folded his hands together, no Man could pull them asunder; if he rolled his Head, or tossed his whole Body, no Man could stay or restrain him: He would, to the great Astonishment of the Hearers, Howl like a Dog, Mew like a Cat, Roar like a Bear, Froth like a Boar; when any pray'd with him, his passions were stron∣gest, his Rage and Violence greatest, ready to flye in their Faces, and to drown their Voices by his yellings and outcries: If any one came near him with a Bible, though under his Cloak, and never so secret, he would run upon him, and use great violence to get it from him; and when he could get any, he rent them in pieces. Sometimes he would lie along, as if stark Dead, his Colour gone, and Mouth so wide open, that he would on a sudden thrust both his Hands into it. And notwithstanding his great weakness, he would Leap and Skip from his Bed to the Window, from thence to the Table, and so to Bed again, with that nimbleness and agi∣lity, as no Tumbler could do the like; and yet all this while his Legs grown up close to his Buttocks, so that he could not use them. Sometimes we saw his Chin drawn up to his Nose, that his Mouth could scarce be seen; sometimes his Chin and Forehead drawn almost together like a bended Bow; his Countenance fearful by yawning, making mowes, &c. The Bishop hearing of the strange Torments of this poor Child, sent for him: His Parents brought him, and once the Bishop pray'd with him, but the Boy was so outragious, that he flew out of his Bed, and so frighted the Bishop's Men, that one of them fell into a Swoon, and the Bishop was glad to lay hold on the Boy, who ramped at the Window to have got out; hereupon this Bishop granted a License for a private Fast in the Child's Father's House, for his Help and Re∣lease, and that in these Words:
Having seen the bodily affliction of this Child, and observed in sundry Fits, very strange Effects and Operations, either proceeding from some Natural and unknown Causes, or some Diabolical Practices; we think it fit, and convenient, for the Ease and Deliverance of the said Child, from his sad grievous Affliction, that Prayer be made publickly for him by the Minister of the Parish, &c. and that certain Preachers, namely these following, Mr. Gerrard, Mr. Har∣vey, Mr. Pierson, &c. these, and none other, to repair to the said Child by turns, as their Leisure will serve, and to use their Discretion by private Prayer and Fasting, for the Ease and Comfort of the Afflicted.
- ...Richard Cestrens.
- ...Griffith Vaughan.
- ...David Yale.
- ...Hugh Barcly.
Which accordingly was performed by two Godly Ministers, and by Mr. Bruen, with divers others; yet God gave not Deliverance at that time. When he was in his Fits, without either understanding or knowledge of what he did or said, he would often say,
Jesus saith (for so he began all his Speeches) the Devil, when he comes, takes away my Hear∣ing, Seeing, Ʋnderstanding, Hands, Legs, that I should have no Senses, nor Limbs to Glorifie God withal.
Jesus saith, if they would have cast out the Evil Spirit, they should have come better provided.
Jesus saith, some Men did think that he that Prayed had a better Faith than the other, but he had not.
Jesus saith, I have but three Devils; it is like one of the Spirits will go out of me, and take Counsel of a great number of foul Spirits, and come again, and trouble me worse.
Jesus saith, that some Folk will say, that the Witch will not look one in the face; but she will look here-away and there-away, &c. Mr. William Hind, in the Life of Mr. Bruen.
description Page 2
CHAP. XCVI. Satan Hurting by Storms, &c.
ST. Paul calls Satan the Prince of the Power of the Air, Eph. 2.2. And it is certain, that by Divine permission, he is allowed a considerable Range in that Aetherial Region; for we find in the C••se of Job, when the Lord had given him Power over all that he had, 'tis presently added, that Satan went forth from the Presence of the Lord; and in the subsequent verses we are told, that the Fire of God fell from Heaven, and burnt up the Sheep, and the Servants, and consumed them; [Which is by Expositors taken for Thunder and Lightning] and at last, there came a great Wind from the Wilderness and smote the four Corners of the House, and it fell upon [his Sons] so that they died, Job 2.13, &c. Con∣sider seriously these Stories following, and believe them so far as they deserve.
1. That certain Words or Ceremonies do seem at least to cause an Alteration in the Air, and to raise Tempests, Remigius writes, That he had it witnessed to him by the free Confession of near Two hundred Men that he Examined: Where he adds a Story or two, in which there being neither Fraud nor Melancholy to be suspected, I think them worth the mentioning. The one is of a Witch, who, to satisfie the Curiosity of them that had power to Punish her, was set free, that she might give a proof of that Power she professed she had to raise Tempests: She therefore being let go, presently betakes her self to a place thick set with Trees, scrapes a hole with her Hands, fills it with Urine, and stirs it about so long, that she caused at last a thick Cloud, charged with Thunder and Lightning, to the Terror and Affrightment of the Beholders. But she bad them be of good Courage, for the would cmmand the Cloud to discharge upon what place they would appoint her, which she made good in the sight of the Spectators.
2. The other Story is of a young Girl, who to pleasure her Father, complaining of a drought, by the guidance and help of that ill Master her Mother had Devoted and Consecrated her unto, raised a Cloud, and water'd her Father's Ground only, all the rest continuing dry as before, H. More's Antidnote against Atheism, c. 3. l. 3.
3. Let us add (says the same Author) to these, that of Cuinus, and Margaret Warine, Whilst this Cuinus was busie at his Hay-making, there arose suddenly great Thunder and Lightning, which made him run homeward, and forsake his Work, for he saw six Oaks hard by him overturned from the very Roots, and a seventh also shattered and torn in pieces: He was forced to lose his Hat, and leave his Fork or Rake for haste; which was not so fast, but another crack overtakes him, and rattles about his ears: Upon which Thunder-clap, he presently espied this Margaret Warine, a reputed Witch, upon the top of an Oak, whom he be∣gan to chide. She desired his Secresie, and she would promise that never any injury or harm should come to him from her at any time.
4. This Cuinus deposed upon Oath before the Magistrate, and Margaret Warine acknow∣ledged the Truth of it, without any force done unto her, several times before her death, and at her Death. See Remigius Daemonolatr. lib 1. cap. 29. Remigius conceives she was discharged upon the top of the Oak at that last Thunder Clap, and there hung amongst the Boughs; which he is induced to believe from two Stories he tells afterwards. The one is of a Tempest of Thunder and Lightning, That the Herdsmen, tending their Cattle on the brow of the Hill Alman in the Field of Guicuria, were Frighted with, who running into the Woods for shelter, suddenly, saw two Countrey-men on the top of the Trees, which were next them, so Dirty, and in such a Pickle, and so out of Breath, as if they had been dragg'd up and down through Thorns and Mirey Places; but when they had well ey'd them, they were gone in a moment out of their sight, they knew not how, nor whither. These Herdsmen talked of the business, but the certainty of it came out not long after. For the free Confessions of those two Men, they then saw, being so exactly agreeing with what the Herdsmen had related, made the whole matter clear and undoubted.
5. The other Story is of the same Persons, known afterwards by their Names, viz. Amantius and his Partner Rotarius, who having coursed it aloft again in the Air, and being cast headlong out of a Cloud upon an House, the latter of them being but a Novice and unexperienced in those supernatural Exploits, was much astonished and afraid at the strangeness of the matter; but Amantius being used to those Feats from him Youth, his Parents having devoted him from his Childhood to the Devil, made but a sport of it, and laughing at his Friend, called him Fool for his fear, and bad him be of good Courage; for their Master, in whose Power they were, would safely carry them through greater dangers than those. And no sooner had he said these words, but a Whirlwind took them, and set them both safe upon the ground: but the House they were carried from so shook, as if it would have been overturned from the very Foundations. This, both those Men (Examined apart) confessed in the same words, not varying in their Story at all; whose Confessions exactly agreed in all Circ*mstances, with what was observed by the Common People concerning the time and the manner of the Tem∣pest, and shaking of the House, ibid. pag. 172, 173.
6. Remigius, out of whom Mr. More cites these Relations, hath some others of the like nature, and at last concludes,
What is more common in our Times, than both the frequent and daily Assertions of Witches concerning this very thing; and the Testimonies of Men agreeing thereto, who have stedfastly affirmed, not only in ordinary Conversation, but Solemnly
description Page 3
upon their Oaths, That they have seen, not in their Dreams, or with their Senses drawn aside by the Arts of Magick, but with waking Eyes, these kind of Women shaken out of the Clouds, and hang upon the Tops of Trees, or the Roofs of Houses?
c. 12. l. 3.
7. Martin Delrio, who quotes the very same Stories out of the same Author, concludes thus:
Have not the like things happen'd in Italy, in the Case of Lucrece? In Switzerland, at Schil∣tac••, in case of the Witch mentioned by Erasmus in his Epistles? In Holland, concerning that unwary curious young Man of Rousey?
Why, tell me, I beseech you, Might not that which hath happen'd in Italy, Switzerland, Holland, &c. happen likewise in France? Delrius, in Mag. Disq. Sect. 3. l. 5.
8. There was a Witch of Constance, who being vexed that all her Neighbours in the Village where she lived, were invited to the Wedding, and so were drinking, and dancing, and making merry, and she solitary and neglected, got the Devil to transport her through the Air, in the midst of the Day, to a Hill hard by the Village; where she digging a Hole, and putting Urine into it, raised a great Tempest of Hail, and directed it so, that it fell only upon the Vil∣lage, and pelted them that were dancing, with that Violence, that they were forced to leave off their Sport. When she had done her Epxloit, she returned to the Village; and being spi∣ed, was suspected to have rais'd the Tempest, which the Shepherds in the Field that saw her riding in the Air, knew well before, who bringing in their Witness against her, she confessed the Fact. More's Antid. against Ath. c. 4. l. 3.
Mr. Baxter, speaking of Lightnings, and Thunderbolts, falling more upon Churches, than upon other Buildings, hath these Words:
9. The Church that my Grandmother was born near, had a Ball of Fire, by Lightning, came in at the Belfry-Window, and turned up the Grave-stones, and went out at the Chancel-Window.
10. The Church that I Baptised in, (High Ercall, close to London Newport's-House,) had, in such a Storm, the Leads rolled up, and cast on the back-side of the Church; (and in the War, was levelled with the Ground.)
11. The Church of Anthony in Cornwal, near Plymouth, was torn by Lightning, at the time of Worship, on Whitsunday, 1640. and some People hurt, and the Brains of one struck up to a Pillar. (It is in Print.)
12. 'So was used much like, the Church of Withicomb, in Devonshire, at the same time.
13. The Church, where the Earl of Dorset and Middlesex his Ancestors Monuments were, was torn by Lightning that came in at the Steeple, melted the Bells, and went up to the Chancel, and there tore the Monuments in pieces. I saw pieces of the Monuments, that had some of the golden Letters, which a truly worthy Lady brought home, that went from Tunbridge Waters to see the Church.
Many and many Churches have been thus torn, proportionably so much beyond all other Buildings, especially of Stone, that I cannot but think there is some knowing Agent that maketh she Choice, though I know not who, nor why.
14. Except a few Hayricks, I remember not, that till this Seventy sixth Year of my Age, I have known Lightnings to have had hurting Power on any Buildings but Churches, save very rarely, and small; (as this last Year, at Istington, it entred a House, and killed a Wo∣man, and Child:) Nor to have torn any Wood but Oak, (which in Trees, and Buildings, I have seen torn where I dwelt.) But divers Persons have been killed and scorched by it: And an eminent Knight that I knew, is commonly said to have been struck dead by it in his Garden. Hist. Discourse of Appar. and Witches, p. 165.
15. Though Porphyry, and Procus, and Jamblicus, tells us, That bad Daemons will oft speak for Good Actions, and against Bad, in Pride and Subtilty to be thought Good; yet it is hard to think, that it is not rather a good Spirit, that speaks for some notable Good Work, where no By-end is discernable: As that mentioned by Mr. Glanvil, and Dr. More, of Dr. Britton's Wife, whose Likeness appeared after Death, to her Servant-Maid, and shewed her a parcel of Land, that was as part of her Brother's, and told her, it belonged to the Poor, and was unjustly alienated from them; and bid her tell the Possessor, That he must Restore it; and gave her a Secret to tell him, if he refused. And upon the angry Refusal, when he heard the Secret, he yielded and restored the Land to the Poor, who now possess it. Ibid.
16. An. 1553. Two Witches were taken, which went about, by Tempest, Hail, and Frost, to destroy all the Corn in the Country. These Women stole away a little Infant of one of their Neighbours, and cutting it in pieces, put it into a Cauldron to be boiled; but by God's Pro∣vidence, the Mother of the Child came in the mean while, and found the Members of her Child ••••••s cut in pieces, and boiled. Whereupon the two Witches were taken; and being ex∣amined, answered, That if the Boiling had been finished, such a Tempest of Rain and Hail would have followed, that all the Fruits of the Earth in that Country should have been de∣stroy'd; but God prevented it by his just Judgment, in causing the Witches to be put to Death. Dr. Beard relates this Story, but without Notation of the Time and Place, and otheir Circum∣stances, which will be enquired into in this incredulous Age, in his Theatre of God's Judgments, p. 419. I hope Authors will be more careful for the future in such Relations, to obviate the Prejudices and Objections of Sceptical and Atheistical Men.
description Page 4
CHAP. XCVII. Satan hurting by Apparitions.
THO' the Devil hides sometimes behind the Curtain, when he is intent upon Mischief, and employs other Agents in a harmless Disguise to act for him, yet it is not always so: Sometimes he puts on some for mida∣ble Shape, and appears in some dreadful Idea, in the Prosecution of his Designs, and is not concerned, tho' his own Cloven Foot appear in the Figure, and the Representation appear Genuine, and truly Diabolical. But what particular Reason to assign for these kind of bold Apparitions, I acknowledge my self in the dark; and I do believe, it will not be easie for us Mortals to solve all the obscure Phaenomena's of their Hellish Policy.
1. Mr. Franklin, Minister of a Town in the Isle of Ely, had a Child to which a Spirit often appeared at his Father's House, and grew so bold and free, as very ordinarily to come in whilst Company was in the House, and Mr. Franklin in the Room, and sit down by the Body. At due Years, about the Year 1661 or 1662, he was bound an Apprentice to a Barber in Cambridge, (or at least as a Probationer.) One Night the Spirit appear'd to him in the usual Habit of a Gentlewoman, and would have perswaded him to go home again, asking him what he did there? &c. The Boy, after some Treaty, replied, he would not go. Upon which, he received a great Blow on the Ear, and grew very ill; and continuing so, his Master present took Horse, and rid to acquaint his Father. In the Forenoon of that Day, the Boy sitting by the Kitchen Fire, his Mistress being by, suddenly cries out, Oh Mistress, look, there's the Gentlewo∣man! The Woman turns to look, sees nothing; but while her Head was turned, hers a noise as of a great Box on the Ear; then turns again, and sees the Boy bending down his Neck; and he presently died. About the same Hour, so near as they could guess, while the Master was sitting at Dinner, in the Isle of Ely, with the Father, the Appearance of a Gentlewoman comes in, looking angrily; and taking a turn or two, disappeared. Attested by Mr. Baxter, Mr. Cooper, and Mr. Franklin himself. Historical Discourse of Apparitions and Witches, p. 64.
2. At Danbury-Church, in Essex, the Devil appeared in the Habit of a Minorite, to the incre∣dible Astonishment of the Parishioners; and at that time there was such a terrible Tempest with Lightning, and Thunder, and Fire-balls, that the Vault of the Church was broken, and half the Chancel was carried away. Speed's Hist. p. 628. Wanley's Wonders, c. 27. l. 6.
3. There is (saith Aventinus) a Town in Austria, called Greinou, near unto which there are huge and high Rocks, through which the Danube passes foaming along, and with a mighty noise. Henry the III. was sailing this way, and Bruno, the Bishop of Witzburg, his Kinsman, in another Ship accompanied him: As they passed by a high Rock, there stood one in the form of a Negro, which called to Bruno, saying, Ho! Ho! Bishop, I am an evil Genius; thou art mine, and where∣soever thou shalt betake thy self, thou shalt be mine: I have at present nothingagainst thee, but in short space thou shalt see me again. All that heard this, were astonished. The Bishop sign'd himself with the sign of the Cross, and adjuring the Spirit, it vanish'd away. Not far from thence, I think about Ten Miles, the Emperor, and his Nobles, were entertained at Bosenberg, by Richilda, the Widow of Adelbort, then lately dead; where the Widow besought the Empe∣ror, that Bosenburg, and the Farms about it, held byher late Husband gratis, might be so held by Welpho, her Brother's Son. There were then present with the Emperor, Bruno, Alemannus Pre∣sident of Ebersperg, and Richilda. While the Emperor was reaching out his Hand, as a Sign of his Grant, the Floor of the Chamber fell down under them. The Emperor fell into a Ba∣thing-Vessel, without hurt; Bruno, Alemannus, and Richilda, were thrown upon the sides of that Vessel, in such a manner, that they were fore bruised, and in a few Days after died of that Fall. Camerar. Oper. Subcisio, Cent. 2. c. 16. Wanley's Wonders, c. 27. l. 6.
Mary, the Wife of Antonio Hortado, dwelling near the Salmon-falls, in New-England, gave this Information, Aug. 13. 1683. That in June, 1682. she heard a Voice at the Door of her House, saying, What do you here? About an Hour after, standing at the Door, she had a Blow on her Eye, that struck her Head against the Door-post; and two or three Days after, a Stone, as she judged, about a Pound weight, was thrown along, within the House, into the Chimney; and going to take it up, it was gone; all the Family were in the House, and no Hand appear'd which might be instrumental in throwing the Stone. About two Hours after, a Frying-pan then hanging in the Chimney, was heard to ring so loud, that not only they in the House heard it, but others above an Hundred Rods distant: Whereupon, she and her Husband going in a Canow over the River, they saw something like the Head of a Man newly shaved, and the Tail of a white Cat, about three Foot distance from each other, swimming over before the Canow, but no Body appear'd to join Head and Tail together; and they re∣turning over the River in less than an Hour, the same Apparition follow'd them back again, and disappeared at their landing. A Day or two after, the Woman was struck on the Head (as she judged) with a Stone, which made it swell, and become very sore; she was then in the Yard: And going back into the House, she was bitten Black and Blue on both Arms, and had one of her Breasts scratched; the Impression of the Teeth, being like those of a Man, were seen by many. Whereupon, removing to sojourn with a Neighbour on the other side of the Ri∣ver, there appeared to her, in that House, a Woman in a green Safeguard, a short blue Cloak, and a white Cap, making an Offer to strike here with a Fire-brand, but did not touch
description Page 5
her. The Day following, the same Shape appeared to her again; but now cloathed with a gray Gown, white Apron, and white Head-cloaths, and seemed to laugh several times, but no Voice was heard. Since which time, this Mary hath been freed from those Molestations, Essay Provid. p. 165. Hist. of D••m. p. 30.
I have said so much of this nature upon other Subjects in this Book, that I think it unne∣cessary to enlarge any further in this Place. I am sure enough is said to convince a Reader of an ingenuous and impartial Temper, and more will not satisfie a Man that is resolved upon Incredulity.
CHAP. XCVIII. Satan hurting by False Promises or Threatnings.
THAT the Devil hath been a Lyar, and grand Impostor, we have had the Experience of all Ages from the Beginning. He cheated our first Parents at his first Appearance in the World; and hath proceeded succes∣s••••ly to the present time, to dilude all subsequent Generations; and yet (which is the Mischief of it) Man∣kind is still so shallow, and of so dull Intellectuals, that upon the Prospect of a pleasant Bait, he 〈…〉〈…〉 a Surrender of his Heart, and Senses, and believes and acts as this great Juggler would have him. 'Tis 〈…〉〈…〉 ob∣serve, how miserably Men are deluded with his false Promises, or affrighted with his deceitful Menaces; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 still the Tragedy is carried, on, and will be to the End of the World!
1. Bodin tells us of a French Baron, that confess'd, That he Worshipped the Devil, and prayed to him, and had sacrificed Nine Children to him, and intended to have sacific'd one of his own. And he ask'd him for what he did this? And he said, That he promised to make him Great, and yet that he never gave him any thing, but had told him more Lyes than Truths. This Promise of Knowledge was the old Temptation to Eve: And yet Knowledge is the great Gift of our great Comforter, the Holy Ghost; so that there is a true comforting Know∣ledge which God giveth, and a deceitful Shadow of it; and a useless hurtful Knowledge, by which Satan comforteth the Deluded. It's true, Needful Saving Knowledge, that is of God. Many Conjurers have, by the Desire of knowing what vain Curiosity is pleased with, become the Devil's Slaves.
2. Dr. Dee, of whom we make mention elsewhere, was allured by Satan with repeated Pro∣mises of the Philosopher's Stone; and in comfident Expectation thereof, he spent his Time, Study, and Estate, and boasted to the Emperor of Germany of it. But instead thereof, he had nothing performed, but a blind aenigmatical Recipe from his supposed Angels, for the finding out of the Stone; which was this,
Take common Audcal (i. e. Gold,) purge and work it by Rlodur of four divers Dige∣stions, continuing the last Digestion for Fourteen Days, in one swift Propottion, until it be Dlased, (i. e. Sulphur,) fixed in a most red and luminous Body, the Image of Resurrection. Take also Lulo (the Mother) of red Roxtan, (pure and simple Wine,) and work him through the four fiery Degrees, until thou have his Audcal, (his Mercury,) and there ga∣ther him.
Then double every Degree of your Rlodur, and by the Law of Coition and Mixture, work and continue them diligently together, notwithstanding backward, through every De∣gree, multiplying the lower and last Rlodur, his due Office finished by one degree more than the highest: So doth it become Darr, (the Angelical Name of the Stone, forsooth,) the Thing you seek for; a holy, most glorious Red, and dignified Dlased. But watch well, and gather him so at the highest; for in one Hour he descendeth or ascendeth from the Purpose.
This was communicated to the deluded Doctor, as appears by his own Writings, after earnest Prayer, and great Importunity used, and a serious Complaint of his Poverty; at Prague, A. D. 1585. And this was all he could obtain. See his Actions with Spirits, p. 387.
3. A. C. 1530. There was in Norimberg a Popish Priest, that studied the Black-Art, who coveting Riches, the Devil shewed him, through a Crystal, Treasures hidden in a part of the City. Thither therefore did the Priest go, with another Companion; and having digged an hollow Pit, he perceived at the bottom a Coffer, with a great black Dog lying by it; which whilst he beheld, the Earth fell upon him, and crushed him to death. Clark's Examp. Vol. 1. c. 8. out of Wierus.
4. Thomas Sawdie (mention'd in the Chapter of Satan restrain'd from Hurting) received some, and was promised more Money from the Devil, in the Shape first of a Man, then a Dog, but withal was possessed by him.
5. It wer not difficult to give more Instances of Diabolical IIIusions in this kind, as of Dr. Fanstus, of Cundligen, in Germany, who, after he had entertained others with deceitful Banquets, and cheated himself with false Hopes, at last was found dead in a certain Village, near Wirtemberg, with his Neck broke, and the House beaten down with a terrible Storm.
6. Wierus saith, Cornelius Agrippa, after his great Skill in Necromancy, and his great Learning in all the Sciences, and Expectations of great things in the World, upon the taking off an inchanted Collar from his Dog's Neck, died miserably. Witness P. Jovius.
description Page 6
I shall only take notice, That almost all Witches, and Conjurers, live contemptibly Poor, or Scandalous, and die accordingly.
7. But the Devil doth not always use these gross ways to impose upon Man; every body will not be taken with such Baits; some are of somewhat more fine Intellectuals, and these are ca∣joled by other Methods, and decoyed to their own Destruction by more plausible Devices and Temptation. The Highway-man, and Pyrate, are sometimes Agents in the Devils Cause, and Successful too; and, as Deputies and procurators under him, propund Golden Moun∣tains, Rich Purses, an easie and luxurious way of Living, for a Reward to them that will be of their Society: But what shameful and miserable Ends they come to, I appeal to the Golden Farmer, and Mr. Every the Pirate, lately taken into Custody, and a Thousand more, who, in our own Times, and Nations, have ascended the Gallows for their last Preferment, and look'd the World in the Face with the Inscription of Guilt and Ignominy in their Foreheads.
8. Yea, the Devil spins sometimes a finer Web than any of these. Tell but such a Lye, use such an Equivocation, turn with the Wind of the Age, and observe which way Wealth and Preferments are disposed by the Court-Party, and tack about accordingly, and you shall rise higher than your Fellows; live more bravely, plentifully, prosperously, than other sneaking Vertuoso's: And this Bait too often takes with Men of no solid Principle. Multitudes are caught in this Net, and for the time are mightily pleased with it, till some unexpected Occur∣rence, or Old Age, and sad Experience, convinces them, that it was but a Trick of the Devil to catch Fools with; and that they had better have stuck close to the Rules of a steady Piety, and trusted God, tho' he did not pay presently, but seem'd to be asleep, while he exercised their Faith and Patience. They that hast to be Rich, fall into Temptations, and the Snare of the Devil.
9. I have given no Instances of Satan's Hurting by Threatning Signs, or Apparitions, yet: But what doth he drive at, or propound to himself, by the frequent Noises and Disturbances which he makes in Peoples Houses? When I first began this Work, I heard a rapping at my Hall-door, as with a Horse-whip, twice; and my Maid heard it likewise at the same time, tho' she was in the Kitchen, and I in the Parlour, at that very Juncture. My Wife suspected it to be a Token of some Funeral out of the Family, within such a set time, as a Year, or so, &c. Many People have had the like, and yet no Harm followed: And I quere, Whether, by the Appearance of the Ghosts of Persons departed, he doth not design to promote the Doctrine of Purgatory, or some other superstitious Fancies? I am sure, many of the wild and fantastical Notions and Practices that have been adopted into Religion, by Jews, Greeks, Papists, and Pagans, have been fathered upon such Causes, viz. Visions and Revelations, Omi∣nous Signs and Apparitions.
10. Joan Williford, a Witch, confessed before the Mayor, and other Jurats of Feversham, 1645. That the Devil promised her, that she should not lack: But never brought her more than Eight Pence, or one Shilling at a time. See the Examination and Confession of the said Joan, and others, 1645.
CHAP. XCIX. Divine Judgments by way of Retaliation.
THERE is no juster Law, saith the old Poet, than that those who are the Authors of Contriving a Mischief for others, fall into it themselves; and the Sacred Scripture agrees thereto; and we have many Instances of such Judgments: And certainly, if any Evils in the World carry in them the Signature and Indication of the Cause, these do.
1. Haman was hanged upon the same Gallows that he prepared for Mordecai.
2. David, for his Adultery with Bathsheba, was threatened with a Punishment of the like kind, which was accordingly inflicted on him, 2 Sam. 16.22. when Absalom spread a Tent upon the top of the House, and went in unto his Father's Concubines.
3. Those that accused Daniel to Darius, and procured the throwing of him into the Lyons Den, were afterwards thrown there themselves, Dan. 6.24.
4. The Story of Phalaris's Bull, invented for the Torment of others, and serving after∣wards for himself, is notorious in Heathen Story.
5. The Lord Cromwel, in Henry the VIII's Reign, is remarked for suffering capital Punish∣ment, without ever coming to a Tryal, by a Law, which, they say, himself, out of a servile Flattery to his Prince, procured for others. Of which Michael Drayton thus writes,
"Those Laws I made alone my self to please,"To give a Power more freely to my Will,"Even to my Equals hurtful several ways,"Forced to things, that, most do say, were Ill;"Upon me now as violently seize,"By which, I lastly perish'd by my Skill,"On mine own Neck returning, as my due,"That heavy Yoke, wherein, by me, they drew. Winstanly's Worth. p. 216.
description Page 7
6. The Duke of Somerset in the Fifth Year of Edward VI. died by a Law, which, but a year before was Passed by himself; Spelman.
7. The Papists pitch'd upon the Fifth of November for their Gunpowder-Plot, but that was by Divine Providence seasonably Discovered; and some of the Traitors flying into Worcestershire, &c. with two pounds of Powder which they had Rifled out of the Lord Windsor's House, and laid to dry at the Fire, by occasion of a Spark flying upon it, Catesby, Rookwood, and Grant, were much scorched both in their Bodies and Faces, and at the same time the Roof of the House was blown up with the violence of the Powder. And upon the same day, viz. November 5. 1623. according to the Popish Account, by the fall of a House in Black-fryars, London, at a Popish Conventicle, where one Drurie Preach'd, at least Ninety Persons were killed. Again, upon the same day, Novemb. 5. (to the best of my Remem∣brance) King William III. by Divine Favour, and a special Conduct of Providence, entered England, in order to the Delivering of us from Popery and Arbitrary (or Tyrannical) Go∣vernment.
8. It was a voluntary Judgment which Archbishop Cranmer inflicted on himself, when he first thrust that very hand into the Fire, and burnt it, with which he had Signed to the Po∣pish Articles, crying out, Oh! my Ʋnworthy Right Hand! but who will deny that the Hand of the Almighty was also concerned in it?
9. The Spaniards, who exercised so much Cruelty in the West-Indies, telling the poor Natives that they had a Disease upon them, which Gold was a Sovereign Remedy for, were many of them Taken and Slain by the Indians, and Gold poured down their Throats in a Reproachful way, as if it were their God.
10. The Bishop of Mentz, who Burned the Poor of his Neighbourhood in a Barn, and called them Rats (mentioned elsewhere in this Book) was afterwards punished to death with Rats.
11. I have read of a Man, that was haled out of doors in a violent manner by his own Son, who cried out to him; Oh! pray, no further; for just so far I dragg'd my Father.
12. Often the very instrument of our Sin is the Instrument of our Punishment, as a Child that we co*cker too much; a Persons we Love inordinately; any thing we doat upon.
13. Sisera annoys God's People with Iron Chariots, and is Slain with a Nail of iron. Jeza∣bel's Brains, that devised Mischief against the Innocent, were strewed upon Stones. By a Letter to Jezreel she shed the Blood of Naboth, and by a Letter from Jezreel the Blood of her Sons was shed. Nebuchadnezzar destroyed Solomon's Temple (that seven years work of so many Thousands) therefore let him be turned a Grazing, and seven Seasons pass over him Dan. 4.16.
14. Frederick Barbarossa, Emperor of Germany, had often punished the City of Milan for siding with the Pope against him: Yet on a time when Beatrix the Empress came to the Town, the uncivil Citizens first Imprisoned her, and then in a Scornful manner, set her on a Mule with her Face towards the Tail, which they caused her to hold in her hand instead of a Bridle: And having thus Disgracefully carried her through all the Town, they brought her to a Gate and kick'd her out. The Emperor to Revenge this Wrong, Besieged the City, and at last took it, adjudging all the People to Death, but such as would redeem their Lives in this opprobrious manner: He caused a Bunch of Figs to be fastned between the Buttocks of a skittish Mule, and such as would live, must with their hands bound behind them, run after the Mule, till with their teeth they had snatched out one or more of the Figs; which condition, with the hazard of many a sound kick, was accepted, and performed by many of them. Heyl. Geog. p. 214.
15. The Donatists that cast the Holy Elements in the Lord's Supper, to Dogs, were them∣selves afterwards devoured by Dogs. Zonaras.
16. The Archbishop of Tours, made sute for the Erection of a Court called Cambre Ardent, wherein to condemn the Protestants to the Fire, and was himself stricken with a Disease called the Fire of God, which began at his Feet, and so ascended upwards, that he caused one member after another to be cut off, and so he died miserably. Acts and Monu∣ments.
17. There was one Christopher, an Unmerciful Courtier, who suffered a poor Lazar to die by him in a Ditch, and himself shortly after perished in a Ditch, Idem.
18. Laurentius Valla Censured all that wrote before him, and Erasmus comes after, and Censures him as much. Trapp.
19. A. C. 1628. A Debauch'd Fellow in Banbury, in Cheshire, by Name Robinson, by Profes∣sion a Beat-ward, (following that unlawful Calling, and especially upon Festivals) was cruelly rent in pieces by a Bear, and so died fearfully. M. S. of Mr. Burghal's of Acton.
20. An Attorney approving of Mr. H. Burton's losing his Ears, and Cursing him with a (What a Pox, &c.) his own Ear fell immediately a Bleeding plentifully. See the Chapter of Divine Judgments upon Cursing; the last Example.
description Page 8
CHAP. C. Divine Judgments upon Superstition.
To do what is not Commanded, or to insist upon little observances which are no part of Religion, as if they would commend us to God, is that which we commonly call Superstition: Such were the ••••racl*tes for∣bearance to eat of the Sinew which shruck, Gen. 32.32. Gideon's Ephod, the Philistines not treading on the Threshold, 1 Sam. 5.5. Racher's Stealing her Father's Idols; Micha's House of Gods; Wor∣shipping in High Places. The Scribes and Pharisees Traditions, their frequent Washings, &c. and such Ʋn∣scriptural Preciseness God hath in all Ages declared himself against. For, who more fit to prescribe in his own Worship than himself? If Men will therefore presume to amend by their own Devices, and make Supplies for the De∣fects of Infinite Wisdom, they do it to their Peril, For who hath required those things at their hands?
1. Observable are the Words of Holy, Humble, Self-denying Musculus on 1 Cor. 11.
Now a-days thou shalt find very many, who in very many years do not so much as once partake of this Sacrament, especially the Swenckfeldians, who did so reject the Ecclesiastical Com∣munion of all Churches, that they themselves had none at all. When at Ausperge, I once asked a Ring-leader of the Sect when he had partaken with the Church of Christ, of the Bread and Cup of the Lord; he expresly answered, he had then abstained about twelve years from the Communion: being demanded why he had so done, he reply'd, That he had as yet not found any Church which was inwardly and outwardly Adorned with the Gifts and Ver∣tues of the true Spouse of Christ, and therefore he did put off, and deferred his Communi∣on untill he could find such a Church rightly Settled or Ordere; This Principle carried a Pious Gentleman of a good Family in England much farther. "Mr. Edward Grefwold shut up himself and his Children in his House, and would come at no Man, nor suffer any Man to come at him, lest he shoud communicate with them in their sin. Sustenance for him, and his Children was brought unto them, and put in at some hole, or window, but he suffered no Man to come in and minister unto them, no, not when his Children and himself lay sick in great misery; when by Order his House was broken open (for the Justices of Peace, in consideration of his Case, were constrained so to do) two of his Children were found dead in the House, and one had lain so long unburied, that the Body was Corrupted, and did annoy the Room; the Gentleman himself sick on his Bed in woful plight. He had gone through his Bible, and cut out the Contents, Titles, and every thing but the Text it self. It is very likely that if hearing the Doctrine of Grace he did communicate with them in their sins, much more was guilt contracted by civil conversings, and if it be tried in right Reason, I cannot see how that Consequence can be avoided. Now he, desirous to stick to what he had learned, and not to delude himself with vain distinctions, as too many of the Separation do, fell first into deep perplexities, and then at last came unto that desperate conclusion to shut up himself and his Children. Mr. H. Hickman's Sermon at St. Aldate's, Oxon, 1664. p. 39, 40.
2. The Superstitions of the Heathen World are Gross and Notorious, the Egyptians Wor∣shipping a dead Isis, Serapis, Anubis, living Dogs, Cats, Crocodiles, &c. The Carthagini∣ans, Romans, Scythians, Gauls, Indians, &c. Sacrificing Mens Flesh to Saturn, or rather Sathan, Moloch, &c. At Nagracut in the Great Mogul's Countrey, thousands of Indians cut out their own Tongues, and Offer them in Sacrifice to an Idol called Matta: The Peruvians often put out their own Eyes, that they may with more Reverence serve the Sun, Moon, and Stars; (this is certainly a blind Devotion!) Amongst the Mahometans there are a great many Superstitious Sects, concerning which I have said so much in my History of all Religions, that I will say no more here; but only Remark to the Reader, That such mufled Superstition is a Punishment to it self, by producing only a wild, dark, confused and groundless Peace and Satisfaction to the Consciences of the Votaries.
3. A. C. 1170. In the Reign of King Henry II. Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, but a Rebel and Traytor to his King and Countrey, being Murdered, was at first obscurely buried; but shortly after, his Body was taken up, and laid up in a most sumptuous Shrine in the Cathedral of Canterbury, by his Successor Stephen Langton, and by the Pope he was made a Martyr, to whose Shrine People of all Degrees, and from all Parts flocked in Pilgrimage, and loaded it with such large Offerings, that the Church round about, did abound with more than Princely Riches, the meanest whereof was of pure Gold, garnished with many precious Stones: The chiefest whereof was a Rich Gem, Offered by King Lewis of France, and such pressing there was to touch his Coffin, and such creeping and kneeling to his Tomb, that the prints of their Devotion in the Marble Stones remain to this day: Yea, the Church it self that was Dedicated to Christ, was forced to give place to the Name of St. Thomas; his Blood was almost matched in Vertue with our Saviour's; and his old Shooe was devoutly kissed by all Pas∣sengers: His Shrine was built about a Man's heighth, all of Stone, and above of plain Timber, within which, in an Iron Chest were his Bones: The Timber-work was covered with Plates of Gold, garnished with Branches, Images, Angels, Chains, Precious Stones, and great Orient Pearls, of inestimable value. [Erasmus when he was in England, went to visit it, but laughs at the Superstition of the Age, which was so Prodigal upon a Dead Carcass, when so many Living Christians were ready to Starve with Poverty, and extreamly wanted the Charity of their
description Page 9
Neighbours. Erasm. Colloq.] But in the Reign of King Henry VIII. A. C. 1538. the Shrine was spoiled, and the Spoils were so great, that they filled two great Chests, one of which six or eight strong Men could scarce carry out of the Church. Weaver's Mon. p. 202. Clark's Examp. Vol. 1. P. 655.
It were tiresome to reckon up all the Superstitions of the Roman Church, their particu∣lar Saints, with their particular Vertues, their Penances, Pilgrimages, Largesses of Devotion, Postures of Worship, Habits, Ceremonies, Holy-days, &c. all which have made such a noisome stench in the World, that in the beginning of the Reformation, the Protestants cried out aloud, Vaugh upon them, and now the Quietists among themselves hold their Noses, out of a Princi∣ple of Nauseousness and Abhorrency of them, and rather chuse to lay aside all the external part of Worship (or almost all) than carry so long a Train of Superstitious Observances along with them, when they go to the Church of God.
CHAP. CI. Divine Judgments upon Blasphemy and Profaneness.
BY Blasphemy, I mean Speaking Irreverently and Disrespectfully of Sacred things; and by Prophaneness an open Conversation agreeable to such Dish••••••••rable and Rude Idea's: And such Crimes certainly have no foundation of Security, no ground to build any hopes of Impunity upon, for so long as there is a God existent in the World, and that God concerned in the Government of the World, he will take notice of such open Disrespects, or none. 'Tis the Interest of the Deity, at least now and then, to make a sharp Animadversion upon such open Impiety, even in this World.
1. Eugenius being Emperor, Flavianus the Prefect, desired Leave of him to Build an Altar to Victory at Milan, which Ambrose hearing of, departed from thence to Bononia; but after a while returned again, (Eugenius and Flavianus being gone to War against Theodosius;) But before their departure they had sent word, That when they returned Conquerors, they would make the Great Church in Milan a Stable for Horses: but God prevented them; for Engenius was Slain by his own Soldiers, and Theodesius got the Victory. Clark's Marrow of Ecclesiastical History.
2. A. C. 1617. Marcus Antonius de Dominis, Arch-bishop of Spalato, a Man Old and Corpulent, and so unfit for Travel, being almost at his Journeys end by Nature, came into England, leaving his Countrey, [Italy] as he affirmed, for Religion, whereof he set forth in Writing many Reasons, and being thereupon Entertained, he Preached, Railed, and Writ against Rome, extolling the Protestant Religion, till he became Dean of Windsor, and Master of the Savoy, which he enjoyed for some few years. Then, whether he had higher hopes at home, or the Humour and Fancy altering, he went Retrograde: And after five years stay here, he Retracted all that he had said and written: which so Incens'd King James, that he commanded him (within three days) at his Peril, to depart the Realm: Who thereupon went to Rome, and there in veighed as bitterly against the Protestants, as he had done in England against the Papists, hoping at least for Pardon, if not for Preferment. But, notwithstanding his Recan∣tation, according to the Law of the Inquisition, having once Revolted (though now Returned,) he Suffered the Death of an Heretick, had the Punishment of a Martyr, though not the Ho∣nour: For he was publickly burnt at Rome, yet not burnt alive, but dying in Prison, and be∣ing Buried, his Body was afterwards taken up and Burnt. Such Honour have all such Saints; For they hold it as a Maxim, That that Foundation is never to be Built upon that was once of a Tottering Temper. Sir Richard Baker's Chron. Clark's Examples C. 10. P. 27.
3. A. C. 1550. There was at Ferrara in Italy, on Faninus, who, by Reading of good Books, was by God's Grace Converted to the knowledge of the Truth, wherein he found such Sweetness, that by constant Reading, Meditation and Prayer he grew so expert in the Scriptures, that he was able to instruct others: And though he durst not go out of the Bounds of his Calling to Preach openly, yet by Conference and private Exhortations he did good to many. This coming to the knowledge of the Pope's Clients, they Apprehended, and Committed him to Prison; where, by the earnest Solicitation of his Wife and Children, and other Friends, he was over-perswaded to Renounce the Truth, and thereupon was Released out of Prison. But it was not long before the Lord met with him for it: So as falling into horrible Torments of Conscience, he was near unto utter Despair, for preferring the Love of his Kindred, and Friends before the Service of Jesus Christ; neither could he possibly be freed from these Terrors before he had fully resolved to venture his Life more faithfully in the Service of Christ. Clark's Examples, p. 27.
4. About the Year 1541. There was one William Barber, Master of Art in Oxford, a Godly and Learned Man, that Disputed stoutly and accurately against the Doctrine of Transubstantia∣tion: Yet, through the Iniquity of the Times, was at last brought over to make a Recanta∣tion; after which, he never Prospered, but wore away with Grief and Sorrow till he died, Ibid.
5. In the Reign of Queen Mary, there was one Sir James Hales, Justice of the Common-Pleas, who though he had adventured his Life for Queen Mary, by refusing to Subscribe to her
description Page 10
Disinheriting by King Edward the VI's. Will; yet, for giving the Statutes in Charge against the Pope's Supremacy, &c. at the Sessions he was cast into Prison, and there so cruelly handled, and terrified with the apprehension of the Torments, which (they said) were preparing for him, that partly by the Flattery of the Bishops, and partly by their Threats, he was drawn to Recant. After which, he fell into such terrors of Conscience, that he attempted to kill himself with a Pen-knife; Yet, being by God's Providence prevented, and his Wounds he had given himself Cured, he was delivered out of Prison, and went home to his House; but neither could he have any inward Peace by reason of his Apostacy: But setting his House in Order, he drowned himself in a River not far from his Habitation. Ibid.
6. A. C. 1556. There was one Mr. Thomas Whittle, an Essex Minister, apprehended and carried before Bishop Bonner, by whom he was laid in the Porter's Lodge all night upon the bare ground: The next day the Bishop sent for him to his Chamber, and asked him many Questions about the Sacraments of the Altar, &c. to which Mr. Whittle returned such Answers as much anger'd the Bishop; whereupon he told him that he should return to Prison and be fed with nothing but Bread and Water; and not content with Threats, he fell upon him and beat him with his Fists, and then put him into a little Room, where he lay two Nights upon a Table; shortly after, the Bishop sent for him again, Flattered him, proffering him Articles cunningly drawn up, and at last prevailed with him to Subscribe them: But (said he) after I had done it, I had little Joy; for by and by my Conscience told me, by God's Word I had done Evil, by so slight a means to shake off the sweet Cross of Christ. Oh! the Crafty Subtilty of Satan in his Members. Let every Man whom God shall deliver into their Hands, take heed of them, and cleave fast to Christ: For they will leave no corner of his Conscience unsearched, but will attempt by all guileful and subtle means to corrupt him, and to cause him to fall from God and his Truth.
The Night after he had Subscribed he was greatly troubled, and through Affliction of Con∣science could not Sleep, neither could his Mind be eased till he had procured his Subscription, and tore out his Name. Being Condemned to be Burned, he thus said: My Mind, and Con∣science I Praise God, is now quiet in Christ; and I, by his Grace, am very willing and content to give over my Body to the Death for a Testimony of his Truth, and pure Religion, against Anti∣christ, and all his false Religion and Doctrine. Ibid. p. 28.
7. In Suffolk, among others there was one Peter Moon and his Wife, who were Charged for not coming to Church, and for neglecting other Popish Ceremonies. Moon was first Exami∣ned, Whether the Pope was not the Supreme Head of the Church? Whether the Queen were not the right Inheritrix of the Crown? Whether Christ's Body was not Really Present in the Sacrament, &c? and being of a timorous Disposition, he so answered as his Adversaries were sa∣tisfied. His Wife also, by his Example was drawn into the same Dissimulation, and so they were dismissed. But when they came home, and began to bethink themselves what they had done, they fell into such Trouble and Horror of Conscience, that they were ready wholly to Despair: And Moon seeing a Sword hanging in his Parlor, was tempted to have slain himself with it, which yet the Lord was pleased to prevent; and afterwards, upon their unfeigned Re∣pentance, to restore and comfort them. Ibid.
8. Sir John Check, who had been Tutor to King Edward VI. in the Reign of Queen Mary, was cast into the Tower, and kept close Prisoner, and put to this miserable choice; either to forego his Life, or that which was more precious, his Liberty of Conscience: Neither could his Liberty be procured by his great Friends, at any lower Rate, than to Recant his Religion. This he was very unwilling to accept of, till his hard Imprisonment, joyned with threats of much worse in case of his refusal, and the many large promises made upon his Submission, with what other means humane Policy could invent, wrought so upon him, whilst he consulted with Flesh and Blood, as drew from him an Abrenuntiation of that Truth which he had so long Professed, and still Believed: upon this, he was Restored to his Liberty, but never to his Comfort; for the Sense of, and Sorrow for his own Apostacy, and the daily sight of the cruel Butcheries exercised on others for their constant adherence to the Truth, made such deep Im∣pressions upon his broken Spirit, as brought him to a speedy, yet through God's Mercy and Goodness, to a comfortable end of his Miserable Life. A. C. 1557. ibid. p. 28.
9. There was one Ralph Allerton, who coming into his Parish Church of Bently in Essex, and finding the People idle, or ill imployed, he exhorted them to go to Prayers, and after he had read to them a Chapter out of the New Testament; for which, being Apprehended, he was carried before Bishop Bonner, who by his subtle perswasions and flatteries so prevailed with this poor Man, that he drew him to Recant his former Profession, and so dismissed him.
But this base Cowardice of his brought him into such Bondage and Terrors of Conscience, and so cast him down, that if the Lord had not been exceeding gracious unto him, he had Perished for ever: But the Lord looking upon him with the Eyes of Mercy, after he had Chastned, raised him up again; giving him not only hearty and unfeigned Repentance of his Back-sliding, but also a constant boldness to profess his Name and Gospel, even unto Death, ibid.
10. In the City of Bristol, there was one Richard Sharp, a Weaver, who being Apprehended for Religion, was carried before Doctor Dalby, the Chancellor, who, after he had Examined him about the Sacraments of the Altar, so wrought upon him by Perswasions, that he drew from him a promise to make a publick Recantation, and the time and place were appointed for it. But after this Promise, Sharp felt such an Hell in his Conscience, that he was not able to follow any Business; and he decayed in his bodily Health, and wholly lost his Colour. Where∣upon, on a Sabbath, going to his Parish-Church, he pressed to the Quire-door, and with a loud Voice, said: Neighbours, bear me Record that yonder Idol (pointing to the Altar) is the greatest and most abominable Idol that ever was; and I am sorry that ever I denied my Lord
description Page 11
God: For this he was carried to Prison, and Sealed the Truth with his Blood. Ibid. p. 29.
11. When Jerome of Prague came to the Council at Constance, they sent him to a Town, where they tied him fast to a great Block, and set his Legs in the Stocks, his Hands also being made fast unto them; the Block being so high that he could not possibly sit thereon, but his Head must hang downward; where also they allowed him nothing but Bread and Water. But within eleven days, hanging thus by the Heels, he fell very sick: Yet thus they kept him in Prison almost Twelve Months and then sent to him, requiring him to Recant, and to Subscribe that John Huss was justly put to Death; which he did, partly out of fear of Death, and ho∣ping to escape their hands. Yet they sent to Examine him again, but he refused to Answer, except he were brought in Publick before the Council: (and they presuming that he would openly confirm his former Recantation) sent for him, May 25. 1416. subborning False Witnesses to Accuse him: But he so learnedly cleared himself and refuted his Adversaries, that they were astonished at his Oration which he concluded with this; That all such Articles which Wickliff and Huss had written against the Enormities, Pomps, and Disorders of the Prelates, he would firmly Hold and Defend, even unto Death: And that all the Sins he had committed did not so much gnaw, and trouble his Conscience as did that most Pestiferous Act of his in Recanting what he had justly spoken, and to the consenting to the wicked Condemnation of Huss; and that he repented with his whole Heart that ever he did it. For this he was Condem∣ned and Burned. Ibid. p. 30.
12. Some of the Friends of Galcacius Garacciolus, Marquess of Vico, having promised to accompany him in his voluntary Exile; but afterwards looking back, and turning again to their Vomit, they were Apprehended and cast into the Inquisition, were they were forced publickly to Recant and to Abjure their Religion; and so they became the Subject of Misery and Infamy, and were equally Odious to both Parties. Ibid. p. 30.
13. Tho. Bilney, A. C. (1531.) of Cambridge, Professor of both Laws, Converted Thomas Arthur, and Mr. Hugh Latimer; but after, recanting his Principles, for the space of two years lived in great Anguish of Mind, and found no Rest till Repentance; and therefore, after∣wards Preached publickly that Doctrine which he had Abjured. Church Hist. Britan.
14. James Bainham, A Gentleman of the Middle Temple, being Imprisoned for his Reli∣gion, and Rack'd, Abjured his Principles, and had his Liberty; but he asked God and the World Forgiveness before the Congregation in those days, which was in a Ware-house in Bow-Lane, and immediately after he came to St. Austin's with the New Testament in his hand in English (and the Obedience of a Christian Man) in his Bosome, and there declared with Tears before the People, that he had denied God, and prayed the People to forgive, and beware of his Weakness. Ibid.
15. A. C. 1584. Francis Spira, living at Citadella, a Civil Lawyer, when he had received the Do∣ctrine of the Gospel and explained it among his Friends, being brought into Danger, after long deliberation on both sides, he publickly Renounced: But not long after fell into illness both of Body and Mind; and began to despair of the Mercy of God: Being brought from Citadella to Pa∣dua that he might make use of his Physicians, he received no Comfort; and scarce took any Meat to support Nature: Whereupon returning home (professing himself to be Condemned to Eternal Torments for Abjuring the known Truth) ended his Life Miserably. Thus for Sleidan in his Commentaries.
He that Writes the Story at large, adds, That he called for a Sword to dispatch himself with; that he professed, that his heart was estranged from God, saying, I cannot call him Father, from my heart: All good Motions are now quite gone; my heart is full of Malediction, Hatred, and Blasphemy against God. I find I grow more and more hardned in heart, and cannot stoop nor help my self: Your Prayers for me shall turn to your own benefit, but they can do me no good. When this Friend took his Leave of him, Spira said: Although I know that nothing can bring any benefit to me, a Reprobate, but that every thing shall tend to my deeper Condemnation: Yet I give you most hearty thanks for your kind Office of Love and Good will, and the Lord return it unto you with a plentiful encrease of all good.
As he was going down, he saw a Knife on a Table, and running to it, he snatched it up, therewith to have mischieved himself, but that his Friend prevented it; thereupon he said: I would I were above God, for I know that he will have no Mercy on me. He lay about eight weeks in this case, in a continual Burning, neither desiring, nor receiving any thing but by force, and that without Digestion; and was like an Anatomy, vehemently raging for Drink; ever Pining, yet fearful to live long, dreadful for Hell, yet coveting Death, in a continual Torment, yet his own Tormentor. And thus consuming himself with Grief and Horror, Impatience, and De∣spair, like a living Man in Hell, represented an extraordinary Example of God's Justice and Power; and thus he ended his miserable Life. See it more largely in the History it self.
16. Near akin to this is the Story of the second, Spira, published at London. 1692. though the early publication of it, together with the dreadful Contents, and the natural tenderness of Relatives and Countrey-men, and indeed the unwillingness of almost all People to believe things so full of Terror, rendred it to the apprehensions of some scarce credible: And my self, at Reading of it, wish'd it were not true; yet upon a serious and impartial Inquiry, I do firmly believe, that there is more Truth in it than will be granted by many of the present Generation. See the Narrative it self.
17. The Story of Nightingale is generally known, which Mr. Fox relates, how he fell out of his Pulpit and brake his Neck, whilst he was abusing that Scripture, 1 John 1.10.
description Page 12
18. A Copy of a Letter directed to me since I undertook this Work.
SIR,
FInding in one of the Mercuries a Proposal for Printing The Most Remarkable Providen∣ces, &c. I would, according to my weak Capacity, let you know, That sometime since, though not very long, a Neighbour dying, the News came while I was at Dinner; and one in Company said thus, We must all go, and none knows how soon: I, out of a scoffing way, made answer, I was sure I should live whilst I had eat the Meat I had. Before I had got one Bit of it in my Mouth, I was struck quite Senseless, and had much adoe to rise from the Table where I sate, and did not expect ever to think of telling my blasphemous Expression to any: But now meeting with a Work, which may be Profitable for all, but especially to young Ones, I am willing to attest this, the Truth of which some can testifie, as I in the Presence of the Almighty have wrote.
Your's, JOHN EREEVE.
London, June 4. 1695.
19. There was a Woollen-Draper in Warwick, who made a Profession of Religion, but many times brake out into scandalous Practices: Mr. Cartwright, on a time, walking with him in his Garden, dealt plainly and faithfully with him, rebuking him for his Miscarriages, and shew∣ing him the Dishonour that he brought to God, and the Gospel thereby. Which so wrought upon him, that he presently sunk down; and being carried home, died within a few Hours af∣ter. Mr. Clark in the Life of Mr. Cartwright.
20. One John ap Howel, in Queen Mary's Reign, standing by William Maudon, as he was reading in a Primer, at Greenwich, mocked him after every Word with contrary gaudy and flouting Expressions. Whereupon Maudon said to him, John, take heed what thou doest; thou mockest not me, but God in his Word, tho' I be simple that read it. Yet went he on in his Mock∣ing, till Maudon reading, Lord have Mercy upon us, Christ have Mercy upon us; the other with a Start said suddenly, Lord have Mercy upon me! With that Maudon, turning to him, said, What aileth thee, John? To which he answered, Nothing, but that he was afraid. Afraid! of What? saith Maudon. Nothing now, said the other. But presently after, he confessed, That at the reading of those Words, Lord have Mercy upon us, &c. the Hair of his Head stood an end with the great Fear that came upon him. On the next Day he ran Mad, was bound in his Bed, and lay continually Day and Night, crying out of the Devil of Hell, &c. Clark's Exampl. Vol. 1. c. 199.
CHAP. CII. Divine Judgments upon Scoffers at other Men's Imperfections, or such as Counterfeited to have them, when they had them not.
TO Commiserate the Infirmities of our Brethren or Neighbours is a Branch of Charity which the Gospel calls earnestly for; but to deride them for their Defects and Imperfections, is a Point of Impiety that is founded in Pride and Arrogance, and a Conceit of our own Dignity and Merit, not God's Grace and Mercy: For which Reason, God is very angry with those that make the Defects of other Men the Object of their Irrision and Scorn, as if they were over-looked by their Creator with more Contempt, as being more Vile than their Neighbours. Our Savioar gave a Check to this Humour, when he vindicated the Blind Man in the Gospel, and told his Auditory, the Cause was neither his Sins, nor his Parents.
1. Martial, who was a notable Scoffer, makes a Mockery at Coelius in his Epigrams, who coun∣terfeiting to be Gouty, anointed himself with Oils, and other things, wrapping and binding up his Joints, because he would have nothing to do at the Court, either by Night or by Day, or attend (as Courtiers do) upon any Great Person: But in the end, his Fortune so fell out, that he happened to have the Gout indeed. Treasur. of Anc. and Mod. Times.
2. Appianus Alexandrinus reporteth also of another Roman, who, to escape the Proscriptions of the Roman Triumviri, and not to be known for what he was, by such as might take notice of him, kept himself close, and wore an Emplaster of Velvet upon one of his Eyes, which he con∣tinued for a long time. After all such Search and Pursuit was passed over, the Man took off his Plaister, and found the utter Loss of the Eye indeed. Ibid. p. 272.
3. During those Troubles of the Union or League in France, it chanced, that (near unto a Ca∣stle) certain honest Men were set upon by Thieves, and robb'd in such sort, that they had no∣thing left them but their Shirts. When they perceived the Castle, they went presently thither, and entreated the Lord thereof, that he would lend them some Assistance, for the Apprehension of the Thieves, in regard that he had a certain Knowledge of them, and was armed with such Authority, as might (at least) help them to their Garments again. But the uncharitable Gen∣tleman would afford them no Favour; no, not so much as to see them; but feign'd that he had the Cholick, and was unable to stir out of his Bed, or to attend upon any Business whatsoever.
description Page 13
It was then the coldest Season of the Year; and the Servants (albeit unknown to their Master) lodged these despised poor Men (for that Night) in a Stable; whence they departed home∣ward the next Morning, without drawing the least Courtesie that could be, from that un∣genteel Gentleman. Now I know not whether it happened by just Vengeance of Heaven, or by some natural Occasion thereto leading; but he fell into the Cholick indeed, and was forced to keep his Chamber for the space of Twenty Days, and at last died by the violent Extremity thereof. Ibid. p. 273.
4. An Abbot of Guyenne, and Archdeacon in a Bishoprick, was cited by the Bishop and Chap∣ter, to appear at a Visitation, for Assessing of each Benefice in the Diocess, (according to their Faculties) for the Relief of poor Parishes, from whence they derived Demesnes and Rents. The Abbot made Excuse, saying he had a Pleurisie, (which was meerly false) and therefore he could not be there present. But within few Days after, he was taken with such a grievous Pain in his Side, that he kept his Bed a whole Year together, and was glad to have his Side cauterized in two Places: Notwithstanding which, he could not recover Health while he lived. Ibid. c. 14. p. 273.
5. Suibdager, King of Swecia, being very Covetous, counterscited Deafness, to the end be might hear to Requests made to him, for bestowing of any Gifts: For in that Country, he negotia∣ted his whole Reign by Conference with the People, and not by Writing or Petition, as they do to this Day. But in a short time the King became both Deaf and Blind in∣deed. Ibid.
6. I knew a young Scholar, descended of good Parentage, in the Franche-Comtè, who was a very facetious Scoffer and Mocker, and continually used to counterfeit the Gate, Gesture, and Behaviour of his Sister, (the Wife of his elder Brother, descended of a very Worthy and Ver∣tuous Family, and who had brought great Estates and Means for her Portion) who was Lame, and as she halted, so (in scorn) he would do the like: But (undoubtly by God's Judgments) he chanced to break one of his Legs, which could never after be recovered, or brought to any Form, so that he halted downright to his Dying-day. Ibid.
CHAP. CIII. Divine Judgments upon Atheism.
ATheism, and the Effects of it, are bidding an open Defiance to all the Powers of Heaven; so that 'tis no Wonder, if the Almighty, who resides there, and governs here, resents the Crime with a mere than or∣dinary Indignation. The most Renowned for Professed Ungodliness (saith Bishop Fotherby) are these: In Holy Writings, King Pharach, and Anti••••hus, the King of Tyre, and the Two He∣r••ds: in Ecclesiastical History, Caligula, Domitian, Maximinus, and Julian; in Profane History, Pr••tagoras, Diagoras, Theodoras, Socrates, Epicurus, Bion, Pherecides, and Dionysius. Of all whom, there was not one that cited in his Nest of a fair and kindly Death, saving only this last, whose Damnation yet slept not; but all the rest of them ended their Lives by the Stroke of God's Justice.
1. Julius Caesar suffered as an Atheist. Dr. Tenison.
2. There are a Sect of Atheists in Turkey, sprung up of late Years, called Muserin; i. e. The True Secr••t is with us: Which Secret is no other, than the absolute Denial of a Deity; that Na∣ture, or the Intrinsical Principle in every individual Thing, directs the ordinary Course, which we see and admire; and that the Heavens, Sun, Moon, and Stars, have thence their Original and Motion; and that Man himself riseth and fades like the Grass and Flower. It is strange to consider what Quantities there are of Men that maintain this Principle in Constantinople, most of which are Cadi's, and Learned Men in the Arabian Legends, and others are Renegado's from the Christian Faith, who, conscious of their Sin of Apostacy, and therefore desirous all Things may conclude with this World, are the more apt to entertain those Opinions which come nearest to their Wishes. One of this Sect, called Mahomet Effendi, a Rich Man, educa∣ted in the Knowledge of the Eastern Learning, I remember, was in my Time executed for im∣pudently proclaiming his Blasphemies against the Being of a Deity; making it, in his ordinary Discourse, an Argument against the Being of a God, for that either there was none at all, or else not so wise as the Doctors preached he was, in suffering Him to live that was the greatest Enemy and Scorner of a Divine Essence, that ever came into the World. And it is observable, saith my Author, That this Man might, notwithstanding his Accusation, have saved his Life, would he but have confessed his Error, and promised for the future an Assent to the Principles of a better: But he persisted still in his Blasphemies, saying, That tho' there were no Reward, yet the Love of Truth obliged him to die a Martyr. Mr. Ricaut's History of the Present State of the Ottoman Empire, Book II. c. 12. p. 246.
A great Raja, a Gentile, a notorious Atheist, glorying to profess, That he knew no other God than the King, nor believing nor fearing any other Deity, fitting upon a time at dal∣liance with his Women, one of them plucked a Hair from his Breast, which being fast rooted, plucked off a little of the Skin, that the Blood appeared. This small Scar festred and gan∣greened incurably, so that in few Days he despaired of life; and being accompanied with his Friends, and divers Courtiers, he brake out into these excellent Words: Which of you would not have thought, that I, being a Man of War, should have died by the stroke of a Sword, Spear, or
description Page 14
Bow? But now I am enforced to confess the Power of that Great God, whom I have so long despised, that he needs no other Lance than a little hair, to kill so Blasphemous a wretch, and contemner of his Majesty, as I have been. Dr. Burthogge, out of Purchas, in his Essay upon Human Reason, p. 177.
Mr. Greenham, in his Works (which I have not now by me, and therefore cannot quote the particular Place and Page, as I should do) tells us, That a certain Man, not well grounded in his Religion, took view of the Papists Life, but not finding it so glorious as they pretended it was, joyned with the Familists, in whom he so stayed, that he grew into Familiarity with them; the first Principle, that there was no God, boyl'd so much in him, that he began to draw Con∣clusions, viz. If there be a God, he is not so Just and Merciful, as they say; if there be no God, then there is neither Heaven nor Hell; or if any, the Joys and Pains not so Eternal, as some have taught; why then do I sell my Pleasures in this World for uncertain Pleasures in another World? So this Devilish Illusion prevail'd on him to steal a Horse, for which he was Apprehended, and at last condemned: But by the Providence of God, meeting and conferring with a Godly Minister, was Reprieved till the next Assize, in hope of his Conversion. He con∣fessed himself an Atheist, but could not be brought any thing from his Atheism. The Assize following drew near, when he was to be executed, and the Place assigned: And at the Place of Execution, when he should be turned off the Ladder, cryed out directly, For Christ's sake stay my Life; whereupon he spoke these or the like words:
Well, let the World say what they will, doubtless there is a God, and the same God is Just for ever to his Enemies, and everla∣stingly keeps his Mercies with his Children.
Now turn me over. And so he made an end of his Speech, and of his Days. This Story I took down in Writing out of Mr. Greenham's Works Five or Six and Twenty Years ago; but not having the Book at present, I must deliver it with a Latitude, without particular Quotations. And 'tis the more credible, because Mr. Greenham (if my Memory fail me not extreamly) is character'd by Bishop Joseph Hall, for a Saint.
5. Mr. Mather, speaking of the Obstacles which Mr. Eliot met with in Preaching the Gospel to the Indians in New-England, tells us, That Elliot made a tender of the Gospel to King Philip, Ring-leader of the most calamitous War that ever the Pagan Indians made upon them; but Philip entertained it with Contempt and Anger, and after the Indian Mode, he took hold of a Button upon Mr. Eliot's Coat, adding, That he cared for his Gospel just as much as he cared for that But∣ton.
The World hath heard (saith my Author) what a terrible Ruine soon came upon that woful Creature, and upon all his People: It was not (saith he) long, before the Hand which now writes, upon a certain occasion took off the Jaw from the Blasphemous exposed Skull of that Leviathan; and the renowned Samuel Lee is now Pastor to an English Congre∣gation, sounding and shewing the Praises of Heaven, upon that very spot of Ground, where Philip and his Indians were lately worshipping the Devil.
Cotton Mather, in Mr. Eliot's Life, pag. 114.
6. Pope Leo the Tenth was so Impudent, as to make the Promises and Threats contained in the Word of God, things to be laughed at, mocking the simplicity of those that believe them: And when Cardinal Bembus quoted upon ocasion a place out of the Gospel; The Pope An∣swered, Quantum nobis profuit fabula haec de Christo? O, what Profit hath this Fable of Christ brought unto us? The Pope having by his Pardons and Indulgences scrap'd together vast Sums of Money to maintain his Courtezans and whor*s, and to enrich his Bastards: As he was one day at Meat, News was brought to him of the Overthrow of the French in Lombardy, which he much rejoyced at, and doubled his Good Chear; but before he arose from the Table, God's Hand struck him with a grievous Sickness, whereof he died within three days. Clark's Mar. Chap. 9. p. 40.
7. Pope Julius the Third, another Atheist, a despiser of God and his Word; on a time missing a cold Peaco*ck, which he had commanded to be kept for him, raged, and blasphemed God ex∣ceedingly; whereupon a Cardinal that was present, intreated him not to be so angry for such a Trifle: What, (saith he) if God was so angry for eating of an Apple, as to thrust Adam and Eve out of Paradise; should not I, who am his Vicar, be angry for a Peaco*ck, which is of far more worth than an Apple?
8. Francis Ribelius was so Profane, that he made a mock at all Religion, counting it a thing to be laugh'd at: But the Lord struck him with Madness, so that he died mocking at all those that talked of God, or made any mention of God's Mercy to him.
CHAP. CIV. Divine Judgments upon Cursing.
RAshness is a fault in any Humane Action, but in no cases more dangerous than in meddling with edg'd Tools; but above all in the Imprecation of Divine Judgments. Men had need to be deliberate and well-advised, before they Appeal to Heaven for Vengeance; for God is not to be played with. And oftentimes it seems good to the Almighty, to hear the Prayers of these rash People beyond their Expectation, on purpose to strike them with a more dreadful awe of the Divine Majesty; and let every one beware by the Examples which follow, how they play with the Thunder-bolts of Heaven, lest they are checked, as the Apostles, Luke 9.54, 55.
description Page 15
1. In France, a Man of good Parts, and well instructed in Religion, yet in his Passion Cur∣sing, and bidding the Devil take one of his Children, the Child was immediately possessed with an Evil Spirit: From which, though by the fervent and continual Prayers of the Church, he was at length released, yet ere he fully recovered his Health, he died. Beza.
2. Anno Christi 1557. at Forchenum in the Bishoprick of Bamberg, a Priest Preaching about the Sacrament, used these, and such-like blasphemous Speeches: O Paul, Paul, if thy Doctrine touching the Receiving of the Sacrament in both kinds be true, and if it be a wicked thing to Receive it otherwise, then let the Devil take me: And if the Pope's Doctrine concerning this Point be false, then am I the Devil's Bond-slave, neither do I fear to pawn my Soul upon it. Presently the Devil came indeed, in the shape of a tall Man, black, and terrible, with a fearful Noise, and roaring Wind, and took away the Old Priest, that he was never after heard of. Fincelius, &c. Clarks Examples, Vol. I. Chap. 38.
3. In Helvetia, Anno 1556. a certain Man that earned his Living by making clean foul Li∣nen, in his Drunkenness used horrible Cursings, wishing that the Devil might break his Neck if ever he went to his old Occupation again; yet the next day when he was sober, he went into the Field again about it, where the Devil attended him in the likeness of a big swarthy Man, asking him, If he remembred his Wish, and withal struck him over the shoulders, so that his Feet and Hands presently dried; yet the Lord gave not the Devil Power to do him so much hurt as he wish'd to himself. Fincelius.
4. Lamentable is the Relation of what happened in Holland, in June, 1681. as it is written by Theodorus Paludamus, a Protestant Minister at Lewarden in Friezland; a Person named Dowee Sitses, a Mason in that County, being reported to be in a desperate case, I accompanyed a Gen∣tleman, who was sent to him by Order from the Lords of the Provincial, where we found two Master-Chirurgeons, and their two Servants busie in making of Plaisters, and dressing the Pa∣tient, and he in such a lamentable Condition, as we could not behold but with Amazement; his Hair was burnt off his Head to his Ears, his whole Face burnt, except his Eyes, his Arms burnt in several places, his Hands to the end of his Fingers were burnt like a roasted Fowl, but could move all his Fingers; his Breast and Back burnt in several places, and yet his Shirt whole; his Belly under the Navel, for about the breadth of an hand, was as black as a stock, in which place the Chirurgeons made several Incisions, and he felt it not; his Privities, Hips, Thighs, and Legs were terribly burnt, yet not his Stockings, his Feet were also burnt, and indeed no Part was free, so that he was a woful sight. After the Patient was dress'd, and had got a little breath, both he and his Wife gave a full Account of the following Passages upon Oath: Upon the 15th. of June at Evening, this Dowee Sitses came Drunk into a Tavern, where he with the Man of the House, and another, drank three Quarts of Wine, and coming home at Ten at Night, he lay down to sleep upon Cushions in the Kitchen, and fell into a Dream about a Story he had read in a Book of Simon de Ʋries, of a certain Company that danced in Masquerade, with every one a lighted Torch in their hand, wherewith they burnt one another; whereupon he awaked, and stood up, thinking to go into the Yard to make Water, and of a sudden he found himself of a light flame in the midst of the Room, which burnt him thus dreadfully, and some part of his Cloaths; upon which he cryed out for Help, but none came; then he began to faint, and in his Distress cryed out, O God, be gracious unto me, a poor sinner, and thereupon the flame ceased in the twinkling of an Eye, but he growing faint, laid his Head upon a Cushion in the Room; about Two in the Morning his Wife came down, and found him in this sad Condi∣tion, and felt something under her Feet, which was like a parcel of Red-ashes, and burnt Rags, and taking hold of her Husband, had only a burnt piece of his Sleeve in her Hand, where∣upon she cryed out, O Lord, Dowee, thou art grievously burnt: He answered, the Devil hath brought me in this case; upon which she called in the Neighbours and Chirurgeons: His Wife said, he had been much given to Drunkenness, and often reproved in vain by the Ministers; that he drank much Brandy, and other strong Liquors, though he had often sworn against it, and usually cursed himself, wishing, that if he were Drunk again, the Devil might tear him Limb from Limb: So that God makes use of the Devil as an Executioner of his Judgment, to bring the miserable Man's own Curse upon him, not one Limb or Member being left upon him. R. B. his Wonderful Prodigies, p. 25. out of a Book, called, The Drunkard fore-warn'd.
5. A Woman in derby-shire having cozened a Boy of some Money, was charged with it, but she stiffly denyed it, and being further urged to confess the Truth, she in a fearful manner prayed God, that the Earth might open, and swallow her up quick, if she had it; and immediately the Earth under her opened, and she sank into it, and being afterwards digged for, they found her Nine Foot within the Earth, and that very Money was found in her Pocket. This happened about the beginning of April 1661. and is well attested by the Neighbours, as appears by the Printed Narrative. And the same Story is abbreviated by Mr. Samuel Clark in his second Vol. of Examples.
6. Since my return from Exile, says Mr. H. Burton, a certain Attorney at Law, being in the House of one Mrs. Monday, dwelling near Aldersgate, Feb. 17th. 1640. and mention being made of my Name and Sufferings, and Mrs. Monday saying, That England had never thriven since he suffered; and that though she had never seen him, yet she had shed many a Tear for him. The said Attorney replyed, Could so many wise Men and Judges by deceived, for he suffered no more than he deserved, nor so much neither; and therefore what a Pox should you be sorry for such a Man as he? No sooner had these words passed from him, but his Right Ear suddenly and strangely fell a bleeding at the lower tip of it, and so long it bled, as it wet a whole Hand∣kerchief, so as it might have been wrung out; whereat his Heart so fainted, that he sent for half a Pint of Sack, and drank it up himself alone: Whereat his Brother then present, with sundry more, said to him, You may see, Brother, what it is to speak against Mr. Burton: Yet
description Page 16
such was this Man's Spirit, that instead of taking notice of the Hand of God herein, he conti∣nued Cursing, saying, What a Pox, had I not spoken a Word against Mr. Burton, my Ear would have bled; though he could not at that time shew any Reason, or natural Cause, why his Ear should then bleed, it being whole and sound; so as, upon the ceasing of the Blood, Mr. Mon∣day's Maid wiping the Blood off his Ear, and looking wistfully upon it, could not discern whence the Blood should issue, but only a small bore or hole no bigger than a Pin's point could go into, there being neither Scratch, nor Scab, nor Scar, in his Ear. Witnesses of this were the Attorney's Brother and his Wife, Mrs. Adco*ck, Mrs. Anne Roe, Mrs. Joan Monday, and Eleanor Hutton her Servant. See his Life, p. 50.
7. Mr. Vincent, Minister of Bednal, in the County of Stafford, gives a short but true Rela∣tion of a dreadful Judgment that happened upon one John Duncalf, of Kings-Swinford, which is related more at large by others; and I my self living in the next adjacent County, at the same time, can assure the Reader, from the Information of several Friends, that it is a real Truth: In January, 1677. this John Duncalf coming to the House of Humphrey Baby, at Grangewel, about Three Miles from Wolverhampton, he begged of the Woman Victuals and Drink, who, formerly knowing him, and compassionating his Condition, freely gave it to him; but while she was stooping to draw him some Drink, he stole her Bible, and sold it afterwards, for Three Shillings, to a Maid not far off; whereby the Woman came to hear of it, and paying her the Money, received it again, but could not hear what was become of the Man. But a while after, John Duncalf hearing it discoursed, that he stole a Bible, grew very angry, and gave out threat∣ning Words against a young Man that reported it; but being severely charged with it, he did not only deny it with some fierceness, but execrated, and cursed himself, wishing his Hands might rot off if it were true: Which Words he had no sooner uttered, but by his own Confes∣sion to divers that came to see him in his miserable Condition, he said, That immediately there∣upon he had an inward Horror and Trembling upon him, a Dread and Fear of the Divine Ma∣jesty and Justice of God, that within a few Days after his Cursing himself, his Flesh began to look black at the Wrists of his Hands, and so continued divers Weeks, with faintness; and fearing an Ague, was going to his Acquaintance, but not being able to go farther, he laid himself down in a Barn, and there continued two Days and Nights before he was found, from whence he was removed to another Barn near Wolverhampton, and had a Keeper appointed him. His Flesh be∣gan first to rise in great Knots at his Wrists and Knees, and to break and run with putrid Mat∣ter; the Flesh shrunk from the Bones, his Pain was exquisite, the Smell very offensive, Worms bred in the putrid Flesh, and his Hands and Legs fell off. And thus continued he, begging the Prayers of those Divines that came to visit him, and acknowledging the just Judgment of God for his Stealing, Lying, and Cursing, &c. for some Weeks, a dreadful Spectacle of the Divine Vengeance. See the printed Narrative, or Abbreviations by others.
8. Anno 1677. at Atherbury, in Oxfordshire, a Woman that kept a petty Ale-house, having much addicted her self to Oaths and Curses, one Morning a neighbouring Woman coming thi∣ther for some strong Drink she had occasion for, and offering a piece of Money to pay for it, she would have Two Pence or Three Pence more for a former Debt, which the other resolutely deny'd: The Hostess began to swear, and use several profane and abominable Wishes, and Im∣precations, as God-damn me, and the Devil burn me, if it be not so; which last Words she often repeated, thrusting the other Woman violently out of her House, shutting the Door, and locking it against her. Her Husband not long after coming home, wondred to find the Door fast; but at last, with one or more of his Neighbours, he forced it open, and to his great Sur∣prizal, finds in the midst of the Floor the Relicks of his Wife; one side of her Body, and the Cloaths on it, from the Sole of her Foot to the Crown of her Head, burnt to Ashes, and no∣thing left, but the Skeleton, or part of the Bones; whereas the other side remained whole, and the Cloaths not so much as touch'd or sing'd, tho' it was observed, that the Flesh and Skin was all turned black. See the Relation called God's Strange and Terrible Judgments in Oxford∣shire, Licensed May the 10th. 1677. Rog. L'Estrange.
9. Much the like Story was published not many Years ago, concerning a Maid in Dublin.
CHAP. CV. Divine Judgments upon Swearing, &c.
THO' God hath allowed us, for the Confirmation of a Truth, in necessary and solemn Cases, to use an Oath, and make our Appeal to him; yet in ordinary Conversation He requires us to keep close to our Yea and Nay, a bare and simple Affirmation and Negation, without proceeding any further: For a common Ʋse of Appealing to Heaven in little and trifling Concerns, would much invalidate the Strength and Authority of Sa∣cred Oaths, and contribute much to the Dishonour and Contempt of the Divine Majesty: And therefore in the Third Commandment, God doth not only forbid the taking of his Name in vain, but threatens withal to have a watchful Eye upon those that do it; and however Men may, through Remissness of Discipline, neglect their Duty, and account such Customary Swearing no Sin, yet God will not hold them guiltless that take his Name in vain.
description Page 17
1. Bishop Ridly, in a Sermon at Paul's-Cross, related a Story of a young Gentleman of Corn∣wal, in the Days of King Edward the Sixth, who riding in Company of other Gentlemen, began to Swear and Swagger; and being reproved for it, he swore the more, and raged worse: To whom one Mr. Haines, a Minister, with gentle Words, said, That he should one Day give an Account thereof. Whereat the Gentleman being in a Fume, bade him take no thought for him, but to prepare for his own Winding-sheet. Well, said the other, Amend; for Death gives no Warning. God's Wounds, said he, care not thou for me; still raging worse and worse; till coming to a Bridge (which passed over an Arm of the Sea) the young Gallant so spurred and switched his Horse, that he leaped over with him into the Water; who, as he was going cried, Horse and Man, and all to the Devil. Act. and Mon. &c. Clark's Mirr. c. 129.
2. A Serving-man, in Lincolnshire, for every Trifle used to swear by God's precious Blood, and would not be warned by his Friends, till at length falling into a grievous Sickness, he was again much perswaded by his Friends to Repent, which Counsel he still rejected; and hearing the Bell to toll, in the very Pangs of Death he started up, swearing, God's Wounds the Boll tolls for me, but he shall not have me yet. Whereupon the Blood issued out in a most fearful man∣ner from all the Joints of his Body, from Muth, Nose, Wrists, Knees, Heels, and Toes, and other Parts thereof, and so he died. Mr. Perkins. Clark's Mirrour, c. 129.
3. Michael, a Jewish Rabbin, as he was swearing, and blaspheming the Name of Jesus, fell down and broke his Neck. Socrat. Eccles. Hist.
4. One who for Twelve or Sixteen Years together used to swear by God's Arms; in the end his own Arm being hurt with a Knife, could not be healed by any means, but it rankled and fe∣stered from Day to Day, and at last so rotted, that it fell away piece-meal, and himself through anguish and pain thereof died. Phil. Stubs.
5. I my self knew a Woman, near Whit-Church, in Shrop-shire, called the Widow Maurice, by Profession a Mid-wife, who in ordinary Conversation, lifting up her two Hands towards Heaven, and stretching out her Fingers to the full length, used to swear by these Ten Bloody Bones: This Woman had a Son called Stephen Maurice, who was born with two Thumbs upon a Hand; and he likewise marrying, had several Children born in like manner with two Thumbs a-piece upon each Hand; all which supernumerary Thumbs, she, in a bloody manner, with her own Hand cut off. This Woman assisted my Mother, as Midwife, when she brought me into the World, W. T.
6. Sir Roger Mosson, of Mosson, in Flint-shire, had a Coal-pit sunk pretty deep by some Workmen, who discovered a good Mine of Coal; but meeting with a Fire-damp, were so af∣frighted, that they deserted the Work: At last a bold Fellow, that was a notorious Swearer, came, and undertook to go on with it. He, with two or three more Men, goes down into the Pit, leaving the other Men near the Eye thereof, whilst himself with a Candle lighted goes for∣ward, but presently was so attacked with the Fire-damp, that the other Men were struck down with it in great amazement, and had much adoe to recover themselves, and an Engine of a vast bulk and weight, that stood near the Eye of the Pit, was carried up into the Air, as high as the tops of some Trees that grew upon a Hill near adjoyning; and the Man himself, that went foremost with the Candle, miserably and irrecoverably perished. This I had out of the Philosophical Transactions, printed some Years ago; but in what Year particularly, I remember not, having not the Pamphlet by me at present.
7. Anno Christi, 1649. about the end of June, there was a Soldier at Ware, going with some others to wash himself in the River; but finding the Water shallow, he asked if there was no deeper a Place for him to swim in. Some told him, that there was not far off a deep Pit, but that it was very dangerous, and therefore advised him to take heed how he went into it: To whom he answered, God damn me, if it be as deep as Hell I will go into it; which accordingly he did, but immediately sunk to the bottom, never rising again, but was there drowned. Attested by good Witnesses. Clark's Mirr. c. 129.
8. One Mr. Barrington, a great Swearer, going forth a Hunting or Hawking on a Lord's-Day, or a Festival, and not speeding to his Mind, came to an Ale-house at Puckrych, Five Miles from Ware, in the way to Cambridge, and called for Drink, beginning to swear after his unhappy Cu∣stom, saying, By God's Blood this is an unlucky Day; and presently after he bled at the Nose, which so vexed him, that he began to rail and blaspheme the Name of God, swearing, Passion, Wounds, Flesh, Nails, Blood and Body, &c. till at last he proceeded farther to bleed at the Ears, Eyes, Wrists, joynts of his Hands, and of all his Body, at the Navil and Fundament, in a wonderful great Quantity, and Streams of Blood, blaring out his Tongue in a fearful manner, as black as Pitch, so that no Person durst come near him. This continued, faith my Author, till the Devil and Death made an end of him. Next day the Body was laid on a Cart, carried to Stond••n, and buried in the High-way. Mr. Batman in his Doom, warning to the Judgment, p. 418. Who saith, he had it from Mr. Barrington's wife, afterward married to Mr. Carington in Cambridge.
description Page 18
CHAP. CVII. Divine Judgments upon Sabbath-breakers.
AS God requires us to Remember the Sabbath-Day, so as to keep it Holy; so himself Remembers them that dare to Profane it. The Child that gathered Sticks on that Day, among the Israelites, in the early Times of the Mosaick Oeconomy, was, by the Order of God himself, stoned to Death. And as he began to shew his Severity betimes, in the Punishing of this Sin, so he hath continued to the present Age, to shew his great Displeasure against it; insomuch that, I think, King James was much in the right, when he caused his Decla∣ration for Sports upon that Day, to be torn out of his printed Volume of Writings, where it is not now to be seen.
1. A certain Nobleman profaning the Sabbath, usually in Hunting, had a Child by his Wife, with a Head like a Dog, and with Ears and Chaps, crying like a Hound.
2. Stratford upon Avon was twice, on the same Day Twelve month (being the Lord's-Day) almost consumed with Fire; chiefly for Profaning the Lord's-Day, and Contemning his Word, in the Mouth of his Faithful Minister.
3. Feverton in Devonshire (whose Remembrance makes my Heart bleed) was oftentimes ad∣monished by her Godly Preachers, that God would bring some heavy Judgment on the Town for their horrible Profanation of the Lord's-Day, occasioned chiefly by the Market on the Day following. Not long after his Death, on the 3d. of April, Anno Dom. 1598. God, in less than half an Hour, consumed with a sudden and fearful Fire the whole Town, except only the Church, the Court-House, and the Alms-Houses, or a few poor Peoples Dwellings; where a Man might have seen Four Hundred Dwelling-Houses all at once on fire, and above Fifty Per∣sons consumed by the Flame. Not many Years after this, a Misfortune of the like nature, be∣fell the Town again; for on the Fifth Day of August, 1612. (Fourteen Years since the former Fire) it was again fired and all consumed, except some Thirty Houses of poor People, with the School-House, and Alms-Houses. They are blind which see not in this the Finger of God. God grant them Grace, when it is next built, to change their Market-Day, and to remove all Occasions of Profaning the Lord s-Day. Let other Towns remember the Tower of Siloe, Luke 13.4. and take Warning by their Neighbours Chastisem*nts: Fear God's Threatnings, Jerem. 17.27. And believe God's Prophets, if they will prosper, 1 Chron. 20.20. Thus far Dr. Bread, in his Theatre of God s Judgments, p. 419, 420.
4. Mr. Smythyes, Curate of St. Giles's Cripplegate, in the Confession and Discovery of a Con∣demned Prisoner, executed May the 25th. 1687, (for Theft) saith, that it was his Earnest De∣sire, That all young Men especially, should take care not to mispend the Lord's-day. And I do now know, saith he, that ever I observed any Repentance in a Condemned Malefactor, who did not bitterly lament his Neglect of his Duty to God on that Day.
5. Edmund Kirk, Vintner, executed at Tyburn, July 11. 1684. for murdering his Wife, in his Confession acknowledged himself frequently guilty of Profaning the Lord's-Day: Ʋpon which Holy Day, saith he, I committed the hainous Sin of murdering my poor Wife. Thus Sin was punished with Sin, a Less with a Greater, and the Greater with the Gallows, and that Greater committed near the same Gallows! And himself confessed, That he had (to his Wife, asking, whilst she passed by, what Place that was?) told, it was Tyburn, where John Gower was lately hanged for killing his Wife. O Lord, how dear to me thy Counsels are! but how just and ter∣rible are thy Judgments!
6. Famous and memorable also is that Example which happened at London, January the 13th. 1583. at Paris-Garden, where, upon the Sabbath-Day, were gathered together (as accustoma∣bly they used) great Multitudes of profane People, to behold the Sport of Bear-baiting, with∣out respect of the Lord's-Day, or any Exercise of Religion required therein: Which profane Impiety, the Lord, that he might chasten in some sort, and shew his Dislike thereof, he caused the Scaffolds suddenly to break, and the Beholders to tumble headlong down; so that to the number of Eight Persons, Men and Women, were slain therewith, besides many others which we re sore hurt and bruised, to the shortening of their Days.
7. The like Example happened at 3 Town in Bedfordshire, called Risley, in the Year 1607. where the Floor of a Chamber, wherein a Number were gathered together to see a Play on the Sabbath-Day, fell down, by means whereof many were sore hurt, and some killed. Surely a Friendly Warning to such as more delight themselves with the Cruelty of Beasts, and vain Sports, than the Works of Mercy and Religion, the Fruits of a true Faith, which ought to be the Sabbath-Day's Exercise.
8. Not long since, in Bedfordshire, a Match at Foot-ball being appointed o the Sabbath in the Afternoon; whilst Two were in the Belfry tolling of a Bell, to call the Company toge∣ther, there was suddenly heard a Clap of Thunder, and a Flash of Lightning was seen by some that sate in the Church Porch, coming through a dark Lane, and flashing in their Faces, which much terrified them, and passing through the Porch into the Belfry, it tripped up his Heels that was tolling the Bell, and struck him stark dead; and the other that was with him, was so sorely blasted therewith, that shortly after he died also. Dr. Twiss on the Sabbath. Ibid.
description Page 19
9. At a place called Tidworth, on the Sabbath-day, many being met together to play at Foot-ball in the Church-Yard, one had his Leg broken, which presently Gangrening, he forthwith dyed thereof. Eodem.
10. Anno, 1634. on a Lord's-day, in the time of a great Frost, Fourteen Young Men, while they were playing at Foot-ball, on the Ice, on the River Trent, near to Gainsborough, meet∣ing all together in a Scufflle, the Ice suddenly brake, and they were all Drowned. Ibid.
11. In the Edge of Essex, near Drinkley, two Fellows working in a Chalk. Pit, the one was boasting to his Fellow how he had angred his Mistriss with staying so late at their Sports the last Sunday Night. But he said, he would anger her worse next Sunday. He had no sooner said this, but suddenly the Earth fell down upon him, and slew him outright; and by the fall there∣of is Fellows Limb was broken, who had been also sharer with him in his Jollity on the Lord's-day. Ibid.
12. At Al••ester in Warwickshire, upon the coming forth of the Declaration, for Sports, a Lusty Young Woman went on the Sabbath-day to a Green, not far off, where she said, she would Dance as long as she could stand: but while she was dancing, God stuck her with a violent ••••isease, whereof, within two or three Days after, she died. Ibid.
13. Also in the same place, not long after, a Young Man presently after the Evening Sermon was ended, brought a Pair of Cudgels into the Street, near to the Minister's House, calling upon divers to play with him, but they all refus'd, at the length came one, who took them up, say∣ing, Though I never played in my Life, yet I will play one bout now: But shortly after, as he was jesting with a Young Maid, he took up a Birding-piece, which was charged, saying, Have at thee, and the Piece going off, shot her in the Face, whereof she immediately died: for which Act, he forfeited all his Goods, and underwent the Trial of the Law. These two I knew when I lived there. Ibid.
14. At Woolston in the same County, a Miller going forth on the Sabbath-day, to a Wake, when he came home at Night, found his House, Mill, and all that he had, burnt down to the Ground. This I also saw, saith Mr. Clark in his Mirror. c. 115.
15. At Woolston in the same County, many loose Persons kept a Whitson-Ale, and had a Morris-dancing on the Sabbath-day, in a Smith's Barn, to the great Grief of the Godly Minister, who laboured all that he could to restrain it: But it pleas'd God, that shortly after a Fire kindled in that Smith's Shop, which burnt it down, together with his House, and Barn; and raging furious∣ly, going sometimes with, and sometimes against the Wind, it burnt down many other Houses, most of which were prime Actors in that profanation of the Lord's-day. I my self knew these Four last Examples. ibid.
16. In the County of Devon, one Edward Ameridith a Gentleman, having been pained in his Feet, and being somewhat recovered, one said unto him, he was glad to see him so nimble; Ameridith replied, that he doubted not but to dance about the May-pole the next Lord-day: but before he moved out of that place, he was smitten with such feebleness of Heart, and dizzi∣ness in his Head, that desiring help to carry him to any House, he died before the Lord's-day came. ibid.
17. At Walton upon Thames, in Surrey, in a great Frost, 1634. Three Young Men on the Lord's-day, after they had been at Church in the Forenoon, (where the Minister press'd the Words of his Text, out of 2 Cor. 5.10. That we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, &c. they gave little heed thereto, but whisper'd all the while as they sate:) went in the Afternoon together over the Thames, upon the Ice, unto a House of Disorder, and Gaming; where they spent the rest of the Lord's-Day, and part of the Night also, in revelling. One of them in a Tavern merrily discours'd the next day, of his Sabbaths Acts, and Voyage over the Ice; but on Thursday next after, these Three returning homewards, and attempting to pass again over the Ice, they all sunk down to the bottom as Stones, whereof only one of them was mi∣raculously preserved, but the other two were drowned. These Four last are attested by good Hands. ibid.
Mr. Fauconer Minister of Burford, near Salisbury, in his Book intituled, The burden of En∣gland, Scotland and Ireland, and stiles himself, Ed. de. claro vado; Printed for Thomas Slater, and to be sold at his Shop in Du•••• Lane, at the Sign of the Angel, relateth a fearful Example of God's Justice about the year 1635. p. 1••4. which was this.
18. A Prophane company of Young men, on the Lord's-day early in the Morning, went to Claringdon Park to cut down a May-Pole, and having loaden the Cart with it, at Milner's Bars, entring into the City of Salisbury, one of the Cart wheels fell into a Rut, which made the young Tree in the Cart (which they had stoln for a May-Pole to give a great Surge on one side, which struck one of the Company such a blow on the Head, that it beat out his Brains, so that he presently died in the place, and lay there a fearful Spectacle of God's Wrath, both against that Heathenish Sport, and wilfull Prophaning of the Sabbath; whilst he maketh the very thing they had chosen for their Sport and Pastime, to be the Instrument of executing his Fury. The truth of this I diligently enquired after, at my first, coming to Sarum, and very many Godly, and Credible Persons, who had seen that sad Spectacle in my hearing attested it to be so. Ibid.
19. Mr. Hugh Clark Preaching about Oundle in Northampton-shire, where the People were generally very Ignorant, and much addicted to the prophanation of the Lord's-day, by Whitson-Ales, Morris-Dance••, &c. which he much set himself against, endeavouring to con∣vince them of the evil, and denouncing God's Judgments in case of their obstinate perseve∣rance: They being trained up in those Courses, and hardned by Custom, persisted still in their wickedness. At last, on a Lord's-Day, the Leader of the Dance, a lusty young man, in the midst of their Prophane Pastimes, fell down suddenly and died, but they soon shaking off
description Page 20
their Fear, returned to their Vomit again: The Lord's-day following Mr. Clark took occasion from this sad dispensation to quote that Text, Jer 17.27. If thou wilt not hearken to me, to Hallow the Sabbath-day, &c. then will I kindle a fire in the Gates thereof, &c. The People still kicked against these Admonitions, and the Eve following returned to their Sports again, among whom was a Smith, that was a chief Ring-leader; but it pleased God, the very next day, two Husband-men coming to his Shop, to sharpen their Plough-shares, a Spark from the red-hot Iron as he was beating it upon the Anvil, flew into the Thatch, which both the Smith and his Neighbours saw, but had not power to move towards it; which presently burnt down the Shop, House, and all the Smith's Goods. This Mr. Clark pressed upon their Consciences, but nothing would prevail, till at last, upon a Sabbath-day at night, when they were retir'd to their se∣veral homes, there was heard a great noise, and ratling of Chains up and down the Town, which was accompanied with such a smell and stink of Fire and Brimstone, that many of their guilty Consciences suggested to them, that the Devil was come to fetch them away quick into Hell; and now, and not till now, they began to think in good earnest of a Refor∣mation. Mr. Clark, in his Father's Life. p. 128.
And thus much for the Examples of the first Table, whereof, if some seemed to exceed Credit, by reason of the strangeness of them, yet let us know, that nothing is impossible to God; and that he doth often work Miracles to controul the obstinate Impiety and Rebellion of mortal Men against his Commandment. Besides, there is not one Example here mentioned, but it hath a credible or probable Author for the Avoucher of it. Let us now, out of all this that hath been spoken, gather up this wholesom Lesson, to love God with all our Heart and Affection, to the end we may Worship him, Invocate his holy Name, and repose all the confidence of our Salva∣tion upon him alone through Christ Jesus, seeking by pleasing and obeying his Will, to set forth his Glory, and render him due thanks for all his benefits.
CHAP. CVIII. Divine Judgments upon Scorners of their Pastors, Preachers, &c.
THe Psalmist David hath ranged Scorners in the highest Class of Sinners, Psal. 1.1. and Solomon tells us, that Judgments are prepared for the Scorners, Prov. 19.29. and again, He that being often Reproved, hardneth himself, shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without Remedy, Prov. 29.1. Ʋpon which considerations Scornfulness is justly look'd upon by wise persons, as the must visible mark and characteristic of a Reprobate Sinner, a Person not worthy of more instruction from Man, but like Ephraim, joyned to Idols, to be left to himself, and the Wisdom of Heaven. Reprove not a Scorner—Can not that which is Holy to Dogs.
1. Mr. Batman tells us of himself,—I was, saith he, in present danger to have been slain in the House of him, whom I took to be my Friend, laying to my charge such things as I was innocent of, being only his surmise, which afterward was confessed by him: he was then in Wealth, but how he died, if his name were known, it would soon be discerned. Not many years after, I fell into the hands of inconstant men, whose double dealings I referred to God; and one of them was stricken blind, after much molesting me, which, when he had disclosed in part his old Malice, died, I trust Penitent: another falling into a Dropsie, confessed his at∣tempted wrongs with tears, and died, I trust, a good Christian: Two others, for reproving them for their manifest whor*dom, it is well known, that if Grace to Repent be as far from them, as that wealth they once possessed, they cannot die without Shame in the World, and Vengeance of God. Doom. Warning, &c. p. 410, 411.
2. Gildas preaching to the old Britains Repentance, and forewarning them of Plagues to come, was laughed to scorn, and taken for a false Prophet: But what followed? God sent in their Enemies on every side, and destroying them, gave their Land to other Nations. Beard's Theatre, p. 144.
3. John Wickliff, preaching against the Idolatry and Superstitions of the Age, was despised, together with his Sermons; and both burnt after his Death (himself and Books.) What en∣sued? A most heavy Vengeance: Their lawful King slain, Three others set up on a row, under whom all the noble Blood was spilt, and half the Commons destroyed; a War with France, Civil Discord at Home, Cities and Towns decayed, and the Land brought half to a Wilder∣ness. Ibid.
4. Hemingius, a learned Divine, in his Exposition upon the First Chapter of St. John's Gospel, reporteth, That about the Year 1550. there was a certain lewd Companion in Denmark, who had long made a Profession to mock at all Religion, and at devout Persons: This Fellow entring into a Church, where there was a Sermon made by the Minister of the Place, began (contrary to all those that were present) to behave himself most profanely, and to shew, by lewd Countenances and Gestures, his Dislike and Contempt of that holy Exercise. To whom the Preacher (being instant upon his Business in hand) spake not a Word, but only sighing, prayed unto God, that this Mocker might be suppressed: Who seeing that the Preacher would not con∣test against him, but contemned his unworthy Behaviour, goeth out of the Church; but yet
description Page 21
not out of the Reach of God's Vengeance; for presently, as he passed out, a Tyle fell from the House, upon his Head, and slew him upon the Place. A just Judgment upon so profane a Wretch, from whence all Scorners and Deriders of godly Sermons, and the Preachers of the same, may take Example for their Amendment, if they have any Grace in them. Ibid.
5. Christopher Turk, a Counsellor of State to a great Nobleman in Germany, going one Day to Horse, and mocking at a certain Nobleman who was then Prisoner in his Enemy's Hands, ut∣tered these or such-like Speeches: See what is become of these Gallants that sung so much one with another, When any one doth wrong us, God is our Succour and Defence. But he had scarce ended his Words, whenas a sudden Grief took him, so that he was forced to alight from his Horse, and to be carried to Bed, where instead of singing he died in Despair, drawing forth his Tongue as black as a Coal, and hanging out of his Mouth. This happened the Ninth of June, 1547. Ibid.
6. Mr. Job Williams, of Preston-Baggot, having made a Journey to London, to enter his Mini∣ster, Mr. Benjamin Lovel, into the High-Commission Court, (tho' a worthy Man) on his Re∣turn was struck with such Terrors of Conscience, that he fell sick, sent for Mr. Lovei, and begg'd his Pardon; telling him, That so soon as he had sealed the Bond for his Prosecution, the Devil appeared to him, and said he would have him without any Remedy. Thus he continued, crying out, there was no Mercy for him; and about a Fortnight after, in his own House, with a piece of Bed-cord he hang'd himself. Related from Mr. Lovel's own Mouth. Clark's Ex∣ampl. Vol. 1. c. 85. See the last Example in the Chapter of Divine Judgments upon Mur∣der.
7. One of my Parishioners, where I was Minister formerly, having given Occasion of Scan∣dal, by his Drunkenness, and reproachful Tongue, and Execrations, was by me disswaded from coming to the Sacrament, till such time as he had given some Proof of his Reformation. He took this so disdainfully, that he left our Communion, went first to a Meeting of dissenting Protestants in the Town, then to the Papists; and at last falling ill of a strange Disease in his Bowels, from which he could find no Ease or Relief, but by taking a daily Dose of Laudnum; his only Child died, his Wife became lame on her Arm, and he continued pining away some Years, and at last died in extream Poverty, and was carried like a Sack of Corn, with only one Man attending, on Horseback to his Grave.
CHAP. CIX. Divine Judgments upon Persecution.
WE find the Evils done to God's People have been repaid by a just Retribution to their Enemies. Pharaoh and the Egyptians were cruel Enemies to God's Israel, and designed the Ruine of their poor inno∣cent Babes; and God repaid it, in smiting all the First-born of Egypt in one Night, Exod. 12.29. Haman erected a Gallows fifty Cubits high for good Mordecai, and God so ordered it, that himself and his ten Sons were hanged on it: And indeed it was but meet, as the Reverend Divine saith, That he should eat the Fruits of that Tree which himself had planted, Esther 7.10. A••hitophel plots against David, and gives Counsel like an Oracle how to procure his F••ll; and that very Counsel, like a surcharged Gun, recoi••s upon himself, and precures his Ruine, &c. The Arm which Jeroboam stretched out, to smite the Prophet, God smites. Oberve the few Instances which follow.
1. Maximinus, that cruel Emperor, who set forth his Proclamation, engraven in Brass, for the utter Abolishing of the Christian Religion, was speedily smitten like Herod, with a dreadful Judgment, swarms of Lice preying upon his Entrails, and causing such a Stench, that his Phy∣sicians could not endure to come nigh him, and for Refusing it were slain. Hundreds of like Instances might easily be produced to confirm this Observation. And who can but see by these Things, that verily there is a God that judgeth in the Earth.
2. Charles the IX. most inhumanely made the very Canals of Paris to stream with Protestant Blood, and soon after he died miserably, his Blood streaming from all Parts of his Body. Flav. Div. Cond. p. 26.
3. Stephen Gardiner, that burnt so many of God's dear Servants to Ashes, was himself so scorched up by a terrible Inflammation, that his very Tongue was black, and hung out of his Mouth, and in dreadful Torments ended his wretched Life. Ibid. & Fox's Mar.
4. Laurentius Surius, a German, Chronicler to Charles the V. Emperor, heard this strange Accident, by People worthy of Belief, who made Report thereof to the Emperor because they were there present at that time. And since then, I my self (saith my Author) have heard it confirm'd by divers honourable Gentlemen, who travelled for certain Knowledge thereof. The Islands of the Molucques are many in Number; but among the rest, there are Five more great and remarkable than all the other, which are named Tidora, Terrenata, Mata, Matila, and Matiena; in which Islands, there is much greater Increase of Spices, than in any other, as is yet discovered, as of Pepper, Nutmegs, Ginger, Cloves, and Mace, besides Rice, and many other Fruits. Charles the V. who had an Interest in these Islands, having need of Mo∣ney to serve his Wars in Italy, Germany, and France, quitted his Rights to the King of Portu∣gal, for 350000 Duckats. At which time, Mansor, King of the great Island Tidora, entertained
description Page 22
the Portugals very courteously, permitted all his Subjects to be instructed in the Christian Reli∣gion, and so many of them as pleased to be Baptized. But this good King dying, his Son not only interdicted the Portugals Commerce with his Subjects, but also commanded his People (as suddenly as they could) to kill them, and that none should be so bold, as to make Profession of the Christian Faith, or to meddle with any matter thereof. This was no sooner understood by some, who were but badly affected to Christianity; but (before they could prevent it) many Portugals were slain, and such as had any means of Escape, fled into their Ships, lying near at Anchor, and returned home to Portugal with these ill Tydings,
Here ye are to note, That after this disloyal Act of so evil Usage towards Strangers, and Breach of Fidelity, without any Cause given to procure it, (albeit the Deceased King Mans••r, whose own Letters cleared from all such Barbarous and Mahometan Perfidie, had granted to the Portugals free Liberty to slay any that hindred their Commerce, or any way scandalized their Religion, which they refused to do) they carried themselves very patiently in all the Injuries that these Mahometist Molucques offered them, who were much assisted in their Violence by the Arabian Merchants. After this Massacre of the Christians, for the space of two Years, the Land of Tidora, and other Isles adjacent, became Barren: Their Trees brought forth no more Fruits, no Spices; and altho' the Grounds were sowed and resowed many times together, yet did they not produce any Corn; and the Rice which they kept for further sowing, putrefied of it self; the sweet Waters became salt; the Cattle, as Elephants, Oxen, Kine, Camels, Sheep, and such like, died (well near) all, and caused the Death of many People beside.
5. The several Deaths of the principal Actors in that bloody Tragedy (the Parisian Massa∣cre) are worthy Observation: The King died wallowing in Blood, not only issuing from all the Passages of his Body, but as it were in a sweat of Blood from all the Pores of it; the two Gui∣ses, the Duke and Cardinal were Assassinated by Command of King Henry the III. The Queen, a few Days after them, died of Grief, lamented of none, but hated by every Body, (as the Bishop of Rhodez affirms;) and the Duke of Anjou, who after the King's Decease came to the Crown, under the Name of Henry the III. was slain by a Stab from a Jacobin Friar. Author of the Interests of Princes and States.
6. Philip (King of Spain) the II. having once escaped a great Danger at Sea, at his Arrival in Spain, appointed two Days of Thanksgiving, one at Validolid, the other at Sevil, whither he caused those in Prison for Religion to be brought from several Places of his Kingdom: Upon which Days, Scaffolds being made, (which a Distinction of Seats for Spectators, according to their Quality,) the Prisoners were with triumphant Ceremonies, and dress'd in Antick manner, led to the Fires, and burnt before them, &c. The King also himself put to Death his eldest Son, Charles, partly upon Suspicion of being a Favourer of them; but he died also of Blood issuing from all the Passages of his Body, with a continual Vomiting of Vermin, as the Bishop of Rhodez, in his History of Henry the IV. relates. Ibid.
7. George Eagles, Martyr, hang'd at Chelmsford in Essex, was cut down before he was dead, and sadly mangled by the Bailiff, William Swallow; his Body opened, his Heart pulled out, and his Quarters set up in several Places: But shortly after, Swallow's Hair fell from his Head; his Eyes were so closed, that he could scarce see; the Nails fell off from his Fingers and Toes; a Leprosie overspread his whole Body; and his Estate so wasted, that he soon fell into Beggery, and died wretchedly. Fox's Martyrol.
8. One Robert Baldwyn, a Neighbour, having searched the House of Will. Seaman, and finding him at home, very unneighbourly carried him to Sir Jo. Tyrrel, in order to the Prosecuting of him; but on the way a strange Light fell from Heaven betwixt them, upon which Baldwyn, though then in the Flower of his Age, was so struck, that he pined away till he died. Ibid.
9. Mr. Swingfield, a Deputy in Thames-street, with three others, carried one Mrs. Angel, a Midwife, from a Woman in Labour (her self being with Child too) to Bishop Bonner, who put her into Lollard's Tower; but within ten Weeks Swingfield and his three Companions were all dead. Ibid.
10. Burton, Bailiff of Crowland in Lincolnshire, a Protestant in King Edward's Time, a Pa∣pist in Queen Mary's, goes to Church, speaks to the Curate (then Reading the English Service) Sirrah, will you not say Mass? Buckle your self to it, you Knave, or by God's Blood, I'll sheath my Dagger in your shoulder. Shortly after, riding with a Neighbour over Fen-Bank, a Crow flew over his Head, with her usual Note, voided her Excrements on his Nose, which ran down upon his Beard, and set him so a Vomiting, that he hastened home, and to Bed, where he con∣tinued Vomiting, Swearing and Cursing at the Crow, till at last he died. Ibid.
description Page 23
CHAP. CX. Divine Judgments upon Uncharitableness, Covetousness, &c.
WITH what Measure ye mete it shall be meted to you again, saith our Saviour; and 'tis but just and reasonable, that those People, who shut up their Bowels and Streams of Charity from their Neighbours, should suffer by a Retaliation. Sometimes Man himself, and sometimes God Al∣mighty in a more immediate way remembers and recompenseth the Ʋnkindnesses of these Men, and repays them in their own Coin, As they sowed sparingly, they shall reap so too; and as themselves were not merciful, so they shall find no mercy.
1. John Cameron, Bishop of Glasgow, was a very Covetous Man, given to Violence and Op∣pression, especially towards his poor Tenants and Vassals; but God suffered it not long to go un∣punished: For the Night before Christmas-day, as he lay asleep in his House at Lockwood, seven Miles from the City of Glasgow, he heard a Voice summoning him to appear before the Tri∣bunal of Christ, and give an Account of his doings: Whereupon he awaked, and being greatly terrified, he called to his Servants to bring a Light, and sit by him; he himself also took a Book in his Hand, and began to read: But the Voice calling the second time, struck all the servants into an Amazement: The same Voice calling the third time, far louder, and more fearfully, the Bishop, after a heavy groan, was found dead in his Bed, his Tongue hanging out of his Mouth. A fearful Example of God's Judgment against the sin of Covetousness and Oppression. Spots∣wood's History of the Church of Scotland.
See the Story of Gresham and Rich. Antonio, under the Chap. of Discov. of things secret by Omens, &c. Of Hatto, Archbishop of Mentz, under the Chap. of Divine Judgments upon Murder.
2. Sir Walter Rawleigh, a Man otherwise of Excellent Parts, and a great Soul, yet not being able to look Poverty in the Face, when he was set at Liberty out of the Tower, procures a Commission from King James to make a Voyage to Guiana, in hopes of finding there Mines of Gold, to enrich both the King and himself (though at that time in the 76th. Year of his Age, sets out for the Indies, where the Spaniards, having notice before-hand, had raised several For∣tifications; he with Sir Nicholas Kemish and others finding things otherwise than they expected, Sir Nicholas kills himself, and Sir Walter Storms the Town of St. Thomas, where he lost his Son Walter, returns home disappointed, finds the Court disgusted, the King offended, and notwith∣standing his Commission from the Royal Hand, Anno 1618. Octob. 28. after some Months Im∣prisonment, lost his Head. Detection of the Court and State of England, during the four last Reigns, p. 56, 57.
3. Cromerus, an Author of good Credit, tells us of a certain rich Man, a Polonian, who was very Covetous, much given to Rapine and Oppression, who falling Sick, and being like to die, was admonished by his Friends to sue to God for Mercy, which he refused to do, saying, That there was no hope of Salvation for him, no place of Pardon left. No sooner had he thus spoken, but immediately there was heard of the standers by, a noise of most vehement Stripes, and Blows, which appeared manifestly upon the Body of this dying Wretch, who presently gave up the Ghost, to the great Terror and Amazement of all (who were many) then present Eye-witnesses of this Tragical Story. Clark's Examples, Vol. I. p. 115.
Anno Christi 1570. at Rye in Sussex there was a strange Example of God's Judgment upon a Covetous Gentleman, who living near the Sea, had a Marsh, wherein upon Poles Fishermen used to dry their Nets, for which he received of them Yearly a sufficient Sum of Money. But at length being not content with it, he caused his Servants to pluck up the Poles, not suffering the Fishermen to come upon his Ground any longer, except they would compound at a larger Rate: But it came to pass the same Night, that the Sea breaking in, overwhelmed all his Marsh, which continueth till this day, saith my Author. Hollin.
5. Nero, that Monster of Men, when by his Profuseness and Luxury he had wasted the Impe∣rial Treasures, fell to such Covetousness, that he imposed new Tributes on his Subjects, injuriously seized upon many Rich mens Estates, and often put the Owners to Death, robbed many Tem∣ples, and took away the Gold and Silver Images. Theat. Vitae hum.
6. Cardinal Angelot was so basely covetous, that by a private way he used to go into the Stable, and steal the Oats from his Horses; so that on a time the Master of his Horse going into the Stable in the dark, and finding him there, taking him for a Thief, beat him soundly. He was also so hard towards his Servants, that his Chamberlain watching his Opportunity slew him. Pontanus, lib. de Prin.
Anno Christi 1066. Reginherus, Bishop of Misnia, being at Gostaria, after Dinner went into hi Chamber, where he had his Treasures (being an extream Covetous Man) and shut him∣self in, as if he would take a little sleep, but his Servants thinking him long, first knocked at the Door, and afterwards brake it open, and found him dead, with his Neck broken, and his Body of an ugly colour, lying in a miserable manner upon his Money. Lamb. Scaffnaburgensts.
8. Nigh unto the City of Lunenburg in Germany there flowed plentifully a Salt Spring, till such times as the Rich Men ingrossing all the Profit to themselves, would not suffer the Poor to make any Profit thereof: Whereupon (God being offended at their Covetousness) dryed up the Spring, so that it ran not for a time; yet afterwards, upon the readmission of the Poor to be sharers in it, it ran again as before. Morison's Travels, Chap. 1. Part. 1. p. 5.
description Page 24
CHAP. CXI. Divine Judgments upon Anger, Revenge, &c.
AS all the Vertues and Graces of the Christian Religion have a tendency to Comfort and Happiness, so there is no Sin but makes some Preparation for its own Punishment: Amongst the rest, Anger and Revenge, and indeed all the Passions, do so naturally put the Blood of the Sinner into a Fermentation, and the Thoughts into such Disorder and Confusion, that the Man is in great danger of being distemper'd both in Body and Mind too. Nature is disturb'd, and the Spirits in Mutiny; and by Observation we may often see the Passionate Man's Sword sheath'd in his own Bowels, and his Gun recoiling (by a just Providence) upon his own Breast. See what follows.
1. Malachus, a Poet in Syracuse, had such Fits of immoderate Choler and Anger, as took away the use of his Reason; yet was he then most able in the composure of Verses, when he was thus made Frantick by his Passion. Zuring. Vol. 1. l. 1. p. 90.
2. Lucius Sylla, burning with Anger at Putecli, because Granius, the Chief of that Colony, delayed to send in for the Repairs of the Capitol, that Money which was promised by the De∣curions, by an over-great concitation of the Mind, and the impetuousness of an immoderate Voice, he was taken with a Convulsion in the Breast, and so vomited up his Soul mixed with Blood and Threats, being at that time entring upon the Sixtieth Year of his Age, yet not con∣sumed by that, but perishing by a Madness, that was nourished by the Miseries of Rome. Val. Max. l. 9. c. 3. p. 254. Wieri opera, p. 795, 796. l. de Irâ Lonicer. Theat. p. 370.
3. Charles the Sixth, King of France, being highly displeased with the Duke of Britain, upon some sinister Suspicions, was so bent upon Revenge, that unmindful of all other things, his Pas∣sion suffered him not to eat or sleep. He would not hear the Duke's Embassadors, that came to declare his Innocency: But upon the Fifth of the Kalends of June, Anno 1392. he set forth with his Forces out of a City of the Caenomans, contrary to the Advice of his Commander and Physicians, about high Noon, in a hot soultry day, with a light Hat upon his Head. He leaped upon his Horse, and bad them follow him that loved him: He had scarce gone a Mile from the City, when his Mind was unseated, and he in a Fury drew his Sword, slew some, and wounded others that attended him; till such time, as wearied and spent with thus laying about him, he fell from his Horse, he was taken up, and carried back in the Arms of Men, into the City for dead; where after many days, when at first he neither knew himself, nor any about him, he began by degree to recover; but his Mind was not so well restored, but that ever and anon he had Symptoms of a Relapse, and at seveal intervals bewrayed his Distemper, so that the Go∣vernment of the Kingdom was committed to his Uncle. Zuring. Vol. 1. l. 1. p. 16.
4. Being called in November, 1604. to the House of a certain Praefect, saith Platerus, to Couch a Cataract, that was grown in the Eye of his Wife, the Praefect was informed, that his Maid had that Night lain with a Miller; causing her therefore to be fetched home, and catch∣ing her by the Hair of the Head, he threw her to the Ground, kicked her, and fell into so great a Passion, that being presently seized with Difficulty of Breathing, and a Trembling, there was more need to look after him than his Wife, Before any Medicine weas administred, he was ad∣vised by a Chirurgeon to open a Vein, but to no purpose; his want of Breath, Trembling, and Prostration of the Spirits continued, he died within two days after. Plat. Obs. Med. l. 1. p. 50.
5. The Emperor Nerva, who was otherwise of a weak Stomach, and often cast up his Meat which he had newly eaten; fell into a huge Passion with one whose Name was Regulus, and while he was in a high Tone Thundring against him, was taken with Sweats, fell into a Fever, and so died in the Sixty Eight Year of his Age. Donat. Hist. Med. l. 3. c. 13. p. 188.
6. Victor Pisanus, the Venctian, Admiral, Famous for his Exploits, understanding that his Vice-Admiral through Cowardise had suffered Ten Ships of the Genoess to escape out of the Sipontine Haven, fell into such a Passion as put him immediately into a Fever, whereof he died. Zuring. Vol. 2. l. 7. p. 495.
7. The Sarmatian Embassadors cast themselves at the Feet of the Emperor Valentinian the First, imploring Peace; he observing the meanness of their Apparel, demanded if all their Na∣tion were such as they? Who replyed, It was their Custom to send to him such as were the most Noble, and best accoutred among them: When he is a Rage cryed out, It was his Misfortune, that while he reigned, such a sordid Nation as theirs could not be content with their own Li∣mits; and then, as one struck with a Dart, he lost both his Voice and Strength, and in a deadly Sweat fell down to the Earth: He was taken up, and carryed into his Chamber, where, seized with a violent Hick-cough, and gnashing of Teeth, he died, December, Anno 375. in the Fifty fifth Year of his Age, and the Twelfth of his Empire. Zuring. Vol. 2. l. 7. p. 495. Pezel. Mel∣lific. Hist. Tom. 2. p. 277.
8. Alexander, transported with Anger, slew his dear Friend cl*tus, his Foster-Brother, with his own Hands; thopugh when the Heat was over, he was difficultly restrained from killing himself, for that fault whch his sudden Fury had incited him to commit. Wieri opera, p. 823. Justin. Hist. l. 12. p. 139.
description Page 25
CHAP. CXII. Divine Judgments upon Murder.
AMongst the Jews God had wisely ordered it, That whosoever shed man's Blood (in a private and malicious way) by man should his Blood be shed; and there was no other means allowed for the ex∣piating the guilt of Murder, and purging the Land that was defiled therewith, but by the Blood of him that committed the Fact: And therefore God Almighty, where Man's Eye is too short-sighted to discover the sin, or his Hand too weak or partial to punish it, doth oftentimes take the Rod into his own Hand, and avenge, in a very Remarkable way, this gross Sin: As may be seen in the following Instances.
1. Ambrose hath a very strange Story, of a Man that was slain in the Night, at Antioch, by a Soldier, in hope of Spoil; This Man's Dog would not go away from his Master's dead Corps, but lay howling by it till day-light. In the Morning many came to see that sad sight, and among the rest, the Murtherer came also, that he might be the less suspected. The Dog no sooner saw this Soldier, but he ran fiercely at him, and would never give over barking and baiting at him, till he saw him apprehended, and carryed to Prison, where he confessed the Fact, and for the same was deservedly executed.
2. In September, Anno Christi 1618 there lived a Man at Perin in Cornwall, who had been blessed with an ample Possession, and fruitful Issue; unhappy only in a younger Son, who, ta∣king Liberty from his Father's Bounty, joyned with a Crew like himself; who, weary of the Land, went Roving to Sea, and in a smal Vessel, Southward, made Prize of all whom they could Master; and so increased in Wealth, Number, and Strength, that in the Streights they ad∣ventured upon a Turks Man of War, where they got great Booty; but their Powder, by mis∣chance, taking fire, our Gallant, trusting to his skilful Swimming, got to Shoar upon the Isle of Rhodes, with the best of his Jewels about him: Where, after a while, offering some of them to Sale to a Jew, he knew them to be the Governour's of the Gallies, and therefore imprisoned him amongst other Christians, whose miserable Slavery made them use their wits to recover their former Liberty; and accordingly, watching their Opportunity, they slew some of their Officers, and valiantly released themselves; after which, this Young Man got aboard an English Ship, and came safe to London, where his former Misery, and some Skill that he had gotten that way, preferred him to be Servant to a Surgeon, who, after a while, sent him to the East-Indies: There by his Diligence and Industry he got Money, with which he returned home; and longing to see his Native Country, Cornwall, in a small Ship from London he sailed Westward; but e're he attained his Port, he was Cast away upon that Coast; where, once more, his excellent Skill in Swimming brought him safe to Shoar. But then, having been Fifteen Years absent, he un∣derstood that his Father was much decayed in his Estate, and had retired himself to live pri∣vately in a place not far off, being indeed in Debt and Danger.
His Sister he finds married to a Mercer, a meaner Match than her Birth promised: To her he at first appears as a poor Stranger, but after a while privately reveals himself to heer, shewing her what Jewels and Gold he had concealed in a Bow-case about him; and concluded, that the next day he should appear to his Parents, yet to keep Disguised, till she and heer Husband should come thither, to make their Common Joy compleat.
Being come to his Parents, his Humble Behaviour, suitable to his poor Suit of Cloaths, melted the Old Couple into so much Compassion, as to give him shelter from the Cold Season under their outward Roof; and by degrees, his stories of his Travels and Sufferings, told with much Passion to the aged People, made him their Guest so long by the Kitchen-fire, that the Husband bad them Good Night, and went to Bed: And soon after, his true Stories, working Compassion in the weaker Vessel, she wept, and so did he: But withal, he taking pity of her Tears, comforted her with a Piece of Gold, which gave her assurance, that he deserved a better Lodging, which she afforded him, and to which she brought him; and being in Bed, he shewed her his Wealth, which was girded about him, which he told her was sufficient to relieve her Husband's Wants, and to spare for himself; and so, being weary, he fell asleep.
The old Woman being tempted with the golden Bait that she had received, and greedly thirsting after the Enjoyment of the rest, she went to her Husband, and awaking him, presen∣ted him with this News, and her Contrivance what farther to do: And though, with horrid Ap∣prehensions, he oft refused, yet her pewling Eloquence (Eve's Enchantments) moved him at last to consent, and to rise to be Master of all that Wealth, by murdering the Owner thereof. Which accordingly they did, and withal covered the Corps with Cloaths, till Opportunity ser∣ved for their carrying of it away.
Early the next Morning hastens the Sister to her Father's House, where, with Signs of great Joy, she enquires for a Sailor that should lodge there the last Night. The old Folk at first de∣nied that they had seen any such, till she told them that he was her Brother, and lost Brother, which she knew assuredly, by a Scar upon his Arm, cut with a Sword in his Youth, and that they were resolved to meet there the next Morning, and be merry.
The Father hearing this, hastily runs up into the Room, and finding the mark, as his Daugh∣ter had told him, with horrid regret of this monstrous Murther of his own Son, with the same Knife wherewith he killed him, he cut his own Throat. The Mother, presently after, going up to consult with her Husband what to do, in a strange manner beholding them both weltring in Blood, wild and agast, finding the Instrument at hand, readily rips up her own Belly, till the Guts tumbled out.
description Page 26
The Daughter, wondring at their delay in returning, seeks about for them, whom she found out too soon, and with the sad sight of this Bloody Scene, being overcome with sudden horror and Amazement, for this Deluge of Destruction, she sunk down and died; the fatal end of that Family. The Truth of these things was presently known, and quickly flew to King James his Court, clad with these Circ*mstances: But the Imprinted Relation conceals their Names, in favour of some Neighbour of Repute, and kin to the Family. Sanderson's Hist. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 King James.
3. A certain Drunkard, whom I knew very well (saith mine Author, a Godly Minister) when he was in Drink, quarrelled with his Fellow-Servant, and, after a few words knock d him down with his Flail, and killed him at one blow. Yet, when he came to his Tryal, by the help of Friends; he made a shift to escape the Halter, and came home again, and there he used to Swear, and Curse, and Drink, at as high a rate as ever. But at last, when he was in the same Yard where he committed the aforesaid Murther, he fell down dead in a moment: And I was (saith he) one of the first that saw him.
4. In the Year 940. Hatto, Archbishop of Mentz, assembled certain poor Beggars together into a great Barn, not to relieve their wants, as he might, and ought; but to rid them of their Lives, as he ought not, but did: For he set on Fire the Barn wherein they were, and consumed them all alive, comparing them to Rats and Mice, that devoured good Corn, but served to no other good Use. But God that had regard and respect unto those poor wretches, took their Cause into his Hand, to quit this proud Prelate with just Revenge for his Outrage committed against them; sending towards him an Army of Rats and Mice, to lay Siege against him with the Engines of their Teeth on all sides; which when this cursed Wretch perceived, he removed into a Tower that standeth in the midst of the Rhine, not far from Bing, whither he presumed this Host of Rats could not pursue him; but he was deceived: For they swam over the Rhine thick and three-fold, and got into his Tower with such strange Fury, that in a very short space they had consumed him to nothing; in Memorial whereof, this Tower was ever after called, The Tower of Rats. And this was the Tragedy of that Bloody Arch-Butcher, that compared poor Chri∣stian Souls to brutish and base Creatures, and therefore became himself a Prey unto them, as Popiel, King of Poland, did after him; in whose strange Examples the Beams of God's Justice shine forth after an extraordinary and wonderful manner, to the Terror and Fear of all Men; when by the means of small Creatures they made room for his Vengeance, to make entrance upon these execrable Creature-Murtherers, notwithstanding all Man's Devices, and Impediments of Nature: For the Native Operation of the Elements was restrained from hindring the passage of them, armed and inspired with an invincible and supernatural Courage, to fear neither Fire, Water, nor Weapon, till they had finished his Command that sent them. And thus in old time did Frogs, Flies, Grashoppers, and Lice, make War with Pharaoh, at the Command of him that hath all the World at his beck. Beard's Theater. p. 196. Munster's Cosmogr. &c.
5. Anno 1346. Popiel, King of Poland, amongst many of his particular kinds of Cursings and Swearings, whereof he was no nigg*rd, used ordinarily this Oath, If it be not true, would Rats might devour me, Prophesying thereby his own Destruction; for he was devoured by the same means which he often wished for, as the Sequal of his History will declare. The Father of this Popiel feeling himself near Death, resigned the Government of his Kingdom to two of his Bre∣thren, Men exceedingly reverenced of all Men for the Valour and Vertue which appeared in them. He being deceased, and Popiel being grown up to Ripe and Lawful Years, when he saw himself at full Liberty, without all Bridle of Government, to do what he listed, he began to give the full swinge to his lawless and unruly desires, in such sort, that within few days he be∣came so shameless, that there was no Vice which appeared not in his Behaviour, even to the working of the Death of his own Uncles, for all their Faithful dealing towards him, which he by Poison brought to pass. Which being done, he caused himself forthwith to be crowned with Garlands of Flowers, and to be perfumed with Precious Oyntments: And to the end the better to Solemnize his Entry to the Crown, commanded a Sumptuous and Pompous Banquet to be prepared, whereunto all the Princes and Lords of his Kingdom were invited. Now, as they were about to give the Onset upon the delicate Chear, behold an Army of Rats sallying out of the dead and putrefied Bodies of his Uncles, set upon him, his Wife and Children, amidst their Dainties, to gnaw them with their sharp Teeth, insomuch that his Guard with all their Weapons and Strength were not able to chase them away, but being weary with Resisting their daily and mighty Assaults, gave over the Battle: Wherefore Counsel was given to make great Coal Fires about them, that the Rats by that means might be kept off, not knowing that no Policy or Power of Man was able to withstand the unchangeable Decree of God; for, for all their huge Fires, they ceased not to run through the midst of them, and to Assault with their Teeth this cruel Murtherer. Then they gave him Counsel, to put himself, his Wife, and Children, into a Boat, and thrust it into the midst of a Lake, thinking that by reason of the Waters, the Rats would not approach unto them: But alas, in vain; for they swam thropugh the Water a main, and gnawing the Boat, made such chinks in the sides thereof, that the Water began to run in; which being perceived of the Boat-men, amazed them sore, and made them make Post-hast to Shoar, where he was no sooner arrived, but a fresh Muster of Rats uniting their Forces with the former, encountred him so sore, that they did him more mischief than all the rest. Whereupon all his Guard, and others that were there present for his Defence, perceiving it to be a Judgment of God's Vengeance upon him, abandoned and forsook him at once: Who seeing himself destitute of Succour, and forsaken on all sides, flew into a high Tower in Chouzitze, whither also they pursued him, and climbing even up to the highest Room where he was, first eat up his Wife and Children (she being guilty of his Uncles Death) and lastly, gnawed and de∣voured him to the very Bones. Ibid.
description Page 27
6. Anno 1056. a certain Nobleman, abounding with Wealth, not far from Augusta of the Vindilicians, brought up in his HOuse a Young Black-a-more; which Villain, when his Master was from home, rose up in the Night, and slew not only his Lady, but the whole Family, ex∣cepting one little Daughter of the Nobleman's. The Nobleman returning home after two days, and finding his Gate shut, rode nearer to the Walls of the House, wondring. Where the Black-a-more upon the top of the House, with a fearful Countenance, spake unto him these words: O thou cruel Man, thou rememberest how unworthily thou beat'st me (not long since) for no fault, the memory whereof I still retain in my mind, and have revenged this wrong upon thine: behold here part of the Carcass of thy Wife, whom I have slain, with thy whole Family, except this little Child, which I have reserved; and will restore it, if thou wilt promise me my Life. The Fa∣ther being wonderfully disturbed, promised that which he desired: But the devilish Moor an∣swered, I know thou wilt not keep Promise with me, therefore take thy Child unto thee; and threw her out of the Window, where she was quashed in pieces; and then threw himself down headlong from the top of the House, that he might avoid the Vengeance of his Master. This Story was related unto Philip, Count Nassau, by the Secretary of the Count of Hainault.
7. Anno Christi 1586. One Walsh, B. B. of Ossory in Ireland (a Man of Honest Life) toge∣ther with his two Servants were stabbed to Death by one Dulland, an Irish old Soldier, whilst he gravely reproved him for his foul Adulteries: And the wicked Murtherer escaped away, who had now committed Forty Five Murthers with his own Hand. But ere long Vengeance found him out, for he was by another Bloody Fellow [Donald Spaniah] shortly after slain himse f, and his Head presented to the Lord Deputy of Ireland. Camb. Clark's Mirrour, Chap. 86. Ibid.
8. Anno Christi 1625. at Castleblanes, in the County of Monoghan, in the North of Ireland, dwelt one Hugh Enratty, and Lord Blaynes Bailiff, who entertained a lusty Young Man into his House, that was reported, and strongly suspected to have committed a Murther in the Province of Leinster. About a quarter of a Year after, the Bailiff went abroad about his Lord's Affairs, and when he was half a Mile on his way, he returned home, not knowing well himself what moved him so to do: Entring into his House, he found his Chamber-door fast barred on the inside, and looking through the Wall, which was made of Wattles undaubed, he beheld his Guest upon his Bed, and his Wife under him; at which sight Enratty was so enraged, that taking up a great Stone, he flung it over the Wall, which fell upon the Young Man's Head, and dashed his Skull in pieces. Presently after, his former Murther came to light, and the Justice of God appeared in punishing him for it, when he thought himself most secure. This I had from Doctor Teate, upon his own knowledge. Clark's Mirrour, Chap. 86. Ibid.
9. Some Clothiers coming from Colebrook on a Shrove-Tuesday in the Morning through the Town of Branford, as they passed by the Market-Place, a certain Boy throwing with a stick at a co*ck, by chance hit one of them on the Foot; the Man for the present finding no hurt from the stroke, passeth on in his journey; but before he came to London, it began to pain him: After he had disposed of his Horse, he goes to a Cousin of his, a Box-maker in Friday-street, where pulling off his Boots, he complained of a strange Pain in his Foot: Upon which, a Chi∣rurgeon was sent for, who told him, 'twas gangreen'd, and must be cut off. The Man was unwilling of so severe a Cure, but would stay till Night: At Night the Chirurgeon returns again, tells him, 'twas now got into his Thigh, or higher, and that he was a dead Man. And accordingly he died that Night; but before his Death, he confessed he had murder'd a Man in Gloucestershire, and told whom, and how, and where, &c. viz. That he was a Lady's Steward, who had bene keeping some Courts, and getting in some Moneys, and upon his return home, this Person way-laid him, and murdered and robb'd him; and upon Enquiry afterwards, it was found, that the Boy which threw this stick at the co*ck, which gave occasion to this Gangreen, was the Steward's Son whom he had murdered: For the Family being reduced to Povery by the Death of the Father, this Child was by some Friend recommended to a Place under a Tapster in Branford. This Story Mr. John Lane of Horslydown-Lane, Southwark, doth attest to me upon the Credit of one Camping, a Carpenter in Coleman-street, who knew that Box-maker in Friday-street: And I heard it lately reported from the Mouth of a very worthy Gentelman in the East of Sussex.
10. William Writtle, condemned at Maidstone Assizes for Murder, mentioned in the follow∣ing Chapter, told a Minister, that after he had murder'd Ann James, going out of the Co∣pice, the Devil appared to him in the likeness of a Man, and bid him go and murder the Boy. And also how afterwards he saw her perfectly stand before him, which made him so full of Hor∣ror, that he had a Hell within him. See the Narrative, entituled, News from Maidstone As∣sizes.
11. Mr. Francis Cartwright, clouded from his Youth with a stubborn and head-strong Disobedience to his Parents, not bearing the Private and Publick Rebukes of his Minister, Mr. Will. Storr, of Market-Rason in Lincolnshire, was at last so enraged against him, that he was resolved to be re∣venged upon him, and drawing his Sword, with design only to give him some slight Wound, it proved Mortal. He, clogg'd with guilt of Blood, went for his escape to Berwick, and there was apprehended; but escaping thence, he went for Plymouth: By the way he was questioned at Warwick, as suspected of Robbery; thence to St. Malo's in France, and in the Passage was in great danger by the Winds and Seas, the Main-Mast being spent by the board. So coming on Shoar in the Isle of Guernsey, he passed to Rhodez, and so to Roan, where he lived in great mi∣sery and perplexity six Months; thence to Rotterdam, and Delph in Holland, where Sir Fr. Vere entertained him sometime as Gentleman of his Company: During his abode here, he was con∣tinually sollicited to Repentnace by a Reverend Divine, Mr. Trigg, of Longledenham in Lincoln∣shire. His Pardon being procured in England by his Father, he is sent for home, but no sooner Ship'd, but the Seas swell, as angry to bear his sins, and the Tempest-beaten Vessel is chased by
description Page 28
a Dunkirk Man of War: No sooner is he come home, but the Wife of the slain sueth out an Appeal against him; and though a Ne Recipiatur was obtained for him, yet his Pardon was question d at the Bench of Assize for Five Years together. His Father dies: He makes Submission in the Convocation-House before the Archbishop of Canterbury, and other Bishops and Clergy: Mar∣ries, comm ts another in his own Defence, is Apprehended, Bailed, again Imprisoned; his Child is sick, without hopes of Recovery, the Mother weeps, the Bell tolls, the Grave is prepared, he in Irons led to see his Departure: The Child recovers, most of his Estate is sold to satisfied En∣gagements; his Money put to Usury, most of it lost. He goes to the Straights of Gibralter, but going and returning, is pursued with fresh dangers at Sea, &c. To conclude, he now con∣fessed to the World, made his Publick Recantation with his own Hand, and promised a serious Course of Reformation. See the Life, Confession, and Hearty Repentance of ••ran. Cartwright, Gent. written with his own Hand, 1621.
CHAP. CXIII. Murthers strangely Discovered.
WHEN Cain murdered his Brother Abel, we do not read of any other Informer that appeared against him but the voice of the Innocent Blood crying from Earth to Heaven for Vengeance; and immediately God himself came down to make Inquisition, and Arraign the Murderer. The Divine Character im∣printed upon Man, hath set such a Price and Vatue upon him, that it is Treason against Heaven to deface the Image and Superscription. Of all the sins, that God hath forbidden by his Sacred Laws, we find him soverer against none, than Blasphemy and Murder; the one being a defiance, and flying in the Face of him that made w, and a Contempt of the First Table; the other the highest breach of Charity, and a trampling under Foot the Second Table of the Decalogue: And therefore no wonder if Divine Providence be more jealous upon these Points, and more in∣geniously active in the Discovery.
1. A Soldier of King Pyrrhus being slain, a Dog which he had, could by no means be enticed from the dead Body: But the King coming by, he fawned upon him, as it were craving help at his hand; whereupon the King caused all his Army to march by in Order, and when the Mur∣therers came, the Dog flew fiercely upon them, and then fawned upon the King. The Soldiers being hereupon examined, confessed the Fact, and were hanged for their Labour. Plut. Clark's Mirror, c. 86.
2. Plutarch also relates a Story of one Bessus, who having murthered his Father, was so pur∣sued with a Guilty Conscience, that he thought the Swallows in their chattering Language said one to another, Bessus hath killed his Father; whereupon not being able to conceal his Guilt, he confessed the Fact, and received condign Punishment. Plutarch. de serâ numinis vind.
3. Anno Christi 1551. at Paris, a Young Woman, as she was going to Midnight-Mass, was brained with an Hammer, which was stollen from a Smith hard by, which being known, the Smith was suspected, and so strictly examined by Torture, that he was lamed, and died in misery: But about Twenty Years after, the Murtherer, arraigned and condemned for another Offence, confessed this Murther, to the clearing of the Smith's Innocency, and God's Righteous Judg∣ments upon him. Pasquier. Clark's Mirror, c. 86.
4. Within these few Years the Lord Saint-John going his Circuit, there was a Man Arraigned before him for Murther; and it was proved by many Witnesses, that the Party murthered being laid in the Grave, till the coroner could come, when the Body was again taken up, this Mur∣therer being suspected, was sent for, and when he came where the Body lay, she dead Corps opened his Eyes, and fell into a Sweat. This I had from a Godly Minister, to whom that wor∣thy Judge related it. Clark's Mirror, c. 86.
5. Luther tells a Story of a certain Almain, who in his Travel fell amongst Thieves, and they about to cut his Throat, the poor Man espied a flight of Crows, and said, O Crows, I take you for Witnesses and Revengers of my Death. About two or three days after, these Thieves Drink∣ing together at an Inn, a company of Crows came and lighted on the top of the House; at this the Thieves began to laugh, and say one to another, Look, yonder are they who must avenge his Death, whom we lately slew: The Tapster over-hearing them, declares it to the Magistrate, who caused them to be Apprehended, and upon their disagreeing in Speeches, and contrary Answers, urged them so far, that they confessed the Truth, and received their deserved Punishment. Beard's Theatre. l. 2. c. 11.
6. A Murderer at Tubing betray'd his Murder by his own sighs, which were so deep and in∣cessant in grief, not of his Fact, but of his small Booty, that being but asked the Question, he confessed the Crime, and underwent deserved Punishment. Ibid.
7. Henry Renzovius, Lieutenant to the King of Denmark in the Dukedom of Holsatia, in a Letter of his to David Chytreus, writes thus: A Traveller was found murdered in the High∣way, near to Itzehow in Denmark; and because the Murderer was unknown, the Magistrates of the Place caused one of the Hands of him that was slain to be cut off, and hung up by a string on the top of the Room in the Town-Prison. About Ten Years after, the Murderer coming upon some occasion into the Prison, the Hand that had been a long time dry, began to drop Blood upon the Table that stood underneath it; which the Gaoler beholding, stayed the Fellow, and
description Page 29
advertised the Magistrates of it; and examining him, the Murderer giving Glory to God, con∣fessed his Fact, and submitted himself to the Rigour of the Law, which was inflicted to him, as he well deserved. Ibid.
8. At Tiguri, a certain Vagabond Rogue, in the Night, had kill'd his Companion, that lay with him in a Barn; and having first removed the dead Corps somewhat out of sight, fled betimes in the Morning towards Eglisavium, a Town under the Government of the Tigurines. But the Master of the Barn, having in the Morning found the Signs of a Murder, soon after found also the dead Body. In the mean time the Murderer was got far upon his way; yet by the Noise of Crows and Jays, which follow'd and assaulted him, he was taken notice of by some Reapers, then in the Field, who were somewhat terrified at the Novelty of so unusual a thing. The Murderer for all this held on his way; and now might he seem to be out of Danger, when there came such as were ordered to make Pursuit after him; who enquired of the Reapers, if any Man had passed by that way? who told them, they had seen none, besides only one Fellow, who as he passed, was ever and anon molested with the Crows and Jays, that they thence did con∣jecture he was some Villain, and that if they made hast, they might undoubtedly take him. The Wretch was soon after seiz'd by them, and broken upon the Wheel. At his Execution, I heard him acknowledge the Providence of God; a clear Instance of which he had received in so unusal a Detection of himself. Wanley's Wonders, c. c. 41. l. 1.
9. In the Second Year of King James his Reign, a strange Accident happened, to the Terror of all Bloody Murderers; which was this: One Ann Waters, enticed by a Lover of hers, consented to have her Husband strangled, and bury'd under the Dunghil in a Cow house. Whereupon, the Man being missing by his Neighbours, and the Wife making shew of wondring what was become of him; it pleased God, that one of the Inhabitants of the Town dreamed one Night, that his Neighbour Waters was strangled, and buried under the Dunghil in the Cow-house; and upon declaring of his Dream, Search being made by the Constable, the dead Body was found, as he had dreamed: And thereupon the Wife was apprehended; and upon Examination, con∣fessing the Fact, was burnt. And now what hope can Murderers have of being concealed, when they are subject to be discovered by any Man's Dream? Baker's Chron. p. 614. Wanley's Won∣ders, ibid.
10. A Merchant of Lucca, travelling to Roan, in Normandy, was in the way murder'd by a French Man, his Servant, and thrown amongst the Vines. As the Fact was doing, comes by a Blind Man, led by a Dog, (as 'tis usual in that case) and hearing one groan, asked who it was? The Murderer answered, That it was a Sick Man easing himself. The Blind Man thus deluded, the Villain, with his Master's Money, and Bills of Exchange, sets up a Shop at Roan. In the mean time, the Merchant was expected at Lucca; and when he came not, a Messenger was dispatched to seek him; who, after much Enquiry, heard at an Inn, that Six Months before, a Luquois Merchant lodged there, and was going towards Paris. But the Messenger hearing nothing of him there, began to suspect that he was murdered, and made his Complaint to the Parliament at Roan, who caused Enquiry to be made, if any about that time had set up a new Shop; and finding that the Man aforesaid had, they caused him to be Arrested. But he upon Examination denied the Fact, till the dead Corps was heard of: And the Blind Man also hearing of this En∣quiry, informed what he had heard about that Place, where the Corps was found, and what he was answered, saying withal, that he knew the Voice from any others. Many Prisoners there∣fore were ordered to speak the same Words to the Blind Man, together with the Murderer; but amongst them all, he owned his Voice. Whereupon the Villain, possess'd with abundance of Horror, confess'd the Act, and was deservedly executed. Wanley, ibid.
11. Anno 1611. Some of the English Embassadors Retinue entred into a Quarrel with some of the Jamoglans, of the next Seraglio. In this Tumult, one of the Embassador's Men threw a Stone, and smote a Jamoglan on the Forehead, that he died in few Hours. The Aga of the Seraglio complained hereof to the Grand Visier, who presently sent the Sub-Bassa of Galatia, to make Enquiry of the Fact. The Embassador went himself to the Seraglio, and sent for his Men which had been in the Quarrel, and willed the Turks to kill the Man which had thrown the Stone, who all with one shout ran upon one Simon Dibbins, a Man that was newly come from Candia, where he had serv'd the Venetians, and was now entertained into the Embassador's Ser∣vice, who interposed for him, but in vain. The English offer'd great Summs for his Life; but the Turks would have Blood for Blood. The Day of Execution being appointed, the Embassa∣dor sent his Chaplain to the Prison, to prepare him for Death; who examining him how he had formerly lived, he confessed, that some few years before, he had in England killed a Man, for whic he had fled to Candia, from whence he came to Constantinople, where he was now to suffer for that which he did not. The just Judgment of God thus pursuing him, he was hanged at the Embassador's Gate. Knowle's Turkish Hist. p. 1311.
12. Smith, and Gurney, two Water-men of Gravesend, were, some Years since, hired by a Gra∣sier, to carry him down to Tilbury-Hope; for he intended to go to a certain Fair in Essex, to buy Cattle. These Villains, perceiving he had Money, conspired to take away his Life; and accord∣ingly, as they went, one of them cut his Throat, and the other taking his Money, threw him over-board. This Murder was concealed divers Years; but in the Summer, 1656. those Murde∣rers, as they were drinking together, fell out, and one of them in his Passion accused the other of Murder, and he again accused him. Upon which, being Apprehended and Examined, they confessed the Fact, were condemn'd at Maidstone Assizes, and were both hang'd in Chains at Gravesend.
13. Anno 1656. A Woman in Westphalia, being near the Time of her Travel, went to the next Village to confess her self: In her Confession, she told the Priest, she had newly found a Purse full of Money, and therefore desired him, that he would speak of it publickly, that it
description Page 30
might be restored to the right Owner. The Priest told her it was sent to her from Heaven, that she should reserve it to her self, and enjoy it. The Woman thus informed, kept the Purse to her self. In her return home, she was to pass thorough a Grove; into which she was no sooner come, but the Pains of Travail came upon her: In the mean time, a Noble Person, who had lost the Purse, rode up to her, and demanded if she had not found one. She beseeched him, that for the Love of God, he would ride to the next Village for some Women, to assist her in her Labour, and that she would restore him the Purse he sought after. The Nobleman rode as fast as he could, to call some Women; in which time of his Absence, came the wicked Priest, cuts off the Woman's Bead, and seizes uppon the Purse. The Nobleman returning with the Wo∣men, were Witnesses of this Tragical Spectacle; but who had done it, was unknown. It was at a time, when the Snow lay thick upon the Ground; and find some Foot-steps, he pursued them till he overtook the Priest, whom he seiz••d, and found his Purse upon him: He ty'd him therefore to the Tail of his Horse, and so dragg••d him to the Magistrate, to be punished. His Sentence was, to be thrown into a Cauldron of boiling Oyl; which was accordingly executed, on January 20. 1656. Lonicer's Theatr. p. 436.
14. A Lock-smith, young, and given to Luxury, killed both his Parents with a ••istol, out of a desire to enjoy their Money and Estate. Having committed this horrible Murder, he w•••••• presently to a Cobler, and there bought him a pair of Shooes, leaving behind him his old and to•• ones, which the Cobler's Boy threw under his Seat which he sate upon. Some Houre after, the Door of the House, where the Slain were, was commanded by the Magistrate to be opened, where were found the dead Bodies; which the Son so lamented, that no Man had the least Suspi∣cion of him, to be the Author of so great a Villainy. But it fell out, by Accident, that the Cobler had observed some Spots of Blood upon the Shooes left with him; and it was observ'd, that the Son had more Money about him that he used to have. The Magistrates, moved with these things, put the Man into Prison, who soon confessed the Fact, and received the Punish∣ment worthy of his Crime. This was (by the Relation of Luther) at Regiment, in Borussia, Anno 1450. Lonicer's Theatr. p. 284.
15. In Mets, a City of Lorrain, the Executioner of the City, in the Night, and Absence of the Master, got privity into the Cellar of a Merchant's House, where he first slew the Maid, who was sent by her Mistress to fetch some Wine; in the same manner he slew the Mistress, wh••, wondring at her Maid's Stay, came to see what was the Reason: This done, he fell to Rifling Chests and Cabinets. The Merchant (upon his Return) finding the horrible Murder, and Plun∣der of his House, with a Soul full of Trouble and Grief, complains to the Senate; and when there were divers Discourses about the Murder, the Executioner had also put himself in the Court with the Crowd, and murmur'd out ••u••l ••••ords as these: That seeing there had been fre∣quent Brawls betwixt the Merchant and his Wife, there was no doubt but he was the Author of that Tragedy in his House; and, said he, were he in mine Hands, I would soon extort as much from him. By these, and the like Words, it came to pass, that the Merchant was cast into Pri∣son, and being in a most cruel manner tormented by his Executioner (though Innocent) confes∣sed himself the Murtherer, and so was condemned to a horrible Death, which he suffered ac∣cordingly. Now was the Executioner secure, and seemed to be free of all Danger, till the wakeful Justice of God discovered his Villainy: For the wanting Money, had pawn'd a Silver Bowl to a Jew, who finding upon it the Coat of Arms of the Merchant newly executed, sent it to the Magistrate, with notice that the Merchant's Coat of Arms was upon it. Whereupon the Executioner was immediately cast into Prison, and examined by Torture how he came by that Cup. He there confessed all as it had been done by him, and that he was the only Man∣derer. Thus the Innocency of the Merchant was discovered, and the Executioner had the due Punishment of his Wickedness.
16. Dr. Merie Causabon, in his Preface to the Relation of Dr. Dee's Actions with Spirits, tells us this Story following out of his Father's Adversaria, which he had from Bishop Andrews. viz.
Kalend. August. This Day, the most Reverend Prelate, the Lord Bishop of Ely, heard this strange Relation, which he believed to be very true, having received it from the Author, an Eye-witness. There is a Street in London, called Lombard-street; in which Street there is a Parish, a Parish-Church, wherein there was a Minister of very great Fidelity, and noted Piety, A. C. 1563. at which time there was a great Plague in London. This Minister of the Parish told (as unto others, so also) to the Lord Bishop himself, that this thing befell him: He had a noted Friend in his Parish, a Man esteemed by all, Honest and Pious. This Man being taken with the Plague, sent for the Minister; who came to him in his Sickness, and did not depart from him till he died; and then he returned home. Several Hours after he had been left for Dead in his Chamber, his Wife entred into the same Chamber, to take a Sheet, or some Linen, out of a Chest, to wind him up in, as the manner is. Being entred, and intent uppon her Business, she hears this Voice, Who is there? She was affrighted, and would have gone out; but hearing the same Voice again, Who is there? and finding it to be the Voice of her Husband, she goes to him: What, saith she, Husband! then you are not Dead! and yet we had left you, and given you up for Dead! He answered, I was truly dead; but it seemed good to God, that my Soul again should return to my Body. But you, Wife, quoth he, if you have any Meat ready, give me some, for I am hungry. She said, that she had some Mutton, a Pullet, and I know not what else, but all unboiled; but she could get them ready presently. I cannot stay, quoth he, Hast thou any Bread and Cheese? When she had told him, that she had; and he asked for some to be fetched, he eat it, his Wife look∣ing on. Then sending for the Minister of the Parish, and commanding all that were present to go out of the Chamber, he tells him this: Quoth he, I was really Dead; but my Soul was commanded to return again to its Body, that I might discover a Wickedness with my own
description Page 31
Mouth, done with my own Hands, of which never any one yet had any Suspicion; for I kil∣led my former Wife with my own Hands, with so much cunning, that the Matter was never discovered to any one. And having declared the manner how he perpetrated the Villain••, not long after he expired, and died then in good earnest.
There is no Necessity (addeth my Au∣thor) that any Body should make of this Relation an Article of his Faith; yet I thought it very probable, because believed by such a Man.
17. About Fifteen or Sixteen Years agoe, on the Lord's-Day, a Stranger came to the Parish-Church of Woorvil, near Bridgnorth in Shropshire; where, after Service ended, he declared pub∣lickly in the hearing of the Congregation, That whereas about Twenty Years past, there had been in that Neighbourhood a certain Murder committed, and the Murderer had not been disco∣vered, there was such a one (naming the Person) at that time in Worcestershire, as I remember, near the City of Worcester, on his Death-bed, who had sent him with all speed to make this pub∣lick Declaration: That he (the aforesaid Person) having first committed a Robbery upon the Man, did afterwards murder him; and now could not die till he had made such Confession: And I think the Messenger added this withal, That some Restitution or Satisfaction should be made to the surviving Friends of the Party murdered, if any such were to be found. This I had from my Brother-in-Law, Samuel Chaloner, now of Lemster in Herefordshire, who was at Church at the same time, and both an Eye and Ear-witness.
18. Anno 1690. April the 14th. about Two in the Afternoon, William Barwick having drill'd his wife along, till he came to a certain Close, within sight of Cawood-Castle, where he found the Conveniency of a Pond, he threw he by force into the Water; and when she was drowned, and drawn forth again by himself upon the Bank of the Pond, he had the Cruelty to behold the Motion of the Infant, yet warm in her womb. This done, he conceal'd the Body, as it may readily be suppos'd, among the Bushes that usually encompass a Pond, and the next Night, when it grew duskish, fetching a Hay-spade from a Rick that stood in the Close, he made a Hole by the side of the Pond, and there slightly buried the Woman in her Cloaths. Having thus dispatched Two at once, and thinking himself secure, because unseen, he went the same Day to his Brother-in-Law, one Thomas Lofthouse of Rufforth, within Three Miles of York, who had married his drown'd Wife's Sister, and told him he ha carried his Wife to one Richard Harrison's House, in Selby, who was his Unkle, and would take care of her. But Heaven would not be so deluded, but rais'd up the Ghost of the murder'd Woman, to make his Discovery: And there∣fore it was, that upon the Easter-Tuesday following, about Two of the Clock in the Afternoon, the foremention'd Lofthouse, having occasion to water the Quickset-Hedge, not far from his House, as he was going for the second Pailfull, an Apparition went before him, in the Shape of a Woman, and soon after sate down upon a rising green Grass-plat, right over-against the Pond. He walked by her as he went to the Pond; and as he returned with his Pail from the Pond, looking sideways to see whether she continued in the same place, he found she did, and that she seemed to dandle something in her Lap, that looked like a white Bag (as he thought) which he did not observe before. So soon as he had emptied his Pail, he went into his Yard, and stood still to try whether he could see her again, but she was vanished.
In his Information, he says, That the Woman seemed to be habited in a brown-colour'd Petti∣coat, Wastcoat, and a white Hood, such a one as his Wife's Sister usually wore; and that her Countenance look'd extream Pale and Wan, with her Teeth in sight, but no Gums appearing; and that her Physiognomy was like to that of his Wife's Sister, who was Wife to William Bar∣wick. But notwithstanding the ghastliness of this Apparition, it seems it made so little Impres∣sion in Lofthouse's Mind, that he thought no more of it, neither did he speak to any Body con∣cerning it, till the same Night as he was at his Family Duty of Prayer, that that Apparition re∣turned again to his Thoughts, and discompos'd his Devotion; so that after he had made an end of his Prayers, he told the whole Story of what he had seen to his Wife; who laying Circum∣stances together, immediately inferr'd, that her Sister was either drown'd, or otherwise mur∣dered, and desired her Husband to look after him the next Day, which was the Wednesday in Easter-Week. Upon this, Lofthouse recollecting what Barwick had told him, of his carrying his Wife to his Unkle at Selby, repairs to Harrison before-mentioned, but found all that Barwick had said to be false: For that Harrison had neither heard of Barwick, nor his Wife; neither did he know any thing of them. Which notable Circ*mstance, together with that other of the Appa∣rition, encreas'd his Suspicion to that degree, that now concluding his Wife's Sister was mur∣dered, he went to the Lord-Mayor of York, and having obtained his Warrant, got Barwick ap∣prehened; who was no sooner brought before the Lord-Mayor, but his own Conscience then accusing him, he acknowledg'd the whole Matter, as it has been already related, as it appears by his Examination and Confession herewith printed: To which are also annex'd, the Informa∣tions of Lofthouse, in like manner taken before the Lord-Mayor of York, for a further Testimo∣ny and Confirmation of what is here set down.
On the Sixteenth of September, 1690. the said William Barwick was brought to his Tryal be∣fore the Right Honourable Sir John Powel, Knight, one of the Judges of the Northern Circuit, at the Assizes holden at York, where he was found Guilty, and afterwards hang'd in Chains. See the Narrative.
19. Colonel Venables had a Soldier in his Army that came out of Ireland, and as under Co∣lonel Hill, who was then in London, and would attest this following, viz. That this Soldier looked pale and sad, and pined, and the Cause was unkown: At last he came to Colonel Hill, with his Confession, that he had been a Servant 1. England (as I remember) to one that carried Stockings, and such Ware, about to sell; an for his Money, he had murdered his Master, and buried him in such a Place; and flying into Ireland, listed himself his Soldier, and that of a long time, whenever he lay alone, somewhat like a headless Man stood by his Bed, saying to him,
description Page 32
[Wilt thou yet Confess?] And in this case of Fear he had continued, till lately it appeared to him, when he had a Bedfellow, (which it never did before) and said as before [Wilt thou yet Confess?] and now seeing no hope of longer concealing it, he confessed. And as I remember, (saith my Author) his going to Hispaniola was his Punishment, instead of Death, where Ven∣geance followed him. This he offered then to bring Colonel Hill to me to attest. Mr. Baxter's Histor. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, &c. p. 58.
20. Sir Edmundbury Godfrey's Murder was secretly acted, and strangely discovered, and the Actors brought to condign Punishment, as is well known to most of this Nation, that are now living. 1. Captain Bedloe deposed thus concerning the Murder: The Papists, because Sir Ed∣mundbury seemed to be an Obstacle to them, and had taken the Information of Oats and Tonge about the Plot, resolved and contrived to take away his Life. 2. Pursuant to which Design, they hired, for 4000 Pound, Le Phaire, Welch, Atkins, Pritchard, the Deponent, and some Jesuites, to do the Fact. 3. Accordingly, the above-named Persons trapann'd Sir Edmundbury into Somerset-house, about 5 a Clock at Night, on Saturday, October the 12th. 1678. 4. This Trapan was effected thus: The Deponent was told by le Phaire, that He, Welch, and Atkins, met Sir Edmundbury near the King's-head Inn in the Strand, and decoyed him into Somerset-house, under Pretence of Apprehending some Plotters. 5. When they had him in the upper great Court of Somerset-house, they thrust him into a low Room, put a Pistol to him, and threaten'd him if he made a noise, then stifled him between two Pillows; and finding him still alive, strangled him with a long Cravat in the Room where he lay. 6. On Monday following pre∣cisely, between Nine and Ten a Clock at Night, the Body was shewn to the Deponent by Le Phaire in the Room, or the next to it, where the Duke of Albemarle lay in State, in the up∣per square Court; there it was, by the help of a Dark-lanthorn, the Deponent saw the Body, in the presence of Le Phaire, Welch, Atkins, and two other Persons. Extracted out of the Jour∣nals of the Lords and Council.
Mr. Prance adds, That pursuant to this Design, they hired Hill, Green, Kelley, the Deponent, Gerald, and Berry, to do the Fact: Accordingly they trapann'd Sir Edmundbury into Somerset-house; Hill decoyed him down to the Water-Gate, under pretence of parting a Fray; when they had him near the Rails, by the Queen's Stables, Green strangled him with a twisted Handker∣chief, wrung his Neck quite round, punched him with his Knee, and dragg'd him into Dr. God∣win's Lodgings. On the Monday Night following, the Body was shown, by he help of a Dark-lanthorn, to the Deponent; and then, at Nine a Clock at Night, the dead Body was carried out by certain Chair-men, to the corner of Clarenden-house, and from thence in a Coach to Primrose-hill (says Bedloe;) into Covent-Garden, and so to Long-acre, and thence to Sohoe, (says Prance;) and from thence he was conveyed a-stride on Horseback, before Hill, into the Fields, where they thrust his Sword through his Body, and cast him into a Ditch. Out of the Lord's Journal. As this Murder was committed for Reward, so it was discovered for Re∣ward too.
21. Anno 1675. March the 19th. William Writtle, of Chatham, was condemn'd at Maidstone Assizes, to be hang'd in Chains on Beacon-hill, for murdering of Ann James, his Sweetheart, and her Son John, about Six Years old. The manner of which Murder, and its Discovery, was thus: He tells her, That he had taken a Malt-house near Canterbury, and had near Faulson, a small Living; under Pretence of going to see them, he leads her, and her Son, into a Copice near Beacon-hill; where he first murdered the woman, and taking what she had, intends for Do∣ver, and so for France; but the Child, who had been playing up and down in the Copice, cry∣ing after him, he returned and cut his Throat, and leaves him by his Mother, and now goes for∣ward on his Journey, thinking all safe. But mark the Providence of God: Quickly after, comes a Boy from Chatham, to gather Sticks, and a Dog with him; the Boy being busie a ga∣thering Sticks, the Dog was busie a hunting up and down, and having found out these two dead Corpses, never leaves howling till the Boy came to him; who no sooner saw this dreadful Spectacle, but runs like one mad to the Town, and acquainted his Neighbours; who hasting to the Place, and finding it as the Boy had related it unto them, by her Cloaths, and by her Son, knew the Persons; and now they want to find out the Murderer: They knowing that Writtle was a Suiter to her, a Hue-and-Cry was sent after him, and he was taken at Dover, and sent to Gaol. See the Narrative.
22. Ann co*cketon, of the Parish of Stepney, was Indicted, in the Old-Baily, for the Murder of her Male Bastard Child, on the 9th. of May, 1696. by throwing it into a House of Office. The Evidence deposed, That she did think, that the Prisoner was troubled with the Gripes, and did desire her to give her some Water: And about Four in the Morning, the Prisoner did go down to the Vault with the Close-stool-pan, and a while after came up again very weak, but did not think of any thing that had happened; but going down the next Morning with a China-Bowl, by accident she let it fall in, and looking after it, she espied the Child there, and she took it, and washed it, and laid it in a Cellar. The Midwife declared, that searching her, she found that she had lately been delivered of a Child.
description Page 33
CHAP. CXIV. Divine Judgments upon Theft, Robbery, &c.
HE that hath taken so much care for the Security of our Estates and Possessions, as to make a Prohibition of Stealth one of the Commandments, bath taken care likewise to annex a Penalty to the same Law; and hath allowed us to kill a Night-Thief, without imputing it to us at the Sin of Murder, Exod. 22.2. And hath himself likewise appeared an Avenger of the Crime, as in the case of Achan, Ahab, &c. And besides, it may appear plain enough to any one, that makes any careful Remarks upon Divine Providence, that Ill-got Goods seldom prosper.
1. Draco, the Law-giver of Athens, appointed Death to be the Punishment of Theft. Solon mitigated that Rigour, and punished it with double Restitution. The Locrians put out his Eyes that had stolen ought from his Neighbour. The Hetrurians stoned them to Death. The Scy∣thians abhorred them more than all Creatures, because they had a Community of all Things, ex∣cept their Cups. The Vaccians used such Severity towards this kind of Men, that if one had but taken a Handful of Corn, he was sure to die for it. Beard's Theatr. p. 294.
2. Marcus Fabius being Censor, condemn'd his own Son, Buteo, to Death, being appre∣hended for Theft. Tiberius the Emperor, punished a Soldier after the same manner, for stealing a Peaco*ck. In sum, there was no Commonwealth wherein this Sin was not highly detested, and sharply punished, except the Lacedoemonians, where it was permitted and tolerated, for their Exercise of Warlike Discipline. Ibid.
3. It was a rash and severe, yet as it proved, a just Deed of Tamberlain, that mighty Tyrant and Conqueror of Asia, when a poor Woman complained to him of one of his Soldiers, that had taken from her a little Milk, and a piece of Cheese, without payment: He caused the Sol∣dier's Belly to be ripped, to see whether she had falsly accused him, or no; and finding the Milk in his Stomach, adjudged him worthy of that Punishment, for stealing from so poor a Wo∣man. Ibid.
4. Ibicus, the Poet, being set upon by Thieves, when he saw that they would not only rob him of his Money, but of his Life also, he cryed for Help and Revenge, to the Cranes that flew over his Head. A while after, as these murdering Thieves sate together in the Market-place, the same Cranes appearing unto them in the Air, they whispered one another in the Ear, and said, Yonder fly Ibicus's Revengers. Which, tho' secretly spoken, yet was over-heard: So that they being Examined, and found Guilty, were put to Death for their Pains. The like Story Mar∣tin Luther reporteth, touching a Traveller; only differing in this, That as Cranes detected the former, so Crows laid open the latter.
5. In Georgia, a Thief is acquitted, paying Sevenfold what he hath stole; two Parts to the Party robbed, one to the Judges, and four to the King. If he hath not wherewith to satisfie, he is sold; if the Product do not yet equal the Summ, his Wife is sold; and if that will not do, his Children. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 9.
6. The great Mogul will himself sit as Judge, in Matters of Consequence that happen near him. They proceed in Tryals, Secundum allegata & probata. They punish Theft and Murder with Death, and what kind of Death the Judge pleaseth to appoint: Some are hanged, beheaded, empailed and put on Stakes, torn in pieces by wild Beasts, killed by Elephants, stung with Snakes. No Malefactors lie above one Night in Prison; sometimes not at all, but are speedily brought upon Tryal, and so to Execution. See my Book of all Religions.
7. The Chinese punish Murder and Theft with Death. Sir Tho. Herb. Their Justice is severe, their Prisons strong, and Executions quick.
8. The Japonese punish all manner of Theft with Death. Tavernier's Collect. p. 4.
9. A. C. 1659. At Brightling in Sussex, there was a stupendious and amazing piece of Provi∣dence: November the 7th. in the Evening, a Fire kindled in a Man's Milk-house; the 9th. Dust was thrown upon the Man and his Wife, as they lay in Bed together; next Morning, things were thrown about, and the Fire kindled again in the same Place, but put out by the Woman; then in the Eeves of the House, and put out by a Neighbour; a Pot broken on the Table with a piece of Brick; and as they were going to fill a Tub with Water, to set by them all Night, the Fire was kindled again in the Milk-house, and suddenly the whole House was on fire, but most of the Goods saved. The Fire was very white, and did not singe their Hands when they pulled things out of it. The Houshold-stuff was carried next Day to a Neighbour's House, and put in one end, the Family being in the other end; there Dust was thrown upon the Man and his Wife in Bed: At last, up riseth the Man, and with another accompanying him, with a Candle and Lanthorn in his Hand, went to Mr. Bennet, the Minister of the Town, and entreated him to go down with him. Accordingly He and his Brother went, prayed with them; and at first, Dust was thrown at them, but all quiet at Prayer: Afterwards the Minister reading Psal. 91. the Man standing by him to hold the Candle, somewhat presently beat out the Light; where∣upon the Man said, Some body else must hold the Candle. Presently a Knife was thrown at the Minister, which fell behind him; his Brother said that he saw it come: Then a Chopping-knife was thrown (it was supposed) at the Man's Wife. Whereupon the Man said, These things are thrown at others for my sake. At length he fell down upon his Knees, and confessed, That he had been an Hypocrite, and a Pilfering Fellow; and that he had Robbed his Master, &c. and he
description Page 34
was willing to separate the Things which he had taken wrongfully from the rest; and did ac∣cordingly, laying forth several things, which he said were none of his; naming the Persons from whom he had taken them. And as a great Chest was carrying forth, Trenchers, Platters, and other things were thrown about in so dreadful a manner, that one not much noted for Religion, said, Pray you, let us go to Prayer; and indeed that was their only Refuge, Praying, Reading, and Singing Psalms: And tho' divers things were thrown, as a Dish several times (which gave Mr. Bennet once a smart Blow on the Cheek) the Man's Boots, a Chopping-knife twice, Crabs out of a Tub standing in the midst of the Room, a Firebrand, a Hammer, and a Bible; yet at Prayer all was quiet. In the Morning, after Mr. Bennet and his Brother were come away, before they got home, they heard that the House was on fire. Mr. Bennet was thereupon sent for again; in the mean time they had carried away their Goods, pulled off the Thatch, and quench'd the Fire; yet it kindled again and again, till all th Man's Goods were carried out: And when these People (whose House was burnt down to the Ground) together with all their Goods, were removed into the Field, all was quiet in the second House; but some things were thrown in the Field, and some noise heard among the Houshold-stuff. Thus these poor Crea∣tures were distressed; their House burnt down, that to which they removed several times fired; and they with their Goods forced to lie in the open Fields for several Days and Nights together, being made a sad Spectacle to all sorts of People, that came far and near to see and hear of the Business. Afterwards a Fast-day was kept by four neighbouring Ministers, and Sermons preached on these Texts, Job 11.13. Amos 3.6. Luke 13.2, 3. Isa. 33.14, 15, 16. The Congregation was great, and the distressed Persons diligently attentive: After which, they were not at all troubled any more in that manner. See the Narrative written by Mr. Bennet, and published by Mr. Clark in his Examples, Vol. II. p. 594, &c.
See more of the Darbyshire Woman, that cozen'd a Boy of some Money, in the Chapter of Divine Judgments upon Cursing; and of John Duncalf, that stole a Bible, in the Chapter of Lying and Slandering.
Humane Judgments are so often inflicted in these Cases, and our Prisons are so loud with the Cries of poor guilty Malefactors, and the Gallows so conspicuous in every Country, that it is less necessary to enquire for particular Instances of Divine Vengeance.
CHAP. CXV. Remarkable Instances of Restitution.
We find in the old Mosaic Oeconomy strict Laws for Restitution, Exod. 22.1. Lev. 6.2, &c. Prov. 6.31. Scripture Precedents, 1 Sam. 12.2, 3. Nehem. 6.11, 12, 13. Luke 19.8. In short, these four Reasons are urged by a late Author, for the Necessity of it. God doth strictly re∣quire it; be severely punisheth the Neglect of it; accepts of no Service, till it be performed; nor is there any true Repentance, or Salvation, without it.
1. The Turkish Religion requires it: Their Law is, If any Man hath any Ill-gotten Goods in his Possession, he must make speedy Satisfaction; and if not able, he must give a Bill under his Hand, to restore it so soon as he is able. Smythy's Treatise of Restitution, p. 10.
Selymus, a Turkish Emperor, lying upon his Death-bed, tormented in Mind; Pyrrhus, one of his Basha's, advised him, for the quieting of his Thoughts, to bestow the Wealth which he had wrongfully taken from the Persian Merchants, upon a Hospital for the Poor: But that would not satisfie his guilty Conscience; and therefore he required, that the Money should be re∣turned to the Merchants themselves, saying, They are without the Obedience of God, that do not Repent and Restore. Ibid.
2. A Person in London having stole a Child, and conveyed him beyond the Seas, was so mighti∣ly disquieted in his Mind, that he wrote to Mr. Smythy, Curate at St. Giles's Cripplegate, earnestly desiring him, in his next Preparatory Sermon for the Sacrament, to resolve two Questions: 1. Whether one that hath stolen a Child, and conveyed him beyond Sea, could by any means be a worthy Communicant? 2. If he might, what was necessary in order to it? The Que∣stions were answered: But there was no more possible to be done in that case, the Child being not to be found, and the Parents (I suppose) dead; but to give the Money received for the Child, to the Poor: Which was done accordingly. Ibid.
3. A younger Brother, being covetous of an Estate, sold his eldest Brother, and conveyed him beyond the Seas: Afterwards the Remorse of his Conscience was so great, that he could not rest, till he had used all possible Means for the Regaining of him. Merchants engaged their Factors to enquire for him. He had run away from his Master, herded with a wild savage sort of Bru∣tish People, who lived in Woods and Forests, with a Gun or Bow to get their Living; was sent back to the Possession of his Inheritance, but not capable of enjoying it, being for the most part raging Mad; and in his Intervals, nothing would satisfie him, but to return again to that wild foraging course of Life. Ibid.
4. Mr. Burroughs, in his Sermon on that Text, Psal. 17.14. hath these Words:
These Hands of mine had once that given to them, to be a means to convey, to restore that which was taken wrongfully 50 Years before: The Wrong was 50 Years ago; and after 50 Years, the
description Page 35
Conscience of the Man troubles him, and he comes to bring, to restore that wrong, and de∣sires it may be conveyed to such a place where he had done the wrong.
Burroughs's Gospel-Conversation, p. 357.
5. Mr. Samuel Fairclough at Thirteen Years of Age, hearing his Godfather, Mr. Samuel Ward, of Haveril, Preaching upon Zacheus his Restitution, and oft repeating Non dimittitur peccatum, nisi restituatur oblatum; was so touch'd with remorse for the robbing of one Goodman Jude's Orchard (together with another School-Boy, one John Trigg, afterwards a Famous Physician in London;) that after a restless Night, on Monday Morning he goes to Trigg, tells him he was going to Goodman Jude's to carry him Twelve Pence for his Three penny-worth of Pears, of which he had wrong'd him. Trigg fearing a Whipping from his Master, answer'd, Thou talkest like a Fool, Sam, God will forgive us ten times sooner than Old Jude will forgive us once. But Sam was of another Mind, goes to Jude's House, confesseth the Injury, offers the Money; Jude Par∣dons him, but would take no Money. This grieved him more; upon which he goes to his Spi∣ritual Father, Mr. Ward, opens to him the whole state of his Soul; who in great tenderness poured Wine and Oyl into his Wounds. See his Life.
See the Story of the Fire at Brightling, in the last Chapter; as also of the Staffordshire-man that stole a Bible, in the Chapter of Cursing, &c.
6. Rich. Rogers, of Middle near Salop, had a Bible stollen out of his Seat in the Church, and a while after, his Daughter one Morning found another thrown by the House Door, which he made publick Proclamation of at Church, and no body own'd or claim'd it. From his own Mouth.
7. Mr. Mackerness, in the Narrative which himself hath publish'd of his own Life, confesseth his stealing a Duck near Oxford, and eating it; and with great trouble of Spirit professeth him∣self willing to make four-fold Restitution, if he knew to whom.
CHAP. CXVI. Divine Judgments upon Sacrilege, Simony.
SAcrilege is the Diversion of Holy and Ecclesiastick things to Profane and Secular use: As Simeon and Levi, so Theft and Sacrilege be evil Brethren (saith Sir H. Spelman) Theft robs our Neighbour, Sacrilege, God. God himself hath told us, That Lands and Houses may be sanctified to the Lord; but things devoted, are most Holy to the Lord, Lev. 27.28. and not redeemable. And the Charters of our Foundations of Monasteries and Abbies, were generally in these words, Concessi Deo & Ecclesiae, Offero Deo; confirmavi Deo & Ecclesiae, &c. Cook Magn. Chart. fol. 2.1.6. &c. Simony is the Purchasing of what is Sacred and Spiritual with things of Secular Nature and Consideration. Both which sins God hath appeared plainly against; as may be made appear to any one that is acquainted with the History of the Church. Uzzah died because be did but touch the Ark to save it. He that prosaned the Sabbath, was stoned: Corah and his Company, who medled with the things of the Priesthood, wire swallowed up quick. Ananias died, Simon Magus was accursed.
1. When Heliodorus was present in the Temple with his Soldiers, ready to seize upon the Trea∣sury, by the Prayers of the People of Jerusalem, the Lord of all Spirits and power shewed so great a Vision, that he fell suddenly into an extream fear and trembling: For there appeared unto him an Horse with a terrible Man sitting upon him, most richly trapped, which came fiercely and smote at him with his fore-feet. Moreover, there appeared two Young Men, notable in Strength, excellent in Beauty, and comely in Apparel, which stood by him on either side, and scourged him with many stripes; so that Heliodorus, that came in with so great a company of Soldiers and Attendants, was stricken dumb, and carried out in a Litter upon means shoulders; for his strength was so abated, that he could not help himself, but lay destitute of all hopes of Reco∣very, so heavy was the Hand of God upon him, until by the Prayers of Onias, the High-Priest, he was restored; then he confessed, that he which dwelt in Heaven, had his Eyes on that Place, and defended it from all those that came to hurt and spoil it. Josephus.
2. Sir Henry Spelman instanceth in these Examples following:
1. William the Conqueror fires St. Peter's Church in York, rifles the Monasteries, destroyed Thirty Six Mother-Churches in Hampshire, to make his New-Forest, takes all their Plate, Trea∣sure, Chalices, &c. Afterwards, Robert his own Son rebels, beats his Father, and wounds both his Person and Honour. Richard, his beloved Son, is killed in his Father's New-Forest, by the goring of a Stag, as Speed saith; by ill Air, as Cambden. After which, he burns the City of Manuts, and Church of St. Mary's, with two Anchorites; upon which his Horse gives him a fall, breaks his Belly, his Body is forsaken by his Nobles and Servants, but by the Courtesie of a Country Gentleman brought (after three days) to Caen in Normandy; but there a Fire hap∣pening, an Interruption is made again, and afterwards Burial denyed by one that claimed the Ground: At last, a Composition being made, he is Interred, but the Town being afterwards ta∣ken by an Enemy, his Bones are digged up, and scattered as Chaff before the Wind.
2. His Son Henry Hunting in the New-Forest, is Struck through the Jaws with the bough of a Tree.
3. His Grandchild William (second Son to Robert) Eârl of Flanders, in a War against his Uncle Henry the First, received a small Wound in his Hand, and died of it.
description Page 36
4. Robert of Normandy, the Conqueror's Eldest Son, is disinherited by his Father, imprison'd by his Brother Henry the First for 26 Years, hath both his Eyes put out, and is starved in Car∣daff Gaol.
5. William Rufus stores his Treasury by the Sale of Chalices and Church-Jewels, and is after∣wards killed by Sir Walter Tyrrel, shooting at a Deer in New-Forest, in the same place where a Church stood: His Funeral was interrupted, as his Fathers, his Corpse brought by a ••i••••y lean Beast to Winchester, the Cart breaks by the way, he is buried unlamented, and his Bones after taken up, and laid in a Coffin with Canutus his Bones, &c.
6. Hugh, Earl of Shrewsbury 11th. kennell'd his Dogs in the Church of S. Frydame, where in the Morning they were found mad, and himself afterwards fighting with the Enemy, was shot dead in the Eye.
7. King John rifled the Abbeys of Peterborough and Croyland, and carrying his Sacrilegious Wealth to Lincoln, the Earth swallows up Carts, Carriages, Horses, and all his Church-Spoil, and all the Church-spoilers; the King passing the Washes in another place, receives the News, together with his own Sickness, whereof he died.
8. William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, in the Irish War takes from the Bishop of Furnes two Mannors belonging to his Church, is Excommunicated, dies, and is buried in the Temple-Church at London: The Bishop sues to the King to return the Lands, the King requires the Bi∣shop to Absolve the Earl: Both King and Bishop go to the Earl's Grave, the Bishop is obstinate, the Earl's Son is obstinate too; the Bishop tells the King,
Sir, what I have said, stands immu∣table, the Punishment of Malefactors is from the Lord; and the Curse written in the Psalms, will fall heavy upon Earl William; in the next Generation shall his Name be forgot, and his Sons shall not share the Blessing of Increase and Multiply, and some of them shall die misera∣ble Deaths, and the Inheritance of all be dispersed and scattered; and all this, my Lord, O King, you shall see even in your Days.
With what Spirit soever the Bishop spake it, in the space of Twenty Five Years all the Earl's five Sons inherited successively, all die Childless, parti∣cularly, one in Prison, and another by a fall from his Horse.
9. Cardinal Woolsey, while free from Sacrilege, was the Catalogue of Humane Blessings; but when by the King and Pope's leave he had dissolved Forty small Monasteries, to Erect two Col∣leges, the one in Oxford, the other in Ipswich; the King seizeth upon his Palace at Westminster, takes the Great Seal, Wealth, and Liberty from him; his College at Ipswich destroyed before it was built, that at Oxford receives a new Name, himself is arrested of High Treason, and to prevent a Publick and Ignominious Death, Poisons himself.
10. The Cardinal, in dissolving his Forty Monasteries, had made use of five Men, besides Cromwel; whereof two fought a Duel, in which one was slain, and the other hanged for Murder; a third drowns himself in a Well, a fourth (a Rich Man too) lives to beg his Bread from door to door; the fifth, a Bishop, was cruelly murdered in Ireland by Tho. Fitz-Garret, Son to the Earl of Kildare. Pope Clement the Seventh, that gave consent to this Dissolution, is forced out of his Palace, besieged at his Castle, constrained there to eat Asses Flesh, and at last dies of a mise∣rable Disease. Cromwel, Cardinal Woolsey's Servant and Successor, whilst sitting at the Council-Table, is suddenly Apprehended, sent to the Tower, and thence to the Place of Execution.
11. King Henry the Eighth, who engrossed Sacrilege, and entailed it to Posterity, is af∣flicted with the Rebellion of his Subjects in Suffolk, Lincoln, Somerset, York-shire, the North, Ireland, &c. with a great Dearth; falls from one sin to another (in the case of his Wives) the three last die Childless, the Children of the two first are declared Illegitimate: And though he entail'd the Crown upon his Children, and they all successively wore it, yet they all die Child∣less; and his Family is extinct, and not to be mentioned but with his Crimes.
12. Charles Brandon was an Active Man, and aiding to Henry the Eighth in the Dissolution of Monasteries, and received great Rewards out of his Church-Spoils; and though he had four Wives, yet by the fifth of Edw. 6. the Name, Title, and Family of Brandon was extinct.
13. The Duke of Norfolk had by the Statute of Hen. 8. c. 13. the Monastery of Sibaton in Suffolk, and the Lord Cobham the Chantry of Cobham in Kent; since which time my Author re∣marks how heavy the Hand of Justice hath fallen upon those two Families.
14. The Duke of Somerset had in the First Year of Edward the Sixth, procured the Dissolution of some Chantries, Free-Chapels, and Hospitals; defaceth part of St. Paul's Church, converts the Charnel-House, and a Chapel by it, into Dwelling-Houses; destroys the Steeple, and part of the Church of St. John's of Jerusalem, and with the Stone begins to build his House in the Strand; but the consecrated Stone becomes unsuccessful, so as the Builder doth not finish his House, nor his Son Inherit it. Afterwards the Duke was Indicted of Felony, found Guilty, and suffered by a Law that was but the year before passed by himself. Sir Hen. Spelman, De non Temerand. Eccl. Epist. to the Reader, p. 28-38.
description Page 37
CHAP. CXVII. Divine Judgments upon Treachery.
TReachery had ever an ill Name, and not undeservedly; for it discovers the falseness of a Man's Heart, and represents him to the World, as a Man to fit to be trusted: For who dares lean with any confidence upon a broken Reed? And accordingly, though it meets often with fine Promises, yet is often served in self as it serves others, with poor and miserable Performances. Every one is ready to retort upon the traitor in the words of the Emperor, A••no proditionem, odi proditorem, I love the Treachery, but hate the Traitor.
1. Sir Robert Carre, afterwards Earl of Somerset, a great Favourite of King James, admitted Sir Thomas Overbury into his Favour, and put him in Trust with his most Secret Employments; in which he behaved himself so discreetly and honestly, that afterwards, when the Earl of So∣merset, falling in Love with the Lady Frances Howard, late Wife of the Earl of Essex, but then divorced, or intended to be divorced, consulted with Sir Thomas about it; and Sir Thomas freely disswading him from the Match, with words reflecting much on the Countess's Reputation; and doing this upon a Principle of unfeigned Love, the Earl, with the Advice of the Countess, resolved upon Revenge, and contrived the murdering of Sir Thomas afterwards in the Tower; but after a mighty Celebration of the Wedding, the Murder was discovered, the Instruments hanged, the Earl and Countess both convicted, their Estate seized, only their Lives by the King's favour were reprieved. Select Lives of England's Worthies, p. 286, 287. Detect. of the Court and State in the Four last Reigns, p. 39, 40, &c.
2. Nicholas Keretschen, Governour of Gyula in Transylvania, betrayed the same unto the Turks for a great Sum of Money; but when he expected the Reward, he was, by the Com∣mand of Solyman the Great Turk, thrust into an Hogshead stuck full of Nails with the points inward, with this Inscription upon it: Here, receive the Reward of thy Treason; if thou beest not faithful to thy Master, neither wilt thou be so to me. And so he was rolled up and down till he died. Turk. Hist. p. 824.
3. Banister, Servant to the Duke of Buckingham, in the Reign of Richard the Third, upon the Promise of a Thousand Pounds, basely betrayed his Lord and Master, from whom he had formerly received great Favours; but after this base Treachery, he never had the Reward pro∣mised; and beside, had these Judgments befel him: His Eldest Son fell Mad, and so died in a Swine-stye: His second Son became deformed in his Limbs, and fell Lame: His third Son was drowned in a small Puddle of Water: His Eldest Daughter was suddenly struck with a Lepro∣sie; and himself, in his Old Age, was arraigned, found guilty of Murther, and escaped Hang∣ing very narrowly. Speed. Chron. p. 97.
4. One Mr. Roscadden going on Pilgrimage, according to the Blindness and Superstition of those Times, his Wife had in his absence, one, if not more Children: Whereupon, at his return, one John Tregoss advised and perswaded him to settle his Estate upon some Friend, for the Use and Benefit of his Wife and Children, lest after his Death, the Heir at Common Law should turn his Wife and Children out of Doors.
Mr. Roscadden entertained and approved the Motion, and entreated him to accept of the Trust, which Request the said John Tregoss readily embraced: But instead of a Deed in Trust, he made it Absolute to himself and his Heirs for ever. And accordingly, so soon as Mr. Ros∣cadden was dead, he entred upon all his Lands, and turned his Children out of Doors, who for some time were fain to lie in a Hog-stye, and every Morning went forth to the Dunghil, and there upon their Knees imprecated and prayed that the Vengeance of God might fall upon this Tregoss and his Posterity, for this so perfidious and merciless dealing.
And after this, God's severe, but righteous Judgments fell upon Tregss's Family: For his Son Walter one day riding upon a Horse in a fair way, the Horse threw him, and broke his Neck; and some of his Issue came to untimely ends: And it is observed that a Curse hath remained upon the Estate ever since: Mr. Thomas Tregoss, Minister, was so sensible of it, that it cost him many fervent Prayers to God for the removal of that dreadful Curse, as himself assured a Bo∣som Friend. See his Life.
5. Solyman, the Turkish Emperor (contrary to his Promise) commanded the Traitors of Buda to be put to Death.
6. The same Solyman promised his Daughter for a Reward to him that would betray the Island Rhodes, but when this Christian Traytor challenged his Promise, with a large Portion for Ma∣trimony, the Emperor brought his Daughter in very costly attired, with a Vides me stetisse pro∣missis, You see I have stood to my Promise, but withal commanded him to be flea'd, and put on a Bed of Salt, or his Daughter would not be a fit Match, except for a Musselman, whose Skin was circumeised, and clean from Baptism. Camerarius.
description Page 38
CHAP. CXVIII. Divine Judgments upon Unfaithful Husbands.
GOD that hath Ordained the Nuptial Knot for a Band of Ʋnion, intended it not only to tye the Hand••, but the Hearts of the married couple together also; and therefore cannot be supposed to wink at the Fault of Ʋnkindness and Ʋnfaithfulness in either Party: But especially he expects, that the Man should excel in Prudence and Patience, and give a good Example, as well as Arguments and Instructions, to his Wife.
1. Anno Christi, 1652. There was living in the Isle of Thanet, in Kent, one Adam Sprackling, Esquire, in the Parish of St. Lawrence, who about Twenty Years before had married Katharine, the Daughter of Sir Robert Leukner, of Kent: This Sprackling had a fair Estate, but was ex∣ceeding Proud and Profane; he frequented Taverns, and Ale-houses, where he used to Rant, and Roar, and Game, and Swear exceedingly, and upon small Occasions, to Quaarel, and draw his Weapon, &c. He regarded not the Sabbath, nor the publick Worship of God: By which dissolute Courses, and God's Judgment upon him, he exhausted his Estate, and brought others into Bond for him, whom he left to Imprisonment and Ruine; and had at last Execu∣tions out against him, and Bailiffs waiting to Arrest him: Whereupon he was forced to keep home, and make his House his Prison, so that he could not domineer abroad, as formerly. This filled him full of Rage, and made him extream Hasty and Cholerick, so that his Wife was constrained to lock up her self from him, being a Woman of many excellent Parts and Vertues. But upon Saturday Night, December the 11th. 1652. this Sprackling (as it seems) resolved to do her a Mischief; and being in his Kitchen, had one Lamming, a Neighbour of his, with him, and sent for one Knowles a Seaman, to hinm; but it being Ten a Clock at Night, he desired to be excused, being in Bed: Then did he send for one Martin, a poor old Man, and his Tenant, who, tho' in Bed, durst not but arise, and come to him; and when he came, Lamming went his ways; so that there remained only this Sprackling, and his Wife, and Martin, and one Ewel, his Man: Then did Sprackling command Martin to bind Ewel's Legs; which the one did, and the other suffered, thinking that it had been only a ranting Humour of their Ma∣ster. Then began he to rage against his Wife, who sate quietly by; though she gave him none but loving and sweet Speeches, yet did he draw his Dagger, and struck her over the Face with it, hurting her Jaw, which she bore patiently, saying little to him; but he still continued to rage against her; and when at last, the Gentlewoman being weary, and in great fear, rose up, and went to the Door, her Husband followed he rwith a Chopping-knife in his Hand, with which he struck at her Wrist, and cut the Bone in sunder, so that her Hand hung down only by the Sinews and Skin. No help was near; Ewel was bound, and Martin being old and weak, and fearing his own Life, durst not interpose, only he prayed his Mistress to stay and be quiet, hoping all would be well, and so getting a Napkin, bound up her Hand with it. After this, towards Morning, Sprackling still raging and railing at his Wife, dashed her on the Forehead with the Iron Cleever; whereupon she fell down bleeding, but recovering her self on her Knees, she cried and prayed unto God, for the Pardon of her own Sins, and her Husbands: But as sh was thus praying, her bloody Husband chopp'd her Head in the midst, into the very Brains, so that she fell down and died immediately. Then did he kill six Dogs, four of which he threw by his Wife; and then chopped her twice into the Leg, compelling Martin to wash Ewal's Face with her Blood; himself also dipping Linnen in her Blood, washed Martin's Face, and he bloodied his own Face with it also. For all which being apprehended, and carried to Sandwich Gaol, at the Sessions following, which was April the 22d. 1653. he was arraigned, condemned, and hanged on the 27th. Day, dying very desperately, and not suffering any to come near him, neither godly Ministers, nor Gentlemen, who desired to speak with him after his Condemnation. This is moe largely published in Print, by one that lived near the Place and was present at this Sprackling's Tryal.
2. King Henry the VIII. puts away Queen Katharine by Divorce, after Twenty Years enjoy∣ment of her; and being desirous of Sons, marries the Lady Ann Bullen; and after she had brought him a Daughter (the Lady Elizabeth) and a Son born dead, beheads her: His next Wife dies in Child-bed; some say, she was ripp'd open by the King's Order: He is divorced from his next Queen, Ann of Cleve: His next, the Lady Katharine Howard, is beheaded for Treason: His last Wife was the Lady Katharine Parr. His Three last are Childless;and the Children of the Two first, declared Illegitimate: And tho' afterwards all his Three Children swayed the Scepter successively, yet they all died Childless: And as for himself, his Name and Memory hath a Stench with it to this Day. It were easie to add more Examples on this Subject.
description Page 39
CHAP. CXIX. Divine Judgments upon Unfaithful Wives.
GOD hath not imposed upon Wives the Duty of Subjection and Obedience in vain; but takes notice whe∣ther they observe it or not, and accordingly executes his Judgments upon them that make no Conscience there∣of: And indeed, the Sin it self leads naturally to its own Punishment in part, by provoking the Husband to Displeasure, teaching the Children to Disobey, and precuring Shame and Contempt in the World, as well as the Wrath of God, and the Disfavour of his Providence.
1. Cicero put away his Wife Terentia, because she had made but small account of him in the Time of the Wars which were betwixt Caesar and Pompey: So that when he went from Rome to Pompey, she provided no fit Accommodations for his Journey; and when he came back again into Italy, she never shewed any spark of Love or Good-will towards him: Though he stayed long at Brundusium, she never went to see him; and when his Daughter took that long Journey from Rome to Brundusium, to visit him, she neither provided Company to conduct her, nor gave her Money or other Necessaries for the way; yea, she so handled the matter, that when Cicero came to Rome, he found nothing in his Hou∣se but bare Walls, and yet was greatly in Debt by her. Plut. in Vita ejus.
2. Alboynus, King of the Lombards, having overcome in War, Cunemundus, King of the Je∣pidi, and having slain him, made a Drinking-Cup of his Skull, yet took his Daughter Rosamund to Wife. Now it fell out, that Alboynus being one day drunk, forced his Wife to drink out of her Father's Skull; which she so much stomached, that she promised one Helmichil•••• her self to Wife, and Lombardy for a Dowry, if he would kill her Husband the King; which he as∣sented to, and performed: But they were afterwards so hated for it, that they were forced to fly to the Court of the Exarch of Ravenna, who seeing Rosamund's Beauty, and the Mass of Mo∣ney and Jewels which they brought with them, perswaded her to kill Helmichilde, and to take him for her Husband; which accordingly she promised to do: And when her Husband Helmi∣childe, coming out of the Bath, called for Beer, she gave him a strong Poyson; but when he had drunk half of it (suspecting the Matter) he forced her to drink off the rest, and so both died together. Heil. Geog. p. 150.
3. Joan Queen of Naples, was insatiable for her Lust, which cause her to hang her first Hus∣band (which was Andrew, Second Son to the King of Hungry) at her Window, for Insuffi∣ciency: Her second Husband was Lewis of Tarentum, who did with over-straining himself to satisfie her Appetite: Her third Husband, James of Tarracon, a gallant Gentleman, she be∣headed, for lying with another Woman: Her fourth Husband was Otho Duke of Brunswick; in whose time, the King of Hungary drave her out of her Kingdom; and having taken her, hung her out of the same Window where she had hang'd her first Husband. Ibid, p. 162.
4. An ancient Gentleman of good Account, marrying a beautiful young Gentlewoman, but having no Issue, he took into his House a young Gentleman, a Neighbour's Son, and compleatly qualified, purposing to make him a Sharer in his Estate. This Gentleman grows familiar with his Wife, which gave so much occasion of Suspicion, and caus'd such a Rumour in the Country, that his Father requires him to return home again. He doth so; but at parting, promiseth Marriage to the Gentlewoman, in case of her old Husband's Decease; and she to him, both with Oaths. The old Gentleman's Maid meeting with this young Gallant, over a Glass of Wine, tells him in private, how much his Company was missed at her Master's House, and his Return desired: But withal, tho' she knew the Familiarities between him and her Mistress, yet it was all feigned; for another enjoyed both her Heart and Body, (naming the Person.) The Gentleman is startled, but Incredulous. After some time, the old Gentleman sends for him again. He goes in the Night, but very privily, (having before by Letter desired, that the Garden Door might be left open for him) and tells the old Gentleman the Reason of his Absence: But before he went back, he goes softly to the Gentlewoman's Bed-Chamber Door (who often lay by her self,) and hears the Whispers of two distinct Voices. Upon which, in a sudden Passion, he resolves to break in upon them, and run them through with a Sword; but relenting with Tenderness, he departs softly to his own home, grows Melancholy, and Distemper'd; but recovering, he re∣solved to Travel. The old Man sends for him, to take an unwilling Farewel. At the Impor∣tunity of his Father, he goes. After Dinner, the Wife singles him for a Farewel, weeping in his Bosom, and beseeching him to have a care of his Safety, but especially of his Vow and Pro∣mise. Instead of Reply, he gave her a Letter, which he desired her to peruse in his Absence. She opens the Letter, and reads there all the Story of her Lust laid open, particularly and pathe∣tically. This struck her to the Heart; she fell presently into Frensie, and Despairing, soon after died. Which News came to the Gentleman before he reach'd Gravesend. The old Man afterwards inriched him with a great part of his Land, which he enjoys (saith my Author) to this Day. Wonders of the Female World, p. 125. out of Heywood.
description Page 40
CHAP. CXX. Divine Judgments upon Undutiful Children.
A Wife Son maketh a glad Father, but a foolish Son is the heaviness of his Mother, saith Solomon, Prov. 10.1. And in another Place, the disobedient Child is threatned with a Punishment to be inflicted on him by the Ravens of the Valley, and the young Eagles, Prov. 30.17. as it were to signifie, that such a one is in a fair way to an untimely and disgraceful Death, like to perish, and lie un∣buried in the open Air, for Birds of Prey to feed upon; and 'tis certain, many such Instances there are of Chil∣dren, who forsake the Counsels of their Parents, and never return to the Paths of Vertue, but go on till their Sin brings them to some miserable End.
1. Freeman Sondes, Esq; Son of Sir George Sondes, of Lees-Court, in Shelwich in Kent, be∣ing commanded by his Father, to comply with the Will of his elder Brother, in a small Mat∣ter, relating to their Cloaths; and in an obstinate manner disobeying, so that his Father was provoked to use some threatning Expressions, (as that he should for the future depend much up∣on his Brother.) Freeman hereupon, in great discontent, when his elder Brother was fast asleep, gave him a deadly Blow on the right side of his Head, with the back of a Cleaver, taken out of the Kitchen the Sunday Night before he did the Fact. He, after the Blow, said, he would have given all the World to recall it, and made a stop of the rest, to see how deep he had wounded him; and finding it to be a mortal Wound (having broken the Skull) his Brother stretching himself on his Bed, and struggling for Life, and he gathering from thence, that he was in great torment, discovered then, even in that Storm of Temptation, so much of a relent∣ing Spirit, that to put him out of his pain, he did reiterate his Blows with a Dagger which he had about him. When he had thus imbrued his Hands in his Brother's Blood, he threw the Cleaver out of a Window into the Garden, and came with great confusion and disturbance in his Face into his Father's Bed-Chamber, adjoyning to his Brother's, with the Dagger in his Pocket; and undrawing the Curtains, shook his Father by the Shoulder, who, being thus awaken'd out of his Sleep, received from his Mouth this Heart-breaking Message, Father, I have killed my Brother. He being asTonished at it, made this Reply with much horror, What sayest thou! Hast thou, Wretch! killed thy Brother? Then you had best kill me too. The Son replyed, No, Sir, I have done enough. (I am sure it was too much.) The Father, Sir George, upon this said, Why then you must look to be hang'd. Which Doom was accordingly pass'd upon him, at the next Assizes held at Maidstone, Anno 1655. See the Narrative of his Life and Death, by R. Boreman.
2. Anno Christi, 1641. There was in Juchi, near Cambray, an unnatural Son, that in a fury threw his Mother out of Doors, thrice in one Day; telling her, That he had rather see his House on fire, and burned to Ashes, than that she should remain in it one Day longer. And accordingly, the very same Day his House was fired, and wholly burned down, with all that was in it, none knowing how, or by what means the Fire came. Enguer de Monast. v. 2.
3. Manlius relateth a Story of an old Man, crooked with Age, and almost pined with Hun∣ger, who having a Rich and Wealthy Son, went to him only for some Food for his Belly, and Cloaths for his Back. But this proud young Man thinking that it would be a Dishonour to him, to be born of such Parents, drove him away, denying not only to give him sustenance, but disclaiming him from being his Father, giving him bitter and reproachful Speeches; which made the poor old Man to go away with an heavy Heart, and Tears flowing from his Eyes: Which the Lord beholding, struck his unnatural Son with Madness, of which he could never be cured till his Death.
4. The same Author relates another Story, of another Man, that kept his Father in his old Age, but used him very churlishly, as if he had been his Slave, thinking every thing too good for him; and on a time, coming in, found a good Dish set on the Table for his Father, which he took away, and set courser Meat in the room: But a while after, sending his Servant to fetch out that Dish for himself, he found the Meat turned into Snakes, and the Sauce into Serpents; one of which leaping up, caught this unnatural Son by the Lip, from which it could never be pulled to his Dying-day; so that he could never feed himself, but he must feed the Serpent also.
5. Adolf, Son of Arnold, Duke of Guelders, repining at his Father's long Life; one Night, as he was going to Bed, came upon him suddenly, and took him Prisoner; and bare-legged as he was, made him go on foot, in a cold Season, five German Leagues, and then shut him up a close Prisoner, for six Months, in a dark Dungeon. But the Lord suffered not such Disobe∣dience to go unpunished: For shortly after, the Son was apprehended, and long imprisoned; and after his Release, was slain in a Fight against the French. History of the Nether∣lands.
6. Henry Jones, of Monmouth in Wales, for an unnatural Murder of his Mother, a Widow, Mrs. Grace Jones, out of a greedy, desire to enjoy her Estate, was at the Assizes held at Mon∣mouth, condemn'd to be pressed to Death; his Sister to be burnt, (as consenting with him) and his Boy hanged, A. C. 1671. See the Narrative.
description Page 41
7. A Malster, near co*cks-Hill in Essex, having made over all his Estate to his Son, was after∣wards turn'd out of Doors, without so much as a Bed to lie on: But the Son, soon after slighted by his Sweet-heart, hang'd himself, 1674.
Sir P. Pett being on January the 24th. 1695. in the Company of the Honourable Sir Ed∣ward Lutwyche, who was formerly Recorder of Chester, and afterward one of the Judges of the Court of Common-Pleas, he related to him, That while he was Recorder of Chester, a Father there, who had two Sons, demising some Land to his elder Son, by his Will, and ordering in his Will, That for want of Heirs to the elder Son, the Land should come to the younger Son; and further enjoyning it to the elder Son, in the Will, that he should not cut off the Entail; it so happen'd, that notwithstanding the Father's Injunction, the elder Brother did, in process of time, cut off the Entail: And the younger Brother fearing that the elder would so do, while they both walked amicably together, in a Field in Cheshire, the younger Brother using several Expostulations with the elder, did entreat him that he would observe the Injunction laid upon him in his deceas'd Father's Will, and not cut off the Entail. Whereupon the elder Brother thus replied to him, Brother, if ever I do it, may that Bull, or some other, gore me to Death, (pointing to a Bull, then grazing in the Field.) Yet this notwithstanding, the elder Brother shortly after did cut off the Entail; and afterwards walking in the same Field, was there by a Bull gored to Death. This Remarkable Providence, as Sir Edward averrs, happen'd within these Twenty Years. This Account was sent me by Sir Peter Pett, now living in London.
CHAP. CXXI. Divine Judgments upon Careless Parents.
IT is a strange thing to me, that Parents should look upon themselves as bound in Conscience to provide an Estate and temporal Livelihood for their Children, and yet at Liberty, in respect of their Good Manners, and fu∣ture Happiness; as if they were obliged to do no more for them, than for their Dogs and Horses. Socra∣tes might well stand and wonder to see Men take such pains to cut and carve Stones in the Likeness of Men, and let their Children go rude and unpolish'd out of their Hands in the Likeness of Bruits. Old Eli, tho' a good Man, yet because he was too soft a Parent, destroyed his Sons, and broke his own Neck.
1. Sir George Sondes, mentioned in the fore-going Chapter, is strongly suspected for his too much Indulgence to his Son Freeman, that committed that foul Murder, as may be collected from Sir George's Answer in print, upon occasion of a Charge made against him by some neigh∣bouring Ministers. See his own Words, p. 15.
Now, saith he, for the Education of my Children, having buried many other, and having now only two Sons remaining, I confess, I was more fond and indulgent, and gave more way to them than otherwise I should have done.
And presently after, speaking of them both, he saith,
To that foolish Sports of co*cking they were addicted; but the youngest most, as also to Carding, and he would play somewhat deep at those Games: I often child him, but could never break him of it. He was in his Beha∣viour pleasing and courteous to none, but cross-grain'd to all, and as much to his Father as to any; which I hoped, that Years and Discretion might have made him leave in time.
After∣wards speaking concerning the Allowance which he made them, he saith,
I ever gave them Money, not only when, but commonly before they asked, and more than they desired.
Af∣terwards, concerning his Son's undutiful Carriage, in his Letter to him in the Prison, he writes thus:
Your Stubbornness appeared in the least trivial Things; as in riding abroad to my Park, and Town, (things you liked in themselves) yet because I desired it of you, you refused it, saying, That if your Father had not asked you to go, you would have done it; and this you did the Thursday and Saturday before the foul Fact. Hundreds more you know there are; as your perpetual running to Lingsted against my Mind, and staying out till Ten or Twelve at Night; and this you would do three or four times every Week, making me wait those late Hours for you, both for Supper, and Bed: And when I told you of the Danger of ri∣ding so late, the Amends that followed, was, that the next Day you would do the same again, or worse, &c. And again: For Money to spend, you had always equal with your Bro∣ther, and as much as I thought you could any ways need, or desire; you never asked any Summ that ever was denied you; you knew where my Spunding-Money was, and went to it, and took what you pleased, and I never checked you for it. Ten Pounds I offered you at a time, and that lately, and you would have none of it; you had Money enough you said: And so you had, to your great Hurt, &c. Oh, Freeman! thou knowest thy Father loved thee but too well, and that he could deny thee nothing! From thy Cradle, to his Day, I know not that I ever struck thee, saving that once, when through thy unsufferable Sauciness, I pulled off thy Hat, and gave thee a little pat on the Head. But what good did it? You presently took it up, and put it on again, co*cking it, and in scorn sate in your Chair by me, in a discon∣tented posture, and so continued for four or five Hours, not speaking one Word, &c.
See the Printed Narrative by it self, or Mr. Clark's Abbreviation of it.
2. A certain Woman in Flanders, contrary to the Will of her Husband, used to supply her two Sons with Money, to maintain their Riot; yea, to furnish them, she would rob her Husband: But presently after her Husband's Death, God plagued her for this her foolish Indulgence.
description Page 42
for from Rioting these Youngsters fell to Robbing, for the which one of them was execured by the Sword, and the other by the Halter, the Mother looking on, as a Witness of their De∣struction. Lud. Vives.
3. A Young Man in our own Nation, as he was going to the Gallows, desired to speak with his Mother in her Ear; but when she came, instead of whispering, he bit off her Ear with his Teeth, exclaiming upon her, as the cause of his Death, because she did not chastise him in his Youth for his faults, but by her fondness so emboldened him in his Vices, as brought him to this woful end. Lucretius the Roman, was served by his Son in the same manner, who having been often redeemed from the Cross by his Father, at last at the Cross bit off his Father's Nose.
4. Austine, upon a terrible and dreadful Accident, called his People together to a Sermon, wherein he relates this doleful Story:
Our Noble Citizen (saith he) Cyrillus, a Man mighty amongst us, both in work, and word, and much beloved, had, as you know, one only Son, and because but one, he loved him immeasurably, and above God: And so being drunk with immoderate doting, he neglected to Correct him, and gave him Liberty to do whatsoever he lift. Now, this very day (says he) this same Fellow, thus long suffered in his dissolute and riotous courses, hath in his drunken Humour wickedly offered Violence to his Mother, great with Child, would have violated his Sister, hath killed his Father, and wounded two of his Sisters to Death.
Ad frat. in Eremo. Ser. 33. if he was the Author of that Treatise.
CHAP. CXXII. Divine Judgments upon Gluttony.
SOlomon requires us to put a Knife to our Throat, when we are at such Tables, where Dainties are set be∣fore us, if we be Persons given to Appetite: And our Saviour hath forbid us the surfeiting of our selves. And 'tis certain, Gluttony is a fault, that not only hath a Natural tendency to the desTruction of our Health, the obating of our Estates, and the enfeebling of our Spirits, but provokes the Indignation of Heaven: As we may see in the sin of Sodom, which was Pride and fulness of Bread, and Idleness; in the case of Job's Sons, and the Feast of Belshazzar; and the Examples following.
1. One Albidinus, a Young Man of a most debauch'd course of Life, when he had consu∣med all his Lands, Goods, and Jewels, and exhausted all his Estate, even to one House, he with his own hands set that on fire; and despairing of any future Fortune, left the City, and betaking himself to the Solitude of the Woods and Groves, he in a short space after hanged himself. Dr. Thomas Taylor, C. 7. N. 100.
2. Lucullus, a Noble Roman, in his Praetorship, governed Africk two several times; he more∣over overthrew and defeated the whole Forces of King Mithridates, and rescued his Colleague, Cotta, who was besieged in Chalcedon, and was very Fortunate in all his Expeditions; but after, his Greatness growing an Eye-sore to the Common-weal, he retired himself from all Publick Offices or Employments, to his own Private Fields, where he builded Sumptuously, sparing for no Charge to compass any variety that could be heard of; and had in his House he made, a very rich Library, and plentifully furnished with Books of all sorts. And when he had in all things accommodated his House, suiting with his own wishes and desires, forgetting all Martial Dis∣cipline before exercised, he wholly betook himself to Riotous Comessations, and Gluttonous Feasts; having gotten so much Spoil and Treasure in the Wars, that it was the greatest part of his study, how profusely to spend it in Peace. Pompey and Cicero one Night stealing upon him with a self-invitation to Supper, he caused on the sudden a Feast to be made ready, the cost whereof amounted to Fifty Thousand Pieces of Silver; the state of the Place, the plenty of Meat, and change and variety of Dishes, the costly Sauces, the fineness and neatness of the Services, driving the Guests into extraordinary Admiration. Briefly, having given himself wholly to a Sensual Life, his high feeding, and deep quaffing, brought him to such a Weakness, that he grew Apoplectick in all his Senses; and as one insufficient to govern either himself or his Estate, he was committed to the keeping of M. Lucullus his near Kinsman, dying soon after. Ibid.
3. Caesar, the Son of Pope Alexander, was one of those who much doted on his Belly, and wholly devoted himelf to all kind of Intemperance, who in daily Breakfasts, Dinners, After∣noon-sittings, Suppers, and new Banquets, spent Five Hundred Crowns, not reckoning Feasts, and Extraordinary Inventions. For Parasites, Buffoons, and Jesters, he allowed Yearly Two Thousand Suits of Cloaths from his Wardrobe. He maintained also a continual Army of Eight Thousand Soldiers about him; and all this he exhausted from his Father's Coffers. Ibid.
4. Demadas now being old, and always a Glutton, is like a spent Sacrifice, nothing is left but his Belly, and his Tongue, all the Man besides is gone, said Antipater of him. Dr. Jer. Tailor.
5. Hugucchio a Captain, lost two Towns, because he would not break his Meal. Mr. Hales of Eaton, out of Paulus Jovius.
6. When Philoxenus the Epicure had fallen desperately sick upon glutting himself on a de∣licate and costly Fish, perceiving he was to die, calls for the remainder of his Fish, and eats it up, and dies a true Martyr to his Belly. Mr. Hales.
description Page 43
7. A certain Rich Citizen's Son, to please all his five Senses at once, allowed to the delight of every several Sense 100 l. For which end he bespake a curious fair Room richly hanged, and furnished with the most exquisite Pictures to please his Eye. Secondly, the choicest Musick to content his Ear: All the Aromaticks, and sweet Perfumes, for his Smelling; all the Candies, Preserves, and Junkets for his Taste; a Beautiful Strumpet to Lodge with him in a soft Bed, and the finest Linen that could be bought to accommodate his Touch; all which he enjoyed at one time. He spent 30000 l. in three Years, and swore after all, that if he had three times more than ever he had, he would spend it all to live one Week like a God, though he were sure to be damned in Hell the next day after. But by the Just Hand of God he was punished with extream Poverty, and was cast off by all his former Acquaintance, so that he died in misery. Theat. of Judgm. Clark's Examp. Vol. I. c. 61.
8. Apicius, that Luxurious roman, the Expences of whose Kitchen amounted to more than 2000000 of Sesterces of Gold; having eaten up his Estate, and fearing Poverty, Poison'd himself. Idem ex Senecâ. Yet at the same time he had 10000000 of Sesterces left.
9. Augustinus Chiessius, a Banker at Rome, at the Christening of his Son, entertained Pope Leo X. upon the River Tibris, and all the Foreign Embassadors, and City-Nobles, with Curious Fare, dish'd out in costly Plate; and on the change of every Service, all the Meats, Plate and all, were cast into the River, and new brought in for supply. And all the fruits of this was, that he was admired by none but Fools, and his Name had hardly been mentioned at this day, but to tell the World, that he was the Author of this ridiculous Action. Mr. Hales of Eaton.
CHAP. CXXIII. Divine Judgments upon Drunkenness.
DRunkenness is a Sin that is prohibited by the Laws of God and Man, and upon good reason; because it tends to the ruine of a Man's Health, the diminution of his Estate, the mispending of his precious hours, the Powerty of his Family, the hindrance of his Piety and Charity, the obstruction of Business, the acce∣leration of Old Age; and in fine, the dishonour of God, and the destruction of the Soul. And therefore no won∣der, if we often find the Divine Vengeance follow close upon the heels of this sin; as may be seen in the subsequent Stories.
1. John Manlius, in his Common Places, p. 244. tells us of three abominable Drunkards, who drank so long, till one of them fell down stark dead; and yet the other two, nothing terrified with such a dreadful Example of Divine Vengeance, went on to drink, and poured the dead Man's part into him as he lay by them.
2. Marcus Antonius wrote, or rather spewed out a Book concerning his own abilities to bear strong Drink,
3. Darius boasted of the same Faculty in his very Epitaph.
4. Alexander the Great drank himself to Death, and killed One and Forty more with exces∣sive Drinking, to get that Crown of One Hundred and Eighty Pounds weight, which he had provided for him that drank most.
5. Eccius, called by Erasmus, Jeccius, for his Tipling; being Non-pluss'd at Ratisbone by Melancthon in a Publick Disputation, and over-drinking himself that Night at the Bishop of Mundina's Lodgings (who had store of the best Italian Wines) fell into a Fever, whereof he died. Jo. Man. loc. com. p. 89.
6. Anno Christi 1556. In the Town of St. Gallus in Switzerland, there was one Peter Besler, who was Born at Rotmund, but was now Servant to a Citizen, whose Habitation was near unto St. Gallus. This dissolute Young Man was much given to the Beastly sin of Drunkenness; and upon Trinity Sunday, which was May 21st. he, together with some of his Companions, went to the Town of Sangall, there to be merry: And when they had drank freely, this Young Man began to rail at, and to quarrel with his Companions; and using many Blasphemies against God, he added this Execration also: If I serve my Master any longer, I give my Body and Soul to the Devil. When he had staid there all Night, in the Morning awaking, he began to think what words he had uttered the Night before; yet having no other means of Subsistance, he resolved to return to his Master's Service. But going out of the City, when he was now not far from his Master's House, a Man met him, clad in black, and fearful to behold, who said to him, Go to (Good Fellow) I am now ready to take that which is my Right, and which thou gavest me yesterday: Which when he had said, taking the Fellow by the Hand (who was amazed with Horror, and altogether astonished) he threw him to the Ground, and so vanished. Not long after, this mi∣serable Young Man, being found by some of the Neighbours, had his Hands and Feet drawn to∣gether; and being brought to a Lodging, he had the use of all his Limbs taken from him, and so continued till he died miserably. Stephen Bateman, Professor of Divinity. Ibid.
7. Anno Christi 1578. February 10th in the Country of Scwaben, about Eight Persons that were Citizens, and Citizens Sons (whose Names my Author setteth down) met together at a Tavern, whereof the Master's Name was Anthony Huge, on a Sabbath-day Morning, where they drank themselves Drunk, and then began to Blaspheme God, and scoff at the Host, who advised them to leave Drinking, and to go to Church to hear the Word Preached; at which they not only con∣tinued
description Page 42
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
description Page 43
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
description Page 44
to mock, but went on in their Drinking; when suddenly the Devil came in among them in the Habit of a Cavalier, who drinking to them, set their Mouths on such a fire, that these Drunkards not only became amazed thereat, but also after a miserable manner were all strangled to Death. Ibid.
8. At Kesgrave near Ipswich, three Serving-men having been Drinking hard, when they wee about to go away, the Hostess by her Importunity would needs perswade them to drink the three Outs first, viz. Wit out of the Head, Money out of the Purse, and Ale out of the Barrel; but as she came to them with the Pot in her hand, God suddenly struck her sick and speechless, her Tongue also swelling in her Head, so that in great extremity she died three days after. Beard's Theat.
9. Two Servants of a Brewer in Ipswich drank themselves Drunk for the Rump of a Turkey, and afterwards as they were strugling for it, they fell backwards into a Cauldron of scalding Li∣quor, whereof one died presently, and the other lingring, died with great pain. Clark's Examp.
10. A Man coming home drunk, would needs go to swim in the Mill-Pond: But is Wife and Servant, knowing that he could not swim, disswaded him, and once by entreaty got him out; but afterwards, going in again, he was drowned. Ibid.
11. At the Plough in Barnwel, near Cambridge, a lusty Young Man, with two of his Neigh∣bours, and one Woman in their Company, agreed to drink up a Barrel of strong Beer, which accordingly they did; but within Twenty Four hours three of them died, and the fourth hardly escaped, after great Sickness. Ibid.
12. A Butcher in Haslingfield having heard his Minister inveigh against Drunkenness, in his Cups at the Ale-House fell a justing and scoffing at the Minister's Sermon: But as he was drink∣ing, God's Hand fell upon him, for the Drink stopping in his Throat, choaked him, that he died presently. Ibid.
13. At Bungey in Norfolk three Drunkards coming out of an Ale-House in the Night, swore, that they thought it was not darker in Hell: But as they went home, one of them fell over a Bridge, and was drowned: A second fell from his Horse: The third sleeping on the Ground by the River-side, was frozen to death.
14. A Bailiff of Hedley, upon a Lord's-day being Drunk at Melford, got upon his Horse to ride through the streets, saying, That his Horse would carry him to the Devil; and presently his Horse cast him, and brake his Neck. Ibid.
15. Some drinking in an Ale-House at Harwich in the Night, over against the Mayor's House [Mr. Russel] who sent to them to depart, but they refused; whereupon he went himself, and took one of them by the Hand, as if he would lead him to Prison; who drawing his Knife, ran from him, and three days after, was found drowned in the Sea, with his Knife in his Hand. Ibid.
16. At a Tavern in Breadstreet, certain Gentlemen drinking Healths to the Lord on whom they had dependance, one of them with an Oath drinks off a Pottle of Sack to his Lord: After which, he could neither rise up, nor speak, but falling into a sleep, died within two hours after. Ibid.
These Five following Examples (saith Mr. Beard) were reported unto me by a worthy Minister, and written with his own hand, Mr. George Nelson, Preacher of the Word of God in Godman∣chester.
17. Anno Christi 1629. There was one Thomas Wilson, a notorious Blasphemer and Drunkard, upon a small occasion being angry with his Wife, not daring to proffer Violence to her, drew his Knife, and stabbed himself.
18. The same Year, one John Bone of Ely, a Gentleman's Coachman, being exceedingly gi∣ven to Swearing, and Drunkenness, drinking himself Drunk on a Sabbath in Sermon-time, fell from his Coach-box, and was killed by his Horses.
19. Anno Christi 1621, One Richard Bourne of Ely, who used to Travel on he Sabbath-days, seldom or never coming to Church; as he went to the Market at St. Ives, being drunk, God's Judgment overtook him; for going up the River in his Boat, he fell over into the Water, and was drowned.
20. Anno Christi 1618. One Thomas Alred of Godmanchester, being a common Drunkard, was entreated by a Neighbour to unpitch a Load of Hay; and being at that time Drunk, the Pitch-fork slipt out of his hand, which he stooping to take up again, fell from the Cart with his Head downwards, and the Fork standing with the Tines upward, he fell directly upon them, which striking to his Heart, killed him immediately.
21. Anno Christi 1628. John Vintner of Godmanchester, a known Drunkard, and Scoffer at Religion, fell from the top of a Pear-Tree, and brake his Neck: All these are attested by sun∣dry Godly Ministers, and recorded both by Dr. Beard, and Mr. Clark.
22. Anno Christi 1551.-in Bohemia, five Drunkards were Quaffing, and Blaspheming the Name of God: And the Picture of the Devil being painted upon the Wall, they drank Healths to him, who the Night after paid them their Wages: For they were found dead, with their Necks bro∣ken, and quashed to pieces, as if a Wheel had gone over them, the Blood running out of their Mouths, Nostrils, and Ears, in a lamentable manner. Clark out of Fincelius.
23. I find this Story in Philip Lonicerus, p. 486. A certain Man, saith he, that gave himself to the study of Godliness, was daily assaulted with the Temptation of the Devil, who perswa∣ded him, if he would be quiet, to choose one of these three Sins; either to make himself Drunk, or to commit Adultery with his Neighbour's Wife, or to kill his Neighbour himself. The poor Man thinking Drunkenness the least sin, chose that; but being enraged with Wine, he was easily drawn to the committal of the other two; for the Wine inflaming him with Lust, he feared not to vitiate his Neighbour's Wife, nor yet to kill her Husband, coming in the mean
description Page 45
while, and seeking to be revenged of him. So giving himself to Drunkenness, he involves himself in all other Wickedness.
24. A Knight, notoriously given to Drink, carrying sometimes Pails of Drink into the open Fields, to make People drunk withall, being upon a time drinking with Company, a Woman comes in, delivering him a Ring, with this Poesie, Drink and die; saying to him, This is for you; which he took and wore; and within a Week after came to his end by Drinking. Repor∣ted by sundry Persons, and justified by a Minister dwelling within a Mile of the Place.
25. In De••gy Hundred, near Mauldon, about the beginning of His Majesty's Reign, there fell out an extraordinary Judgment upon five or six that plotted a Solemn Drinking at one of their Houses; laid in Beer for that purpose, drunk Healths in a strange manner, and died thereof within a few Weeks, some sooner, and some later. Witnessed to me by some that were with one of them on his Death-bed to demand a Debt; and often-times spoken of by Mr. Heydon, late Preacher of Mauldon, in the hearing of many: The particular Circ*mstances were ex∣ceeding Remarkable, but having not sufficient Proof for the Particulars, I will not report them. Ibid.
26. Mr. Baxter tells us this Story for a certain Truth.
There is now in London (saith he) an Understanding, Sober, Pious Man, oft one of my Hearers, who hath an Elder Brother, a Gentleman of considerable Rank, who having formerly seemed pious, of late Years doth oft fall into the sin of Drunkenness. He oft Lodgeth long together here, in this his Brother's House; and whenever he is drunken, and hath slept himself sober, something knocks at his Bed's-head, as if one knock'd on the Wainscot; when they remove his Bed, it followeth him: Besides loud noises in other Parts where he is, that all the House heareth. They have oft watched and kept his hands, lest he should do it himself. His Brother hath oft told me, and brought his Wife (a discreet Woman) to attest it; who averreth moreover, that she watch∣ing him, hath seen his Shooes under the Bed taken up, and nothing visible touch them. They brought to me the Man himself, and when we ask'd him, how he dared to sin again, after such, a Warning, he had no Excuse. But being a Person of Quality, for some special Reason of Worldly Interest, I must not name him. Hist. Disc. of Apparitions and Witches, p. 60.
27. Mr. William Rogers, an Apothecary of Crancbrook in Kent, exceeding much given to Drinking, and Sabbath-breaking, though a Young Man, of a sweet and pleasing Temper, was often admonished and perswaded by Mr. Robert Abbot, Minister of the Place, to come to Church; but had often promised and failed: But one Lord's-day in the Morning, when he said he was ready to come, he was taken sick, and betook him to his Bed; but it proving only an Ague, next Morning he betook him to his old course again. Next Week the Messenger of Death came in earnest, Mr. Abbot addressed himself to him in his Chamber, with these words, Oh! how often have you deceived God, your own Soul, and me! and what is now to be done? I fear you will die, and then what will become of you? His Sickness prevailed, and there was too great a Fire kindled in his Breast to be smothered; it burned in his own Soul, and it lightened from his Heart and Lips into the Ears and Hearts of those about him. One while he cries out of his sins, saying,
I have been a fearful Drunkard, pouring in one Draught after another, till one Draught could not keep down another: I now would be glad, if I could take the least of God's Creatures which I have abused. I have neglected my Patients, which have put their Lives in my hands, and how many Souls have I thus murdered? I have wilfully neglected God's House, Service, and Worship; and tho' I purposed to go, God strikes me thus, before the day of my Promise comes,
because I am unworthy to come among God's People again. Another while he falls to wishing;
Oh! that I might burn a long time in that Fire (pointing to the Fire before him) so I might not burn in Hell! Oh! that God would grant me but one Year, or a Month, that the World might see with what an heart I have promised to God my Amendment!
Oh! that God would try me a little! but I am unworthy. Another while to his Companions—
Be warned by me to forsake your wicked ways, lest you go to Hell, as I must do. Calls his young Servant, tells him, that he had been a wicked Master to him; But be warned by me, saith he; you have a Friend, that hath an Iron Furnace, which burns hot a long time; but if you give your self to my sins, you shall be burned in the Furnace of Hell, an hotter Furnace, Millions of Millions of Ages.
The Minister propounding to him the Go∣spel-Promises of the largest size, he cried, "It is too late, I must be burned in Hell! He pressed him with Tears not to cast away that Soul, for which Christ died, &c. He answered,
He had cast off Christ, and therefore must go to Hell.
In short, at last, in idleness of Thoughts and Talk, he ended his miserable Life. See the Narrative, published by Mr. Abbot the Minister; Or, A Pamphlet called, A Warning-piece to Drunkards, p. 31, 32.
28. Nathanael Butler was first addicted to Drunkenness, Gaming, Purloining, and Fornication, before he committed that Murder upon his Friend, John Knight, in Milk-street, London, 1657. for which he was afterwards condemned to the Gallows, and executed.
29. Tho. Savage used to spend the Sabbath at an Ale-House, or a Base House, and was that very Morning made Drunk by his Harlot with burnt Brandy, when perswaded to Murder his Fellow-Servant, for which he was executed at Ratcliff, 1668.
description Page 46
CHAP. CXXIV. Divine Judgments upon Uncleanness, Inordinate Love, &c.
BIshop Latimer is said to have presented King Henry the VIII. a new Testament, wrapp'd up in a Napkin, for a New Year's Gift, with this Poesie about it, Fornicators and Adulterers God will judge. 'Twas boldly done; and the Admonition, tho' very biting and pungent, yet had the Word of God for its Basis and Foundation. For to touch a little upon the History of this Sin.
1. Eli's Sons, 1 Sam. 2. David, 2 Sam. 11. The two Women, 1 King. 3.16. may go for Scriptural Examples, all faulty this way, and all punished; yea Solomon himself, no doubt, paid dear for his Polygamy and Concubinage; not to except Jacob among the Patriarch's, who was most crossed in his Children of any, as I have noted before in this Book.
2. Henry the VIII. and our late King Charles the II. may be worthy of the Reader's Re∣mark.
3. A. C. 1544. Henry Duke of Brunswick had for his Wife the Sister of Ʋlrick Duke of Wirtemberg, who had for one of her Wairing-Maids one Eve Trottin, with whose Beauty the Duke was so desperately smitten, that after some Sollicitations, he had several Children by her: But after some time, unknown to his Wife and her Friends, he shut her up in his Castle of Stauffe∣burg, and appoints two Women to lay a wooden Image representing her in her Bed, giving out that Eve was sick; at last this Image was laid up in a Coffin, and it was pretended, that Eve was dead. The Counterfeit Corps was carried forth to be buried with all the usual Pomp and Ceremonies of a Funeral, Prayers and Sacrifices: The Dutchess and her Maids, and other Companies of Virgins, were present at the Solemnity, all in mourning Apparel. In the mean time, Eve was kept in the Castle, and the Duke had seven Children by her afterwards. But at last the Imposture was brought to light, to the perpetual Shame and Ignominy of the Duke, with what ill Consequences more, I cannot inform my self. Sleidan's Commentar. l. 15.
4. Childeric King of France, was so odious for his Adulteries, that his Nobles conspired against him, and drove him out of the Kingdom. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. c. 2.
5. Sir Robert Carr (made afterwards Viscount Rochester) a Minion of King James the I. and one of the Privy-Council, falling in Love with the Countess of Essex, (who being married with Robert Earl of Essex, both at Twelve Years of Age, had lived above Ten Years without any carnal Knowledge one of another) to make way for a Marriage with the same Countess, procures the Commitment of Sir Tho. Overbury to the Tower, because he discouraged Rochester, from the said Match, and at last his Death. Upon which followed a Divorce between the Coun∣tess, and the Earl her Husband, a Creation of Rochester Earl of Somerset, a Consummation of the Marriage between Rochester and the Countess of Essex, a Celebration of the Wedding, with the presence of the King, Queen, Prince, and a great Confluence of Bishops, and No∣bles, a gallant Masque of Lords, and afterwards another Masque of the Princes Gentlemen, which out-did this; a Treat afterwards at Merchant's-Hall, where the Mayor and Aldermen in their Gowns entertained the Bride and Bridegroom, with the Attendance of the Duke of Le∣nox, the Lord Privy-Seal, the Lord-Chamberlain, the Earls of Worcester, Pembrook, and Montgomery, with a numerous Train of the Nobility and Gentry; where at the Entry, they were accosted with a Gratualtory Speech, and Musick, and afterwards the Feast served up by the choicest Citizens; and after Supper, with a Wassail, two pleasant Masques, a Play, and Dancing: And after all, the Bride and Bridegroom invited to a noble Banquet, with all the noble Train; and at Three in the Morning returned to White-hall: And before this Surfeit of Pleasure was well digested, the Gentlemen of Grey's-Inn invited them to a Masque. But before the end of the Year, (who would think it? for this was in the Christmas-Holidays, and lasted till a few Days after) all this Joy was turned into Sharp and Sowre: For afterward, the Murder of Sir Thomas Overbury was discovered; some of the chief Instruments employed to Poyson him, were hanged; the Earl of Somerset, and his Countess, imprisoned; their Persons con∣victed, and Estate seized, except only four Thousand Pound per Annum allowed him for Life; only by the King's Favour, after some time he was set at Liberty; but never more returned in∣to Favour at Court. Detection of the Court and State of England, during the Four last Reigns, p. 39, 40, &c.
6. In the Reign of Charles the V. a young Gentleman of noble Parentage, in the Court of that Emperor, for deflowering a young Gentlewoman whom he greatly loved, was committed to Prison; where expecting nothing but the Rigour of the Law, he took on with such Grief of Mind, that the next Morning his Face appeared very wan, his Beard drivelled, his Hair turned perfectly gray, and all his fresh and youthful Vigour was quite vanished; which coming to the Emperor's Ears, he sent for him, and for the strangeness of the thing, pardon'd him, account∣ing the great Fear he had undergone, and the Effects of it, a sufficient Punishment. Doom, warning to the Judgment, p. 346. out of Levin. Lemn.
7. In Germany, a Gentleman of note finding his Wife in Bed with another Man, slew first the Adulterer, and then his own Wife. Luth. Coll.
8. A nobleman of Thuringia being taken in Adultery, the Husband of the Adultress bound him Hand and Foot, cast him into Prison, kept him fasting, only causing daily hot Dishes of Meat to be set before him, to tantalize him with the Smell. In this Torture the Letcher conti∣nued
description Page 47
till he gnawed off the Flesh from his own Shoulders, and on the 11th. Day he died Clark out of Luther.
9. Mary of Arragon, Wife to the Emperor Otho the III. carry'd a young Fornicator along with her, in Woman's Habit; but he being discovered, was burnt to Death. Afterwards sollici∣ting the Count of Mutina, and not able to draw him to her Lure, she accused him to the Em∣peror, of attempting a Rape upon her, for which he was beheaded: But the Emperor at last finding out his Wife's Wickedness, caused her to be burnt at a Stake. Clark's Examp. Vol. I. chap. 2.
10. Luther tells us of a Great Man in his Country, so besotted with the Sin of whor*dome, that he was not ashamed to say, That if he might live for ever here, and be carried from one whor*-house to another, there to satisfie his Lusts, he would never desire any other Heaven. This vile Fellow afterwards breathed out his wretched Soul betwixt two notorious Har∣lots. Ibid.
11. Venery was the Destruction of Alexander the Great: Of Otho the Emperor, (called for his good Parts otherwise, Miraculum Mundi:) Of Pope Sixtus the IV. who died of a wicked Wast: Of Peope Paul the IV. of whom it passed for a Proverb, Eum per eandem partem ani∣mam profudisse, per quam acceperat. Ibid. So true it is which Solomon saith, many strong Men have been slain by her.
12. 'Tis notoriously known how far this Sin prevailed in England amongst the Lazy Monks and Nuns; what Skulls of Infants were found near their Religious Houses, before the Disso∣lution of them in Henry the VIII's Days: And much about the same time, viz. at the begin∣ning of the Reformation (as I have read in a Letter, writ by the Pope's Notary, to a Gentleman in Germany) there was a Nunnery visited in the outer Skirts of Italy, and Thirteen of the Nuns found with Child at the same time, all by the Confessor; for which Cause, by order of the Pope, it was put down.
13. Thomas Savage frequenting the House of Hannah Blay, a noted Bawdy-house, spending upon her such Money as he could get, to satisfie his own Lust, and her craving Appetite, is tempted first to stealing, and purloining from his Master, and at last to the murdering of a Maid, his Fellow-Servant: For which he was afterwards brought to the Gallows. See the Printed Narrative.
14. Mr. Robert Foulks, of Stanton-Lacy, first an Adulterer, and then a Murderer of his Ba∣stard Child, ended his Days very ignominiously at Tiburn, tho' penitently. See the Narrative; or the Abbreviation in the Compleat History of Dying Penitents.
15. John Allerton, Bishop of Waterford in Ireland, for unnatural Concupiscence came to a very disgraceful End, being Arraigned and Executed at Dublin.
It were endless to enumerate all the sad Examples of Divine Judgment, that might be brought under this Head.
CHAP. CXXV. Divine Judgments upon Voluptuousness and Luxury.
THE Love of sensual Pleasure is to this Day a Blot upon the Memory of Epicurus, tho' he were but a Heathen Philosopher: How much more Disgraceful is it for Christians, whose Profession it is to deny them∣selves, and take up the Cross, and be mortified to the World, and crucifie the Flesh, which the Affections and Lusts! And the Reason why God hath laid such a Restrain upon our Appetites, is because Voluptuousness is a Thief of our Time, and Affections: It steals the Heart from God, and so debaucheth the Mind of Man, that it cannot relish spiritual Delights, and the Sweets of a Holy and Devout Life; and therefore no wonder, if God Almighly doth so resent this Alienation of the Mind from him, that he punish it often with some Remarka∣ble Judgments, to shew his Detestation of it, and to Detert others from it.
1. Charles the II. King of Spain, having wasted his Spirits with Voluptuousness and Luxury, in his old Age fell into a Lethargy; and therefore, to comfort his benummed Joints, he was by the Advice of his Physicians, sowed up in a Sheet steeped in Aqua-vitae. The Chirurgeon having made an end of sowing the Sheet, wanted a Knife to cut off the Thread; whereupon he took the Wax-Tapor that stood by, to burn it off: But the Flame running by the Thread, caught hold of the Sheet in an instant, which (according to the nature of Aqua-vitae) burned so violent∣ly, that the old King ended his Days in the Flame. Clark's Mirr. Vol. I. p. 492.
2. Petrus Crinitus, a great Clerk in the Days of our Grandfathers, thought it fit, forsooth, when he was old, to do as Socrates did, under colour of Free Teaching, to converse with Youths in the Streets, in the Tennis-Courts, in the Taverns, and Compotations: But this Error cost him dear; for being on a time at a youthful Meeting, one of his petulant Convivators poured a Cup of cold Water on his Head. Which Affront he took so hainously, that he went home and died. Mr. Jo. Hales of Eaton.
3. A. C. 1470. George Nevil, Brother to the Great Earl of Warwick, at his Instalment into his Archbishoprick of York, made a Feast for the Nobility, Gentry, and Clergy, wherein he spent 300 Quarters of Wheat, 330 Tuns of Ale, 104 Tuns of Wine, one Pipe of spiced Wine, 80 fat Oxen, 6 wild Bulls, 1004 Wethers, 300 Hogs, 300 Calves, 3000 Geese, 3000 Capons,
description Page 48
300 Pigs, 100 Peaco*cks, 200 Cranes, 200 Kids, 2000 Chickens, 4000 Pigeons, 4000 Rabbits, 204 Bitterns, 4000 Ducks, 400 Hernsews, 200 Pheasants, 500 Partridges, 4000 Woodco*cks, 400 Piovers, 100 Curlews, 100 Quails, 1000 Egrets, 200 Rees, above 400 Bucks, Does, and Roe-bucks, 1506 hot Venison-Pasties, 4000 cold Venison-Pasties, 1000 Dishes of Gelly parted, 4000 cold Custards, 2000 hot Custards, 300 Pikes, 300 Breams, 8 Seales, 4 Propoises, and 400 Tarts. At this Feast, the Earl of Warwick was Steward, the Earl of Bedford Treasurer, the Lord Hastings Comptroller, with many more noble Officers: Servitors 1000, Cooks 62, Kitchiners 515. Fuller's Hist. of the Church.
But Seven Years after, the King seized on all the Estate of this Archbishop, and sent him over Prisoner to Callis in France, where vinctus jacuit in summà inopiâ, he was kept bound in extream Poverty. Ibid. l. 4. cent. 15. p. 193.
4. Cleopatra's Luxury, in dissolving a Pearl which she took from her Ear, in Vinegar, to the Value of Fifty Thousand Pound, and drinking it off at one Draught, out of Vain-glory, is well known; and yet she was afterwards, notwithstanding all her Bravery, taken Prisoner, and deprived of her Royal State, and the other Pearl cut in twain, and hung at both the Ears of the Statue of Venus, in the Pantheon, in Rome. Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 9. Fulg. Ex. l. 9, &c.
5. Heliogabalus filled his Fish-ponds with Rose-water, supplied his Lamps with the precious Balsam that distilled from the Trees in Arabia, wore upon his Shooes Pearls and Precious Stones engraven, strewed his Dining-room with Saffron, and his Portico's with Dust of Gold; he never wore the same Garments twice, and yet they were of the richest silk, or Cloth of Gold; near the Sea he would eat no Fish, in the Midland no Flesh; his whole Meals were made often of the Tongues of Singing-Birds, Peaco*cks, or the Brains of costly Creatures; he gathered in Rome 10000 weight of Spiders, to shew the Greatness of his City; his Bed was covered with Gold and Silver; his Statue, whilst he was living, was worshipped for a God; he set up a Senate of Women, gave great Estates to wicked Bawds, Panders, Jesters, &c. But at last, being generally despised, he was slain by his Soldiers, in the Fourth Year of his Reign; his own Body, and his Mother's dragged along the Streets, and cast into the common Laystall. Imp. Hist. Sabell. Ex. l. 8. c. 7. Time's Store-house, l. 10. c. 12.
6. Vitellius, another Roman Emperor, had 20000 Dishes of Fish, and 7000 Fowl, at one Supper; and yet commended his own Temperance, in a set Oration, before the Senate and People of Rome. In the time that he reigned, which had need to be but short, he wasted Nine Hundred Millions of Sesterces; i. e. saith Budaeus, 2500000 Crowns; or as another, 31250 l. Sterling. For after he had reigned but Eight Months, and a few Days, he was slain in the midst of the City. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 5. c. 13. Tacit. Hist. l. 2.
7. Mahomet the Great (Sultan) at the taking of C. P. had one Helana, a very beautiful Person, presented to him; with whom he was so taken, that he spent all his Time with her, and seemed quite to have emasculated his Spirit. Upon which, his Janisaries and Captains be∣gan to murmur, and threatened to Depose him, and put one of his Sons on the Throne. One of his Courtiers, with great Submission, admonished him of it. Whereupon he goes pre∣sently to his Paragon, spent the whole Night with her, appointed a Feast next Day, sets his Curtezan at Table, dressed in the most Princely Robes. After Dinner, having charged all his Nobles to appear together, he brings her before them in his Left Hand, and immediately with his Faulchion, at one Blow struck off her Head; saying, Now judge by this, whether your Emperor be not able to bridle his Affections. Knowles's Turk. Hist.
8. The Romans were so given to Pleasure and Luxury in their Apparel, Food, Ornaments, Attendance, and Retinue, &c. before the Decle••••••on of their Grandeur, that Juvenal spends se∣veral Satyrs in exposing them to the Laughter and Reproach of the World: So effeminate were they, that they had a Distinction in their Rings, and had some of massie Gold to wear in the Winter, others more light for Summer-wear. Lucullus had 5000 Cloaks. Incredible Summs were expended upon Entertainments.
9. The Monks, before the Reformation, and the Judgments that followed in Germany, were grown to that heighth of Luxury, that several Pens were exercised in publick Reflections and Censures upon them. Among the rest, an Author whom I have now by me, and who stiles himself, Frater de Viridi Valle, in Prussia, complains pathetically of the Pride of their Habit; their Silk Gowns, and Cloaks, trailing behind them on the Ground, their Pearls and Jewels in their Shooes; and for a pleasant Jest, (I suppose) tells a Story of one Monk, who through ex∣tream Poverty, was not able to purchase a Cloak with so long a Tail, at last got a Mat upon his Back, and went about strutting with that, and looking on a time behind him, to see how finely it trailed after him, espied the Devil sitting upon the hinder end of it, who laughed in his Face, and cryed out, saying, Aha! plus velles, si plus posses.
10. Zaleucus, the Law-giver of Locris, made a Law, That no Woman should be attended with more than one Maid in the Streets, but when she was drunk; nor walk out in the City by Night, but when she was going to commit Adultery; nor wear Gold or Embroidered Apparel, but when she designed to set up for a common Strumpet; nor that Men should wear Rings or Tissues, but when they went a Whoring, Heyl. Geogr. p. 158. This proved an effectual Re∣straint upon their Luxury that way.
description Page 49
CHAP. CXXVI. Divine Judgments upon Pride, Ambition, &c.
HOW vain an Attempt it is for Men to lift up themselves, and aspire above the Limits of their own Orb, in despite of Him that rules in the Heavens, and hath prescribed, for wise Reasons, the Rules of Humility to us Men, threatning to resist the Proud, and give Grace to the Humble, may ap∣pear evidently from these following Examples.
1. Colonel James Turner, executed at Lime-street, London, 1663. being a Man of a high Spi∣rit, and not having an Estate answerable thereto, wherewith to keep up that State and Grandeur wherein he had formerly lived, fearing nothing so much as to strike sail, and to submit to the Inconveniences of a poor and private Life, fell into many Errors, especially Swearing and Rob∣bing, was at last condemn'd to the Gallows, where he made a serious Confession, begging ear∣nestly of God for Mercy, and desiring for his Comfort, the Doctor to read to him those Verses of the Second of the Hebrews, being the 14, 15, 16, 17, and 18th. Verses. Next did he give Forty Shillings to the Minister, to be given to the Poor of that Parish, and Eighteen Shillings and Six Pence more for his Wife, to be delivered to his young Son's School master. See the Relation, p. 25.
2. Sigismund, King of Hungary, having raised a mighty great Army against the Turks, and hearing that his Enemies approached, in great Pride said to his Soldiers, What need we fear the Turks, who need not fear the falling of the Heavens, who with our Spears and Halberds are able to hold them up, if they should fall? But thus relying upon the Arm of Flesh, his great Army was presently routed, and himself hardly escaped in a little Boat over the Danube, leaving most of his Army to the Slaughter and Captivity of the Turks. Clark's Mirrour, p. 180.
3. Dr. Pendleton, in Queen Mary's Reign, discoursing with Mr. Sanders about the Persecution threatened, whom he found fearful; What Man (said the Doctor) I have much more reason to fear than you, as having a fat and big Body? yet will I see the utmost drop of this Grease of mine melted away, and the last Gobbet of this Flesh consumed to Ashes, before I will forsake Jesus Christ, and his Truth. Yet Sanders suffered, and proud Pendleton turned Papist. Act. and Monum.
4. Cardinal Wolsey, born at Ipswich, of a very men Parentage, but an ambitious and aspiring Mind, Batchelor of Arts of Magdalen-College at Fifteen, afterwards School-master to the Mar∣quis of Dorset's Family, then Secretary to Bishop Fox, Chaplain and Deputy to the old Treasurer of Callis, Embassador to Maximilian the Emperor, advanc'd to all State-Businels, and most Church-Preferments; the Dearny of Lincoln, the King's Almonership, a House near Bridewel, Durham, Winchester, Bath, Worcester, Hereford, Tourney, Lincoln, St. Albans, and York, being in his Possession, and all other Promotions in his Gift; at length Archbishop of Canterbury, Legate-de-latere to the Pope, and Chancellor to the King; employed in two Em∣bassies of State to Charles the V. in Flanders: Kept in this Capacity 500 Servants, 9 or 10 of them Lords, 15 Knights, and 40 Esquires; and wanted nothing now to accomplish his Ho∣nours, but to be elected Pope; for the Attainment whereof, whilst he was with great Industry and Policy striving to make his Interest, he tumbled down from the top of this huge Precipice, to his own great Amazement, breathing out his Soul in Words to this purpose, when he was Arrested by the King's Order, in his way to London; If I had served the God of Heaven, as faithfully as I did my Master on Earth, he had not forsaken me in my old Age. Lloy's Wor∣thies, p. 17, 18, 19.
5. Simon Thurway, born in Cornwal, bred in our English Universities, until he went over to Paris, where he became so Eminent a Logician, that all his Auditors were his Admirers; most firm his Memory, most fluent his Expression, and he was knowing in all things, save himself; for he profanely advanced Aristotle above Moses, and himself above both. But his Pride had a great and sudden Fall, losing at the same instant both Language and Memory, he became compleatly 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, without Reason and Speech both. Polydor Virgil saith of him, Juvene ni∣hil acutius, sene nihil obtusius. Others add, that he made an inarticulate sound, like unto low∣ing. This great Judgment befell him about the Year of our Lord, 1201. Pol. Virg. Hist. Ang. l. 15. p. 284. Delrius Disq. Mag. p. 245. Baker's Chron. p. 110. Fuller, &c.
6. The Duke of Buckingham, that great Favourite, sent a Noble Gentleman to Bacon, then Attorney-General, with this Message, That he knew him to be a Man of excellent Parts, and (as the Times were) fit to serve his Master in the Keeper's Place; but he also knew him to be a Man of a base ungrateful Disposition, and an arrant Knave, apt in his Prosperity to ruine any that had raised him from Adversity: Yet for all this, he did so much study his Master's Service, that he had obtained the Seals for him; but with this Assurance, Should he ever Requite him as he had done some others, he would cast him down as much below Scorn, as he had now raised him high above any Honour he could ever have expected. Bacon patiently heard, and replied, I am glad my noble Lord deals so friendly and freely with me: But, saith he, can my Lord know these Abilities in me; and can he think, when I have attained the highest Preferment my Profession is capable of, I shall so much fail in my judgment, as to lose those Abilities, and by my Miscar∣riage to so noble a Patron, cast my self headlong to the very bottom of Contempt and Scorn? Surely my Lord cannot think so meanly of me. Now Bacon was invested in his Office; and within ten
description Page 50
Days after the King goes into Scotland: Bacon begins instantly to believe himself to be King, lies in the King's lodgings, gives Audience in the great Banqueting-house, makes all other Coun∣sellor attend his Motions with the same state the King used to come out with to give Audience to Foreign Embassadors; when any other Counsellors sate with him about the King's Affairs, he would (if they sate near him) bid them know their distance. Upon which, Secretary Winhood went away, and would never sit more; but dispatched one to the King, to desire him to make hast back, for his Seat was already usurped. If Buckingham had sent him any Letter, he would not open or read it in publick, tho' it was said, it required speedy Dispatch, nor would vouch∣safe him any Answer. In this Posture he lived, until he heard the King was returning, and be∣gan to believe the Play was almost at an end; and then he re-invested himself in his old Rags of Baseness, which were so tattered and poor, at the King's coming to Windsor, that he attended two Days at Buckingham's Chamber, being not admitted to any better place, than the Room where Trencher-scrapers and Lacqueys attended; there sitting on an old Wooden Chest, with his Purse and Seal lying by him on that Chest. After two Days he had Admittance; and at fiest entrance he fell down flat on his Face at the Duke's Foot, kissing it, and vowing never to rise, till he had his Pardon. Upon which he was reconciled; yet so, as from that time, to be so very a Slave to the Duke and his Family, that he durst not deny the Command of the least meanest of the Kindred, nor oppose any thing, Court of King James, by A. W. p. 131. 132.
7. Pride of Hair was punished, saith Dr. Bolton, at first with an Ugly Intanglement, some∣time in the form of a great Snake, sometime of many little ones, full of Nastiness, Vermin, and noisome Smell; and that which is most to be admired, and never Age saw before, pricked with a Needle, they yielded bloody Drops. This first began in Poland, afterwards entred into Germany; and all that then cut off this horrible snaky Hair, either lost their Eyes, or the Hu∣mour falling down upon other Parts, tortured them extreamly. Methinks, saith our Author, Our monstrous Fashionists, Maies and Females; the one for nourishing their horrid Bushes of Va∣ity, the other for cutting their Hair, should fear and tremble, &c. Bolton's Preparation to Death.
8. Mr. John Mackerness, born at Brickstock-Park in Northamptonshire, in a Narrative pub∣lished by his own Hand, A. D. 1676. confesses, That God had ••orely handled him by Melan∣choly and Fretfulness, and such Fluctuation of Thoughts and Temptations, that he was not far from being mad or possessed; which he especially imputed to his Pride and Discontent, as the Cause, and begs the Prayers of others for himself.
CHAP. CXXVII. Divine Judgments upon Boasting.
AS th••se Sticks that send forth most Smoak, offerd the least Heat; so the greatest Boasters are the least Doers, (saith Mr. Spencer;) according to our English Proverb, Great Boast and small Roast. Erasmus, in his Adagies, tells us of a young Man, and Traveller, that being returned home, began to praise himself in all Company; and amongst other excellent Feats, boasted, that in the Isle of Rhodes he out-jump'd all the Men that were there, as all the Rhodians could hear him Witness. Whereupon a stander-by said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Suppose this to be Rhodes, and jump here; and then he could do just nothing. Alas! What are Words without Deeds, but Vanity and a Lye?
1. When Alcibiades (then but young) was boasting himself of his Riches and Lands, So∣crates took him into a Room, and shewed him the Map of the World: Now, said he, where is the County of Attica? When Alcibiades had pointed to it; Lay me then, said he, your Finger upon your own Lands there. When the other told him they were not there described: And what, said Socrates, do you boast your self of that which is not a part of the Earth? He that hath most, hath nothing to boast of; and great Boasts (for the most part) as they betray great Folly, so they end in as great Derision. Wanley's Wonders of the little World, p. 433.
2. Oromazes had an inchanted Egg, in which this Impostor boasted, that he had enclosed all the Happiness in the World; but when it was broken, there was found nothing in it but Wind. Causin's Holy Court, Tom. 2. p. 465.
3. Mr. John Carter, Vicar of Bramford in Suffolk, an excellent Scholar, and a modest Person, being at Dinner at Ipswich, in one of the Magistrates Houses, where divers other Ministers were also at the Table, one amongst the rest (who was old enough, and had learned enough to have taught him more Humility) was very full of Talk, bragged much of his Parts and Skill, &c. and made a Challenge, saying, Here are many Learned Men; if any of you will propound any Question in Divinity or Philosophy, I will dispute with him, resolve his Doubts, and satisfie him fully. All at the Table (except himself) were silent for a while: Then Mr. Carter, when he saw that no other would speak to him, calling him by his Name; I will, said he, go no further than my Trencher to puzzle you; here is a Soal: Now tell me the Reason, why this Fish that hath always lived in the salt Water, should come out fresh? To this the forward Gentleman could say nothing, and so was laughed at, and shamed out of his Vanity. Clark's Lives of Ten Emi∣nent Divines, p. 12.
description Page 51
4. Eunomius the Heretick, boasted, That he knew the Nature of God; at which time not∣withstanding, St. Basil puzzled him in 21 Questions about the Body of an Ant. Ful. Hol. Stat. l. 2. c. 4. p. 57. Wanley's Wonders of the little World, p. 433.
5. Paracelsus boasted, that he could make a Man immortal, and yet himself died at 47 Years of Age. Ful. Hol. Stat. l. 2. c. 3. p. 54.
6. Pompey the Great (at such times as the News of Caesar's passing Rubicon, came to Rome) boasting, That if he should but once stamp with is Foot upon the Earth of Italy, forthwith armed Troops of Horse and Foot would leap out thence; yet was he put to a shameful Flight, by that Enemy he so much despised. Clark's Mirr. c. 102. 471.
7. See the Story of Sigismund, King of Hungary, in the preceding Chapter, on Pride, Am∣bition, &c.
8. Abel, by Bribes bestowed in the Court of Rome, from the Archdeacon of St. Andrews, got himself to be preferred Bishop there, and was Consecrated by Pope Innocent the IV. At his Re∣turn he carried himself with great Insolence. They write of him, That in a vain-glorious Hu∣mour one day, he did with a little Chalk, draw this Line upon the Gate of the Church,
Haec mihi sunt tria, Lex, Canon, Philosophia.
Bragging of his Knowledge and Skill in those Professions; and that going to Church the next day, he found another Line drawn under the former, which said,
To levant absque tria, Fraus, Favour, Vanasophia.
This did so gall him, that taking his Bed, he died within a few Days, having sate Bishop on∣ly ten Months, and two Days. This was about Anno 1238. Bish. Spots. Hist. of the Churck of Scotland, l. 2. p. 44.
CHAP. CXXVIII. Divine Judgments upon Curiosity.
TO be wise unto Sobriety, is an excellent Rule prescribed us by the Apostle; and the Reason is obvious enough, to any Man of competent Sense and Brains: For Adam, by an affectation of knowing more than was necessary, came to know more than was comfortable; and an insatiate Desire of Wisdom, is certainly a Symptom of the Hereditary Disease derived to us from him. God hath set us Bounds to all our Disquisitions; and if we do not keep within compass, we forfeit our Faculties, and expose our selves to all the Dangers that are out of ken. Whatever we do, let us do prudently, and have a regard to some good End: For whatsoever is more than this, is more than is needful, or safe, or honourable.
1.
There is (saith Mr. Baxter) now in London, a Youth, the Son of a very Godly Conform∣ing Minister, who reading a Book of that called Conjuration, coming to the Word; and Actions which that Book said would cause the Devil to appear, was presently very desirous to try, and desirous that the Apparition might be accordingly. He came (saith he) to me in terrour, ha∣ving before opened his Case to a Parish-Minister, and affirmed to me, That the Devil had ap∣peared to him, and sollicited him with a Knife to cut his Throat; and told him, he must do it suddenly, for he would stay no longer. I told him how safe he was, if he truly repented, and begged Pardon through Christ, and would resolvedly renew his Baptismal Covenant, and renounce the Devil, and live as truly devoted to God, and our Redeemer. I have heard from him no more, but must not name him. Historical Discourse of Apparitions and Witches, p. 62.
2. Dr. John Dee, an excellent Scholar, and Mathematician, of the University of Oxford, who published many Treatises for the Benefit of his Country, (at least Eight in number) being af∣terwards earnestly desirous of more Knowledge, and making it his serious Prayer to God, to make him wiser than the rest of Mankind, was, by the Divine Judgment, given over to strong Delusions, and sadly imposed upon by the Apparition of Evil Spirits, under the Disguise of Good Angel••, who promised to help him to the Philosopher's Stone, who never left him, till they had dreined him of what Wealth he had; so that at last he died very poor, and every way miserable, at Mortlack, near London. All Men may take warning by this Example, how they put themselves out of the Protection of Almighty God, either by presumptuous unlawful Wishes, and Desires, or by seeking not unto Devils only directly, (which Dr. Dee certainly ne∣ver did, but abhorred the very Thought of it in his Heart) but unto them that have next rela∣tion unto Devils, as Witches, Wizzards, Conjurers, Astrologers, (that take upon them to fore∣tel humane Events,) Fortune-tellers, and the like; yea, and all Books of that subject, which, I doubt, were a great Occasion of Dr. Dee's Delusion. (I might have added amongst the Mi∣series that befel this Doctor, That he was Banished out of England, out of the Emperor or Germany's Territories by the Interposition of the Pope, Robbed of his Houshold-Plate by his own Sons, &c.) Dr. Mer. Casaubon's Relat. of Dr. Dee's Actions with Spirits, Preface.
description Page 52
3. Edward Kelly, Dr. Dee's Skryer, a Necromancer of Lancashire, by clambering over a Wall in his own House in Prague (which bears his Name to this day, and sometimes was an old San∣ctuary) he fell down from the Battlements, broke his Legs, and bruised his Body, of which hurts within a while after, he departed this World. Ibid.
4. There was within the Memory of our Fathers (saith Camerarius) John Faustus, of Cund∣ligen, a German, who had learned the Black Art at Cracovia in Poland. This wicked Wretch is re∣ported to have led about with him an Evil Spirit, in the likeness of a Dog; and being at Witten∣burg, an Order was sent from the Emperor to seize him, but by his Magical Delusions he made his escape; and afterwards, being at a Dinner at Norimberg, he was secretly sensible by an ex∣traordinary Sweat which came upon him, that he was beset; whereupon he suddenly paid his Reckoning, and went away, but was hardly out of the City Walls, ere the Sergeants and other Officers came to Apprehend him: Yet Divine Vengeance followed him, for coming into an Inn, in a Village of the Dukedom of Wittenburg, he sat very sad, and when his Host demanding the cause thereof, he answered, that he would not have him affrighted, if he heard great noise, and sha∣king of the House that Night; which happened according to his own Prediction, for in the Morning he was found dead by his Bed-side, with his Neck wrung behind him, and the House wherein he lay was beaten down to the Ground. Wanly Hist. Man.
5. An Officer, who was a Papist, belonging to a Court of Justice, came out of Curiosity to Mr. Perreaud's House, and hearing that the Devil fore-told future things there, and some Secrets, he would needs Question him about many matters; but Mr. Perreaud desired him to forbear, re∣presenting to him both the sin and danger of it. The Lawyer rejected his Counsel with scorn, bidding him Teach his own Flock, and let him have the Government of himself; and so pro∣ceeded to propound several Questions to the Devil, as about absent Friends, private Business, News, and State-Affairs; unto all which the Devil answered him; and then added, Now, Sir, I have told you all that you have desired of me, I must tell you next, what you demanded not, That at this very time you are propounding these Questions to the Devil, such a Man (whom he named) is doing your Business with your Wife. And then he further discovered many secret and foul Practices of the Lawyer, which shewed his dishonesty: Neither was this all; for in conclusion, the Devil told him, Now, Sir, let me Correct you, for being so bold as to Question with the Devil; you should have taken the Ministers safe Counsel. Then upon a sudden the whole Company saw the Lawyer drawn by the Arm into the midst of the Room, where the Devil whirled him about, and gave him many turns with great swiftness, touching the Ground only with his Toe, and then threw him down upon the Floor with great violence; and being taken up, and carried to his House, he lay sick and distracted a long time after. See the Narrative of the Devil of Mascon.
CHAP. CXXIX. Divine Judgments upon Gaming.
SPorting and Gaming is not simply and absolutely unlawful, but rather a whet to cut Studies and Lawful Em∣ployments; as eating, drinking, and sleeping moderately and seasonably, rather refresheth our Spirits, and makes us more fit and brisk for Care and Business. But the immoderate use, or abuse of them is of evil Re∣port, and tends to the dissipation of the Powers of the Soul, the effeminating of the Mind, the loss of Time, and all the ill Effects and Consequences of an Idle and Licentious Life. And therefore no wonder, if God Almighty do often Punish those Persons with some visible Tokens of his Displeasure, who give up themselves immoderately, and without any check to such Courses. In short, where Games are not used with these Cautions, soberly, seasonably, ingenuously, inoffensively, prudently, and religiously, they are naught and daugerous; and there are but very few People, that are careful thus to govern themselves, when they are engaged in Play. Voluptates, ut mel, summo digito degustandae, non plena manu sumendae, Dionys. Soph. apud Philostr.
1. In a Town of Campania a certain Jew playing at Dice with a Christian, lost a great Sum of Money unto him; with which great Loss being enraged, and almost beside himself, as com∣monly Men in that case are affected, he belched out most bitter Curses against Christ Jesus, and his Mother the Blessed Virgin; in the midst whereof the Lord deprived him of his Life and Sense, and struck him dead in the place. As for his Companion the Christian, indeed he escaped sudden Death, howbeit, he was robbed of his Wits and Understanding, and survived not very long after. Discip. de tempor. Ser. 12.
2. Anno 1533. Near to Belissana, a City in Helvetia, there were three Profane Wretches that played at Dice upon the Lord's-day without the Walls of the City, one of which, called Ʋlrich Schraeterus, having lost much Money, offended God with many cursed speeches: At last, pre∣saging to himself Good Luck, he burst forth into these terms: If Fortune deceive me now, I will thrust my Dagger into the very Body of God as far as I can. Now Fortune failed him as before, wherefore forthwith he drew his Dagger, and taking it by the Point, threw it against Heaven with all his strength: Behold, the Dagger vanish away, and five drops of Blood distilled up∣on the Table before them, and without all delay, the Devil came in place, and carried away the Blasphemous Wretch with such force and noise, that the whole City was amazed and astonished
description Page 53
thereat. The other two (half beside themselves with Fear) strove to wipe away the drops of Blood out of the Table; but the more they wiped it, the more clearly it appeared. The Ru∣mour of this Accident flew into the City, and caused the People to flock thick and threefold un∣to the Place, where they found the other two Gamesters washing the Blood off from the Board, whom (by the Decree of the Senate) they bound with Chains, and carried towards the Prison; but as they passed with them through a Gate of the City, one of them was stricken suddenly dead in the midst of them, with such a number of Lice and Worms creeping out of him, that it was both wonderful and loathsom to behold. The third, they themselves (without any fur∣ther Inquisition or Tryal) to avert the Indignation which seemed to hang over their Heads, put incontinently to Death. The Table they took and preserved it for a Monument, to Witness un∣to Posterity, both what an accursed Pastime Dicing is, and also what great Inconveniences and Mischiefs grow thereby. Jo. Fincel. Andr. Musc. in Diabol. Blasph. Mand. 4. Breach of Sab. l. 1. c. 35. Mand. 3. l. 1. c. 31. Beard's Theat. c. 43.
3. In the Year 1550. There lived in Alsatia one Adam Steckman, who got his Living by dres∣sing Vines: This Man having received his Wages, lost it all at Dice; whereupon he grew so distempered in Mind, wanting wherewithal to maintain his Family, that in his Wife's Absence he cut his three Children's Throats, and would have hanged himself, but that his Wife coming in, and seeing this pitiful Tragedy, gave a great out-cry, and fell down dead; whereupon the Neighbours coming in, apprehended the Man, who by the Law was adjudged to a cruel Death. Fincel. l. 2.
4. The Turks, tho' they often Game, yet 'tis always for nothing. M. de Theo.
5. The Chinese delight excessively in all sorts of Game, and when they have lost, are not, tho' they stake Wives and Children, whom they willingly part with, till they can Redeem them. Sir Tho. Herb.
6. At D••rmstadt, Anno 1403. at the Twenty Third Tournament that was held in Germany, the Gentlemen of Franconia, and those of Hesse drew so much Blood one of another, that there remained dead upon the place Seventeen of the former, and Nine of the latter. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 175.
7. Concerning the Olympick Games of Greece, (at which they met from all Parts of the Country) and the Pastimes of Rome, see Godwin's Antiqu. and Galtruchius's History of the Hea∣then Gods, with Mar. D' Assigny's Notes.
8. It is a Capital Crime among the Japonese to Play for Money. Tavernier's Collect. &c. p. 4.
9. Mr. Roger Ascham, School-Master to Queen Elizabeth, and her Secretary for the Latin Tongue, being too much addicted to Dicing, and co*ck-fighting, lived and died a poor Man. Camb. Eliz.
10. Tertullian tells of a Christian Woman, who going to the Theatre, was possessed by a Devil; who at his casting out, being asked, how he durst set upon a Christian? Answered, I found her on mine own Ground. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christian.
11. The Great King, S. Lewis, hearing that the Count of Anjou his Brother, and Monsieur Gautier of Nemours, were at Play, arose sick out of his Bed, and went staggering to their Cham∣bers, and taking the Tables, Dice, and part of the Money, cast them all out of the Window into the Sea, and was much moved at them. Sir Fran. Sale's Introd. &c.
12. Mr. Bruen of Stapleford, being convinced that he and his Family had immoderately used Gaming in his House, and being troubled at the mispence of time upon such Vanities, when the Maid was hearting the Oven, one day with great Resolution he fetch'd his Cards, Dice, Table, &c. and put them in the Oven, and burnt them. In his Life.
Here it will not be amiss to take notice of the several Laws, Canons, and Constitutions made to restrain the immoderate use of Gaming.
I. Civil Constitutions of the Roman Empire.
I. Since it hath been Anciently allowed to Soldiers, when not employed, to play at Dice, the Emperor complains, that all do play at that time, and spend their Patrimony in Playing, and therein utter Blasphemies against God; therefore he Decrees, That it shall be Lawful for no body to Play, or to be a Spectator of those that do. C. de Relig. sumpt. funer. Martyr. in Ind. c. 14.
Nay, these Games were forbid to be used, either in Publick or Private. Dan. de aleâ, c. 7.
They were amerced four-fold for the Money lost in them. Ascon. in Divin. 2. Cic. And de∣nied Relief, if wronged. Pandect. 11. tit. 5.
2. Bishops, Priests, and Deacons are forbid to play at Tables, or to look upon them that do play; if they did otherwise, they were to be thrust into a Monastery for three Years. Justi∣nian, in authent. Collat. 9. tit. 15. & in God. l. 1. tit. 6. leg. 18.
3. In our own Nation, all Dicing is generally forbidden, 1 Rich. 2. Dicers punished with six days Imprisonment, 21 Hen. 4. With sitting in the Stocks, 11 Hen. 7. Keepers of Dice-play, with three Years Imprisonment, Players, with two, 17 Edw. 4.
4. In the State of Geneva, the very making of Dice is condemned. Babington on the Eighth Commandment.
II. Ecclesiastical Canons.
1. The Canons of the Apostles (so called) deprive every Clergy-man, given to Dice or Drunkenness, unless he reform, Can. 42, 43. Accordingly a certain Clerk in the Decretal is found deposed for being a Dicer, and an Usurer. De excess. Prelat. c. Inter Disect. Decr. l. 5. t. 31. c. 11.
2. A General Council at Rome under Innocent III. forbids Clergy-men either Dice or Huckle∣bones, either to play with, or to be present, &c. De vit. & honest. Cler. c. Clerici. Decret. l. 3. t. 1. c. 13.
description Page 54
3. Another General Council at C P. under the Emperor Justinian, prohibits all in general, as well Lay-men as Clerks, to Play ever after at Dice, under pain of Excommunication. Synod. Constantinop. 6. c. 50.
4. A Spanish Council held at Eliberis, suspends every Christian Man from the Lord's Table, that shall Play at Dice, or at Tables, for a Twelve month. Conc. Elib. c. 79.
5. Two French Synods, one at Rochel, the other at Nimaux, condemn and prohibit the use of these Games in general. Babington on Command. 8.
13. The Lord Fitz-Girald, a little before his Death, which was Anno 1580, wrote a Peni∣tential Sonnet concerning his former Gaming, which is to be seen in a Pamphlet, called, The Nicker nicked.
CHAP. CXXX. Divine Judgments upon Discontentedness, Ill Nature, &c.
FRowardness and Discontent are certainly Diagnosticks of an ill Nature, and Prognosticks of an unhappy Life: 'Tis hardly possible, where these Qualities are Natural and predominant, quite to Conquer them: For which Reason, Bishop Jos. Hall prefers Good Nature before Grace, in the Election of a Wife; because, saith he, it will be a hard Task, where the Nature is peevish and froward, for Grace to make an entire conquest, whilst Life losteth.
1. Mr. John Mackerness, Born in Northamptonshire, gives us under his own Hand, this ill Account of himself: That he was an uncleanly Child, every Night almost till the Eighth or Ninth year of his Age, defiling his Bed; negligent of Sports and Games; not respected by other Companions, but often thrust out of their Society; abiding at Northampton-School with much regret and discontent; never returning back from his Friends to School but with great sorrow and crying, wishing that his Eyes were out, rather than to learn his Book there: When there, out of Sullenness refusing all Victuals but Bread and Butter, telling his Guardian, that he wanted Victuals (when indeed he voluntarily pinched his own Belly, to bring an Odium upon the House) which occasioned his remove to Daintry; from whence he returned to his Guardian, without taking leave of his master. He was sent afterwards to London; put to a Mer∣chant, but within three Weeks an Ague seized him, and made him so peevish, that he resolved not to stay. He was sent for down, and put to Wadham College in Oxford, Anno 1669. but being always of a troubled and tumultuous Spirit, and that Temper improved with Discontent, Sloth∣fulness, and Pride, he scorned the Company he was sorted with, and those that were his Seniors scorned him; so that he was fain to walk by himself, and lead a solitary Life. He grew un∣setled, began to think meanly of both the Ministry, and the study of Physick; had a desire to be a Lawyer, promising himself thereby great Riches, and brave things in abundance: His Guardian not giving way to it, he makes a Journey to London, having Sold all his Goods in the College, to enter himself at the Inns of Court; his Tutor once disswaded him, but the second time he went privately; but not speeding, he returns privately to the College: Next, he would be a Clerk to an Uncle of his, but his Guardian not approving of that, that Design was broken off. At the University he learnt to Drink, please himself with Womens Company, abuse Scrip∣ture in Jests, once stole a Duck; when Batchelor of Arts, he bought a Horse, took Money in his Pocket, resolved to Travel into divers Parts of England, but knew not whither; steering his Course towards Nottingham, he was by an Acquaintance recommended to a Doctor's House in the Country, about Twenty Miles distant from Oxford, where he stayed, and spent his Time in Gluttony: After a quarter of a Year, he would to Oxford again with great eagerness, hires a Horse for the purpose, but not having gone two Miles, he fears the badness of the Ways, and foulness of Weather, and returns with design to stay at his former Quarters; but turning again on a sudden, resolves for Oxford again; where, his Companion being dead, he lived more pri∣vately, and studied more closely, which got him some Repute, and that making him proud, he began to be glutted with Books, and returned into the Country, and thence to Oxford again; and falling upon Hobbs his Book, examined his Principles, and so proceeded to the study of other Points of Divinity, grew Proud of his Parts, began to think of Practising Law, Physick, and Divinity together!—Till at last being toss'd with thousands of Thoughts, going out of Oxford three times, with a purpose to come thither no more; before he took his Degree of Ma∣ster of Arts, being returned to Oxford out of the Country, and told of a Man that are any manner of raw Flesh, and that continually without ceasing Night or Day, he was struck so deeply, that he could not forbear Tears; his Company that told him, leaving him about Nine of the Clock, he goes to his Study, and stays a while to Pray; but in the midst of his Prayer had a sense that God had forsaken him, which made him cry out louder than usually, Lord, forgive me, Lord, forgive me; a cool Numbness came over his Sinews, and his Hands were clenched one Finger n another, so that he could hardly sever them: Upon which he calls his Bedfellow to bear him Company, burns some Papers, wherein he had writ some Notions that had been the occasion of his Spiritual Pride and Discontent; falls into a violent heat of Blood, and Sweating, so that he verily thought he should die before Morning. And thus toil∣ing his Brain with variety of Conceits and Fancies, his Anguish was unexpressible, his Conscience
description Page 55
clog'd, Scriptures did but increase his Doubts, he look'd upon fine Cloaths, and Men of Repute, as Reprobates, condemn'd all but the Poor; condemns the way he was in, as too broad for Sal∣vation: The disquiet of his Mind caused a great Pain in his Head; his Brains were disordered: look'd about every Morning to know if he were distracted; consults the Physician; Physick doth no good. Next, he would go Preach in the Country, And gather the People together, to examine the Progress and Benefit made of Christ's Commands, to repeat the Lord's Prayer, remember his Death in the Sacrament, and make Provision for the Poor, and study to do all good possible. But when he came, he was ashamed to make any such Proposal. Upon a plentiful Meal he became strangely distemper'd, his Head violently pained, his Teeth fixed as in the Falling-Sickness, his Hands knit so fast together, that he could hardly dissever them; he fell low in the sight of all Men: Removed to Astrop, provided Oyls for his Head, used Diversions, as Riding, Bowling, Hunt∣ing, fine Cloaths, &c. but found no Relief; was troubled with Blasphemous Thoughts, a cool∣ness came upon his Head, and took away his Senses. One Night (after some lavish Mirth, and obscene Discourses used in the Day) awaking in a strange kind of Discontent, he gaped three or four times, and conceived some unclean Spirit had entred every time of his gaping, into him, and that he should be shortly tormented, which accordingly happened; for he was no sooner fallen into a slumber, but he perceived an Obduction of his Senses, and was most grievously tormented in his Soul (beyond all the sharpest pains of the Body.) Upon Prayer he was relieved, but after∣wards cast down more than before. At the writing hereof, November the last, 1675. or 1676. he felt his Pains again in his sleep, and continued still to think, that some Evil Spirit infested him. And hereupon he resolved to make this full and publick Confession to the World, con∣cluding thus — Lord, be merciful, be pitiful unto me, for I am even nothing before thee, &c. Hear∣tily begging the prayers of all good Christians for him, praying and entreating them again and again, that they would not fail to remember him in their Publick Assemblies, and Private Du∣ties. At last, he tells us, that before this Desertion he had prayed very earnestly, and vehe∣mently, that God would deliver him from the World, being froward and dissatisfied with his Condition, troubled in his Thoughts, and weary of the World; whereas he should have prayed for Submission and Patience. See the Narrative Printed by himself at London, 1676.
2. Mary Cook, executed for the Murder of her own only Child, 1670. declared, that the occasion was a great Discontent which she had conceived in her Mind, grounded upon an ap∣prehension of exceeding unkindnesses of Relations to her, tho' she had never been undutiful to them; alledging, her Relations slighted her, she was weary of Life, and afraid the Child should come to want, when she was gone. See the Narrative.
3. One Tho. Holt of Coventry, a Musician, having Nineteen Children, and a Competent Estate, but not a contented Mind, fearing Poverty, made a Contract with the Devil, and on Feb. 16th. 1641. after a very Tempestuous day, and mighty Wind, which blew down several Houses, and Reeks of Corn and Hay, was himself by one in Humane shape, at Night, after he had called to his Wife for Pen, Ink, and Paper to make his last Will, killed in his Bed, (whilst his Wife, almost at her Wits end, was calling her Neighbours) and there found by them in a wretched manner, with his Neck broken, to their great astonishment; after his Death they opened a Chest, which he would never suffer his Wife, or any Child to look in, whilst living, wherein they found Gold up to the top, as they thought; but upon touching of it, it fell at to dust. This was attested and published by one Lawrence Southern of Coventry, Anno 1642. And tho' it may seem incredible to a Reader of ordinary size, yet compared with many other Relations, as that of Young Sandie, mentioned before, who received Money from the Devil, and lost it again be∣fore Morning, &c. it is not so very strange.
CHAP. CXXXI. Divine Judgments upon Idleness and Evil Company.
I Put Idleness and ill Society together, because they are near a-kin one to the other; and both of them give an occasion to vitiousness: The one betrays us more immediately to the Snare of the Devil, and the other by the Mediation of his Agents exposeth us with a greater violence, and a stronger Torrent, than the Corruption of our own single Natures. In Idleness our own Hearts are in danger of being too hard for us, but in ill Company, they meet with their Seconds to abet them: And when several vitiated Natures meet together, like so many dry sticks, they are easily enkindled with a little Fire, and blown up into a great Flame, and therefore seldom do any good Effects or Consequences follow upon such precedent Causes.
1. The Egytians made a Law, that he that could not shew by what means he maintained himself, should be put to Death. Plut. Laert. in vita Periandri.
2. St. Augustine tells us of Alipius, his dear Friend, who went to Rome to study the Law; where there were usually those Gladiatory Pastimes, wherein Men kill'd one another in sport. Ali∣pius could not be perswaded by his Companions to see those Sports: They oft desired him, but by no means would he go. At last (saith St. Augustine) by a famillar Violence they drew him to go. Well (saith he) I will go, but I will be absent whilst I am there, I will not look on it. He went, but when he came there amongst others, he shut his Eyes, and would not see any of those Sports, till at length there was a Man wounded, at which the People shouted: He heard the
description Page 56
shout, and would see what was the matter; he looked about, and seeing the wounded Man, he desired to see a little more. Thus (saith St. Augustine) he grew at last not to be the same Man as he was when he came thither: For after that time he desired to see it a second and third time; and at last he came to be, not only a Companion of those that went thither, but would be a Guide to them, and one of the forwardest, till it pleased God, by a mighty hand, to de∣liver him from this Vanity. Let those amongst us, that adventure to go to the Meetings of Here∣ticks, out of Curiosity to see and hear, learn Wisdom by these Examples, Vid. August. Confess. and Clark's Examples, &c.
3. Mat. Hunniades, King of Hungary, when one brought him a Wooden Coat of Mail, wherein was not one Ring wanting; a Work of Fifteen Years, commanded him to Prison for Fifteen Years more, to expiate for so much Time and Parts mispent. Author of Education of Young Gentlemen.
4. Few or no Beggars are found in China; for a young Beggar hath the Whip. The whole Country is well Husbanded, and though the People are generally great spenders, yet they first get it by their hard Labour. Idle Persons are much abhorred in this Country, and such as will not Labour, must not eat amongst them; for there are none that will give Alms to the Poor. If any be Blind, they are put to Grind in Horse-Mills: If Lame, Impotent, Bed-rid, &c. the next of their Kin is forced to maintain them: if they be not able, the King hath Hospitals in every City, wherein they are sufficiently provided for. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels. P. Pil. 15.3.
5. The Lacedaemonians brought up their Children in Labour from their Infancy, whereby it grew into a Proverb, That only the Lacedaemonian Women brought forth Men. Alex.
6. The Cretans brought up also their Sons from their Childhood in daily and difficult Labours, lest when they grew Old, they should think it was not unseemly to waste themselves in Idle∣ness. Idem.
7. The Gymnosophists, to reclaim their Scholars from Idleness, Enacted a Law, that Young Men should neither eat nor drink, any day, before they had given an Account to the Elder, what Work they had done that Morning. Idem.
8. Amasis made a Law, that the Egyptian Youth should no day eat and Food, till they had run One Hundred and Eighty Furlongs: Judging them unfit either to eat or drink, till by ho∣nest Labour they had deserved it. Diod. Sic.
9. The Aethiopians anciently accustomed their Youth daily to fling great Stones, or Darts, that thereby they might understand, that Man was born to Labour, not to Idleness. Alex. ab Alex.
10. In the City of Casan in Parthia, an Idle Person is not suffered to live amongst them.
11. Sir Philip Sidney, as one writes, in the extream Agony of his Wounds (so terrible the sense of Death is, adds my Author) requested the dearest Friend he had living, to burn his Arcadia. Will. Winstanley's Worthies, p. 219.
12. I have read formerly, that Mr. Abraham Cowley, on his Death-bed, made it his Request, that this Poems, called, The Mistress, might undergo the same Fate, be burnt. Mr. Herbert on his Death-bed commended his Poems to the Press.
13. And I knew a Neighbour-Minister of mine, Mr. Walter Adams, Nephew to Alderman Will. Adams, and in part his Heir, who, when he lay a dying, caused all his Sermon Notes to be burnt before his Face. What his Reason was, I know not; but after his Uncle's Death, he left off Preaching, and with his two Brothers, Co-heirs with him, came down to spend the remain∣der of their Lives together in a pleasant and easie way of Living; which they did, and dispatch'd it in a short time.
CHAP. CXXXII. Divine Judgments upon Litigiousness.
STrife and Contention are so contrary to the Rules of Charity and Peace prescribed us by our Christian Religion, that no better fruits can be expected from them, than as the Apostle saith, Confusion and every evil work. And the end proposed by the litigious Man, is always pretended to be good, and sometimes ap∣pears very plausible, viz. the recovering of what is his Right, or maintaining what is Just and Lawful; yet it will cer∣tainly be found at long run, that we had better in many cases recede from our own Rights, for Peace sake, than enter into Contention about them. I have ever found, saith Bishop Hall, that to strive with my Superiours, is furious; with my Equals, doubtful; with my Inferiours, sordid and base.
1. Epiphanius tells a sad Story of two Bishops, Milesius, and Peter Bishop of Alexandria, both Professors, and fellow-sufferers for the Christian Faith. These two Men being condemned, and sent to Work in the Metal-Mines, for a small Difference fell into so great a Schism, that they drew a Partition-Wall between each other in the Mine, and would not hold Communion each with other in the Service of Christ, for which they both were Sufferers: Which Dissention of theirs caused such a Rent in the Church, that it did more hurt than open Persecution from the Enemy. Clark's Mirr. Vol. 1. c. 31. p. 108.
description Page 57
2. Empedocles was of such a contentious Disposition, that every Day he would quarrel with some Body or other, and prosecute his Contentions with much Violence. As he lived in the Fire of Contention, so his End was to be burnt in the Fire of Mount Aetna.
3. Pope Hildebrande attaining to his Papacy by unlawful Means, set the whole Christian World into a Combustion. As he rose out of his Seat, to Excommunicate the Emperor Henry the IV. it (being newly made of great Timber) rent, and shiver'd in pieces: After∣wards he hired one to knock the Emperor on the Head as he was at Prayers; and enquiring of the Host for an Answer against the Emperor, because it would not speak, he threw it into the Fire, and burnt it. And after many such outragious Villainies, he was Deposed and Ba∣nished: After which he wandred as a Vagabond, without Comfort, without Help, without Hope, in a pitiful estate, yet pitied of no Man; travelling under the unsupportable Burthen of a restless Conscience, and at last died for Grief. Simps. Clark's Mirr. p. 68.
4. About the Year 1623. there fell out a hot Contention between Dr. Bugs, Minister in Co∣ventry, and Master Gardiner, Minister of Anstey, but Lecturer in Coventry; against which the Lord was pleased to witness from Heaven his Dislike hereof, by this Remarkable Judgment: The People being assembled together, to hear the Lecture, upon a Wednesday Morning, in in St. Michael's Church, in the same City, there fell out a terrible Tempest of Thunder and Lightning, whilst the Minister was in his Sermon, at which time the Lightning fell upon the Steeple of the Church, making a crack and a hole in it, and thence descended into the Belfry with a Flame of Fire about the bigness of a Sheet, which being a pretty way distant from the Pews, where the People fate, at first amazed the Beholders; but not staying there, it moved slowly towards the People, which so astonished them, that some swooned, others were exceed∣ingly distracted, not knowing which way to fly. Hereupon the Mayor spoke to the Minister to give over his Sermon, and to go to Prayer; which accordingly he did, and when the Fire came very near unto the Place where the People were, it pleased God that it wheeled about on the one hand, and so went out of the Church. I presume there are many living, that were Eye∣witnesses hereof.
5. A Gentleman of my Acquaintance formerly, and I suppose, still living, and therefore shall be nameless, in familiar Discourse with me, upon occasion of some differences between him and others, bespoke me thus:
Sir, I will deal freely with you, and make you my Con∣fessor; perhaps I ought, in point of Duty, so to do: When I consider with my self, how first of all, all the Gentlemen of the Countrey have of late joined their Heads together against me, and sued me at Law, and put me out of Commission for the Peace, and protested never to enter my Doors, as long as I live; when all my Tenants have joined their Heads and Purses together, and engaged me now for several Years, in a long and tedious Law-suit, yea those very Persons with whom I never exchanged three Words in my Life, are my avowed Adver∣saries; when my own Family and Relations, my Wife, Children, and all, are unfaithful to me; Good Lord, think I, what a wicked Wretch am I! thus to provoke all the World against me! 'Tis a Wonder, the Earth doth not open under my Feet, and swallow me up. But when I consider, what the Reason is of all this Enmity and Ill-will, and find upon sober de∣liberation with my self, that I am Plaintiff in no Cause, but only defend my own Rights, I take comfort in my own Innocency; and, I thank God, I can eat as well, drink as well, and sleep as well, as any Man in England; only this, I will not lose a Penny of my Right, for never a Man in England, not the Great Man himself.
—His Wife hath sent for me some time to pray with her, being over-whelmed with Melancholy; one of his Servants broke his Neck; one of his Sons was married to a Countess of Ireland, (the Estate encumbred and most of it lost by Law, whilst he and his Countess were at Daggers-drawing in the Countrey;) the other Son, who had a Parsonage of 5 or 600 Pound per Annum, died in Gaol; a third succeeded him in Gaol, and died likewise; of two Daughters, one died a Vir∣gin, the other grew Distracted: The old Gentleman sold his Mannor, with all the other Appen∣dants to it, as the perpetual Advowson to the Parsonage, &c. only reserving to himself a Farm of about 80 or 100 Pound per Annum.
CHAP. CXXXIII. Divine Judgments upon Carnal Confidence.
THE Sacred Scripture hath pronounced those Accursed, who put their Trust in Man, or in an Arm of Flesh, or a Bow of Steel; and hath given us several Examples of such, who have been remarka∣bly punished for their carnal Confidence, as the Builders of Babal, the proud Pharaoh, Sennache∣rib, Belshazzar, &c. And who that believes the Divine Providence, can believe otherwise, but that God must needs take it ill, to see his Creatures, that depend upon him for every bit of Bread they eat, and are not able to stand a moment upon their Legs without him, grow bold in confidence of their own Faculties, as if they were a kind of Demi-gods upon Earth, Absolute and Soveraign, without any dependance upon Heaven.
1. Arimazes having garrison'd a very strong and steep Rock in the Sogdian Country, with Thirty Thousand Men, sent to Alexander the Great, who demanded it, to know whether he could flee or not? But the next Day he was taken, together with his strong Hold, and nailed
description Page 58
to a Cross. God delights to confute Men in their Confidences, that they that are his way run to the Rock of Ages, Isa. 26.4. to that Arx roboris, of his Holy Name, which alone is impreg∣nable and inexpugnable.
2. The Spaniards, in 1588. called their Navy the Invincible Armado; but it proved other∣wise: and that upon St. James's Day••, whom they count their Patron, and Tutelary Saint. Trapp.
3. The Lord Mordant (afterwards Earl of Peterborough) being a Papist, and desirous to draw his Lady to the same Religion, he was willing that there should be a Meeting of two Eminent Parsons of each Party, to dispute what might be in Controversie between them. The Lady made choice of our Lord Primate, and prevailed with him, though newly recovered from a long Sickness, and scarce able to take such a Journey. The Jesuite, chosen by the Earl, went under the Name of Beaumond, but his true Name was Rookwood, (Brother to Ambrose Rook∣wood, one of the Gunpowder Traytors.) The Place of Meeting was at Drayton in Northamp∣tonshire, where there was a great Library; so that no Books of the Ancient Fathers were want∣ing, upon occasion, for their View. The Points to be disputed on, were concerning Transub∣stantiation, Invocation of Saints, Worshipping of Images, and the Visibility of the Church. Three Days they were in this Disputation; three Hours in the Forenoon, and two in the Afrernoon, each Day; and the Conclusion was this, after the third Day's Meeting: The Lord Primate ha∣ving been hitherto Opponent, now the Tables were to be turned, and the Jesuite, according to his desire, was to oppose, and the Lord Primate to answer. But when the time came the Je∣suite was expected, instead of coming he sent his Excuse to the Lord Mordant, which was, That all the Arguments which he had framed in his Head, and premeditated, so that he thought he had them as perfect as his Pater-Noster, were now slipt from him, and he could not possi∣bly recover them again; and that he believed it was a just Judgment of God upon him for undertaking of himself, to dispute with a Man of that Eminency and Learning, without a Li∣cense from his Superiors. The Lord Mordant seeing his Tergiversation, upon some further Dis∣course with the Lord Primate, was converted, and became a Protestant, and so continued to his Death. One Challoner, a Secular Priest, afterwards writing a Book against this Beaumond, by way of Scorn, bids him beware of coming any more to Drayton, lest he should meet with ano∣ther Ʋsher, to foil him again, to the Dishonour of his Profession, and himself. See his Life.
4. A little before the late horrid Conspiracy against the Life of our present Soveraign King William the III. in an exempt Chappel, within three Miles of Norwich, one preached on those Words, Jer. 24.10. and near the time of the intended Assassination, on Jer. 46.10. For this is the day of the Lord God of Hosts, a day of Vengeance, that he may avenge himself on his Adversa∣ries; and the Sword shall devour, and it shall be satisfied, and made drunk with their Blood: for the Lord God of Hosts hath a Sacrifice in the North Country, by the River Euphrates. One Mr. Trinder also, a noted Justice of Peace, in Middlesex, in the Reign of King James, to his Nephew in the Earl of Arran's Regiment, in a Letter, dated at Paris, Feb. 1695. writes thus, viz.
Sir, Notwithstanding your great Confidence in your Hero, and your great Ingratitude to your Friend, your Repentance shall not be too late, if the Effects of it appear within a Month after the Receipt of this Advertisem*nt, from your Friend, J. T.
Another great French Man, in a Letter to a Friend, concluded, That the whole English Nation would be a miserable Field of Blood, &c. And the Courtiers of France and (some of them) bragg'd, That King James was not gone to invade, but to take possession of his Kingdom. Nay, the D. of B. was so confident of Success in this Business, that he told the French King, he scrupled not within three Months, but he should be sent over by King James, to give him Thanks, in way of Embassy, for all his Kindness to him, since he left his Kingdoms. A Declaration was drawn up, printed, and dispersed, on purpose to cajole the People of England into false Hopes of a Relaxation of Taxes, perpetual Parliaments, and the Preservation of the Protestant Re∣ligion, &c. Transport Ships were ready, and Soldiers, to the number of 20000, to embark at Callis, Bullen, Dunkirk, &c. And the French King caused to be delivered 100000 Lewis' d'ores to the late King, desiring him to hasten his Departure, for that all things were in readiness; and so took his leave of him, wishing him a prosperous undertaking; promising, as soon as he posted himself in England, he would supply him with more Troops. The Pope's Nuncio likewise pronounced a solemn Benediction upon the Enterprize; and the Jesuites had begg'd Chelsea-College for themselves; the Image of St. Victor was bestowed upon the Army, as an auspicious Omen. And yet after these Preparations, and great Confidences, when they thought all co*ck∣sure, the Descent was hindred by the Winds, the Counsels took air in England, and by Divine Providence, the Authors of the Conspiracy discovered, and several of them brought to con∣dign Punishment. The Impartial History of the Plots and Conspiracies against King William, p. 30, 31, &c.
description Page 59
CHAP. CXXXIV. Divine Judgments upon Bribery and Injustice.
SHould any one (saith Bishop Latimer, in a Sermon preached at Court) ask me, which was the readiest way to Hell? I would answer, First, be Covetous; secondly, take Bribes; thirdly, pervert Judgment and Ju∣stice; (There's the Mother, and her two Daughters:) I will add fourthly, a Tyburn-Tippet, Han∣gum Twinum for him. If (saith he to his Majesty) I were King, and any of my Judges should thus suffer themselves to be corrupted, and pervert Justice, tho' he were my Lord Chief Justice himself, as God shall judge me, I would make? Quondams of every Man of them.
(If not in these Words, yet to this purpose.) Sure I am, God Almighty doth ring very sharp Peals of his Wrath and Vengeance, by the Prophets, in the Ears of his People Israel for this very Sin; and there is no doubt, but he is as severely angry with it in all Ages, even to this Day.
1. A. C. 1289. A. 16. Edw. I. upon the general Accounts made of the ill Administration of Justice in the King's Absence, these Penalties were inflicted upon the chief Officer, whose ma∣nifest Corruptions, the Hatred of the People to Men of that Profession (who are apt to abuse their Science and Authority) procured in Parliament to be thus punished.
Sir Ralph Hengham, Chief Justice of the King's-Bench, was Fined | 7000 Marks. |
Sir John Loveton, Justice of the Lower Bench | 3000 |
Sir William Brompton, Justice, | 6000 |
Sir Solomon Rochester | 4000 All Itenerant Justices. |
Sir Richard Boyland | 4000 All Itenerant Justices. |
Sir Tho. Sadington | 2000 All Itenerant Justices. |
Sir Walter Hopton | 2000 All Itenerant Justices. |
Sir W. Sakam | 3000 |
Robert Lithbury, Master of the Rolls, | 1000 |
Roger Leicester | 1000 |
Henry Bray, Escheator, and Judge for the Jews | 1000 |
Sir Adam Stratton, Chief Baron of the Exchequer, was Fined | 34000 Marks. |
See the Relation of that memorable Parliament, begun An. Regni 10. Richard II. p. 36, 37.
2. Sir Francis Bacon, Baron Verulam, and Viscount St. Albans, that Atlas of Learning, suf∣fer'd for but his Connivance at the Bribery, and Corruption of his Servants, and was by the Parliament put out of the Office of Lord Chancellor. Ibid.
3. Judge Morgan, who gave the Sentence of Death upon the Lady Jane Grey, presently after fell and; and in all his distracted Fits cried out continually, Take away the Lady Jane, Take away the Lady Jane from me; and in this extream Distemper ended his Life. Fox's Martyrol.
4. June 24. 1678. Mr. Daniel Bachelor, Minister, told me of a Citizen of London,— to whom he was sent for in his Sickness, wh••n God had let loose Conscience upon him. The Man repeated over all the Commandments, and confessed the Sins be was guilty of against each Command; such as Incest, and Adultery, lived in many Years. The Chastity of his Servant he sollicited, but was repulsed. But his Master-Sin was Perjury; taking false Oaths, and hiring Met (Knights of the Post, as they are called) frequently to do so. The Devil led him into that Sin first, as he said, thus: He wanted Proof for a Debt, that was a just Debt; and hired one of those, who procured his Debt that was just, in this unjust way: By this he contracted Hardness of Heart, and plunged himself in Villainies of that nature. There were above an Hundred Actions against him when he died. He fell sick on a Friday; lay about ten Days un∣der the horrid gnawings of the Worm that dieth not, upon his Bed; not in Distraction, but Despe∣ration, crying out once in his presence, I am damned for ever, and added, most fearful to hear, Amen, Amen, Amen; and had an Expression so blasphemous of the Holy and Ever-blessed God, that for Horror, I shall draw a Veil over it. Yet some have Robb'd hard by the Gallows: And this poor Wretch, thus hung up in Chains by the Lord, did not awaken sufficiently one of his Knights of the Post, that came to see him, while the Minister, my Friend, was present: O take heed, said he, by my Example; now I smart for what I have done, and put you upon doing. The Man in Health told him he was melancholick, and was not moved. He had a Charge to relate this woful Death of his to his Sister, with whom he had been incestuously Wicked. She gave a seemingly courteous Reception to him, and seemed sensible of it. The Minister, my Friend, when he had done his Errand, coming down from her Chamber, at the Door of which he had left his Galosho's, missing them, went up again, and over-heard her say, to a Compa∣nion of hers there, The Fool thought I had been in earnest. The Man, though he had unjustly ravish'd Thousands out of Men, died miserably poor. This Relation was sent me by the Reve∣rend Mr. Singleton, now living in Hoxdon-Square near the City of London, and is printed in the same Words I received it.
5. It may not be altogether impertinent, to take notice here, what King Charles the I. ap∣plied to himself on the Scaffold, that for one unjust Sentence, which he had suffer'd to pass, (meaning the Earl of Strafford) God had suffered the like unjust Judgment to be passed on him. ••ee his Speech on the Scaffold.
description Page 60
6. Sir P. P. in Letter to the Bishop of Lincoln, saith, That in the famous Marriage-Cause between Mrs. Isabella Jones, and Sir Robert Carr, in the Arches; where Sir Robert Carr was claimed by her, for her Husband; though, for want of full Proof of the Marriage, Sir Giles Sweit, the Dean of the Arches, pronounced Sentence against the Marriage, yet condemning Sir Robert Carr in 1500 Pound Costs to Mrs. Jones: Which the Judge did, because he was in Conscience convinced, that Sir Robert Carr, and Mrs. Jones, were really married. To this, Sir Peter Pett, in the aforesaid Letter adds:
I can, saith he, at any time acquaint you with the Circ*mstances of that Cause, and give you an Account of the Remarkable Judgments of God inflicted on the Persons, who tampered with the Witness in that Cause, whereby the Mar∣riage failed of Sentence.
Remains of Dr. Barlow, Bishop of Lincoln, p. 368.
7. The Emperor of Muscovy sent for a Judge, who had taken a Bribe, viz. a Goose with its Belly full of Gold; commanded him and the other Judges, to appear before him, not discover∣ing the least Displeasure: They all appeared chearful; he commanded the Hangman to be brought in, and ask'd him, if he knew how to cut up a Goose? Answer being made, very well. Then, said the Emperor, take away that Judge, and cut him up after the same manner; which was forthwith done accordingly. Smythy's Treatise of Restitution, p. 19. who says, he had the Rela∣tion from a Minister, whose Brother was an Eye-witness.
CHAP. CXXXV. Divine Judgments upon Lying and Slandering.
OƲR Tongues are the Indexes of our Mind, to signifie the Thoughts and Meanings thereof to the World; if the one agree not to the other, the Motions are false, and the Wheels out of order. What is a Cl••••k good for, if it doth not tell the true Hour of the Day? Lyars are shut out of the Kingdom of Heaven, and deserve but little Favour upon Earth, and some times meet with just Punishments, Prov. 19.5.
1. Alexander the Great having read a History out of Aristobulus, wherein the Author had in∣termingled certain counterfeit Praises, flung the Book into the River, saying, the said Writer deserved to be flung there himself. Coguet's Polit. Disc. p. 130.
2. The Emperor Trajan, sirnamed the Good Prince, took away from the Son of Cabalus, the Kingdom of Dacia; that is, Transilvania, and Valachia; only because he caught him in a Lye; and told him, That Rome, the Mother of Truth, could not permit a Lyar to possess a Kingdom. Ibid.
3. Cyrus told the King of Armenia, That a Lye was not capable of Pardon. Ibid.
4. Monstrelet writes, That Popiel King of Poland, who had ever in his Mouth these Words, If it be not true, I would the Rats might cat me; that he was so assailed by Rats in a Ban∣quet, that neither his Guards, nor Fire, nor Water, could preserve him from them. Ibid.
5. The Egyptians ordained Death it self for a Punishment to perjured Persons, and to such as declared not the very Truth, in their Declaration which they were obliged to make Yearly, both touching their Names, and the Means they had to nourish their Family. Ibid. Though Mr. Clark saith, they had no Punishment for Lying.
6. Certain Arians suborned a Harlot to accuse Eustathius, a good Bishop of Antioch, before 2500 Bishops, of Adultery; which she did, by fathering a Child, which she had then in her Arms, upon him. But afterwards, she fell sick, and confessed that she was hired to it by the Arians; adding; that one Eustathius, a Tradesman, had gotten that Child. Niceph. l. 8. c. 46. Athanasius was served in the same manner; so was Mr. Hooker, Author of the Politicks; and one Mr. Sparks, a Flintshire Minister, was suspended on the like occasion, the Woman afterwards growing distracted.
7. In the Reign of King Canutus, the King in Parliament asked the Lords, Whether in the Agreement made between King Edmund and him, there was any mention made of Dividing any part of the Land to Edmund's Children or Brethren? They answering in Flattery, No, and swearing it too, were ever after Mistrusted, and Disdained by the King; (especially such of them, as had before sworn Fealty to King Edmund;) some of them he banished, many he beheaded, and divers of them, by God's just Judgment, died suddenly. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. p. 194. Speed.
8. In Queen Mary's Reign, one William Fenning accused an honest Man, called John Cooper, because he would not sell him two Bullocks, as if he had spoken traiterous Words against the Queen, and suborned two false Witnesses to depose it. Cooper was hanged and quartered, and all his Goods taken from his Wife and Nine Children: But after a short time, one of these false Witnesses being well, and at Harvest Work, was stricken by God, so that his Bowels fell out, and he died miserably. Ibid. p. 195.
9. Thespis, an Athenian Poet, being check'd by Solon, for acting in a Play, because thereby he did lye openly in the Face of all the City, excused himself, because it was but in jest. To whom Solon replied, If we commend or allow Lying in sport, we shall soon find it used in good earnest, in all our Bargains and Dealings. Plutarch.
10. Artaxerxes having found one of his Soldiers in a Lye, caused his Tongue to be thrust through with three Needles. Idem.
description Page 61
11. The Papists have been so often found guilty of Lying, as in the Case of John Husse, whom they caused to be burnt, after Letters of safe Conduct granted him; in the Case of Lu∣ther, whose Life and Death they wrote, (whilst as yet the Man himself was alive;) in the Case of Calvin and Beza, whose Lives were writ by Bolsecus a Runagate Friar, stuffed with most abo∣minable Lyes; in the Case of the House in Black-friars, falling upon the Papists at Mass, (which they publickly reported to be upon an Assembly of Puritans;) in the Case of the Powder-Plot, which they endeavoured in print, to throw upon the Puritans likewise, &c. have obtained this Benefit to themselves, That now at long-run, no Protestant of any good Brains will believe them, any further than he seeth them. They have the Fortune of the Shepherd's Boy in the Fable.
12. The old Scythians and Garamantes ordained Death for the Punishment of Lyars, and false Prognosticators. Sir Mart. Coguet's Pol. Disc. c. 28.
13. The Persians and Indians deprived the Lyar of all Honour and Liberty of Speech. Ibid.
14. The Gymnosophists and Chaldaeans deprived him of all Dignities, and condemned him to remain in perpetual Darkness without speaking. Ibid.
CHAP. CXXXVI. Divine Judgments upon Cozenage, and Dissimulation.
OƲR God is so far a Lover of Truth, that all false ways he utterly abhors; and doth so abhor them, that he hath forbid them expresly, frequently, vehemently; and ostentimes detects them, to the Shame and Disgrace of the Persons guilty: And I dare be bold, to assert this for a true Propo∣sition, That all Lyes, and Frauds, and Dissimulation, stand but upon one Leg, and are very easily kicked down with one Spurn of the Divine Providence; when Truth and Sincerity have two firm Legs to support them, their own Excellence, and the Favour of Heaven. God will never connive long, tho' he may wink a while, nor contribute to the Maintenance and Support of false Colours, how specious and artificial soever; especially where the Cause is grosly bad, and the Person faulty, is obstinately impenitent. Observe but these Stories following.
1. The Story of Magdalena Crucia, an Abbess in Corduba, reverenced for a very devout Saint, and Prophetess, and afterwards shamefully discovered to be a Witch, and for 30 Years together in familiarity with the Devil, is related at large before in the Chapter of Revelation of Things secret or future by Divination, &c.
2. Pope Joan, otherwise called John of England, was a Woman born at Mentz, brought up at Athens in Man's Apparel; where she so profited in the Arts, that coming to Rome, she read the Liberal Sciences, and was held so sufficient a Reader, that many of the better sort became her ordinary Hearers; afterwards with one Consent chosen Pope, she lived in the See of Rome two Years and upwards: But betaking her self more than before to Idleness and Pleasure, she could not live continently, as in her poor Estate, when she plied her Book diligently; where∣upon one Day, as she went with the Clergy in solemn Procession, and in Papal manner, she was delivered of her first-begotten Son, begot by one of her Chamber-waiters, near the Temple of Peace, which stands in the City, as is evident by an old Marble Image, which stands there to this Day, to denote so much in a Figure. And hereupon it is, that when the Popes go from the Vatican to St. John Lateran's and back again, they go not the direct way thither; but by other Streets further about, and so make their Journey longer. Thus much saith Theodorus de Niem, Bishop of Ferden, who lived Anno 1455. Vid. Theodoric. & libr. de privil. & jurib. Imperii. N. B. Pope Pius the V. removed the Image spoken of before.
This is attested by Luitprandus, Bishop of Cremona; Vid. Trithem. in vit. Luitprandi. By Marian. Scot. in Chron. ad an. 854. l. 3. Sigeb. in Chron. ad an. 854. By Otho Frizing. l. 7. By Gothfrid. in Chron. par. 20. in Catal. Rom. Pontif. By Hoveden, in Hist. Angl. With a matter of 30 more Authors, mentioned by Dr. James, Library-Keeper of Oxford, in his In∣trod. to Divin. And the Author of a Pamphlet, intituled, Pope Joan; and printed at London, A. C. 1689.
3. M. Anton. de Dominis, Archbishop of Spalato, came over into England, wrote here against the Church of Rome; afterwards pretended Penitence, and was Reconciled, and Re-admitted into the Bosom of that Church: But his Conscience would not be so served; it recoiled back upon him, and in his familiar Discourses he broke out, as formerly, into an Assertion of his former Tenets. And so after his Death, upon a solemn Citation and Process against him, Sen∣tence was given, viz. That he was unworthy of the Favour of the Holy Apostolick See; that he should be deprived of all his Honour, Benefit, or Dignity, his Goods Confiscate, and him∣self given over to the Secular Powers, (which was de facto done;) He, and his Picture, and Books which he had written, to be burned. Which was done accordingly, in Campo di Fiori. See the Relation of the Process, sent from Rome; Published at London, 1624.
4. The pretended Possession of the London Nuns, and the possessed Woman at Antwerp, is detected and discovered by the Duke of Lauderdale, in Letter to Mr. Baxter. Hist. Disc. of Appar. and Witches, &c. c. 4. of the Staffordshire Body, discovered by Bishop Moreton; who pissed through an Ink-horn.
description Page 62
5. The lying Wonders, and false Miracles wrought all over the World, and laugh'd at by all wise People in the World, would fill a Volume, to Discourse of them in particular.
6. The Supposititious Heirs, Perkin Warbeck, and Great Bellies made out with little Pillows, &c. would be tedious to insist upon.
7. Hither may be referred those two Arch-Female Cheats, Marcy Clay, (alias Jinny Fox) and the German Princess, famed lately for their Art of Lifting, alias Cheating, who at last were deservedly preferred to Tyburn.
CHAP. CXXXVII. Divine Judgments upon Oppression, Tyranny.
'TIS said of Tyrants and Oppressive Persons, That they shall not live out half their days, Psal. 55.25. and common Experience gives attestation to the Truth of it:
Ad Generum Cereris sine caede & sanguine pauciDescendunt Reges, & siccà morte Tyranni.
Juv. Satyr. 1.
Adonizedeck, pharaoh, Abimelech, Athaliah, Jezabel, Herod, Pilate, &c. may go for Scripture-Examples: Others follow.
1. Alexander the Great, after his Victories over Persia, Asia, India, Hircania, Babylon; Scythia, Syria, Phoenicia, Judaea, Egypt, &c. grew Pound and Tyrannical, witness his Murdering of Phi∣lotas (one of his brave Captains, who had assisted him in all his Conquests) and his Father; his Rewarding a Mariner, that had leaped into a Lake near Babylon, and swam to fetch off his Hat with his Crown fastened to it, whither a Tempest had carried it off his Head, as he was Rowing over it in his Galley, with a Talent; but causing his Head to be cut off, for putting the Crown upon it to keep it dry. In the midst of his Career, and the very height of his Vi∣gour and Jollity, was cut off himself by Death, in the Thirty Second Year of his Age, and but the Twelfth of his Reign. Qu. Curt. in vità. Plutarch. Alsted, Eucyclop. p. 2977.
2. Dionysius the Sicilian Tyrant, who would not suffer a Barber to trim him, nor Lodge with his Wives, without first searching the Chambers, nor speak to his People, but out of a High Tower; who giving his Cloak and Sword to a Boy that waited on him, caused a Man to be slain for saying, Sir, now you have put your Life into his hands; and the Boy, for only smiling at it. That set Damocles to a Feast, with a Company of Beautiful Boys to wait on him, together with Crowns and Musick, &c. and a sharp glittering Sword hanging over his Head, tied with a Horse-hair, only for saying, Dionysius was a Happy Man; lived with so little Security, that him∣self took little pleasure in Life, and his Subjects generally desired his Death (except the Old Woman that went daily to the Temple to Pray for him, lest the Devil himself should come in his room;) in short, he was so tortured with his own Suspicions, that he would not suffer any Man no come into his Chamber with a Gown on his back, no, not his own Son, or Brother; nay, put a Soldier to Death, for only giving his Brother a Halbert to describe a Plot of Ground to him, with the Situation of it; and slew Marsyas, because he dreamed one Night, that he had killed him. Plut. in vit. Dionys. Invidiâ Siculi non invenere Tyranni Tormentum majus.
3. Nero. that Monster of Mankind, that used to go by Night about the Streets of Rome, beating and abusing, and sometimes throwing into Privies, People that stood in his way, and resisted him; breaking open Shops, and robbing them; caused the Genitals of a Boy that he loved, called Sporus, to be cut off, in order to the making of him a Woman; killed his Wife Poppea Sabina, when great with Child, murder'd his Wife Octavia, and his Mother Agrippina (after he had committed Incest with her) causing her Womb to be ript up, to see where he had lain; poison'd Claudius, from whom he received the Empire; murdered his Aunt Domitia, and Antonia, Claudius his Daughter, because she refused to Marry him; hired Conjurers to lay the Ghost of his Mother Agrippina, with whom he was haunted; caused Crispinus, his Son-in-law by Poppea, to be drowned, as he was Fishing (with many others of his Relations;) murdered Aulus Plan∣cus, after he had committed Sodomy with him: Enforced his Master Seneca to Murder himself, sent Poison to his other Master, Burrhus: Poison'd several Rich Free-men, and Old Men, who had been formerly helpful to him; caused the City of Rome to set on Fire, whilst himself goes up to the top of Moecenas his Tower, tuning his Harp, and singing, to feed his Eyes with the Pleasantness of the Sight, and afterwards put it on the Christians, to give an occasion of Persecuting them, causing some of them to be cloathed in the Skins of Wild Beasts, and torn in pieces by Dogs, others to be crucified, others to be made Bonefires of, to light him in his Night-sports: Wishing the World might be destroyed whilst he lived, that he might be a Spe∣ctator of it. At last, the Senate judging him to be an Enemy to Mankind, condemned him to be whipt to Death through the streets of Rome; upon which he ran and hid himself among Briars and Thorns, and crying out, I have neither a Friend, nor an Enemy, miserable Man that I am, threw himself into a Pit four Foot deep, and there desperately slew himself. Sueton. in vit.
4. Caligula, another Roman Emperor, who disinherited and slew Tiberius, who was Co-heir with him; compelled his Father-in-Law to Murder himself, caused his Grandmother to kill her self for Reproving of him; banished his two Sisters, after he had committed Incest with them;
description Page 63
used all sorts of Magistrates scornfully; murdered privately several of the Senators; stigmati∣zed many Persons of Quality, or dismembred them, and then condemned them either to the Mines, or to mend High-ways, or to Wild Beasts, or to be sawn asunder; compelled Parents to be present at the Torment of their Sons; and one excusing himself, he sent his Litter for him; another Father he caused to be slain, because he desired to shut his Eyes, while his Children were tormented; a third he brought home with him from seeing his Son's miserable Death, and would force him to laugh, jest, and be merry; cast a Roman Knight to the Beasts, and because he declared himself Innocent, caused his Tongue to be cut out, and cast to them again; seized upon any that stood near, when he wanted Game for the Wild Beasts; suborned Persons to go into the Senate-House, and declare him, whom he had a mind to murder, as a Publick Enemy; would Command the Executioner so to strike, that Persons might feel themselves die: Disan∣nulled Persons Wills, because they had not made him their Heir: Slew many Rich Men, con∣fiscated the Estates of others, levied unheard-of Taxes, would with an Artificial Engine vie with the Thunder of Heaven, throw up a Stone at such times, saying, Either do thus kill me, or I will kill thee: Wished all the People of Rome had but one Neck, that he might cut them off at one blow. At last, two of the Tribunes conspired against him, slew him, and his Wife Caesonia, and took his younger Daughter and dashed her Brains against the Walls. In his Clo∣set were found two Books, one called the Sword, the other the Dagger, containing the Names of all those he designed for Slaughter; and a great Chest stored with all sorts of most deadly Poisons. Ibid. in ejus vit.
5. Andronicus, who Traiterously murdered the Son and Heir of Emanuel the Emperor, cau∣sing him to be tyed in Sack, and so drowned in the Sea; then by Violence took Possession of the Empire of Constantinople, and proceeded to Rapes and Debaucheries, (not abstaining from his own Sisters) murdering most of the Nobility; was afterwards besieged, taken, de∣graded, despolied of all his Ornaments, his Eyes pluck'd out, and he upon an Asse's back, with his Face towards the Tail, and the Tail in his Hand, and a Rope about his Neck, led through the Streets of Constantinople, the People shouting, throwing Dung, Dirt, and Chamber-Pots upon him, then carried to the Gallows, and there hanged. Beard's Theater.
6. Charles, King of Navarre, a cruel Oppressor and Tyrant over his Subjects, as also a great Letcher, doting upon a whor* which he kept at Threescore Years of Age; one day returning from her, and entring into his Chamber, went quaking to Bed, and half frozen with Cold; they tried by blowing upon him with Brazen Bellows, Aqua-vitae, and hot Blasts, to revive Na∣ture; but it happening, that a spark of Fire flew between the Sheets, and inflamed the dry Li∣nen and Aqua-vitae, so that in an instant, his late quivering Bones were half burnt: He lived in great Torment for Fifteen days after, and then miserably died. Ibid.
7. Julian the Apostate and Persecutor, nubecula fuit & citò transivit; as Athanasius said of him.
8. King John of England, by his Exactions gathered much Money, the Sinews of War, of his Subjects; but lost his People's Affections, the Joints of Peace.
9. Richard the Third, and Queen Mary, as they had the bloodiest, so the shortest Reigns of any since the Conquest.
10. The fearful Judgment by Rats, inflicted upon the Archbishop of Mentz, for burning up the Poor of the Country in his Barn, is related before.
11. Novellus Carrarius, Lord of Pavia, after many Cruel Murders, and Bloody Practices, at last, falling in Love with a Virgin of Excellent Beauty and Chastity, and her Parents refu∣sing to send her to him at his Command, he took her out by violence, forced her to his Lust, and then chopt her into small pieces, and sent her in a Basket to her Parents. Her poor Father carried it to the Senate of Venice, to consider of the Fact, and revenge the Cruelty. The Vene∣tians made War upon him, seized him, and hanged him up with his two Sons. Beard's Theater.
12. John Pontanus and Budaeus both tell of a Devilish Fellow, that for a Spleen taken against his Master for some rough Usage, in his Master's absence, broke in upon his Mistress, bound her Hand and Foot, takes her three Children, carries them up to the Battlements, and when his Master came, first threw down one, then another to the Pavement, and dashed them to pieces; the Father begging upon his Knees for the Life of the other, he tells him, the only way to Ran∣som it, was by cutting off his own Nose: The poor Father doth so, and disfigured his Face strangely. This Limb of the Devil, with a loud Laughter tumbles down the other; and last of all, most desperately cast himself after. Beard's Theater, &c.
description Page 64
CHAP. CXXXVIII. Divine Judgments upon Hereticks, Schismaticks, &c.
BY Heresie I mean an obstinate Assertion and Defence of some Doctrine contrary to the Essential Truth of our Religion: By Schism, an uncharitable Separation from our Brethren upon unnecessary and unwarrantable grounds. And surely if we are bound to pursue after those things that make for Peace and Ʋnity in our Civil, much more in our Religious Societies. And 'tis hard to offend in these cases, without incurring the Indigna∣tion of Heaven: God seldom permits the Authors and Principal Fomentors of such Division, to go unpunished, even in this World.
1. Antioch being overspread with the Arian Heresie, was punished with a terrible Earthquake, and Fire mixt with it, which consumed Multitudes of Persons. Evagr.
2. Arius himself, the Author, as he was easing Nature, his Bowels gushed out, and he died miserably. Theod.
3. Simon Magus attempting to shew his Power by flying in the Air, fell down, and broke his Thigh, and so died. Isaack's Chron. p. 186.
4. Manes. or Manichaeus, was slain by the King of Persia, and his Skin stuff'd Chaff. Simps.
5. Emeritus, Bishop of the Donatists, at a Council held at Caesarea, being challenged by St. Augustine to a Disputation, could not be perswaded thereto by Parents or Friends, through a distrust of his own Cause, tho' in his own City, and in the midst of his Friends: Which through the Mercy of God turned much to the Advantage of the Church. Clark's Mirr. of Eccl. Hist.
6. Nestorius, being in the Council of Ephesus summoned by Theodosius Minor, was condem∣ned to Banishment in Oasis, for the Blasphemous Opinions he had vented against the Deity of our Saviour Christ; was struck with an Incurable Disease, whereby his Tongue rotted; and breed∣ing many Worms, was devoured by them, so that he ended his Life miserably. Ibid. p. 87.
7. Cerinthus the Heretick, being at a Bath at Ephesus, the Apostle St. John seeing him, called upon those that were with him to depart, lest the House should fall upon their Heads; and im∣mediately after their departure, it fell upon Cerinthus and his Associates, and killed them. Eu∣seb. Eccl. Hist.
8. Montanus despaired, and hanged himself. Niceph. Centur. Magdeburg. &c.
9. The Emperor Valens, an Arian Heretick, was burnt by the Goths in Village, leaving no Successor behind him. Sozom.
10. Benchocab, the Famous Pseudo-Messiah, under the Reign of the Emperor Adrian, who drew many Disciples after him, was himself and all his Followers slain; called therefore by the Jews, Benc••zby, the Son of a Lye. Euseb.
11. Heraclius the Emperor, a Monothelite, having raised great Army against his Enemies, in one Night 50000 of them died, and himself fell presently sick, and died also. Simps.
12. Constans the Emperor, a Monothelite also, was slain by one of his Servants in a Bath. Simps.
13. Constantius, a great favourer of the Arian Heresie, died suddenly of an Apoplexy.
14. Sabinianus, presently after the Death of St. Hierom, denying the distinction of Persons in the Trinity, wrote a Book for confirmation of his Heresie, under the Name of St. Hierom: Sylvanus, Bishop of Nazareth, reproving him sharply for it, do detect his Falshood, agreed with Sabinianus, that if St. Hierom did not the next day by some Miracle declare his Falshood, he would willingly die; if he did, the other should die. The day came, they went to the Temple at Hierusalem; multitudes of People followed them, to see the Issue; the day drew towards an end, and no Miracle appeared: Sylvanus is required to yield his Neck to the Heads∣man; he did, and was ready to receive the blow; but immediately somewhat like St. Hierom appeared, and stay'd the blow; and presently the Head of Sabinianus fell off, and his Carkass tumbled upon, the Ground. This Mr. Clark, in his Examples. Vol. I. c. 63. tells us out of Cyril, who (he saith) Records it of his own knowledge.
15. Grimoald, King of Lombardy, an Arian, bled to Death. Ibid. viz. ex Clark.
16. Mahomet, that notorious Impostor, died of the Falling-Sickness. Ibid.
17. Some Donatists, which cast the Elements of the Lord's Supper to Dogs, were devoured by Dogs. Simpson.
18. John Duns Scotus, Doctor Subtilis, who obscured the Body of Divinity with his crabbed, knotty, subtil Questions, and Distinctions, died miserably, being taken with an Apoplexy, and buried before he was dead, &c.
19. Arminius, a Pelagian (if I may venture to put him into the Catalogue) a Semi-Pelagian at least, died of a complicated Distemper, Cough, Gout, Ague, Gripes, Asthma, Obstruction in his Optick Nerves, his left Eye blind, his right Shoulder swelled, &c. Hist. of the Netherl.
20. Olympius, an Arian, Blaspheming the Trinity in a Bath at Carthage, was suddenly burnt with three fiery Darts of Lightning. Ibid. ex Paul. Diacon.
21. Anno Christi 1327. Adam Duff, an Irishman, for denying the Incarnation of Christ, the Purity of the Blessed Virgin, the Truth of Sacred Scriptures, and the Resurrection of the Dead, as also the Trinity of Persons, was burnt at Dublin. Camb. Brit. Irel. p. 181.
description Page 65
22. John of Leyden, a Taylor, King of the Anabaptists in Germany, presently after his Co∣ronation, invites 4000 Men and Women to a Feast, and between the First and Second Course accuseth a Man of High Treason, cuts off his Head, returns merry to Supper, and after Sup∣per with the same Bloody Hands Administers the Lord's Supper. He and his Courtiers conti∣nuing to Feast (tho' a great Famine was then in the City, viz. Munster) one of his Fifteen Wives, for saying, She thought God was not pleased with their Feasting, when others, pined with Hunger, died in the streets, was brought into the Market-Place, and her Head cut off, and his other Wives commanded to Sing, and give Praise for it to their Heavenly Father. Hist. Ana∣bapt. Within the space of Two Years, John of Leyden, and his Consul Knipperdoling, were tied to a Stake, and together with their great Prophet, and their Flesh torn off with hot Pincers; and being slain, had their Bodies put into Iron Cages, and hanged on the Steeple in St. Lambert. Sleid. Comment. l. 10.
23. Thomas Muncer, another of the Tribe, was put to the Rack by George, Duke of Saxony, where he roared most fearfully, and at last had his Head cut off, and set upon a Pole in the Fields. Ibid.
24. Three Hundred Anabaptists, that fell upon a Monastery in Friesland, and rifled it, were most of them either killed by the Ruines of the Monastery, or put to Death by the Hang∣man. Ibid.
25. Michael Servetus, a Spanish Arian, was burnt at Geneva, 1551. For which Calvin is blamed, as writing to the Magistrates, and pushing them on to do it.
26. Priscillian, for confounding the Persons of the Trinity, asserting Man's Soul to be of the same Essence with God, pleading for Lying and Perjury, as Lawful in Persecution, was Exe∣cuted at Trevers. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. c. 63.
27. The first Generation of Adamites in Bohemia, for going naked, and lying promiscuously one with another, were slain by Zisca. Claver. Hist. Mund.
28. Anno Christi 1647. One Quarterman, then Marshal of the City of London, affirmed, there was no more Holiness in the Scripture, than in a Dog's Tail, and within a few days after was smitten with a violent Disease, whereof he died presently. Clark's Examp. Vol. I. c. 63.
29. The same Year certain Sectaries in York-shire, pretending a Divine Revelation to Sacri∣fice to God certain Creatures, and among the rest their aged Mother (whom they slew accord∣ingly) perswading her that she should rise again the third day, were hanged at York. Ibid.
30. Anno 1648. A Sectarian Preacher, Gunne by Name, in Southwark; had lived in Adultery with another Man's Wife for about Nine Years, and afterwards lay with one Green's Widow; but at last grew Raving Mad, and murdered himself. Ibid.
31 Bolton, one that by Separation made the first Schism here in England, first, made a Recan∣tation at Paul's Cross, and being still dog'd with a desperate Remorse, hang'd himself. Baily's Disswasive, p. 13. &c. Robins. Justif. &c.
32. 1647. Some She-Anabaptists at Newbery pretended to strange Revelations; and one had very strange Fits, the like was seldom seen; she gave out, that such a Night she should be taken up into Heaven; the Night came, People assembled, the Women took their leave of her with Tears, expecting her Ascension: 'Twas a Moon shiny Night, and a Cloud by chance co∣vering the face of the Moon, they all cry out, Behold, he come in the Clouds. The Cloud va∣nished and Flock of Wind Geese appear a good way off; they cry out again, He comes, he comes! But when the Wild Geese were gone, these tame, silly Women return home again as wise as they came, having made themselves a ridiculous Spectacle to may. Ibid.
33. Anno 1611. One Bartholomew Legate in London, for denying the Divinity of our Saviour (whom me confessed to King James, he had not prayed to for Seven Years together) was burnt in Smithfield, Fuller's Eccl. Hist. p. 63.
34. The same Year, Edw. Whightman, for Ten abominable Heresies, was burnt at Litchfield. Ibid.
35. Anno 1653. John Gilpin of Kendal in Westmorland; for joyning himself with the Quakers, began to quake, howl, and cry out terribly, was by the Devil drawn out of his Chair, thrown upon the Ground all Night, tempted to cut his own Throat, in hopes of Eternal Life; but at last by the Grace of God recovered out of this Snare of the Devil. Attested by the Mayor and Minister, &c. of Kendal.
36 William Facy, Pastor of the Anabaptists at or near Tiverton in Devonshire, after Suspen∣sion for his disorderly Life, and readmission, feigned himself Mad, pretends to cut his Throat, and calls for a Basin to receive the Blood; offers to cast his Child into the Fire, and the Child af∣terwards sicken'd and died. The Leper cleansed, p. 17. For this Act he was suspended again. Ibid.
37. James Naylor, a Blasphemous Quaker, was burnt in the Tongue at Bristol.
38. Jo. Collins, and Tho. Reeve, Ranters, for calling a Cup of Ale the Blood of Christ, and say∣ing, They could go into the House of Office, and make a God every Morning, &c. were in the Old-Bailey Fined, and Sentenced to Six Months Imprisonment. Tho. Kendal in Drury-Lane, affirm∣ing there was no God or Hell; fell down dead. See the Tryals, Printed by B. Alsop, 1651. Mug∣gleton was condemned to the Pillory, and ••ined 500 l. 1676.
description Page 66
CHAP. CXXXIX. Divine Judgments upon Wizards, Witches, and Charmers, &c.
IT is worthy of a very serious Consideration, That those very People, who leave the God of Israel, and think to better themselves by Idols, or Corrivals, and a superstitious Adbesion to them, (either the World, or the Devil, or any other Pretender) never got any thing by such Methods, but to be deluded in their Hopes, and sink un∣der the Vanity of their foolish and wicked Curiosity. When did we ever see a Wizard, Rich! Or a Curioso, Prosperous? (I mean a Curioso in the worst sense.) Or an Atheist make a Comfortable Exit out of the World? I grant, sometimes by the Leave of him that Rules the World, and the Industry of Satan, present Advantages may possibly accrew, and do too often, to be Worshippers of Mammon; but generally when the Blot is great, and the Cri∣minal notorious, God looks upon it as conducive to his Honour, and necessary, in point of Justice and Wisdom, to strike openly, and leave a Mark of Ignominy upon such gross Delinquents. Read what follows, and ye will agree with me in judgment.
1. Concerning John Faustus, Dr. Dee, and Edward Kelley, &c. See the Chapter of Divine Judgments upon Curiosity.
2. A. C. 1553. Two Women were taken, who with a Tempest, Hail, and Frost, de∣sign'd to destroy all the Corn in the Country; but being found cutting a Neighbour's Child in pieces, to boil in a Cauldron, in order to the making of a Magical Ointment for the purpose, were put to Death. Beard's Theatr. p. 419.
3. At Ihena in Germany, (or near it,) An. 1558. a Magician that had used to cure Diseases, by the Composition of Herbs, was for poisoning of a Carpenter (whom he had a Quar∣rel with a little before) examined before the Senate, confessed the Murder, and was burnt at a Stake. Ibid.
4. Cleomandes, a Conjurer in Rome, for practising Death upon many little Children, was sought for by the Parents; but having shut himself up close in a Coffer, and they breaking it open, the Devil carried him away. Plutarch.
5. Piso being accused by Tiberius, for bewitching Germanicus to Death, cut his own Throat. Tacit. Ann.
6. One Otto, a Dane, who by his Devilish Art, used to raise Storms, was at last, by one more Expert, drowned in the Seas himself.
7. A Conjurer in Saltzburg, attempting to draw all the Serpents in the Country into a Ditch, and feed them there, was by the old Serpent, the Devil, drawn in amongst them, and perished miserably. Clarks Exampl. Vol. I. c. 8.
8. The Governour of Mascon, a great Magician, as he was at Dinner with some Company, was snatched away by the Devil, hoisted up into the Air, and carried three times about the Town, to the great Astonishment of the Inhabitants, to whom he cried for help, but all in vain. Ibid. Ex Hug. de Clun.
An. 1437. Sir Giles Britaine, Hight-Constable of France, having murdered above 160 Infants, and Women great with Child, and wrote Conjuring-Books with their Blood, (which was pro∣ved against him) was adjudged to be hanged, and burnt to Death, Ibid. p. 37.
10. Picus Mirandula writes, That in his time a great Conjurer promised a certain Prince, that he would present to him the Siege of Troy, with Hercules and Achilles fighting together, as when alive; but being at his Conjurations, the Devil carried him away, that he was never heard of after. Ibid.
11. The Lord of Orve, in Lorrain, used to feast Noblemen splendidly, but fraudulently, with all sorts of Dainties, so that at parting they found their Stomachs empty, having eat no∣thing, was often seen scourged by a Monkey, sometimes lying along upon his Table, and beg∣ging of the Monkey Let me alone, Wilt thou always torment me at this rate? At last in great Misery and Beggary, he was forc'd to get into an Hospital in Paris, where he ended his wretched Life. Ibid.
12. An. 1530. A Popish Priest digging for a Treasure in a hollow Pit of the City, which the Devil had directed him to, found at last a Coffer with a black Dog lying by it; which whilst he was looking upon, the Earth fell upon him, and rushed him to death. Wierus.
13. Cornelius Agrippa, a great Necromancer, always attended with a familiar Spirit like a black Dog; his End approaching, he takes off the inchanted Collar from the Dog's Neck, say∣ing, Be gone, thou cursed Beast! thou hast utterly undone me! After which, the Dog vanish'd, and he died miserably. Clark. ex Paul. Jovio.
14. An. 1578. Simon Pembroke, of St. George's Parish, in London, being suspected for a Conjurer, and one that used to erect Figures, being questioned for it, as he was before the Judge, he fell down and died, having some Conjuring-Books found about him. Clark. Ibid.
15. A Sicilian, called Lyodor, for using Charms and Spells, transforming Men into Beasts, and other Shapes, doing Mischief to the People of Catania, charming himself out of the Hang∣man's Hands, being carried in the Air to Constantinople, and back again, &c. was at last, by Leo Bishop of Catania, seized before all the People, (who admired him,) and burnt alive in a hot Furnace. Schot. Phil. Curios. &c.
description Page 67
16. Ann. Bodenham, of Fisherton-Anger, near Salisbury, a Witch, for predicting things to come, helping People to stolen Goods, &c. was executed at Salisbury, 1653. Edm. Bowyer's Narrative.
17. An. 1642. One Mother Jackson, for bewitching one Mary Glover, in Thames-street, a Merchant's Daughter, was arraigned and condemned at Newgate.
18. John Contius, an Alderman of Pentich, in Silesia, near 60 Years of Age, being invited to the Mayor's Supper, (after the ending of a certain Controversie between some Waggoners and a Merchant) gets leave first to go home, to order some Concerns, leaving this Sentence behind him,
It's good to be Merry whilst we may,For Mischiefs grow fast enough e'ry Day.
Going home, and looking upon the Hoof of one of his Geldings, he was so struck, that he complained he was all on fire! fell sick, complained loudly and despairingly of his Sins, but would have no Divine to come to him. The Night he died, a Black Cat opened the Casem*nt with her Nails, scratched his Face, and Bolster, and so vanishing away, he breathed his last: A violent Storm of Wind arose; a Spirit, in the shape of Contius, appeared in the Town, that would have ravish d a Woman. After his Burial, his Ghost was very troublesome in the Town, to many People, but especially to the Parson of the Parish, who penned this Narrative, &c. Weinrich, p. 212.
19. Eliz. Mudy, for bewitching her Mistress to Death, at Hadington in Scotland; the Mistress, Margaret Kirkwood, being then hanging her self in her Chamber, whilst the Maid was obser∣ved at Church, to number upon her Fingers, 50, or 51, and crying aloud, in the presence of them all, Now the Turn is done; was seized on Suspicion, confessed the Witchcraft, and was burned for the same. Invis. World. p. 200.
It would be endless to give a particular Catalogue of all in England, Scotland, Ireland, France, Spain, Germany, Denmark, New-England, &c. that have been arraigned and executed for Witchcraft. Nor is it difficult to believe, that those who take their own time to apply themselves to the Devil, for his Assistance, shall find him ready enough to call upon them, in his time; for a nearer and more terrible Acquaintance.
20. In the Year, 1645. there was a notable Discovery of Witches in Essex, viz. Elizabeth Clark, Ann West, and Rebecca her Daughter, Rose Hallybread, Joyce Boanes, Susanna co*ck, (whose Mother, Margery Stoakes, upon her Death bed, had, for her Good, commended two Imps to her,) as also Elizabeth Weed of Huntington-shire, John Winnick, of the same County, &c. all brought to the Gallows, after a legal Tryal. Inform. of Witches, &c. p. 6.
21. An. 1669 current, At Mokra in Sweedland, Lords Commissioners being sent down by the King, on purpose to make Search and Examination, there were found 70 Persons (a goodly knot!) who were engaged in Witchery, in that one Village; 23 of which freely confessed their Crimes, and were contented to die; the others pleading not Guilty, were sent to Fahluna, where most of them were afterwards executed: Fifteen Children also, who confessed as the rest did, died as the rest; 36 Children, between 9 and 16 Years of Age, ran the Gantlet; 20 more, who were less, were condemned to be lashed with Rods, three Sundays together, at the Church-door; and the aforesaid 36, were also doom'd to be lash'd this way, once a Week, for a whole Year together. The Number of the seduced Children was about 300. This is taken out of the publick Register of the Lords Commissioners.
Concerning the late Confederacy of Witches in New-England, I have spoke already in this Book; and have no more to add, but this, That if they be Accursed who put their Trust in Man, they cannot certainly be expected to be Happy, that put their Trust in Devils.
CHAP. CXL. Divine Judgments upon Backsliders, and Apostates.
TO shew that the Almighty God takes it mighty ill from those People that fall back from the Truth of the Gospel, after they have made Profession of it, there needs no more Evidence to prove it, than the many Precepts and Cautions he hath given us against Apostacy, and the frequent Exhortations in Sacred Scripture to Per∣severance and Continuance in the Faith: The Curses threatned to those that Relapse, and make shipwreck of a Good Conscience, add still more strength to the Evidence; but the Execution of his Menaces puts it more out of doubt yet. St. Peter's weeping bitterly, and turning back again in a penitential way; Judas apostatizing, and dying in despair; the poor Jewish Church living under a dismal Eclipse of the Divine Favour, to this Day, are Exam∣ples for our Instruction. To lay down a few more:
1. Mr. Bilny, An. 1529. abjured the Protestant Doctrine, and submitted to the Powers that then were; but fell into such Terrors of Conscience, that he was near the point of utter De∣spair, and so continued a whole Year, his Friends all the time endeavouring to comfort him, but in vain. At last, through God's Mercy, he found Comfort, and presently resolved to lay down his Life for that Truth which he had before renounced. Clark's Eccl. Hist. p. 163.
description Page 68
2. Lucian, who had made Profession of Religion, in the Time of Trajan, afterwards fell from it, became a Railer against it, and at last was torn in pieces by Dogs. Suidas.
3. Porphyry being reproved for his Faults by some Christians, renounced the Profession, wrote against the Religion, and died in despair. Id.
4. Origen being perswaded, rather to offer Incense to Idols, than be defiled by an ugly Black-a-moor, lost the Peace of his Conscience.
5. Tamerus being seduced from the Reformed Religion by his Brother, a Papist, fell into de∣spair, and hang'd himself. Theat. Hist.
6. 1569. One Henry Smith, in the Middle Temple, turning Papist, hanged himself in his own Chamber. Acts and Mon.
7. Latomus of Lovain, once a Professor of the Gospel, afterwards an Apostate, made an Oration at Brussels before the Emperor Charles V. against Luther, and his Followers, but so foolishly, that he was laughed to scorn; afterwards, at Lovain, in a publick Lecture, he fell into an open Frenzy, despairing and blaspheming, crying out continually, that he was dam∣ned &c. Senercleus in Epist. ante Hist. de morte Diazii.
8. Arnold Bomelius, a Student of Lovain, and Favourer of the Gospel, (a Man of good Parts,) apostatizing to Popery, fell into great Trouble of Mind, and thence into Depsair; and afterwards walking into the Fields with some Scholars, he sate down by a Spring side, drew out a Dagger, and stabb'd himself. Acts and Mon.
9. Stephen Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, cried out on his Death-bed, That he had denied his Master with Peter, but not repented with Peter; and so, stinking above Ground, ended his wretched Life. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. c. 6.
10. Mr. West, Chaplain to Bishop Ridley, in King Edward the Sixth's Reign, turning Pa∣pist in Queeh Mary's, fell into such Torment of Conscience, that he pined away and died. Acts and Mon.
11. Cardinal Pool was a Favourer of the Truth, afterwards a Persecutor, but within two or three Days after Queen Mary's death, himself died in Terror. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. c. 6.
12. Peter Castellan, Bishop of Maston, an Apostate from the Reformed Religion, fell into a strange Disease; one half of his Body burning like Fire, and the other cold as Ice; and in this case, with horrible Groans and Cries, died. Ibid.
13. Henry the Fourth, King of France, after he came to the Crown, turned from Pro∣testant to Papist, from Bonus Orbi to Orbus Boni, though still Borbonius, was first stabb'd in the Tongue by John Castile, at last in his Breast by Ravilliac, and so died. Fren. Hist.
14. One Richard Denson, a Smith, in King Edward the Sixth's Days, encouraged a young Man, then in Prison, to suffer: But for my part, saith he, I cannot burn. But though he could not for his Religion, he was afterwards burnt for his Apostacy, by occasion of a Fire in his Shop and House. Clark's Exampl. Vol. I. c. 6.
15. Francis Spira is a sad Example of God's Judgment in such Cases; but I have mention'd him elsewhere.
16. Poor Bishop Jewel was forc'd to spend a Recantation-Sermon beyond Sea, and many a Prayer and Teat, and at last sacrificed his Right Hand, for but tampering a little this way. 'Tis ill jesting with God, and our own Consciences, who will neither of them be mocked.
17. Berengarius tried this; and therefore, though he retracted his Doctrine against Tran∣substantiation, he relapsed again; and retracted, and relapsed again; or rather returned, and repented, finding no Peace for his Conscience, whilst he had not Truth in his Possesston.
CHAP. CXLI. Great Effects wrought by weak means.
IT is pleasant to observe how God delights to shew his Power, by using weak and contemptible Instruments, and to werk ••••eat Effects by little secondary Causes; to make a World by speaking a Word or two; to punish and subdue a slout-hearted Pharaoh, with Frogs, and Lice, and Locusts, and Darkness; to baffle a Giant-like People, in Canaan, with a handful of Men; to make the Walls of Jericho fall down, and the Peoples Hearts quail, with only a Shout, and the Noise of Rams Horns; to overthrow the two great Religions of the World, Ju∣daisin and Pagan Idolatry, with the Foolishness of Preaching, and the Piety and Patience of Confessors and Martyrs; to turn Sinners Thoughts into a Case of Knives, or a Nest of Wasps, or Serpents, to sting and torment them with.
1. The Duke of Arcos, Viceroy of Naples, under the King of Spain, having imposed many Gabels (or Taxes) both vendible and eatable, at last imposed a Gabel upon Fruit also, which more irritated and offended that Multitude, than all the former: Whereupon, by the publick Cries and Lamentations of Men and Women, they daily solicited the Viceroy, as he passed through the Market-place, to ease them of the said Burthen; they used also the Mediation of others, and not prevailing, they were ready to raise a Mutiny: Which so affrighted the Vice∣roy, that he promised quite to take off the said Gabel; but delaying to do it, some of the en∣raged People, one Night, but fire to some Powder in the Market-place, where the said Gabel
description Page 69
was exacted, and blew it up. There were also from Day to Day bitter Invectives, and fiery Protests against the publick Officers, fixed up in sundry Places of the City. The Viceroy being alarmed thereby, often assembled the six Precincts of the City, to consult about this Business: But they were divided; some perswading him to ease and please the People, others advising him to Repair the Toll-house that was burnt down, and continue the Gabel, saying, That they were but a few Tatterdemallions that had made that Noise: Besides, divers of the great Men, and Merchants of the City, had advanced upon the said Gabel above 600000 Crowns, and were to pay 85000 Crowns of annual Rent.
This was noised abroad; and the Report went, That if this Tax was taken off, there would be a new one set upon ••orn and Wine: Whereupon the enraged People protested, That they would never endure the same; and whilst these Discontents were hot, July 17. 1647. this Occa∣sion suddenly presented it self.
A young Man, of about 24 Years old, being spritely, pleasant, and of a middle stature, in Linen-Slops, Blew Wastcoat, and bare-foot, with a Mariner's Cap on his Head, happened to be in the Market-place: His Profession was to angle for little Fishes, as also to buy Fish, and carry them about to sell: He was vulgarly called Massianello, and being naturally Crafty, he ob∣served the general Murmurings of the People, and so went up and down to the Fruiterers Shops, and advised them, That meeting together, the next Day, in the Market-place, they should tell the Country Fruiterers, That they would buy no more gabelled Fruit. Upon this, he listed many Boys under him, to the number of Two Thousand, giving every one of them a little Cane in their Hand. Against a great Festival that was approaching, a Feast that used to be made by the Boys, and meaner fort of People, in the Market-place; he gathered to the num∣ber of Fifty Thousand. Upon this Success, the number of People encreased, exclaiming aloud against their Oppressions, protesting to pay no more Gabel, crying out, Let the King of Spain live, and let the ill Government die. Massianello being thus attended with his Boys, and an in∣finite Company of loose People, who were now armed with Pikes, and Partizans, he leaped up on a Table, and with a loud Voice cried,
Be merry, my dear Companions, and give God Thanks, that the Hour of your Redemption draws near: This poor bare-footed Fellow, as another Moses, who freed the Israelites from Pharaoh's Rod, shall redeem you from all Ga∣b••ls. Peter, a Fisherman, redeemed with his Voice, Rome, and with it all the World, from Satan's Slavery, to the Liberty of Christ: Now another Fisher-man, which is Massianello, shall release Naples, and with it a whole Kingdom, from the Tyranny of Gabels, &c. Nor to effect this, do I care a Rush to be torn in pieces, and to be dragged up and down the Gut∣ters of Naples; let all the Blood in my Body spin out of these Veins; let my Head skip from my Shoulders by a fatal Steel, and be pearched in this Market-place on a Pole; yet I shall die contentedly and gloriously: It will be Honour enough to me, to think, that my Blood and Life perish in so glorious a Cause. In short, he afterwards brought the Viceroy to an Agree∣ment; but after some time, falling into a Frensie, by either Excess of Wine, or Watching and Cares, died.
See more in the printed Narrative, or Clark's Examples.
2. The Inhabitants of Myons, a City of Jonia, were so pester'd with Gnats, which were bred in a muddy Pond near them, that they were constrain'd thereupon to leave the City, and fly to Milerum. This I read many Years ago, when a Student in the University, but took no care then to Record my Author.
3. Luther, by his Preaching and Disputing, baffled the Arguments, Arts, and Power, of two very potent Enemies, the Pope, and Emperor; and procured a happy Reformation in the Church.
4. Francis Spira was punished in this World for his Apostacy, with the keen Reflections of a guilty Conscience; and many others besides. Our own Thoughts may be sufficient to make a Hell of.
5. Some have been convicted of Murder by the Barking of a Dog, the Flight of Birds, the Shaking of Leaves. Anacreon was choaked with a Grape-stone; Adrian with a Gnat; others with the Excrements of Birds flying over their Heads. An Acquaintance of mine dislocated her Thigh-bone, with only turning a Custard at the Fire, and died upon it.
7. This very Year, a Woman, near Hanmer, going over a Hedge, was hung to Death with her Head-string, catching accidentally in the Sticks; as was related to me by Mr. Henry of Broad-oak, in Flintshire.
CHAP. CXLII. Remarkable Passages relating to Sickness, Death, and Funerals.
WHat was long since decreed in Heaven, God hath sent Warrants to execute on Earth, Semel mori, For us once to die. Then be acquainted with Death betimes; for through acquaintance, Death will lose his Horror; like unto an ill Face, though it be as formidable as a Monster, yet often view∣ing will make it familiar, and free it from distaste: Walk every day, with Joseph, a turn or two in thy Garden with Death, and thou shalt be well acquainted with the Face of Death, but shalt never feel the Sting of Death: Death is black, but comely. Philostrates lived Seven Years in his Tomb, that he might be acquainted with it, against his Bones came to lie in it. Some Philosophers have been so wrapp'd in this Contemplation of Death, and
description Page 70
Immortality, that they discourse so familiarly and pleasingly of it, as if a fair Death were to be prefer•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a pleasant Life.
1. King Xerxes standing on a Mountain, and having many Hundred thousand of his Soldiers standing in the Plain, fell a weeping, to think upon it, how in a few Years he, and all those gallant valiant Men must die. Adam, he lived 930 Years, and he died. Enoch, he lived 965 Years, and he died. Methusalem lived 967 Years, and he died. Oh the longest Day hath its Night, and in the end Man must die. Maximilian the Emperor made his Coffin always to be carried along with him, to this end, that his high Dignity might not make him forget his Mortality. Joseph the Jew, in his best Health, made his Stone Coffin be cut out in his Garden, to put him in mind of his Ego abeo, I go hence. The Persians, they buried their dead in their Houses, to put the whole Houshold in mind of the same Lot, Semel mori, once to die. Simonides, when commanded to give the most wholsome Rule to live well, willed the La∣cedoemonian Prince ever to bear in mind, Se tempore brevi moriturum, E're long he must die. I have read of a sort of People that used dead Mens Bones for Money; and the more they have, they are counted the more Rich: Herein consists my richest Treasure, to bear that about me that will make me all my Life remember my End. Great Sultan Saladin, Lord of many Nations and Languages, commanded upon his Death-bed, that one should carry upon a Spear's point, through all his Camp, the Flag of Death, and to proclaim for all his Wealth, Saladin hath nought left, but this Winding-sheet, An assured Ensign of Death triumphing over all the Sons of Adam. I un∣cloath my self every Night, I put off all but what may put me in mind of my Winding-sheet. Anaxagoras having Word brought him, his only Son was dead; his Answer was, Scio me ge∣nuisse mortalem, I know he was born to die. Philip of Macedon gave a Boy a Pension, every Morn∣ing to say to him, Philippe, memento te hominem esse; Philip, remember thou art a Man, and therefore must die. When I was a young Man, saith Seneca, my care was to live well; I then practised the Art of Well-living: When Age came upon me, I then studied the Art of Dying well. Platonius in Stobelas, 'Tis not enough, saith he, to spend the present Day well, unless thou spendest it so as if it were to be thy last. Caesar Borgias being sick to Death, said, When I lived, I provided for every thing, but Death; now I must die, and am unprovided to die. A Man, saith Luther, lives Forty Years before he knows him∣self to be a Fool; and by that time he sees his Folly, his Life is finished: So Men die be∣fore they begin to live. When dying, then sin if you can, said Picus Mirandula. In Sar∣dis there grew an Herb, called Appium Sardis, that would make a Man lie laughing when he was deadly sick: Such is the Operation of Sin: Beware therefore of this [Risus Sardonicus] Laughter of Sardis. Commonly good Men are best at last, even when they are dying. It was a Speech worthy the Commendation, and frequent Remembrance of so divine a Bishop as Au∣gustine, which is reported of an aged Father, in his time; who, when his Friends comforted him on his Sick Bed, and told him, they hoped he should recover; answered, If I shall not die at all, well; but if ever, why not now? Surely it is Folly, what we must do, to do unwillingly. I will never think my Soul in a good case, so long as I am loath to think of dying. There is no Spectacle in the World so profitable, or more terrible, than to behold a dying Man; to stand by, and see a Man dismanned. Curiously didst thou make me in the lowest part of the earth, saith David: But to see those Elements which compounded, made the Body; to see them divided, and the Man dissolved, is a rueful sight. Every dying Man carries Heaven and Earth wrapped up in his Bosom, and at this time each part returns homeward. Certainly, Death hath great dependency on the course of Man's Life, and Life it self is as frail as the Body which it animates. Augustus Caesar accounted that to be the best Death which is quick and unexpected, and which beats not at our doors by any painful Sickness. So often as he heard of a Man that had a quick passage, with little sense of pain, he wished for himself that Euthanesie: While he lived, he used to set himself between his two Friends, Groans and Tears: When he died, he called for his Looking-glass, commanded to have his Hair and Beard kembed, his rivelled Cheeks smoothed up; then asking his Friends, if he acted his part well? when they answered, Yes; Why then, says he, do you not all clap your hands for me? Happy is he, who always, and in every place, so lives, as to spend his every last moment of Light, as if Day were never to return. Epictetus most wisely teaching this; Death, saith he, and Banishment, and all that we look upon as E∣vils, let them be daily set before thy Eyes; but of all most chiefly Death: So shalt thou think upon nothing that is too low, nor too ardently covet any thing. The Day-Lily is a Flower, whose Beauty perishes in a Day. There is also a Bird haunts the River Hypanis, called Haemorobios, or the Bird of one Day; ending its Life the same Day that it begins; dying with the dying Sun, and travelling thro' the Ages of Childhood, Youth, and Old Age, in one Day: In the Morning it is hatch'd, at Noon it flourishes, in the Evening it grows old and dies: But this is more to be wonder'd at in that winged Creature, that it makes no less Provision for one little Day, than if it were to live the Age of a Crow, or a Raven. To this little Animal the Life of Man is most fitly to be compar'd: It inhabits by the River of Gliding Time; but more fleet than either Bird or Ar∣row: And often only one Day determines all its Pomp, oft-times an Hour, and as often a Moment. We ambitiously desire great Names; and without any prejudice to our Ears, we hear the Titles of Magnificent, most Illustrious, Happy, Pious, Most Potent, Most August, Most Invincible, the Best, the Greatest. What can we do more, unless we should imitate Sapor, King of the Persians, in an Epistle, which he thus began to Constantine the Emperor: Sapor King of Kings, Companion of the Stars, and Brother to the Sun and Moon, to Constan∣tine my Brother, wishes Health. Or rather, let us borrow Names from the Bisnagentian King, who was wont to be saluted, The Bridegroom of Good Luck, the God of great Provinces, the King of most potent Kings, Lord of all the Armies of Horse, the Master and Teacher of those
description Page 71
that understand not how to speak, Emperor over three Emperors, Conqueror of whatever he saw, Preserver of his Conquests, whom Eight Parts of the World fear; a Knight to whom there is none to be compar'd, a Vanquisher of every one that boasts in Strength, the Hunter of Elephants, Lord of the East, South, North, West, and Sea. All this Peter Irricus relates. Are here Titles enough? If you please, let us add a Series of Eulogies, which the Soldan sets before his Epistles, in this order: Omnipotent Salmander before Carthage, Lord of Jordan, Lord of the East, Lord of Bethlehem, Lord of Paradise, Praefect of Hell, Supremest Emperor of Constantinople, Lord of the Dry Fig, the Lord by whom the Sun and Moon steer their course, Protector of John the first Priest, Emperor, King of Kings, Lord of the Christians, Jews, Turks, the God's Friend. In a Style not much unlike to this, Solyman wrote to our Caesar: To Charles the Fifth, always most August Emperor, Solyman his Contemporary, sprung from the Victo∣rious and most Noble Family of the Ottomans, Emperor of Trebizond and Constantinople, Lord of the World, and Conqueror of the Earth, &c. What wou'd ye have more? O truly Splen∣did Misery! O Ashes and Nothing! O Vanity of Vanity! Most shameful is that Ignorance, when Man forgets himself to be Man. Wouldst thou have an Abstract, an Epitome of all Humane Life? Daniel the Archbishop and Elector of Mentz in Germany, in a little Book of Prayers, wrote with his own Hand these Precepts of Living: 1. Life short. 2. Beauty de∣ceitful. 3. Money flies away. 4. Empire envy'd. 5. War pernicious. 6. Victory doubtful. 7. Friendship fallacious. 8. Old Age miserable. 9. Death happiness. 10. Wisdom, Fame Eternal. That Heavenly Wisdom that brings us to Kingdoms never destitute, never to be inva∣ded, eternal. A Nation bordering upon the Thracians, and in Customs agreeing with them, has this one peculiar to themselves: That when an Infant is born, the Relations sitting about it, weeping and wailing enumerate the Miseries which the Child is to endure. On the other side, when a Man dies, they bury him with Joy and Exultation, recounting from how many Mise∣ries he is deliver'd. Deservedly this Nation claims to it self the Applaute of Wisdom, who cele∣brate the Birth of Man with Tears, and his Funeral with Pomp and Gladness. Elegantly an∣swered Lae••ius, that Wise Man, to a certain Person, saying, I am Sixty Years of Age. Thou callest these Sixty, answered he, which thou hast not: Neither what is past, nor what is to come is thine. We depend upon a point of flying Time, and it is the part of a great Man, to have been moderate. Plato was of Opinion, that any Man became so much the wiser, by how much the more lively he considered Death: Therefore he gave this Law to his Disciples, studious in Phi∣losophy, that when they went a Journey, they should never cover their Feet; whereby that wise Man insinuated, that the end of Life was always to be thought on. Nicholas Christophorus Radzivile, Prince of Poland, affirms, that in Egypt, they who excelled others in Prudence and Age, were wont to carry the long Bones of dead Men carved out of Wood or Ebony, shew them one to another, and thereby exhort one another to Contemplation: They also introduce the Remembrance of Death at their Tables, and conclude their Banquets with this sad Sentence, Memento Mori, Remember to Die. Caleph, King of the Tartars, in the City of Bagdat, upon a Festival Day, which they call Ramadan, being resolved to shew himself to the People, rode forth upon a Mule, clad in Vestments, that glistered with Gold, Silver, and precious Stones; but over his Tulipan he wore a black Veil, signifying that all his Pomp was one day to be clouded by the shades of Death. Justinian the Emperor being dead, a Coverlet was thrown over him, wherein were wrought in Phrygian Work, the Essigies and Figures of the Vanquished Cities and Barbarous Kings, whom he had overcome. Behold the Image of Death among Pageants, Scaffolds, Triumphs and Victories. Death plays with Empires, and knocks as well at the Tow∣ers of Kings, as at the Cottages of the Poor. Pope Martin the Fifth had this Symbol of a speaking Picture, or of silent Poesie. Upon a Funeral Pile, kindled and ready to burn, lay the Popes Triple Crown, the Cardinals Hat, the Archbishops Cap, the Emperors Diadem, the Kings Crown, the Ducal Cap and Sword, with this Motto, Sic omnis gloria Mundi, Thus all the Glory of the World. I cannot but approve the Answer of a certain Mariner, who being ask'd where his Father dy'd? In the Sea, said he. And when the other ask'd him the same Question concerning his Grandfather, his Great Grandfather, and his Great Great Grandfather, the Mariner still returned him the same Answer. Then inferred the other, And dost not thou fear to go to Sea? To which the Seaman waving a Reply: And where did your Father die? In his Bed, said the other, where your Father, your Grandfather, and the rest of your Ancestors? They all, said the other, died in their Beds. Then said the Mariner, And do not you fear to go to Bed, so Fatal to all your Predecessors? Very Elegantly, and somewhat above a Sailor's Genius. John, Patriarch of Alexan∣dria, who took his Name from giving Alms, while he was living and in health, caused his Mo∣nument to be built, but not to be finished, for this Reason, that upon Solemn Days, when he performed Divine Service, he might be put in mind by some of the Clergy, in these Terms: Sir, your Monument is yet unfinished; command it to be finished; for you know not when the Hour may come. When the Emperor of the East was newly chosen, no Person had liberty to speak to him, before the Stone-cutter had shewed him several sorts of Marble, and asked him, of which his Majesty would be pleased to have his Monument made. What was the meaning of this, but only to intimate these Words: O Emperor, exalt not thy self; thou art but a Man, thou shalt die like the meanest of Beggars; therefore so govern thy Kingdom, which thou art to lose, that thou may'st gain an Eternal Kingdom. Domitian the Emperor gave a Banquet to the Chief of the Senate, and the Order of Knighthood, after this manner: He hung his House all with Mourning; the Roofs, Walls, Pavements, Seats, were all covered with black, bespeaking nothing but sorrow. Into this Funeral Dining-room were all the Guests introduced by Night, without any Attendants: By each was placed a Bier, with every one his Name inscribed upon it, with such Candles as they were wont to burn in their Monuments. They that waited were dad in black, and encompassed the Guests with Funeral Salutations. They supped in the
description Page 72
mean time with a deep silence: Domitian in the mean time began a Discourse relating to no∣thing but Death and Funerals: While the Guests in the extremity of Terror were ready to die for fear. What then? Domitian thought he had given wholsom Admonition to himself and the Senators.
Abraham, that great Person, when he, by the Command of God, had been forced as a Pil∣grim, to wander from place to place, minded nothing more than the Purchase of a Burying-place, that he would have to be so surely his own, that he might possess it by all the Right and Law imaginable. For this reason he paid down the Money demanded of the Seller, Currant Money among the Merchants. Nor was it enough for him, that the Purchase should be publickly made; he required that all the Inhabitants of the Country should be Witnesses of the Bargain. Where∣by that Person of high Credit intimated, that nothing is more a Man's Property than his Se∣pulchre, which he may truly above any thing else call his own; according to the Example of Abraham, the best of Men always reckoning it among their chiefest Cares, to take care of their Sephlchres. The Emperor Maximilian the First, three Years before he died, caused his Coffin, made of Oak, to be put up in a great Chest, and carried along with him where-ever he went; and provided by his Will, that his Body should be put into it wrapt in Linen, without any Em∣balming or Disembowelling, his Nose, Mouth, and Ears only being filled with Quick-lime. What meant that great Personage? Only to have his Monument always in his sight, to give him this continual Document, Think upon Death; that it should also further say, wherefore dost thou amplifie and extol thy self; wherefore do••t thou possess so much, and covet more? Thee whom so many Provinces and Kingdoms will not contain, a little Chest must hold. But why did he put the Lime into those hollow parts? Behold the Spices that Embalmed him. Maximilian, that thou wert great, thy Actions declare, but this more especially before thy Death. What need I call to mind the Bier of Ablavius, who being Captain of the Pretorian Bands, a Prince among the Courtiers of Constantine the Great, an insatiable devourer of Gold, which he thought upon more than his Tomb. This Person, Constantine taking by the Hand, How long, said he, Friend, shall we heap up Treasure? And speaking those words, with the Spear that he held in his Hand, he drew out the form of a Coffin in the Dust, and then proceeding, Though thou hadst all the Riches in the World, yet after thou art dead, a Place or Chest no bigger than this which I have here marked out, must contain thee; if so large a piece of Ground do come to thy Lot. Constantine was a Prophet; for Ablavius being cut into bits, had not a piece left big enough to be buried. The Emperor Charles the Fifth, of Famous Memory, most piously imi∣tating that Maximili••n whom I have mentioned, long before his Death withdrew himself of his own accord from Publick Affairs, and having resigned his Cares to his Young and Vigorous Son, shut himself up in the Monastery of St. Justus in Spain, only with Twelve of his Domesticks, applying himself to Religious Duties. He forbid himself to be called by any other Name than Charles; and disclaiming with Business the Names of Caesar, and Augustus, contemned what∣ever savoured of Honourable Title. This also is farther reported, that long before the Resigna∣tion of his Empire, he caused a Sepulchre to be made him with all its Funeral Furniture, which was privately carried about with him where-ever he went. This he had five Years by him in all places, even when he marched against the French to Milan, causing it every Night to be placed in his Chamber. Some that waited on him imagin'd the Chest had been full of Treasure, others full of Ancient Histories; some thought one thing, some another. But Caesar well knowing what it contained, and wherefore he carried it about, smiling said, that he carried it with him for the use of a thing which was most dear to him in the World. Thus Charles continually thought upon Death, and every day could say, I have lived; rising every day to Heavenly Gain. Many others have happily imitated Charles the Emperor, who have been used, twice every day to contemplate their Coffins, the Monument of their Death. Genebald, Bishop of Laudanum, lay in a Bed made like a Coffin for seven Years together, all which time he lived a most severe Life. Ida, a Woman of applauded Sanctity, long before her Death, caused her Coffin to be made, which twice a day she filled full of Bread and Meat, which she twice a day gave liberally to the Poor. The study of Vertue is the best Preparation for Death. No Death can defile Ver∣tue. He easily contemns all things, who always meditates upon this, That he is to die. I am told of a worthy Person, now living in London, who keeps his Coffin by him, and has done so for a considerable time. Mrs.Parry, an Ancient Gentlewoman, kept her Coffin by her several Years; she lived in the Town of Bergavenny in Wales.
On LIFE.
Life is a Dream, a Bubble, Ice, a Flower, and Glass:A Fable, Ashes, and the fading Grass;A Shadow, a small Point, a Voice, a Sound;A blast of Wind, at length 'tis nothing found.
Sc. Ambrose having received the News of his Death, when his Friends bewailed him, and begg'd of God to grant him a longer space of Life; I have not lived, as to be ashamed to live among you, neither do I fear to die, because we have a gracious God. St. Austin, nothing troubled at the News of his Death; He never shall be great, saith he, who thinks it strange, that Stones and Wood fall, and that Mortals die. St. Chrysostom, a little before his Death, in Exile, wrote to Innocentius, We have been these three Years in Banishment, exposed to Pestilence, Famine, continual Incursions, unspeakable Solitude, and continual Death. But when he was ready to give up the Ghost, he cryed out aloud, Glory be to thee, O God, for all things. Aemylius and Plutarch, at the approach of the Theban Exile, being reported to the Magistrates of the Thebans, they being in the midst of their Jollity, took no notice of it. At the same time Letters being brought to the Chief Magistrate, wherein all the Counsels of the Exiles were discovered, and delivered to him
description Page 73
at the same Banquet, he laid them under his Cushion, sealed as they were, saying, I deferr se∣rious Business till to Morrow. But this deferrer of Business, with all his Friends, was that Night surprized and killed. Thus Death uses to surprize those that delay; while they deliberate, while they muse, while they deferr, he comes and strikes with his unlook'd-for Dart. St. Austin, a most faithful Monitor, thus instructs one that promises, I will live to Morrow:
God has pro∣mised thee Pardon, but neither God nor Man has promised thee to Morrow.
Sigismund the Second, King of Poland, because of his perpetual delay and heaviness in weighty Affairs, was called the King of to-morrow. Such are we certainly, Men of to-morrow; we delay all things, most willingly also, if we could, to put off Death it self; but the business of dying admits of no delay, suffers no put-offs. Francis the First, King of France, being taken by Charles the Fifth, when he had read at Madrid Charles's Impress upon the Wall, Plus ultra, Farther yet; added thereto, To day for me, to morrow for thee. The Victor took it not ill; but to shew that he understood it, wrote underneath, I am a Man, there is no Humane Accident but may befal me. Barlaam the Hermit, an Old Man of Seventy Years, when Jehosaphat the King asked him, how Old he was? Answered, Forty five; at which when the King admired. He reply'd, that he had been absent rom his Studies Twenty five Years; as if those Years which he had spent upon the Vanity of the World, had been quite lost. Sir Tho. Moor, that no Age might delude a Person with the hopes of a longer Life, gives this Admonition: As he that is carried out of a Prison to the Gallows, though the way be longer, yet fears not the Gallows the less, because he comes to it a little the later; and though his Limbs are firm, his Eyes quick, his Lungs sound, and that he relish his Meat and Drink, yet this is still his Affliction, that he is upon his Journey. Thus are we all carried to the Gibbet of Death, we are all upon the way, only parted by some little Intervals. The Elector of Brandenburg came to Visit Charles the Fifth, being Sick of the Gout, and advised him to make use of his Physicians. To whom Charles replied, The best Remedy, in this Disease, is Patience: The compleat Armour of a Sick Man, is Patience; being so guarded, he need fear neither Sickness, Pain, nor Death: He is Proof against the blows of his Enemies, and shall certainly overcome; for Patience overcomes all things. St. Austin, Bishop of Hippo, went to visit another Bishop of his Familiar Acquaintance lying in Extremity; to whom, as he was lifting up his Hands to Heaven, to signifie his Departure, St. Austin replyed, That he was a great support of the Church, and worthy of a longer Life: To whom the sick Person made this Answer: If never, 'twere another thing; but if at any time, why not now? Thus Sitenus, be∣ing taken by Midas, and asked, what was the best thing could happen to Man? For a while stood silent. At length, being urg'd to speak, he answer'd, That the best thing, was never to be born, the next, to die the soonest that might be. This I must not omit, very wonderful, unheard-of, and pleasant in the Relation: Lodowick Cortusius, a Lawyer of Padua, forbid to his Relations all Tears and Lamentations by his Will: And desir'd that he might have Harpers, Pipers, and all sorts of Musick at his Funeral, who should partly go before, partly follow the Corps, leaving to every one of them a small Sum of Money. His Bier he ordered to be carry'd by Twelve Virgins, that being clad in green, were to sing all the way such Songs as Mirth brought to their remembrance; leaving to each a certain Sum of Money instead of a Dowry. Thus was he buried in the Church of St. Sophia in Padua, accompanied with a Hundred Attendants, to∣gether with all the Clergy of the City, excepting those that wore black, for such by his Will he forbid his Funeral; as it were turning his Funeral-Rites into a Marriage-Ceremony. He died the 17th. of July 1418. Admirable was the saying of St. Bernard, Let them bewail their Dead, who deny the Resurrection. They are to be deplor'd, who after Death are buried in Hell by the De∣vils, not they who are plac'd in Heaven by the Angels.
Cyrus being about to die, My Son, said he, when I am dead, close up my Body neither in Silver, nor in any other Metal, but return its own Earth to the Earth again. His last words were, Be grateful to your Friends, and you will never want the Power to punish your Enemies. Farewel, my dear Son, and tell these my Words to your Mother also. Wisely said Theophrastus, upon his Death-Bed, Many fine and pleasant things doth Life impose upon us, under the pre∣tence of Glory, than the love of which there is nothing more vain. Hither may be referred the saying of Severus the Emperor; I was all things, but nothing avails. Alexander, after many and great Victories overcome, at length he fell, not only into his Bed, but into his Tomb, con∣tented with a small Coffin. Peter Alphonsus reports, That several Philosophers flock'd together, and variously descanted upon the King's Death. One there was that said, Behold, now four Yards of Ground is enough for him, whom the spacious Earth could not comprehend before. Another added, Yesterday could Alexander save whom he pleas'd from Death, to Day he cannot free himself. Ano∣ther viewing the Golden Coffin of the deceased: Yesterday, said he, Alexander heaped up a Trea∣sure of Gold, now Gold makes a Treasure of Alexander. This was their Learned Contention, yet all ended in this; Then he fell sick, and died. Lewis, King of France, gave these his last Ad∣monitions to his Son.
Beware, my Son, that thou never commit any deadly Sin; rather suf∣fer all manner of Torments. First, chuse such about thee as will not be afraid to tell thee what thou art to do, and what to beware. To thy Parents give all Obedience, Love, and Re∣verence.
Ferdinand the Great, King of Castile, falling sick of his last Sickness, caused him∣self to be carried to the great Church, in all his Royal Robes, where putting off all his Royal Ornaments, and as it were restoring God his own, he put on a Hair-Cl••••, and casting himself upon the Ground, with Tears in his Eyes, Lord, said he, the Kingdom which thou gavest me, I return to thee again, seat me, I beseach thee, in Eternal Light. Charles, King of Sicily, spoke these words, Oh, the Vain Thoughts of Men! Miserable Creatures, we are delighted with Ho∣nour, heap up Treasure, and neglect Heaven. O the happy Fate of the Poor, who, content with little, sleep in Tranquility. What does now my Kingdom, what do all my Guards avail me? I might have been miserable, without all this Pomp. Where is now the power and strength of my
description Page 74
Empire? The same necessity involves me, as hampers the meanest Beggar. Of so many Thou∣sands of Clients, Servants, and Flatterers, there is not one that will or can accompany me to the Tribunal of God. Go, Mortals, go, and swell your Breasts with great Thoughts; to Day or to Morrow ye must die. Farewel Earth, would I could say, welcom Heaven. Dionysius the Areo∣pagite, being condemned to lose his Head, with a Christian Generosity contemning the Re∣proaches of the Spectators, Let the last words of my Lord upon the Cross, said he, be mine in this World; Father, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit. Basil the Great, lying at the last period of Life, after he had piously instructed his own Friends, breathed out his Soul with these last words, Lord, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit. Cardan relates of a Man in Milan, who having in Sixty Years been never without the Walls, yet when the Duke hearing thereof, sent him pe∣remptory Command, never to go out of the Gates during Life: He that before had no inclina∣tion to do so, yet soon died of Grief to be denied the Liberty of doing it. Chetwinds Hist. Col∣lections.
The Customs of several Nations in the Burial of their Dead.
Many Persons, 1. Kiss, and kindly Salute their dead Friends and Relations, to shew the na∣tural tenderness and love they had for the deceased; but this Custom is now quite abolished with us in many places, though this Peactice ought not to be altogether discommended. 2. As for the usage that is in some Countries, of washing the Dead, St. Chrysostom tells us, that it was de∣rived at first from the Person of our Lord and Saviour, whose precious Body was washed as soon as they took it down from the Cross. And we read in the Ninth Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, that a Woman of Joppa, called Tabitha, whom St. Peter restored to Life, had been wash'd before she was laid out for the Grave. The Indians burn their Dead. 3. The Custom of Perfuming and Embalming the Corps, hath in our days been (especially in England) much observed. And indeed the very reason, why the Primitive Christians were so careful to Perfume the Dead, was, because they regarded them as so many Members of the Mystical Body of the Redeemer of the World. Tertullian in his Apology, upbraiding the Heathens with the vast Expences of sweet Scents and Perfumes consumed in the Temples, tells them, that those Odours would be better employed, in Perfuming and Embalming the Bodies of Christians, and their dear Friends departed. At the Canary Islands they bury their Dead with a Bottle of Wine stand∣ing by them. 4. As concerning the manner of Apparelling the Dead, all Christians use not the same Practice; for some do only cover them with a large Winding-sheet, as they do in France: And others dress them in the very same Cloaths they were wont to wear, as in Italy, and several other places. And others dress them, and lay them in their Coffin, in a white Shirt, a clean Cap, and sometimes (as a late Act of Parliament enjoyns) in Flannel; this is the Custom in England. The Chinese always before they bury their Dead (if he was a Married Man) bring him to his Wife, that so she might first kiss him, and bid him farewel.
The Method that ought to be observed in Funeral Processions, for most Ranks ad Degrees of Men.
First, Children of the Hospital. Two Conductors. Poor Men. Gentlemens Servants in Cloaks. Gentlemen in Cloaks. Gentlemen in Gowns. Aldermen in Black. The Preacher. A Penon of his own Arms, Helm, and Crest. The Coat of Arms. Chief Mourners. Two Assistants. Aldermen not in Black. Master of the Company, if, &c. Master of the Hospital. Then all Gentlemen not in Black. Neighbours and others.
I might here enlarge upon Mourning for, and the Ancient Customs and Manners of Burying the Dead in all Nations, throughout all the habitable World. The Ancient Romans did use them that were dead after two manners, and they had two kinds of Obsequies; the first, and most Ancient, was to cover the dead with Earth, and to bury them as we do; the other to burn their Bodies, but this manner did not continue long. Numa Pompilius was the Inventer of Obsequies, and he instituted a High-Priest, who had the Charge. The first Honour which they used to per∣form in the Obsequies of Famous Persons, was to commend the Party by an Oration. Valerius Publicola made a Funeral Oration on the Death, and in the Praise of Brutus. In like manner Julius Casar, being but Twelve Years old, commended his Grandfather; and Tiberius, at the Age of Nine Years, praised his Father. The second Honour was to make Sword players to Fight. Marcus and Decius, Sons to Junius Brutus, were the first that did practise this, in Honour of their Father. The third Honour was, to make a Feast of Magnificent Furnishment. The fourth was a distribution of Meat to all the common People. And such (a I have said before) as could not be buried with the like, and so great Pomp (for the Expences were insupportable) were buried in the Night-time by the Vespiliones cloathed all in white, who carried the dead Body to his Grave. They had likewise an Order, that within some while after the Obsequies, they would strew divers Flowers nd sweet Odours upon the Sepulchre, as the Roman People did upon the Funeral Monument of Scipio. And also they accustomed Yearly to Garnish, Deck, and Adorn the Tombs or Graves of the Dead, with Posies, Crowns, and Garlands of all sorts of Flowers. Husbands (saith St. Jerom ad Pammachium) were wont to strew, spread, or scat∣ter over, and upon the Graves and Sepulchres of their deceased dear Wives. Violers, Roses, Lilies, Hyacinths, and divers Purple Flowers; by which Ʋxorious Office they did mitigate and lessen the grief of their Hearts, conceived by the loss of their Loving Bedfellows. The like ex∣pression of Mutual Love Wives shewed to their buried Husbands. Now, above all Flowers in these Ceremonious Observances, the Rose was in greatest request, and had the sole preheminence, as Kirman relates. The Ancient Ethnicks did hold the springing of Flowers from the Grave of a deceased Friend, as an Argument of his Happiness; and it was their universal wish, That the Tomb••stones of their dead Friends might be light unto them; and that a perpetual Spring-tide
description Page 75
of all kind of fragrant Flowers, might incircle their verdant Graves. According to this of Per∣sius, Sat. 7.
Dii majorum umbris tenuem & sine pondere terram,Spirantesque crocos, & in urna perpetuum ver.
Lie Earth light on their Bones, may their Graves bearFresh fragrant Flowers; let Spring-tide still live there.
But to come back again. The Magnificence in burning the Bodies of the Dead, did far exceed in charges all other kinds of Funeral; for with the Bodies of Persons of Principal regard (as you may read in the Travels of George Sandys) they burnt rich Odours, Gold, Jewels, Apparel, Herds of Cattel, Flocks of Sheep, Horses, Hounds, and sometimes the Concubines and Slaves whom they most respected, to supply their wants, to serve their delights, and attend upon them in the lower Shades. With the like Solemnity, or far greater, the Funerals of Patroclus were per∣formed by Achilles, for with him were burned Oxen, Sheep, Dogs, Horses, and twelve stout and valiant Sons of Noble Trojans. Achilles pulls off the Hair off his Head, and casts it into the Flame; and besides institutes certain Funeral Games to the Honour of his slain Friend, the Glory of the Greekish Nation, Patroclus, which is recorded by Homer, in the 23d. Book of his Iliads. They used to quench these Funeral Fires with Red Wine, and gathering the Bones to∣gether, to include them in Urns, which they placed in or upon some sumptuous rich Monu∣ment, erected or that purpose. The Custom of Burning the dead Bodies continued among the Romans but until the time of the Antonine Emperors, An. Dom. 200. or thereabouts; then they began to Bury again in the Earth. Manutius de leg. Rom. Fol. 125, 126. They had, at these Burials, suborned, counterfeit, hired Mourners, which were Women of the loudest Voices, who betimes in the Morning did meet at appointed Places, and then cried out mainly; beating of their Breasts, tearing their Hair, their Faces, and Garments, joyning therewith the Prayers of the defunct, from the hour of his Nativity, unto the hour of his Dissolution; still keeping time with the Melancholick Musick. (This is a Custom observed at this day in some Parts of Ireland, but above all Nations, the Jews are best skilled in these Lamentations, being
Fruitful in Tears; Tears that still ready standTo sally forth, and but expect Command.)
Amongst these Women there was ever an old aged Beldam, called Praefica, Superintendint above all the rest of the Mourners; who with a loud Voice did pronounce these words, Ire licet; as much as to say, He must needs depart; and when the dead Corps was laid in the Grave, and all Ceremonies finished, she delivered the last Adieu in this manner; Adieu, Adieu, Adieu, we must follow thee, according as the course of Nature shall permit us. To Mourn after the Interr∣ment of our Friends, is a manifest Token of true Love. Our All-Perfect and Almighty Saviour Christ Jesus, wept over the Grave of dead Lazarus (whom he revived) whereupon the standers by said among themselves, Behold, how he loved him. The Ancient Romans, before they were Christians, mourned Nine Months, but being Christians, they used Mourning a whole Year, cloathed in black for the most part, for Women were cloathed partly in white, and partly in black, ac∣cording to the diversity of Nations. These Examples considered, I observe that we, in these days, do not weep and mourn at the departure of the Dead, so much, nor so long, as in Christian Duty we ought. For Husbands can bury their Wives, and Wives their Husbands, with a few counterfeit Tears, and a sour Visage, masked and painted over with dissimulation; contracting Second Marriages, before they have worn out their Mourning Garments. Babilas the Martyr appointed to be buried with the Bolts and Fetters which he had worn for Christ. Mr. Barker's Flores. It was Lewis the Second of France, who when he was sick, forbad any Man to speak of Death in his Court. Mr. Barker's Flores. Abraham, see how he beginneth to possess the World, by no Land, Pasture, or Arrable Lordship: The first being is a Grave. So every Chri∣stian must make this Resolution. The first Houshold-stuff that ever Seleucus brought into Ba∣bylon, was a Sepulchre-stone, a Stone to lay upon him when he was dead, that he kept in his Garden. Beza saith of a Sickness he had at Paris, Morbus iste verae Sanitatis mihi principium fuit: That Disease was the beginning of my true Health. And Olevian to the same purpose, of a Sickness he had, said, I have thereby learned more of Sin and the Majesty of God than I ever knew before. As also Rivet said, In the space of ten days, since I kept my Bed, I have learned more of true Divinity, than in the whole course of my Life before. Mr. Barker's Flores. Socrates the Night before he was to die, would learn Musick, because he would die learning something. Chetwind's Hist. Collections. We can never be quiet till we have conquered the fear of Death. The sight of Cyrus's Tomb struck Alexander into a dumps. But when Grace pre∣vails, Death hath lost his Terror. Aristippus told the Mariners, that wondred why he was not as they, afraid in the Tempest, that the Odds was much, for they feared the Torments due to a wicked Life, and he expected the Reward of a good one. And it was cold Comfort that Dio∣genes gave a lewd Liver, that being banish'd, complained that he should die in a Foreign Soil, Be of good chear, wheresoever thou art, the way to Hell is the same. Feltham Resolves, p. 42. Queen Ann, the Wife of King Henry the Eighth, when she was lead to be beheaded in the Tower, espying one of the King's Privy-Chamber, she called him unto her, and said unto him, Com∣mend me unto the King, and tell him, he is constant in his course of advancing me; for from a Private Gentlewoman he made me a Marchioness, from a Marchioness a Queen, and now that he hath left no higher Degree of Worldly Honour for me, he hath made me a Martyr. Baker's Chron. Hen. VIII. Philip King of Macedon, walking by the Sea-side, got a fall, and after he
description Page 76
was risen, perceiving the Impression of his Body upon the Sand, Good God, said he, what a small parcel of Earth will contain Us, who aspire to the Possession of the whole World? That Great Man, Hugo Grotius, near his Death professed, That he would gladly give all his Learning and Honour for the Integrity of a Poor Man in his Neighbourhood, that spent Eight Hours of his Time in Prayer, Eight in Labour, and Eight in Sleep and other Necessaries; and unto some that applauded his marvellous Industry, he said, Ah, Vitam perdidi operose nihil Agendo! But unto some that asked, the best Counsel which a Man of his Attainment could give, he said, Be serious. sabina, a Roman Matron, being condemned to die for her Religion, fell in Travel, and cried out: And one said to her, If you cry out thus now, what will you do when you come to the Stake? She answered, Now I cry out, because I feel the fruit of Sin; but then I shall be in comfort, as suffering and dying for my Saviour. Mr. Barker's Flores.
CHAP. CXLIII. The Last words of Dying Men; as also their Last Wills and Testaments.
WE are apt to make Enquiry after the Last Speeches and Sentiments of Persons, when they are going out of the World; because we then believe, that their Exes are open, and their Judgments 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and they dare net tell a Lye for Fear or Affection, when they are going to appear before their Judge, and commencing: state of E••ernily.
The Last Words, so far as we can understand by Records,
1. Of Ignatius,
I am God's Corn, I shall be ground to Meal by the Teeth of Wild Beasts, and he found God's white Bread.
Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. Of Dionysius Ar••••pag. He with Eyes and Hands lift up to Heaven, said,
O Lord God Almighty, thou only begotten Son, and Holy Spirit; O Sacred Trinity, which art without beginning, and in whom is no Division; received the Soul of thy Servant in Peace, who is put to Death for thy Cause and Gospel.
Ibid. viz. Clark's Marrow, &c.
3. Epiphanius dying, said to his People of Salamia, God bless you, my Children, for Epipha∣nius shall see your Face no more in this Life. Ibid.
4. S. Augustine, whose usual wish was, that Christ when he came, might find him either Praying or Preaching, was accordingly answered; for in the Siege of Hippo by the Goths, after he had for some Months together continually exercised himself in Prayers, in the third Month of the Siege he fell sick of a Fever, in his Sickness breathing forth most Pious Ej••culations, as Vivere renuo, ut Christo vivam, viz. I refuse to live, that I may live to Christ, &c. and so died, making no Will, having nothing to bestow, but only Books, which he left to several Libraries. Aged 76. Anno Christi 430. having been a Minister 40 Years. Ibid.
5. Prosper upon his Death-bed speaking to many of his People, that wept sore, said, the Life which I have enjoyed, was but given me, upon condition to render it up again, not grudg∣ingly, but gladly: For me to stay longer here, might seem better for you, but for me tis better to be dissolved. Ibid. p. 89. And so praying, and lifting up his Hands before them all, be de∣parted, Anno Christi 466.
6. Bede in his Sickness comforted himself with Heb. 12.6. Whom the Lord loveth, be chasteneth, &c. When his Scholars were weeping about him, he said, in the words of S. Ambrose, Non sic vixi, ut pudeat me inter vos vivere, sed nec mori timeo, quia bonum Dominum habemus. The time is come, if my Creator pleaseth, that being freed from the Flesh, I shall go to him, who made me, when I was not, out of nothing; I have lived long, and the time of my Dissolution is ap∣proaching, proaching, and my Soul desires to see my Saviour Christ in his Glory. Ibid. p. 101. His Epitaph was, Hac sunt in fossa Bedae— (Venerabilis, put in, as Tradition saith, by an Angel) Ossa.
7. S. Bernard in his Sickness wrote this Letter to Arnold, Abbot of Boneval:
We received your Love in Love, and not in Pleasure; for what Pleasure can there be, where Pain and Bit∣terness challengeth all to it self? Only 'tis a little delightful to me to eat nothing. Sleep is departed from me, that Sorrow and Pain may never depart by the benefit of my Senses lulled asleep: The want of a Stomach is all that I suffer; only it lacks to be continually refreshed with some comfortable Liquor: But if I admit more than is meet, 'tis very grievous to me. My Feet and Thighs are swollen, as in a Dropsie. And in all these things (that I may con∣ceal nothing from my Friend, who defires to know the state of his Friend) the Spirit is wil∣ling, but the Flesh weak. Pray unto my Saviour, who desires not the Death of a Sinner; not that he will defer, but guard my Departure hence with his Angels. Take you care, that my Heel, which is naked of Merits, he strengthened and defended by your Prayers; that he which lies in wait, may not find where to fasten his Tooth, and inflict a Wound.
Farewel. To his Monks he said, I am in a Streight, not knowing which to chuse, Life or Death; but leave all to the will of God. Ibid. p. 105.
8. John Husse used these words by way of Prayer, at his suffering Martyrdom: Lond Jesus Christ, assist and help me, that with a constant and patient Mind, by thy most gracious help, I may bear and suffer this most Cruel and Ignominious Death (burning, with a tripe Crown of Paper, painted with ugly Devils, on his Head) whereunto I am condemned for Preaching thy most Holy Gospel. And when the Fire was kindled, he sung three times with a loud Voice,
description Page 77
Jesus Christ, the Son of the Living God, have Mercy upon me. And so the Wind drove the Flame into his Face, and choaked him, Ibid. p. 119.
9. Cardinal Woolsey being arrested by the King's Order, breathed out his Soul in words to this purpose:
If I had served the God of Heaven as faithfully as I did my Master upon Earth, he had not forsaken me in my Old Age, as the other hath done.
Lloy's State-worthies, p. 19.
10. Luther dying in his Clymacterical Year, made this his last Prayer:
O Heavenly Father, my Gracious God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, thou God of all Consolation, I give thee hearty Thanks, that thou hast revealed unto me thy Son Jesus Christ, whom I believe, whom I profess, whom I love, whom I glorifie; whom the Pope and the wicked Rout do per∣secute and dishonour: I beseech thee, Lord Jesus Christ, receive my Soul. O my Heavenly Father, tho' I be taken out of this Life, and must lay down this frail Body, yet I certainly know, that I shall live with thee eternally, and that I cannot be taken out of thy hands. God so loved the World, &c.
Lord, I render up my Spirit into thy Hands, and come to thee—And again, Lord, into thy hands I commend my Spirit; Thou, O God of Truth, hast redeemed me. And so as one falling asleep, and without any bodily Pain as could be discerned, he departed this Life, Feb. 18. Anno Christi 1548. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 143.
11. Calvin makes this his Last Will— In the Name of God, Amen. Anno Christi 1564. April 25. I Peter Chenalat, Citizen and Notary of Geneva, do Witness and Profess, that being sent for by that Reverend Man, John Calvin, Minister of the Word of God in the Church of Geneva, and a Free Denizen of the same City, who then truly was sick in Body, but sound in Mind, told me, that his purpose was to make his Testament, and declare his Last Will, &c. which was this—In the Name of the Lord, Amen. I John Calvin, Minister of the Word of God in the Church of Geneva, oppressed and afflicted with divers Diseases, so that I easily think the Lord hath appointed shortly to lead me out of this World; I therefore have determined to make my Testament, and to commit to Writing my Last Will in this form following. First, I give Thanks to God, that taking pity of me, whom he created and placed in this World, hath delivered me out of the deep Darkness of Idolatry, into which I was plunged, and that he brought me into the Light of his Gospel, and made me a partaker of the Doctrine of Salvation, whereof I was most unwor∣thy: Neither hath he only gently and graciously born with my faults, for which yet I deserved to be rejected by him, and driven out; but hath used towards me so great meekness and mild∣ness, that he hath vouchsafed to use my Labours in Preaching the Truth of his Gospel. And I Witness and Profess, that I intend to pass the remainder of my Life and Religion which he hath delivered to me by his Gospel, and not to seek any other Aid or Resuge for Salvation, than his free Adoption, in which alone Salvation resteth: And with all my Heart I embrace the Mercy which he hath used towards me for Jesus Christ's sake, recompensing my Faults with the Merit of his Death and Passion, that Satisfaction may be made by this means for all my Sins and Crimes, and the remembrance of them may be blotted out. I witness also, and profess, that I humbly beg of him, that being washed and cleansed in the Blood of that most high Redeemer, shed for the sins of Mankind, I may stand at the Judgment-Seat under the Image of my Redeemer. Also I profess, that I have diligently done my Endeavour, according to the measure of Grace recei∣ved, and Bounty which God hath used towards me, that I might Preach his Word holily and purely, both in Sermons, Writings, and Commentaries, and interpret his Holy Scriptures faith∣fully. I also witness and profess, That I have used no Jugglings, no Evil and Sophistical Arts in my Controversies and Disputations, which I have held with the Enemies of the Gospel; but have exercised my self candidly and sincerely in maintaining the Truth. But (out alas!) that Study and Zeal of mine (if it be worthy to be so called) hath been so remiss and languishing, that I confess, innumerable things have been wanting in me to the well-performing of my Duty; and unless the unmeasurable Bounty of God had been present, my Studies had been vain and languid. Moreover, I acknowledge, that unless the same Bounty had been present to me, the Goods of the Mind which God hath given me, would have made me guilty of the greater sin and Slothfulness before his Judgment-seat. For which causes I witness and profess, that I hope for no other help for Salvation, but this only, that seeing God is a Father of Mercy, he shewed himself a Father unto me, who acknowledge my self a Miserable Sinner. As for Other Things; after my Departure out of this Life, I would have my Body committed to the Earth, in that order and manner which is usual in this Church and City, till the blessed Day of Resurrection cometh. As for that Slender Patrimony, which God hath given me, I determine thus to dispose of it. Let Anthony Calvin, my most dear Brother, be my Heir; but only for Honour-sake, let him take before hand, and have to himself, the Silver Charger given me by Varannius, where∣with I desire him to be contented: For whatsoever things remain in my Inheritance, I request and commit them to his Faith, that he return them to his Children when he dies. I bequeath Ten Golden Scutes to the School of Boys from the same my Brother and Heir. Also so much to Poor Strangers. So much to Joan, the Daughter of Charles Costan, and of my Kinswoman. But to Samuel and John, the Sons of my said Brother, I desire 40 Golden Scutes may be given to them by mine Heir when he dies. To Ann, Susan, and Dorothy his Daughters, 30 Scutes of Gold; but to David their Brother, because of his lightness and miscarriages, but 25. This is the whole Sum of the whole Patrimony and Goods which God hath given me, so near as I can esti∣mate it, setting a Price upon my Library, my Moveables, and all my Houshold Goods, with all other my Faculties. If there be found any thing above, I would have it to be distributed to all these Children, the Sons and Daughters of my Brother. Neither do I exclude that David, if he prove a good Husband. If there shall be any surplusage above that Sum (I believe there will be no great matter, especially when my Debts are paid) the care thereof I have committed to my said Brother, upon whose Love and Fidelity I rely. For which cause I will and appoint
description Page 78
him to be the Executor of my Testament, and together with him, the Worshipful Lawrence Normandy, giving them power to takean Inventory of my Goods, without any more accurate Diligence of the Court. I also permit them to sell my Moveables, that out of the Money made thereof, they may execute my Will above-written. Dated this 25th. of Apr. A. C. 1564.
After this Will signed, he made a Speech to the Senators, and another to the Ministers, both very grave and pathetical; wrote a Letter to Mr. Viret, an old Friend of his, 80 Years of Age, to prevent his Visiting of him, concluding thus:
I would not have you to weary your self for my sake: I hardly draw my Breath, and I expect daily when it will fail me wholly. It is enough, that I live and die to Christ, who is gain to his, both in Life and Death. Again, Farewell.
May 11th. 1564. On May 27th. after much short breathing, and sighing, and those Words frequently uttered, How long! Lord, how long! about Sun setting he fell asleep. Ibid. p. 312.
12. Cardinal Bellarmine made this his Last Will and Testament. In the Name of our Lord Je∣sus Christ, I Robert Bellarmine, Cardinal of the Title of our Blessed Lady's Church, called in Via (This was a Year before his Death changed to the Name of St. Praxedes) being promoted thereunto out of the Society of Jesus, desired leave of Clement VIII. of Sacred Memory, to make my Will, That my Goods might be applied to pious Uses, that I might be sure that such Temporal Things, as should remain after my Death, and such, as whilst I lived, could neither be bestowed on the Poor, or on Churches, as being necessary for my own Maintenance, might re∣turn unto the said Poor and Churches. The Pope gave me a more general Grant than I desired, which I did not accept, but only for bestowing them on good Uses, as I had desired. This In∣dult or Grant is amongst other Bulls granted me, in a great Leaf of Parchment sealed with Lead, dated A. C. 1603. Apr. 8. in the 12th. Year of the Pontificate of the said Pope Clement. This Grant presupposed, I made my Will at Capua, whilst I was Archbishop of that City; af∣terwards that Will being annulled, I made another in Rome; but the Circ*mstances of things being altered, and that Second also abrogated, I determined now again to make my Will, being of the Age of Sixty Nine, and very near, as I imagine, to my last Day, but yet, by the Grace of God, in perfect Health of Body and Mind. First therefore I desire with all my Heart, to have my Soul commended into the hands of God, whom from my Youth I have desired to serve; and I beseech him, not as a Valuer of Merit, but as a Giver of Pardon, to admit me amongst his Saints and Elect. I will have my Body, not being opened, to be carried without any Pomp to the Church of the Society, either of the Roman College, or of the professed Fathers; and let the Exequies be made by the Fathers and Brothers alone of the Society, without Concourse of the Holy College, (to wit, of the Cardinals,) without any Bed made aloft, without Arms, or Scutcheons, with the same plainness as is usual for others of the Society: And this I do, as earnestly as I can, humbly entreat His Holiness, that he will satisfie my Desire in it. As for the Place of my Burial, I would gladly have had my Body at the Feet of blessed Aloysius Gonzaga, once my ghostly Child; but notwithstanding let the Superiors of the Society bury it where they list. Of the Temporal Things granted me by the Apostolick See, or gotten any other way, I dispose in this manner: I nominate and make my general Heir, the House of the professed Fa∣thers in Rome, of the Society of Jesus, of which Order I was; but first of all, I will that my Debts he paid, if there be any, and all Duties discharged to whom they are due; then for Forty Days, as is the Fashion, let there be given to my Family such things as pertain to their Diet, that is to say, so much as is allotted them in Money for their Bread, Wine, and Victuals. I am able to leave them nothing else, because I desired this leave of making my Will, to bestow all I had on pious Uses, as Churches, and Poor People, and for that cause gave every one of them Wages, or some Allowance beside their Diet. Let there be restored unto my own Brother (or his Heirs) an Image in a Frame, of Robert Clement VIII. Let there be given to my Nephew Angelo, also a little Picture, in a Frame, of Robert Cardinal de Nobilibus, and one of the two in Frames, of S. Charles Borromeus, and one of the little Crosses which I wear about my Neck, with the Relicks that are in it. Let there be restored to the Roman College Six Tomes of the Annals of Baronius, which it lent me; that the other Six of mine might be given to the same; for on this Condition I received of the College the first Six Tomes, which was given thereunto in my Name, by the Author himself, that after my death, I should leave them all his Works en∣tire. To the sam College I leave one of my three best Vestments, with the Stole and Manu∣ple, which they please, also all my Writings, and my whole Library, unless it shall please our most Reverend F. General, to bestow the Library upon some other House of the Society, that is in greater Want. To our Blessed Lady's Church in Via, which is my Titular, I leave another of my three best Vestments, such as it shall please mine Heir to give. I leave no more to that Church, because, as the Friars know, I have been at great Charge in Building of the same; and they requested that of me, in lieu of other Ornaments, which I had determined to have brought them. Whatsoever else doth belong unto me, or shall belong, whether Immoveables, Movea∣bles, living Things, Duties or Debts owing to me; whether Sacred, belonging to the Chapel; or Profane, belonging to my Wardrobe, or to my Cellars, or other Places; whether ready Money, or whatsoever else, I will, as is said, that all intirely belong to the Heir, viz. to the House of the Professed Fathers in Rome: And I appoint and nominate the same for Heir in all and every of these Things. For the Help of my Soul, I leave or prescribe nothing; because very little will come unto my Heir, as I suppose, seeing I never took care to heap up Money, or gather Wealth; as also for that I trust, or rather know, the pious Charity of my Mother (the Society of Jesus) will not be wanting to help me, as it is never wanting to other of her Children, and as my self have never been wanting all my Life-time, to offer Sacrifices and Prayers for such as
description Page 79
were departed out of the same. I nominate, for Honour's sake, my most Illustrious and Re∣verend Lord Cardinal Aldobrandino, for the Executor of this my last Will. I hope there will need no labour in the Execution thereof. And I leave unto the said most Illustrious Lord (than which) have nothing more dear) a wooden Cross, filled with most precious Relicks, the Names of which he shall find in a little Desk covered with red Silk.—This Will and Testament I will have to stand in force, the former two being annulled, which in all things, and for all, I revoke, make void, and annul, notwithstanding this Will hath not perhaps been made with wonted Solemnities, as the Law requireth; for the Bull of Clement VIII. in which leave is given me, to make my Will, doth expressly grant me this Liberty; and further, to make it by simple Letter, or any other Writing subscribed with my own Hand. I Robert Bellarmine, do Dispose, Ordain, Bequeath and Appoint by Testament, as above, not only in the aforesaid, but in any other better form whatsoever. Jan. 23. 1611.
In his Sickness he used often to kiss a little Cross of Silver, and therewith to bless himself, and mutter over some Prayers: In his last Hours, after the Pater-Noster, and Ave Maria, repeated over and over again, together with the Creed, he breathed his last, Sept. 17. about Six or Seven in the Morning. In the Relation of his Death, published by J. C. 1621.
I put this Copy of Bellarmine's Will (the rather) in this Place, to oppose it to Calvin's men∣tioned before; because Opposites set one against another, give the greater Light one to another.
I might have set down a Parcel of Luther's Will too—
Lord, I thank thee, that thou wouldst have me live a poor and indigent Life upon Earth; I have neither House, nor Land, nor Possessions, nor Money, to leave: Thou, Lord, hast given me Wife and Children; them, Lord, I give back to thee, &c.
See the Chapt. of Good Pastors, &c.
Luther had a Wife and Children, but no Estate to leave them. Calvin's Inventory, according to Computation amounted not to above a Hundred Pound. Bellarmine's seems to consist most∣ly in a Library of Books, Vestments, and Pictures.
13.Oecolampadius, in the 49th. Year of his Age, falling sick of an Ulcer that broke forth about the Os sacrum, sent for the Ministers of the Church, and bespake them to this purpose:
Oh, my Brethren, the Lord is come, He is come; he is now calling me away, &c. I desired to speak with you, to encourage you, to continue faithful Followers of Christ, to persevere in Purity of Doctrine, in Lives conformable to the Word of God: Christ will take care for the Defence of his Church; therefore Let your Lights so shine before Men, &c. Continue in Love unfeigned, walk as in God's Presence, adorn your Doctrine with Holiness of Life: A Cloud is arising, a Tempest is coming, and some will fall off; but it becomes you to stand fast, and God will assist you, &c. For my self, I value not the Aspersions that are cast upon me; I bless God, I shall with a clear Conscience stand before the Tribunal of Christ: I have not seduced the Church of Christ, as some affirm, but leave you all Witnesses, that at the last gasp I am the same that formerly I was.
He had nothing to give, and therefore made no Will; but calling for his Children, he stro∣ked them on the Head, and tho the Eldest was but three Years old, bid them, See, that they loved God, and desired his Wife and Kindred, to take care they might be brought up in the Feat of God; and then commanded them to be taken away.
That Night the Ministers continuing with him, a certain Friend coming to him, Oecolampadins ask'd him, What News? The Answer being made, None. But, saith he, I'll tell you some News, I shall presently be with my Lord Christ. Being ask'd, if the Light offended him? Putting his Hands to his Eyes, he answered, Here is abundance of Light; and then praying earnestly with the Words of David, Psal. 51. to the end, and saying, O Christ save me, he fell asleep. Clark. Ibid.
14. Queen Mary the Second, of blessed Memory, on her Death-bed, when the Most Reverend Archbishop Tenison bespoke her, Madam, Settle your Affairs, your Family, and your Mind; you have lived and finished the course which the Parent of Nature hath all••tted you; replied with an undaunted Cheerfulness, Father, How good a Messenger are you to me, who, as it were com∣manded from Heaven, bring the Tydings of my last Necessity of Dying! Here I am ready to submit to whatever pleaseth God, the Disposer of my Life and Death. I am not now to learn that difficult Art of Well-dying. I have made up my Account with God, by the Assistance of my Surety, Christ. I have discharged my Conscience long since; I have considered the Condition of my Mortality; I have settled all my Affairs; and surrendred into the Bosom of my dearest Husband all those Cares that concern the World: And therefore he that calls, finds me ready to lay down the Burden of this Life, being no more than a load of Infirmities, Sin, and Labour. Then turning to her Husband, standing by her Bed-side, she is said to have broke forth into Words, to this Effect: Farewel, my William, and live mindful of our undefiled Ma∣trimony, till thy Lot shall restore thee to me, or moe to thee. I shall not altogether die, while you singly possess the sole Image of us both, &c. Spanheim, in his Fun. Orat. of Queen Mary the Second.
This; I suppose contains the summ of what that Excellent Queen delivered; but I suspect the Author hath set it off with an Embellishment of Words, which did not become a dying Person. The most Reverend Archbishop delivers it more nakedly and briefly.
15. Anthony Walleus, on his Death-bed, exhorted all his Family to Fear God, and the Chil∣dren to Reverence their Mother; for so God would bless and provide for them. That every one should take care of all the rest, but especially, that every one should take care of himself. Then he bad his Son John to have a special Care of his Mother; and so kissing them, took his Leave of them all; and then turning his Face from them, he fell asleep, out of which he never awaked, only some time, when his Pains came upon him, he stirred a little; and so on the Sabbath,
description Page 80
about Eleven of the Clock, he quietly resign'd up his Spirit unto God, A. C. 1639. Aetat. 66. Clark's Exampl. p. 490.
16. Henry Alting, the Day before his Death, sang the 130 Psalm with a sweet Voice, and warm Zeal, and spent the rest to his time in hearty Prayers, and holy Meditations. In the Evening he blessed his Children; and then commanded his Son, Dr. James Alting, to pray with him, and in his Prayers to remember the Church and University. The next Day, which was the Sabbath-Day, being visited by Camerarius, and Strasbergerus, Agents for the Crown of Swe∣den, and his old Friends, he was refreshed a little with their Company; but told them, that he should depart before Sun-set; and accordingly, about Three of the Clock in the Afternoon, with a constant Voice, he bid them all Farewel; and after the Prayer of Emmius, Pastor of the Church, without the least struggling he quietly slept in the Lord, A. C. 1644. Ibid. p. 497.
17. Mr. John Bruen of Stapleford, a little before his Death, said I will have no black, no proud, or pompous Funeral, neither is there any cause of Mourning, but of Rejoycing rather, in my particular. And immediately before he expired, lifting up his Hands he said: The Lord is my Portion, my Help, and my Trust; his blessed Son Jesus Christ, is my Saviour and Re∣deemer, Amen. Even so saith the Spirit unto my Spirit. Therefore come Lord Jesus, and kiss me with the Kisses of thy Mouth, and embrace me with the Arms of thy Love. Into thy hands I commend my spirit. O come now, and take me to thine own self: O come, Lord Jesus, come quickly; O come, O come, O come. Mr. Hinde, in his Life.
18. Berengarius is said to have breathed out these Words with his last gasp: Now I am to go and appear before God; either to be acquitted by him, as I hope; or condemned by him, as I fear. Mr. Fuller, Abel. Rediv. p. 7. out of Illyricus.
19. Erasmus, by his Last Will and Testament (confirmed both by the Emperor and Pope) declared Bonifacius, Amerbachius, his Heir; Hieronymus Frobenius, and Nicolaus Episcopius, O∣verseers of his Will, wherein to several Friends he bequeathed several Legacies; as a Clock of Gold, to Ludovicus Berus; a Spoon and Fork of the same, to Beatus Rhenanus; to Petrus Ve∣tereus, 150 Crowns; as much to Philippus Montanus; to his Servant Lambert, 200 Florins; to Brischius, a Silver Tankard; to Paulus Volsius, 100 Florins; to Signismundus Tilenius, 150 Duc∣kats; to Erasmus Frobenius, his Godson, two Rings; to Hieronymus Frobenius, his wearing Cloaths, Bedding, and Houshold-stuffs, to his Wife, a Ring, wherein was set a precious Stone, having therein engraven, a Woman looking ove her Left Shoulder; to Episcopius, a fair Silver Bowl, with a Cover; to his Wife, a Diamond Ring; to Go••lenius, a Silver Bowl; his Library he sold upon his Death-bed, to Johannes à Lasco; his Medals, ancient Coins, ready Money, and Debts, with the remainder of his Watches, Clocks, Rings, Plate, Jewels, and other Curiosities, of no small value, to his Heir Amerbachius, not for his own use, but to be sold, and the Money, by Advice of the fore-named Overseers, to be distributed; first, to the poor infirm Persons, whe∣ther through Age, or Sickness; secondly, to portionless Virgins, to procure them Husbands; and thirdly to poor, but hopeful young Scholars, for Advancement of their Studies. His Heir he restrained meerly to his Legacy, which was none of the greatest.
He fell sick first of the Gout, and then fell into an Hepatical Flux; so that for a whole Month together, he came seldom out of his Bed, and but once over the Threshold of his Chamber; yet whilst his Body lay tortured upon this double Rack, he wrote a Treatise de Puritate Ecclesiae, and made a hard shift to finish his Recognitions of Origen. These were the two last Songs of this dying Swan, whose Patience ever encreased with his Torments, and in the end surmounted them. He retained his Speech to the last gasp, and breathed out his Soul in these ejacul*tions: Mercy, sweet Jesus. Lord, loose these Bands. How long, Lord Jesus! how long! Jesus, Fountain of Mer∣cy, have Mercy on me, &c. He died, July 12. 1536. Aged 71, or 73. Ibid. p. 75, 76. out of the Bishop of Kilmore.
20. Mr. Bilney going to the Place of Execution, comforted himself with this Consideration, That he was then sailing upon the troubled Sea, but e're long, his Ship would be in a quiet Har∣bour; and I doubt not, saith he, but through the Grace of God I shall endure the Storm, only I would entreat you to help me with your Prayers. As he wet along the Streets, he gave much Alms to the Poor, by the Hands of one of his Friends. At the Stake he made a long Confession of his Faith in an excellent manner, and gave many sweet Exhortations to the Pople, and then earnestly called upon God by Prayer, and at the end rehearsed the 143 Psalm. Then turning to the Officers, he ask'd if they were ready? Whereupon the Fire was kindled, he holding up his Hands, and crying sometime Jesus, and sometime Credo: But the Wind blowing away the Flame from him, and the Pain enduring the longer, he was put to a longer exercise of Pa∣tience, till at last he gave up the Ghost. Ibid. p. 124.
21. William Tindal, whilst he was tying to the Stake, cried with a fervent and loud Voice, Lord open the King of England's Eyes: And so he was first strangled by the Hangman, and then burnt, A. C. 1556. Ibid. p. 129.
22. Leo Judae, a little before his Death, sent for the Pastors and Professors of Tigure, and made before them a Confession of his Faith, concluding thus: To this my Lord and Saviour Je∣sus Christ, my Hope and my Salvation, I wholly offer up my Soul and Body, I cast my self wholly upon his Mercy and Grace, &c. Ibid. p. 137.
23. Cruciger, after three Months illness, calling his two young Daughters to repeat their Prayers before him; and then himself praying with great fervency for himself, the Church, and those his Orphans, concluded: I call upon thee with a weak, yet a true Faith; I believe thy Promises, which thou hast sealed with thy Blood and Resurrection, &c. Ibid. p. 145.
24. Martin Bucer, in his Sickness, to Mr Bradford, coming to him, and telling him, that he would remember him in his Prayers, (being that Day to preach) uttered these Words, Ne abjicias me in tempore senectutis, &c. Forsake me not in the time of Age, when my Strength
description Page 81
fails me. And being admonished in his Sickness, that he should arm himself against the As∣saults of the Devil; he answered, That he had nothing to do with the Devil, because he was wholly in Christ: And God forbid, God forbid, said he, but that I should have some Experience of his Heavenly Comfort. After Sermon, Mr. Bradford coming again, and declaring unto him the great Fear which the Physicians had to prescribe any thing unto him, by reason of the Weak∣ness of his Body; with his Eyes fixed towards Heaven, he uttered these Words, Ile, ille regit & moderatur omma, He, he it is that rules and governs all things. And so, in the midst of many pious Prayers, he quietly yielded his Soul into the Hands of God. Febr. 27. 1551. Ibid. p. 160.
25. George Prince of Anhalt, falling sick of a most troublesome Disease, was frequent in holy Prayer, for himself, for all the Princes of that Family, for his Country, and for Germany. He had some portion of Holy Scriptures daily read to him: He made his Will, wherein he set down the Confession of his Faith, and commended the Defence of the Churches to his Brother; adding something to the Stipends of all the godly Ministers under his Charge; often ruminated on those Texts, God so loved the World, that he gave, &c. No man shall take my sheep out of my hand. Come uto me all ye that are weary, &c. And so in holy Meditations and Prayers he re∣signed up his Spirit unto God. A. C. 1543. Ibid. p. 165.
26. John Rogers being degraded and excommunicated in Queen Mary's Reign, was warned to prepare for Death before he arose. If it be so, said he, I need not tye my Points. Be∣ing afterwards brought to Smithfield, and a Pardon offered him, he refused to Recant. His Wife with Nine small Children, and the Tenth sucking at her Breast, coming to him, the sor∣rowful Sight nothing moved him: But in the Flames he washed his Hands, and with wonder∣ful Patience took his Death. He was the Protomartyr in Queen Mary's Reign. The Sabbath before his Death, he drank to Mr. Hooper, who lodged in a Chamber beneath him; bidding the Messenger, to commend him to him, and tell him, That there was never a little Fellow, that would better stick to a Man, than he would to him: Supposing they should be both burned to∣gether, tho' it happened otherwise. Ibid. p. 168.
27. Laurence Saunders being in Prison for a Year and three Months, wrote thence in a Letter to his Wife:
I am merry, and trust I shall be merry, maugre the Teeth of the all the Devils in Hell. Riches I have none to endow you with; but that Treasure of tasting how sweet Christ is to hungry Consciences (whereof, I thank my Christ, I do feel part) that I bequeath unto you, and to the rest of my beloved in Christ, &c.
When he came near the Place of Execution, at Coventry, to be burned, he went cheerfully to the Stake, kissing of it, and saying, Welcome the Cross of Christ, welcome Everlasting Life. And the Fire being kindled, he sweetly slept in the Lord. Ibid. p. 171.
28. Bishop Hooper being come to the Stake, prayed about half an Hour; and having a Box with a Pardon set before him, he cried, If you love my Soul, away with it; if you love my Soul, away with it. Three Irons being prepared to fasten him to the Stake, he only put an iron Hoop about his middle, bidding them to take away the rest, saying, I doubt not, but God will give me strength to abide the extremity of the fire without binding. When Reeds were cast to him, he em∣braced and kissed them, putting them under his Arm, where he had Bags of Gun-powder also. When Fire was first put to him, the fa*ggots being green, and the Wind blowing away the Flame, he was but scorched. More fa*ggots being laid to him, the Fire was so suppress'd, that his ne∣ther Parts were only burned, his upper being scarce touched; he prayed, O Jesus, the Son of Da∣vid, have mercy upon me, and receive my Soul; and wiping his Eyes with his Hands, he said, For God's Love let me have more Fire. A third Fire being kindled, it burned more violently, yet was he alive a great while in it; the last Words which he uttered, being, Lord Jesus receive my Spirit. Ibid. p. 175.
29. Rowland Taylor going to the Stake, at Hadley, the Streets were full of People, weeping and bewailing their Loss, to whom he said, I have preached to you God's Word and Truth, and am come to seal it with my Blood. He gave all his Money to the Poor, for whom he was wont thus to provide formerly. Coming to the Place of Execution, he was not suffered to speak to the People, who much lamented his Death; yet was very chearful, saying, Thanks be to God, I am even at home. And when he had prayed, and made himself ready, he went to the Stake, and kissed it. The Fire being kindled, he held up his Hands, and called upon God, saying, Merci∣ful Father of Heaven, for Jesus Christ my Saviour's sake, receive my Soul into thy hands: And so stood still, without moving, till one with an Halberd struck out his Brains. Ibid. p. 178.
30. Mr. Bradford, as soon as he approached the Stake, fell flat on the Ground, intending there to pur forth his Prayers to Almighty God, for he was not permitted to do it publickly; but Woodroffe the Sheriff commanded him to arise and dispatch, for the People encreased and pressed upon him. Whereupon, as soon as he got up, he embraced the Stake, and kissed it; put off his Cloaths, gave them to his Servant, comforted the Stripling that was to be burned with him, and earnestly exhorted the People to Repentance; Which so enraged the Sheriff, that he commanded his Hands to be tyed. His last Words that were audible were: Strait is the way, and narrow is the gate that leads to salvation, and few there be that find it. He endured the Flame as a fresh gale of Wind in a hot Summer's Day, without any Reluctancy. Ibid. p. 189.
31. Bishop Ridley, and Bishop Latimer, suffered together; but were not permitted to speak at the Stake. The Evening before their Execution, Ridley washed his Beard and his Feet, and bad those that supped with him, to his Wedding the next Day, demanding of his Brother, Mr. Skipfide, whether he thught his Sister (his Wife) could find in her Heart to be there? and he answering, That he durst say, she would with all her Heart; he professed to the thereof very glad. At Supper-time he was very chearful, and merry, desiring those there present, that went,
description Page 82
(of which number Mrs. Irish, his Hostess, tho' an eager Papist, was one) to quiet themselves, affirming, That tho' his Breakfast was like to be somewhat sharp and painful, yet his Supper, he was sure, would be pleasant and sweet. They endured a long time in the Fire with most grievous Pains, to the great Grief of the Beholders, thro' the Indiscretion of those that compo∣sed the Pile; burning as it were by piece-meal; till at last their Souls mounted, as in a flaming Chariot, up to Heaven. Ibid. p. 203, 204.
32. Bishop Latimer, when he came to the Stake, lifting up his Eyes, with a comfortable and lovely Countenance, cried out, God is faithful, who will not suffer us to be tempted above what we are able; and when the Fire was kindled, O Father of Heaven, receive my Soul. His Blood, as he was burning, running out of his Heart, in such abundance, as if all the Blood of his Bo∣dy had been gathered thither, to the great Astonishmnt of the Beholders. Ibid. p. 210.
33. Mr. Philpot going into Smithfield, and the way being very foul, two Officers took him up, and bore him to the Stake; to whom he said merrily, What will you make me a Pope? Be∣ing got into Smithfield, he kneeled down, and said, I will pay my Vows in the midst of thee, O Smithfield! and kissing the Stake, Shall I disdain to suffer at this Stake, when my Lord and Sa∣viour refused not to sufer a most vile Death for me? And when the Fire was kindled, with much Meekness and Comfort he resigned up his Spirit unto God. Ibid. p. 222.
34. Archbishop Cranmer, when tied to the Stake, thrust first of all his Right Hand into the Fire, wherewith he had subscribed to Popery, crying out, Ah, my unworthy Right Hand! So that his Hand died a Malefactor, and the rest of his Body a Martyr. Ibid. p. 228.
35. Bugenhagius drawing near to his End, often repeated, This is Life Eternal, to know Thee, the only true God, and him whom thou hast sent, Jesus Christ; and so quietly departed this Life, Aged 73. Ibid. p. 233.
36. Phil. Melancthon, in the midst of many Heavenly Prayers, surrendred his Soul unto him that gaveit, Aged 63. Ibid. p. 241.
37. Hyperius falling sick of a Fever, gave diverse Instructions to his Wife, for the Education of his Children; to his Children, for the serving of God, and obeying their Mother; and when his Friends visited him, requested them to bear Witness, That he now died in that Faith, which he had taught while he lived, and so yielded up his Spirit to God, Aged 53. Ibid. p. 265.
38. John Brentius falling sick of a Fever, made his Will, and therein set down a Confession of his Faith, received the Sacrament, exhorted the Ministers of Stutgard, to Unity in Doctrine, and a mutual Love, always saying, That he longed for a better, an Eternal Life, and so died, Aged 71. Ibid. p. 298.
39. Bishop Jewel died praying, and prayed dying: His last Words, worthy to be written with the Point of a Diamond, never to be razed out, were these: A Crown of Righteousness is laid up for me; Christ is my Righteousness; this is my Body; this day, quickly let me come unto thee; this day let me see thee, Lord Jesus. He was arrested by Death, as he was preaching at Laco*ck, upon those Words, Walk in the Spirit, and so carried from the Pulpit to Bed, from which he never rose more. Ibid. p. 311.
40. John Knox, a Day or two before his Death, sending for Mr. Lawson, Mr. Lindsey, the Elders and Deacons of the Church, told them, the Time was approaching which he long thirsted for, wherein he should be released from all his Cares, and be with his Saviour Christ for ever: And now, saith he, God is my Witness, whom I have served with my Spirit in the Gospel of his Son, that I have taught nothing but the true and sincere Word of God. I am not ignorant, that many have and do blame my too great Rigor and Severity; but God knows, that in my Heart I never hated those, against whom I thundered God's Judgments: I did only hate their Sins, and laboured, according to my power, to gain them to Christ. That I did forbear none of what Condition soever; I did it out of Fear of my God, who hath placed me in the Fun∣ction of his Ministry, and I know will bring me to an Account. Now, Brethren, for your selves, I have no more to say, but to warn you, to take heed to the Flock, over which God hath placed you Overseers, which he hath Redeemed by the Blood of his only-begotten Son. And you, Mr. Lawson, Fight a good Fight, do the Work of the Lord with Courage, and with a wil∣ling mand, and God from Heaven bless you, and the Church whereof you have the Charge: Against it (so long as it continues in the Doctrine of the Truth) the Gates of Hell shall not pre∣vail. Having thus spoken, and the Elders and Deacons being dismissed, he called the two Preach∣ers to him, and said, There is one thing that grieves me exceedingly; you have sometime seen the Courage and Constancy of the Laird of Grang. [See this Passage under the Head of Disco∣very of Things secret or future, by Impulses.] The next Day, Knox gave Order for the making of his Coffin, continuing all the Day in fervent Prayer, crying, Come, Lord Jesus; sweet Jesus, into thy hands I commend my Spirit. Being ask'd, whether his Pains were great, he answered, That he did not esteem that a Pain, which would be to him the end of all Troubles, and the beginning of Eternal Joys. Oft, after some deep Meditation, he used to say, Oh! serve the Lord in Fear, and Death shall not be troublesome to you: Blessed is the Death of those, that have part in the Death of Jesus. The Night before his Death, he slept some Hours with great un∣quietness, often sighing and groaning: And being ask'd, why he mourned so heavily? he an∣swered, In my Life-time I have been assaulted with Temptations from Satan, and he hath oft cast my Sins into my Teeth, to drive me to Despair; yet God gave me Strength to overcome all his Temptations: But now the subtil Serpent takes another course, seeking to perswade me, that all my Labours in the Ministry, and the Fidelity that I have shewed in that Service, hath not me∣rited Heaven and Immortality. But blessed be God, that brought to my Mind these Scriptures, What hast thou, that thou hast not received? And, Not I, but the Grace of God in me: With which, he is gone away ashamed, and shall no more return. And now I am sure, that my
description Page 83
Battle is at an end; and that without pain of Body, or trouble of Spirit, I shall shortly change this Mortal and miserable Life with that Happy and Immortal Life, that shall never have end. After which, one Praying by his Bed, asked him, after he had done, If he heard the Prayer? Yea, said he, and would to God, all present had heard it with such an Ear and Heart, as I. Adding, Lord Jesus, receive my Spirit. With which words, without any motion of Hands or Feet, he fell asleep, aged 62. A. C. 1572. The Earl of Murray, when the Corpse was put into the Ground, saying, Here lies the Body of him, who in his Life-time never feared the face of any Man. Fuller, Abel Rediv. p. 323, 324.
41. Henry Bullinger in his last Sickness endured the sharpest Pains for four Months with an admirable Patience, caused the Pastors and Professors of the City to come to him, unto whom he delivered a large Oration, wherein he thanked them for their Love, opened to them his Faith, freely forgave all his Enemies, exhorted them to Constancy and Unity; commended the Care of the Church and Publick School in Writing to the Senate, desired that Rodolphus Gualterus might be his Successor, &c. And so in the midst of his Extremities, sometimes repeating the 16, sometimes the 42, and sometimes the 51 Psalms, sometimes the Lord's Prayer, sometimes other Prayers; at the last, as one going to sleep, he quietly yielded his Soul into the hands of God, Sept. 18. 1575. aged 71. Ibid. p. 339.
42. Mr. Edw. Deering to his Friends on his Death-bed, upon occasion of the Sun shining, said, There is but one Sun in the World, nor but one Righteousness, one Communion of Saints; if I were the most Excellent of all Creatures in the World, equal in Righteousness to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, yet had I reason to confess my self to be a sinner, and to expect Salvation only in the Righteousness of Jesus Christ, for we all stand in need of the Grace of God. As for my Death, I bless God, I feel so much inward Joy and Comfort, that if put 〈◊〉〈◊〉 my choice, whether to die or live, I would a Thousand times rather chuse Death, if it so stand with the Holy Will of God. Ibid. p. 342.
43. Boquine in the Year 1582. on a Lord's-day preached twice, and in the Evening heard ano∣ther Sermon, then supped chearfully, and after Supper refreshed himself by walking abroad; then went to visit a sick Friend, and whilst he was comforting of him, he found his own Spirits begin to sink, and running to his Servant, he said unto him, Pray; adding, Lord, receive my Soul, and so departed in the Lord. Fuller, Abel Rediv. p. 349.
44. Mr. Gilpin, finding Death to approach him, commanded the Poor to be called together, unto whom he made a Speech, and took his leave of them; he did so likewise by others, made many Exhortations to the Scholars, and to divers others, and so at last fell asleep in the Lord, Anno 1583. aged 66. Ibid. p. 360.
45. Olevian in his Sickness made his Will, and by Pious Meditations prepared for Death; de∣clared, that he had learned by that Sickness to know the greatness of Sin, and the greatness of God's Majesty, more than ever he had done before: To John Piscator, coming to visit him, he said, that the day before for four hours together, he had been filled with ineffable Joy; for, said he, I thought I was in a most pleasant Meadow, in which as I walked up and down, I was besprinkled with a Heavenly Dew, and that not sparingly, but plentifully, where both my Body and Soul were filled with unspeakable Joy. To whom Piscator made answer, That good Shep∣herd, Jesus Christ, lead thee into fresh Pastures; yea, said Olevian, to the Springs of Living Wa∣ters. Afterwards having repeated some Sentences full of Comfort out of Psal. 42. Isa. 9. and Mat. 11. he often said, I would not have my Journey to God any longer deferred; I desire to be dis∣solved, and to be with Christ. And so bidding Farewel to his Colleagues and Friends, in the A∣gony of Death, Alsted asking, if he were sure of his Salvation in Christ? He answered, Most sure; and so gave up the Ghost, Anno 1587. aged 51. Ibid. p. 376.
47. George Sohnius of Fribourg in Wetteraw, bore his last Sickness with much Patience, and with fervent Prayer, often repeating, O Christ, thou art my Redeemer, and I know that thou hast redeemed me: I wholly depend upon thy Providence and Mercy; from the very bottom of my Heart I commend my Spirit into thy Hands. And so he slept in the Lord, Anno Christi 1589. aged 38 Ibid. p. 385.
48. James Andreas, born in Waibling at Wittenberg, falling sick, sent for James Herbrand, saying,
I expect that after my Death, many Adversaries will rise up to asperse me; and there∣fore I sent for thee, to hear the Confession of my Faith, that so thou mayest witness for me, when I am dead and gone, that I died in the True Faith.
The same Confession he made also before the Pastors and Deacons of Tubing. The Night before his Death he slept, partly upon his Bed, and partly in his Chair: When the Clock struck Six in the Morning, he said, My ••our draws near. He gave Thanks to God for bestowing Christ, for revealing his Will in his Word, for giving him Faith and the like Benefits. And when ready to depart, he said, Lord, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit: And so fell asleep, A. C. 1590. aged 61. Ibid. p. 389.
49. Robert Rollock, being sick of the Stone, which came upon him at last with great violence, set his House in Order, and commended his Wife, after Ten Years Barrenness, then with Child, to the Care of his Friends, requested two Noblemen, his Visitants, to go from him to the King, and entreat him, in his Name, to have a care of Religion, and to persevere in it to the end, as hitherto he had done, and to Reverence and Esteem the Pastors of the Church, as it was meet. And to the Pastors of Edinburgh he made an excellent exhortation and Profession of his Since∣rity; he made such a Divine and Heavenly Speech, as astonished the Hearers. And when the Physicians were preparing Physick, he said, Thou, Lord, wilt heal me. Then he prayed fer∣vently, that God would Pardon his Sins for Christ's sake, and that he might have an Happy De∣parture, and enjoy God's Presence, which he had long breathed after. Desired the Magistrates to be very careful of the University, desiring them to chuse in his room Henry Charter, and commended his Wife to their care, professing, that he had not laid up one Penny of his Stipend,
description Page 84
and therefore hoped they would provide for her. And when he had their Promise for these things, he said,
I bless God, I have all my Senses entire, but my Heart is in Heaven: And Lord Jesus, why shouldest not thou have it? It hathbeen my care all my Life long to dedicate it to thee; I pray thee take it, that it may live with thee for ever. Come, Lord Jesus, put an end to this Miserable Life. Haste, Lord, and tarr•• not. Come, Lord Jesus, and give me that Life, for which thou hast redeemed me.
And when some told him, that the next day was the Sab∣bath, he said, Thy Sabbath, O Lord, shall begin my Eternal Sabbath. The next Morning, to Mr. Belcanqual, praying for his long life, he said, I am weary of this Life, all my desire is, that I may enjoy the Coelestial Life that is hid with Christ in God. And so quietly resigned to his Spirit, A. C. 1598. aged 43. Ibid. p. 412.
50. Nic. Hemingius a little before his Death expounded the 103 Psalm with so much Fevour, Efficacy, and Power of the Holy Ghost, that all that heard him wondred at it, and shortly after resign'd up his Soul, Anno 1600. aged 87. Ibid. p. 414.
51. Chytraeus before his Death made a Confession of his Faith, received the Sacrament, and lying sick on his Bed, if any Discourse were raised about a Controversie, called to them to speak out; for that he should die with more Comfort, if he could learn any new thing before his de∣parture. Ibid. p. 421.
52. Tossanus being grown very old and infirm, laid down his Professors Place, tho' with the Reluctance of the University of Heidelberg; and having in his Lectures expounded the Book of Job to the end of the 31st. Chapter, he concluded with these words, The words of Job are ended. And presently after falling sick, he comforted himself with these Texts of Scripture; I have fought the good Fight, &c. Be you faithful unto the Death, and I will give thee a Crown of Life. We have a City not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens, &c. And when he had made a good Confession of his Faith, &c. he departed quietly, A. C. 1602. aged 61. Ibid. p. 430.
53. Bishop Andrews was not sick in Thirty Years (except once) till his last Sickness at Down∣ham in the Isle of Ely, the Air of that Place not agreeing with the Constitution of his Body. But there he seemed to be prepared for his Dissolution; saying often-times in that Sickness, It must come once, and why not here? And at other times, The days must come, when, whether we will or nill, we shall say, with the Preacher, we have no pleasure in them, Eccles. 12.1. Of his Death he seemed to Presage with himself a year before he died, and therefore prepared his Oyl, that he might be admitted in due time into the Bride-Chamber. That of qualis vita, &c. might be truly verified of him, for as he lived, so he died: As his Fidelity in his Health was great, so the strength of his Faith in his Sickness increased. His Gratitude to Men was now changed into Thankfulness to God; his Affability to incessant Prayers, his Laborious Studies to restless Groans, Sighs, Cries, and Tears; his Hands labouring, his Eyes lifted up, and his Heart beating and panting to see the Living God, even to the last of his Breath. He departed this Life, A. C. 1626. aged 71. Mr. Isaacson, in his Life.
54. Dr. Whitgift, Archbishop of Canterbury Twenty Years and Five Months, used these his last words to His Majesty, who in Person visited him the day before he died, when he could hardly be understood, Pro Ecclesia Dei, pro Eclesi•• Dei, &c. For the Church of God, for the Church of God. Fuller, Abel Rediviv. p. 463.
55. Beza on the Lord's-day, Octob. 13. 1605. rising early, and calling his Family to Prayers, afterwards (Prayers ended) walked up and down some few Paces, and receiving some small quantity of Wine, repaired to his Bed again, demanding, whether all things were quiet in the City, and when Answer was made, they were; he forthwith gave up his Soul into the hands of Almighty God, with all alacrity and chearfulness, aged 86. Ibid. p 474.
56. Dr. John Reynolds on his Death-bed being desired to obviate some scandalous Reports raised concerning him by the Papists, as if his Conversion were not sincere; and a form of Confession being offered him to Subscribe, he shook his Head, called for his Spectacles, and signed the Wri∣ting with his Name in very fair Characters, at which they all admired, because he had that Morn∣ing assayed to write, but could not through extream weakness. The next day he resign'd his Ghost, being Holy-Thursday, May 21. 1607. Ibid. p. 490.
57. Mr. Tho. Holland, born in Shropshire, and Regius Professor at Oxford, in his old Age grow∣ing sickly, spent all his time in Fervent Prayers, and Holy Meditations; and when his End ap∣proached, he often sighed out, Come, O Come, Lord Jesus, thou Morning-star; Come, Lord Je∣sus, I desire to be dissolved, and to be with thee; and so quietly departed in the Lord, A. C. 1612. aged 73. Ibid. p. 501.
58. John Gerardus, having desired the Communion to be administred to him, and told his Wife what he would have done after his Death, and instructed his Children, and laid his Hand on his Youngest Son, with those words, Disce, mi fili— Learn, my Son, the Commandments of the Lord, and he will provide for thee; and at last, turning to the Neighbours, and declaring in what Faith he died, he fell asleep, Anno 1564. aged 53. Ibid. p. 518.
59. Archbishop Parker, before his decease, some space of time, the better to mind him of his Mortality, caused his Monument to be made of plain black Marble, and to be placed in the Cha∣pel of Lambeth House, where he received his Archiepiscopal Consecration. His chief Motto, painted on the Walls of his House, and in his Windows, was that of St. John, The World passeth away, and the lust thereof. Ibid. p. 529.
60. Archbishop Abbot preached upon this his last Text, John 14.16. I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that may abide with you for ever. Upon the first Proposal whereof, as many of his Hearers presaged his departure from them, so it proved his last Fare∣wel-Sermon: For soon after he came out of the Pulpit, he fell into grievous Fits of the Stone, which first stopped the Passages of Nature, and within a few days shut up all the Offices of his Senses. To those that came to visit him, who were not a few, and among others, the Judges
description Page 85
being then at Sarum, in their Circuit, he comunicated most Christian and grave Advice, in∣sisting very much upon the Benefit of a good Conscience, the Comfort whereof he felt now in his Extremity, admonishing all that heard him so to carry themselves in their most private and secret Actions, as well as publick, that they might obtain that at the last, which would stand them in more stead, than what all the World could afford them besides. At last, with Hands and Eyes lift up to Heaven, he gave up the Ghost, with these Words; Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly; finish in me the Work that thou hast begun: Into thy hands I commend my Spirit; for thou hast redeemed me: Save me for thy Mercy's sake; for I put my whole trust in thee: Let thy mercy be shewed upon me, for my sure trust is in thee: O let me not be confounded for ever. Ibid. p. 550.
61. William Cooper, born at Edinburgh, used these amongst other Meditations in his last Sick∣ness: Now, my Soul, be glad; for of all parts of this Prison, the Lord hath set to his Pio∣neers to loose thee; Head, Feet, Milt and Liver, are fast failing; yea, the middle Strength of the whole Body, the Stomach, is weaken'd long agoe! Arise, make ready, shake off thy Fetters, mount up from the Body, and go thy way. I saw not my Children, when they were in the Womb, yet there the Lord fed them without my knowledge; I shall not see them, when I go out of the Body, yet shall they not want a Father: Death is somewhat dreary, and the Streams of that Jordan, between us and our Canaan, run furiously; but they stand still, when the Ark comes. Let your Anchor be cast within the Veil, and fastened on the Rock Jesus. Let the end of the three-fold Cord be buckled to the Heart, so shall ye go through. He expressed a great Willing∣ness to Exchange this Life for a better; which he did, Anno 1619. Ibid. p. 563.
62. Andrew Willet, in a Journey from London, homewards, had his Leg broken by a Fall from a Horse, and was God's Prisoner for 9 Days together, (being so long confined to his Bed;) where his Time he spent in meditating upon the Song of Ezekiel, Isa. 38. (his Contemplations being ta∣ken down in Writing by his Son, who then attended upon him.) Two Sabbath-Days, which happen'd in that time, he spent in Conscionatory Exhortations to those who waited upon him. Upon the tenth Day, on occasion of a Bell tolling for one near Death, he discoursed with his Wife, touching the Joys of Heaven; and then they both sang an Hymn, composed by himself, which they usually every Morning praised God with: Their Spirits being thus raised, they con∣tinued their Melody, and sang the 146 Psalm; sometimes stopping a little, and glossing upon the Words, by way of Self-application; till on a sudden, fetching a deep Sigh or Groan, he sunk down in his Bed; but being raised up a little, he said, Let me alone, I shall do well; Lord Jesus — And with that Word gave up the Ghost. ibid. p. 575.
63. Mr. Bolton falling sick of a Quartan-Ague, and finding his Distemper get strength, revised his Will; and having preached upon Death, Judgment, and Hell, he promised next to preach upon Heaven, the only fourth and last Thing that remained; but never preached more. He often breathed forth these Speeches, O when will this good Hour come? When shall I be dissolved? When shall I be with Christ?— Tho' Life be a great Blessing, yet I infinitely more desire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ. He thanked God for his wonderful Mercy, in pulling him out of Hell, in sealing his Ministry by the Conversion of Souls, which he wholly ascribed to his Glory: He cal∣led for his Wife, and desired her to bear his Dissolution with a Christian Fortitude; and turning to his Children, told them, they should not now expect from him, in his Weakness, to say any thing to them; he had told them enough formerly, and hoped they would remember it, and verily believed, that none of them durst think to meet him at the great Tribunal in an unrege∣nerate State. Some of his Neighbours moved to him, that he would tell them what he felt in his Soul: Alas! said he, do ye look for that now from me, who want Breath and Power to speak? I have told ye enough in my Ministry: Yet to satisfie you, I am, by the wonderful Mercies of God, as full of Comfort as my Heart can hold, and feel nothing in my Soul but Christ, with whom I heartily desire to be. And seeing some weeping, he said, Oh, what a deal of Doe there is before one can die! The very Pags of Death being upon him, after a few gapings for Breath, he said, I am now drawing on apace to my Dissolution: Hold out Faith and Patience, your Work will quickly be at an end. Then shaking them by the Hand, he desired them to make sure of Heaven, and re∣member what he had formerly taught them, protesting, that it was the Truth of God, as he should answer it at the Tribunal of Christ, before whom he should shortly appear. And a dear Friend taking him by the Hand, ask'd him, if he did not feel much pain? Truly no, said he, the greatest that I feel is your cold Hand. And then being laid down again, not long after he yielded up his Spirit unto God, Anno 1631. Aged 60. Ibid. p. 591.
64. Mr. Will Whately, in his Sickness, gave heavenly and wholsome Counsel to his People, exhorting them to Redemption of Time, Reading, Hearing and Meditating on the Word of God, to be much in Prayer, Brotherly Love and Communion of Saints, &c. A Minister pray∣ing with him, That if his time were not expired, God would restore him, or put an end to his Pains, &c. he lifting up his Eyes stedfastly towards Heavne, and one of his Hands, in the close of that Prayer, gave up the Ghost, shutting his Eyes himself, as if he were fallen into a Sleep, Anno 1639. Aged 56. a little before the Civil Wars began, and before the sad Desolations that be∣fel the Town of Banbury in particular. Ibid. p. 599.
65. Dr. Robert Harris, when his End drew near, being often ask'd how he did? answered, In no great pain, I praise God, only weary of my unuseful Life. If God have no more Service for me to do here, I could be gladly in Heaven, where I shall serve him better, free from Sin and Destractions. I pass from one Death to another, yet I fear none: I praise God, I can live, yet dare die. If God have more Work for me to do here, I am willing to do it, altho' my infirm Body be very weary. De∣siring one to pray, That God would hasten the Work; it was ask'd, whether Pain put him upon that Desire? he replied, No: But I do now no Good; I hinder others, which might be better imployed, if I were not? Why should any desire to live, but to do God Service? Now I cease from that, I do not live. The Violence of his Distempers, and Advice of Physicians, forbidding
description Page 86
his Speech, he called upon his Attendants to read the Scriptures, and his Son to Pray with him, and whilst Life and Language lasted, he concluded all Prayers with a loud Amen. Once upon his awaking, finding himself exceeding ill, he called for his Son, and taking him by the hand, said, Pray with me, it is the last time in all likelihood, that ever I shall joyn with you. And com∣plaining to him of his weariness, his Son answered, There remains a Rest. To whom he replyed, My Sabbath is not far off, and yours is at hand; ere that, I shall be rid of all my Trouble, and you shall be eased of some. At last, his ruinous Fort, which had held out beyond all expectation, came to be yielded up. About Saturday Evening he began to set himself to die, forbids all Cordials to be administred, gives his Dying Blessing to his Son (who only of all his Children was with him) and upon his Request, enjoyns him to signifie in that Country, where he was longest known, that he lived and died in the Faith which he had Preached and Printed, and now he found the Comfort of it. And afterwards spake no more, only commanded Rom. 8. to be read to him, dying into his perpetual Rest betwixt Twelve and One of the Clock on Saturday Night, De∣cember 11. 1658. aged 80, and more. W. D. in the Life and Death of Dr. Harris, p. 58, 59, &c.
In all his Wills, this Legacy was always renewed: Item, I bequeath to all my Children, and their Children's Children, to each of them a Bible, with this Inscription, None but Christ, Ibid.
I may not here forget to Remark an Answer, which he made to one that told him, Sir, You may take much comfort in your Labours, you have done much good, &c.
All (said he) was no∣thing without a Saviour; my best Works would Condenmn me; O, I am ashamed of them, being mixed with so much Sin! Oh! I am an unprofitable Servant! I have not done any thing for God as I ought! Loss of Time sits heavy upon my Spirits! Work, work apace; assure your self nothing will more trouble you, when you come to die, than that you have done no more for God, who hath done so much for you.
At another time—
I never in all my Life saw the worth of a Christ, nor tasted the sweetness of God's Love in that measure, as now I do.
And to two Reverend Doctors, his chief Friends,—
I praise God, he supports me, and keeps off Satan: Beg that I may hold out, I am now in a good way home, even quite spent, I am now at the Shore; I leave you tossing on the Sea.
O, it is a good time to die in. Ibid. p. 57. 58.
66. Mr. John Machin made the following Will.
I commit my Soul to God, my God, and my Saviour, that created and redeemed it, even into the Bosom of the Father of Spirits; my Body to my Father Corruption, and to the Worms my Mother and Sister, Job 17.14. In hopes he will make good to me (who with them some time have endeavoured to serve him) his Pro∣mise of Eternal Life, Rom. 2.7. As for my dear beloved Wife, I freely return (and I pray it may be with Advantage) to him that hath lent her, to whom I leave, John 17.24. Rev. 21. last, Jude 24. Psal. 84.10, 11, hoping that I leave them Heirs together with me, or rather with Jesus Christ, of a Kingdom that cannot be removed. If the Lord should graciously give me Issue, (I pray it may be of his Heritage, and prepared for a Room in Heaven!) to it I would leave, 1 Chron. 28.9. and I pray God see it executed according to my Will. And it is my Will concerning my Heir, (if the Lord give one) that he may be a Samuel lent to the Lord and his Service in the Ministry; for I can say, he is an asking of the Lord, as was Samuel. And that he may have my Inheritance, performing his Father's and my Will concerning my Lecture. As for my Personal Substance, &c. ending thus— Praying whoever Rules here, may keep open house for God and his, and all I leave may be his, to whom I would in Faith say, Psal. 31.5. hereunto subscribing with my Heart and Hand, _____ _____ J. M.
And in a Schedule dated herewith as followeth. Some Particulars concerning the thing that hath long been in my heart to do for God, written as my last Will, as an occasion of some standing Service, when I am not.
Motives. God's Glory, Christ's Kingdoms increase, and poor Souls Salvation, an expression of my Thankfulness for what he hath done for our Family, and for me the least and last of it. And the rather, because I am here in my own apprehension so little serviceable in speak∣ing, doing, and suffering for him, and nothing at all advantageous in writing, as others have been, and I could have desired. Those Motives, together with that blessed Experience I have had of its Advantage already through God's sealing work with it, makes me to think my self favoured the more of God, if I may do this for him; and I doubt not but he can and will, if need be, give me and mine much more than this, as is said, 2 Chron. 25.9. and if I could say as David, 1 Chron. 29.23. I would think it little betwixt him and me, who hath said, That whosoever shall give you a Cup of cold Water to drinkin my Name, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his Reward; and my Prayer is, that those that come after me (whose it might have been) think it's better bestowed, than the rest.
The Thing. A double Lecture, viz. of two Sermons once a Month, chiefly intending Souls Conversion.
The Ministers. The most Orthodox, Able, and Powerful that can be procured for love to Jesus Christ, and his Service, or the Will of the Dead; chosen by my Trustees successively.
The Trustees. Four Ministers, and four Lay-men. The Ministers I leave in Trust, and que∣stion not their Faithfulness herein for Christ's sake, are my dearest fellow-labourers in our Lord's Work, Mr. N. Mr. S. Mr. B. and Mr. J. with whom I only leave for their Direction and Encouragement, 1 Cor. 15.58. Mat. 28.20. The Lay men whom I put in Joynt-Trust, are Mr. B. Mr. M. Mr. B. and plain-hearted T. H. all whose Faces I hope to see in Heaven; with them I leave for their Refreshment, when taking some steps about it, Mat. 25.39, 40— for Eternity is the place I would be for, to which when gone, I am but a little before, and you a little behind.
This Lecture he kept up by his constant cost and care, from Aug. 4. 1653. Monthly, until Jan. 2. 1659. whereof he kept an exact Account in a Catalogue, wherein he took notice of the day of the Month, the Place, the Persons that Preached, and their Texts, some hints of the Congregation, both number and seriousness. See his Life.
description Page 87
And having thus made use of some of his Memorials, we shall add what himself said of the 'writing of them, in these words:
The occasion of making and writing these things, was a thought I had, what was become of all my Fore-fathers, and what what Price I should set upon one of their Manuscripts concerning the state of our Family, Nation, or Church of God in it 500 Years since. Whereupon I resolved this Work formy Son's sake, and Posterity's imita∣tion; when it may be said of us in this Generation, as of Israel once, in that Exod. 1.6. And Joseph died, and all his Brethren, and all that Generation. I John Machin, called by him who separated me from the Womb, (Gal. 1.15.) to the hope of having my Name in the Book of Life, and likewise to be an Embassador of my Lord Christ Jesus, was in my great Master's Work at Astbury in Cheshire, Anno 1655. when I first set Pen hereunto. See his Life.
67. Part of Mr. Richard Baxter's Last Will, as I find it published by Mr. Sylvester, in the Narrative of his Life.
I Richard Baxter, of London, Clerk, an unworthy Servant of Jesus Christ, drawing to the end of this Transitory Life, having, through God's great Mercy, the free use of my Under∣standing, do make this My Last Will and Testament — My Spirit I commit with Trust and Hope of the Heavenly Felicity into the hands of Jesus my glorified Redeemer and Intercessor, and by his Mediation into the hands of God, my Reconciled Father, the Infinite, Eternal Spirit, Light, Life, and Love, most Great, and Wise, and Good, the God of Nature, Grace, and Glory, of whom, and through whom, and to whom are all things; my absolute Owner, Ruler, and Benefactor; whose I am, and whom (though imperfectly) I serve, seek, and trust, to whom be Glory for ever. Amen.— To him I render most humble Thanks, that he hath filled up my Life with abundance of Mercy, pardon'd my Sins by the Merits of Christ, and vouchsafed by his Spirit to renew and seal me as his own, and to moderate and bless to me my long-sufferings in the Flesh, and at last to sweeten them by his own Interest and comfor∣ting Approbation,
who taketh the cause of Love and Concord as his own — Now let the Rea∣der Judge (adds the Reverend Mr. Sylvester, in his Preface to Mr. Baxter's Life) whether any thing in all this can in the least infer his doubting, or denyal of a fature state, as some have reported.
68. The Reverend Mr. John Dunton, late Rector of Aston Clinton in Bucks, after he had in his Last Will bequeathed his Soul to God who gave it, speaking next concerning his Funeral, he adds,
That 'tis his desire, that his Funeral might not be performed till Five days after his decease.
Which Request was occasioned by his first Wife's lying seemingly dead for three days, and afterwards coming to Life again, to the Admiration of all that saw her.
69. A Copy of the Will made by the Reverend Dr. Samuel Annesly, who de∣parted this Life on Thursday, Decemb. 31. 1696. in the 77th. Year of his Age.
IN the Name of God. Amen. I Dr. Samuel Annesly, of the Liberty of Norton-Folgate in the County of Middlesex, an unworthy Minister of Jesus Christ, being through Mercy in Health of Body and Mind, do make this my Last Will and Testament, concerning my Earthly Pittance.
Formy SOƲL, I dare humbly say, it is through Grace devoted unto God, otherwise than by LEGACY, when it may live here no longer: And I do believe that my BODY, after its sleeping a while in Jesus, shall be reunited to my Soul, that they may both be for ever with the Lord.
Of what I shall leave behind me, I make this short disposal: My Just Debts being paid, I give to each of my Children One Shilling, and all the rest to be equally divided between my Son Benjamin Annesly, my Daughter Judith Annesly, and my Daughter Ann Annesly, whom I make my Executors of this my Last Will and Testament, revoking all former, and confirming this with my Hand and Seal this 29th. day of March, 1693.
SAMƲEL ANNESLY.
70. Cardinal Richelieu was visited by the King in his last Sickness, which (saith my Author) was the greatest Favour he could receive from any Mortal Man; seeing, that having lived alto∣gether for his King, he was to die near him, and almost in his Arms. He desired in his Sickness, That he might live no longer, than he was able do the King and the Kingdom of France Service. He expired Decemb. 4. St. N. 1642. aged 58. He was buried in the College of Sorbonne, where he had caused his Monument to be built during his Life. Gabriel Du-gres, in the Life of Jean Ar∣man Du Plessis, D. of Richelieu, p. 65.
71. Cardinal Mazarine thus expressed himself to the Queen-Mother of France before his Death: Madam, your Favours have undone me; were I to live again, I would be a Capuchin rather than a Courtier. [This, with some others following, I am not now able to cite my Authors for, having taken the Abstracts out of borrowed Books, several Years ago.]
72. Sir John Mason, Privy-Counsellor to four Princes, expressed himself thus: Seriousness is the best Wisdom, Temperance the best Physick, a good Conscience the best Estate; and were I to live again, I wold change the Court for a Cloyster, my Privy-Counsellor's Bustles for an Hermit's Re∣tirement, and the whole Life I have lived in the Palace, for one hours enjoyment of God in the Cha∣pel. All things else forsake me, except my God, my Duties, and my Prayers.
description Page 88
73. Hugo Grotius wish'd, that he might exchange all his Learning and Honour for the plain Integrity of Jean Ʋrich, (who was a Poor Religious Man, that spent Eight hours of his Day in Prayer, Eight in Meat and Sleep, and Eight in Labour.)
74. Salmasius his last Reflections were to this purpose: Oh! I have lost a World of Time! Time, that most Precious thing in the World; whereof had I but one Year more, it should be spent in David's Psalms, and Paul's Epistles. O Sirs, mind the World less, and God more. The Fear of the Lord, this is Wisdom.
75. Mr. Selden, to Archbishop Ʋsher— Notwithstanding my curious Enquiries, and Books, and Collections, I can rest my Soul on nothing but the Scriptures; and above all, that Passage lies most upon my Spirit, Titus 2.11, 12. The Grace of God, that brings Salvation, &c.
76. Dr. Donn on his Dying-bed told his Friends, I Repent of all my Life, but that part I spent in Communion with God, and doing good.
77. Sir Walter Rawleigh, in a Letter to his Wife, after his Condemnation, hath these words:
If you can live free from Want, care for no more, for the rest is but a Vanity: Love God, and begin betimes, in him shall ye find True, Everlasting, and Endless Comfort. My dear Wife, Farewel; Bless my Boy, Pray for me, and let my True God hold you both in his Arms.
78. Mr. Herbert, the Divine Poet, to one going about to Comfort him with the Remem∣brance of a good Work he had done, in Repairing a ruinous Church belonging to his Ecclesia∣stical Dignity; made answer, 'Tis a good Work, if sprinkled with the Blood of Christ. In the Pre∣face before his Poems.
79. Mr. Tho. Cartwright, the last Sermon that he made was, Dec. 25. on Eccl. 12.7. Then shall the dust return to the earth, &c. On the Tuesday following, the Day before his Death, he was two Hours on his Knees in private Prayer, in which (as he told his Wife) he found won∣derful and unutterable Joy and Comfort; and within a few Hours after, he quietly resigned up his Spirit to God, Dec. 27. 1603. Mr. Clark's Martyrol. p. 21.
80. Mr. Paul Baines, in his last Sickness, had many Fears and Doubts; God letting Satan loose upon him; so that he went away with far less Comfort, than many weaker Christians en∣joy. Ibid. p. 24.
81. Mr. William Bradshaw exhorted all that came to him, to lay a good Foundation for a comfortable Death in time of Life and Health; assuring them, that their utmost Addresses and Endeavours would be little enough, when they came to that Work. Ibid. p. 51.
81. Mr. Richard Rothwel foretold his own Death: I am well, and shall be well shortly, said he to some that sent to enquire how he did: And afterwards whispering one in the Ear, there present, said, Do you know my meaning? I shall be with Christ, e're long; but do not tell them so. And af∣ter Prayer, smiling, said he, Now I am well: Happy is he that hath not bow'd a knee to Baal. He called upon the Company to sing Psal. 120. And in the singing of it, he died. An. 1627. Aged 64. Ibid. p. 71.
83. Dr. Preston, the Night before he died, being Saturday, he went to Bed, and lay about three Hours, desirous to sleep, but slept not: Then said, My Dissolution is near, let me go to my Home, and to Jesus Christ, who hath bought me with his most precious Blood. About Four of the Clock the next Morning, he said, I feel Death coming to my Heart; my Pain shall now be quickly turned into Joy. And after Prayer made by a Friend, he look'd on the Company, turned away his Head, and at Five a Clock on the Lord's-Day in the Morning, gave up the Ghost, An. 1628. Aged 41. or near it. Ibid. p. 113.
84. Mr. Hildersam, sickening with the Scurvy, in the midst of Winter, on March 4. being the Lord's-Day, was prayed for in the Congregation of Ashby. His Son also prayed with him divers times that Day; and in the last Prayer he departed, March 4. 1631. [Had I time to pause upon it, methinks, the Death of many worthy Persons happening upon the Christian Sabbath, is worthy of a special Remark.] Mr. Hildersam had given order in his Will, that no Funeral Sermon should be preached at his Burial. Ibid. p. 123.
85. Dr. Tho. Tailour, of Aldermanbury, expressed himself thus; O, said he, we serve a good Lord, who covers all our Imperfections, and gives us great Wages for little Work: And on the Lord's-Day he was dismissed hence, to keep a perpetual Sabbath in Heaven, in the Climacterical Year of his Age, 56. Ibid. p. 127.
86. Mr. John Carter likewise, Feb. 21. 1635. being the Lord's-Day, ended his Life with a Doxology, The Lord be thanked. Ibid. p. 140.
87. Dr. Sibs died, Anno 1631. Aged 58. Ibid. Dr. Chaderton, Anno 1640. Aged 94. Ibid.
88. Mr. Ball being ask'd in his last Sickness, whether he thought he should live or die? an∣swered, I do not trouble my self about that matter: And afterwards, how he did? replied, Go∣ing to Heaven apace. He died 1640. Aged 55. Ibid.
89. Dr. Potter died about the great Climacterical Year of his Age, being suspected to have laid to Heart the Reproaches of some thrown upon him, for a Sermon preached a little before at Westminster, as too sharp against Innovations in the Church. Ibid.
90. Mr. Julines Herrings, the Night before his Departure, was observed to rise upon his Knees, and with Hands lifted up to Heaven, to use these Words: He is overcome, overcome, through the Strength of my Lord and only Saviour Jesus, unto whom I am now going to keep a Sabbath in Glory. And accordingly next Morning, March 28. 1644. Aged 62. on the Sabbath-Day, he departed. Ibid. 168.
91. Mr. John Dod was tried with most bitter and sharp Pains of the Strangury, and great Wrestlings with Satan, but was Victorious. To one watching with him, he said, That he had been wrestling with Satan all Night, who accused him, That he had neither preached, nor prayed, nor performed any Duty well, for manner or end; but, saith he, I have answer'd him from the Example of the Prodigal and the Publican. One of his last Speeches was (with Eyes and Hands
description Page 89
lift up to Heaven) I desire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ. Which desire was granted him, Anno 1645. aged 96. Ibid. p. 178.
92. Mr. Herbert Palmer, after Isa. 38 Chap. being read, prayed himself to this purpose. First, for himself, That God would heal the sinfulness of his Nature, pardon all his Transgressions, deliver him from Temptation, accept him in Christ, &c. Then for the Publick, the Nation, King, and Parliament, Ministers, &c. For Scotland, and the Churches in France, New-Eng∣land, &c. Queen's College, Westminster, the Country, his Benefactors, &c. He departed, Decem∣ber 25. 1647. aged 46. He desired his Friends not to Pray for his Life; but Pray God, saith he, for Faith, for Patience, for Repentance, for Joy in the Holy Ghost.
Lord, saith he, cast me down as low as Hell in Repentance, and lift me up by Faith to the highest Heavens in confidence of thy Salvation.
The Tuesday before he departed,
This day Seven-night, said he, is the Day on which we have used to remember Christ's Nativity, and on which I have preached Christ; I shall scarce live to see it;
but for me was that Child born, unto me was that Son given, &c. Ibid. p. 201.
93. Mr. John Cotton, to Mr. Wilson, taking his last leave of him, and praying, that God would lift up the Light of his Countenance upon him, and shed his Love into his Soul; presently an∣swered, He hath done it already, Brother. And to one that had been helpful to him in his Sick∣ness, The God that made you, and bought you with a great Price, Redeem your Body and Soul unto himself: Which were his last words, Decemb. 23. 1652. aged 68. Ibid. p. 229.
94. Dr. Will. Gouge, after three days illness, complained, Alas! I have lost three days. And to a Friend visiting him, I am willing to die, having, I bless God, nothing to do but to die. And to his Sister, being afraid to leave him alone, Why, Sister, said he, I shall, I am sure, be with Christ, when I die: Which he did, Decemb. 12. 1653. aged 79. Ibid. p. 246.
95. Mr. Tho. Gataker gave this his last Charge to his Relations, Sister, Son, Daughter, &c.
My heart fails, and my strength fails; but God is my Fortress, and the strong Rock of my Sal∣vation; into thy hands therefore I commend my Soul, for thou hast redeemed me, O God of Truth. Son, you have a great Charge, look to it; Instruct your Wife and Family in the fear of God, and discharge your Ministry conscientiously.
To his Sister, two Years older than him∣self, he said,
Sister, I thought you might have gone before me, but God calls for me first; I hope we shall meet in Heaven, I pray God to bless you.
He admonished his Daughter to mind the World less, and God more; for that all things without Piety, and the true fear of God, are nothing worth. Advising his Son Draper to Entertain some Pious Minister in his House to teach his Children, and instruct his Family; exhorting them all to Love and Unity: And then com∣manded them all to withdraw. He died July 27. 1654. aged near 80. Ibid. p. 259.
96. Mr. Bolton dying, told his Children, That none of them should dare think to meet him at God's Tribunal in an unregenerate Estate. And when some of his Parish desired him to ex∣press what he felt in his Soul, of the exceeding Comforts that are in Christ, answered, I am, by the wonderful Mercy of God, as full of Comfort, as my heart can hold, and feel nothing in my Soul but Christ, with whom I heartily desire to be: And looking upon some that were weeping, said, Oh, what a deal of do there is ere one can die. Chetwind's Collections.
97. Mr. Whitaker— Do not complain, but bless God for me, and entreat him to open the Prison-door. He died 1654. aged 55. Ibid. p. 272.
98. Mr. Rich. Capel, Sept. 21. 1656. preached twice, taking his leave of the World, by pres∣sing Faith in God. That Evening he repeated both his Sermons in his Family, read his Chapter, went to Prayer, and so to Bed, and died immediately, Sept. 21. 1656. He often said, That if God saw fit, one had better die of a quick, than lingring Death. Ibid. p. 313.
99. Mr. Jessey the last Night he lived cried out, Oh, the unspeakable Love of God! Oh, the vilest! Oh, the vilest! that he should reach me, when I could not reach him! And then rehearsing over and over, Blessed be that ever, ever, ever Blessed and Glorious Majesty! And when a Cor∣dial appointed for him was brought, Trouble me not, upon your own Peril, trouble me not. Then shewing his care for the Poor, Widows, and Fatherless, and desiring Prayers, and after∣wards repeating Acts 2.27. and calling for more Julip, more Julip (meaning more Scriptures) by and by he sang this Hymn:
Jerusalem, my heart's Delight,I come, I come to thee;Then shall my sorrows have an end,When I thy Joys shall see.
Then often repeating those words, Praises for ever: Amen, Amen. Praises to the Amen, for ever and ever, Amen. After a while he fell asleep, Sept. 4. 1663. aged 63. Mr. Collier, in his Life and Death, p. 94.
100. Mr. Brand thus— Oh! my God, my God, what is sinful Man! Worm-man! what manner of Love is this! Love indeed! O, I cannot express it! — Oh! let me be with thee! with thee, O my God! Oh! I long for Heaven! Oh! welcome Death! Oh! happy Death, that will put an end to all my Troubles and Afflictions! one Moment in Abraham's Bosom will make amends for all, turn Sorrow to Joy: What a dreadful Appearance will there be at the Great Day! what a sad thing to be disappointed, and come short of Heaven! O, my Redeemer liveth, I have served a good Master! I would not desire Life for a Moment, unless to promote the Interest of Christ. If God would give me my choice, what I would ask, I would not ask Life: Nay, I have prayed to God, that I might die. Why so, said a by-stander? That I may be, said he, with God! O my God, I would come to thee! Let me live with Thee! As he was going to Bed, with much concernedness of Mind he said, There will be a Cry at Midnight, Pre∣pare,
description Page 90
Prepare. Which came to pass accordingly; for after going to Bed, he was taken with a Vomiting of Blood, and after that died. Dr. Annesly in his Life.
101. Mr. John Janeway, for the latter part of his Life, he lived like a Man that was quite weary of the World, and that looked upon himself as a stranger here, and that lived in the constant sight of a better World. He plainly declared himself but a Pilgrim that looked for a better Country, a City that had Foundations, whose builder and maker was God. His Habit, his Language, his Deportment, all spoke him one of another World. His Meditations were so intense, long, and frequent, that they ripened him apace for Heaven, but somewhat weakned his Body. Few Christians attain to such a holy contempt of the World, and to such clear, be∣lieving, joyful, constant Apprehensions of the transcendent Glories of the unseen World. On his Death-bed he thus express'd himself:
O help me to Praise God, I have now nothing else to do; I have done with Prayer, and all other Ordinances; I have almost done conversing with Mortals. I shall presently be beholding Christ himself, that died for me, and loved me, and washed me in his Blood. I shall, before a few hours are over, be in Eternity, singing the Song of Moses, and the Song of the Lamb. I shall presently stand upon Mount Zion, with an innumerable company of Angels, and the Spirits of the Just made perfect, and Jesus the Me∣diator of the New Covenant; I shall hear the voice of much People, and be one amongst them, which shall say, Hallelujah, Salvation, Glory, Honour, and Power unto the Lord our God; and again, we shall say, Hallelujah. And yet a very little while, and I shall sing unto the Lamb, a Song of Praise, saying, Worthy art thou to receive Praise, who wert slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy Blood, out of every Kindred, and Tongue, and People, and Na∣tion, and hast made us unto our God, Kings and Priests, and we shall Reign with thee for ever and ever. Methinks I stand, as it were, with one Foot in Heaven, and the other upon Earth; methinks I hear the Melody of Heaven, and by Faith I see the Angels waiting to carry my Soul to the Bosom of Jesus, and I shall be for ever with the Lord in Glory. And who can chuse but rejoyce in all this?
And now, my dear Mother, Brethren, and Sisters, Farewel; I leave you for a while, and I commend you to God, and to the Word of his Grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an Inheritance among all them that are sanctified. And now, dear Lord, my Work is done. I have finished my course, I have fought the good Fight; and henceforth, there remaineth for me a Crown of Righteousness. Now come, dear Lord Jesus, come quickly. Then a Godly Minister came to give him his last Visit, and to do the Office of an in∣feriour Angel, to help to convey his blessed Soul to Glory, who was now even upon Mount Pisgah, and had a full sight of that goodly Land at a little distance. When this Minister spake to him, his heart was in a mighty flame of Love and Joy, which drew Tears of Joy from that precious Minister, being almost amazed to hear a Man just a dying, talk as if he had been with Jesus. He died June 1657. Aged between 23 and 24, and was buried in Kelshall-Church in Hartfordshire. For a larger Account of this Extraordinaay Person, see his Life, written by his Brother, Mr. James Janeway.
102. Mrs. Allein, in the History of the Life and Death of Mr. Joseph Allein, writes thus con∣cerning his Death, viz. About Three in the Afternoon, he had, as we perceived, some Conflict with Satan, for he uttered these words: Away, thou foul Fiend, thou Enemy of all Mankind, thou subtil Sophister, art thou come now to molest me! Now I am just going! Now I am so weak, and Death upon me. Trouble me not, for I am none of thine! I am the Lord's, Christ is mine, and I am his: His by Covenant; I have sworn my self to be the Lord's, and his I will be: Therefore be gone. These last words he repeated often, which I took much notice of; That his Covenanting with God was the means he used to expel the Devil and all his Temptations. The time we were in Bath, I had very few hours alone with him, by reason of his constant using the Bath, and Visits of Friends from all Parts thereabouts, and sometimes from Taunton; and when they were gone, he would be either retiring to GOD, or to his Rest: But what time I had with him, he always spent in Heavenly and Profitable Discourse, speaking much of the Place he was going to, and his Desires to be gone: One Morning as I was Dressing him, he looked up to Heaven and smiled, and I urging him to know why, he answered me thus: Ah, my Love, I was thinking of my Marriage-Day, it will be shortly: O, what a joyful Day will that be! Will it not, thinkest thou, my dear heart? Another time, bringing him some Broth, he said, Blessed be the Lord for these Refreshments in the way home; but O, how sweet will Heaven be! Another time, I hope to be shortly where I shall need no Meat, nor Drink, nor Cloaths. When he looked on his weak consumed hands, he would say, These shall be changed; This vile Body shall be made like to Christ's Glorious Body. O what a Glorious Day will the Day of the Resurrection be! Methinks I see it by Faith: How will the Saints lift up their heads and rejoyce, and how sadly will the wicked World look then! O come let us make haste, our Lord will come shortly, let us prepare. If we long to be in Heaven, let us hasten with our Work; for when that is done, away we shall be fetch'd. O this vain, foolish, dirty World, I wonder how reasonable Creatures can so dote upon it! What is in it worth the looking after! I care not to be in it longer than while my Master hath either doing, or suffering Work for me, were that done, farewel to Earth. Thus far Mrs. Allein.
103. Dr. Peter du Moulin, Professor of Divinity at Sedan, at his last Hour pronounced these Words, I shall be satisfied when I awake, &c. and twice or thrice, Come, Lord Jesus, come; Come, Lord Jesus, come; and the last time, that Text which he loved so much, He that believeth in Christ, shall not perish, but have everlasting life; and a little after, Lord Jesu, receive my Spi∣rit. It being said to him, You shall see your Redeemer with your eyes; laying his Hand on his Heart, he answered, with an Effort, I believe it; and so departed, 1658. aged 90. Out of the French Copy of his Death.
description Page 91
104. Arminius, in his Sickness, was so far from doubting any whit of that Confession he had publish'd, that he stedfastly judged it to agree in all things with the Holy Scriptures; and there∣fore he did persist therein, That he was ready at that very moment, to appear with that same Belief before the Tribunal of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Judge of the Quick and Dead. He died of a Disease in the Bowels, which caused Fevers, Cough, Extension of the Hypochon∣dria, Atrophy, Gout, Iliack Passion, Obstruction of the Left Optick Nerve, Dimness of the same Eye, &c. which gave occasion to some Censures. He died Oct. 19. In his Life, by an un∣known Hand.
105. Simon Episcopius, An. 1643. falling sick of an Ischuria, (for Eleven Days not being able to make a drop of Water,) continued ill two Months, or more, and at last, for some Weeks, was deprived of his Sight; which Loss had been more grievous to him, had not his deep and almost continual Sleeping, lessened the same: For he complained of it to his Friends, that he should not be able to serve the Church of Christ any more. He died, April 4 at Eight of the Clock in the Morning, the Moon being then eclipsed, saith the Author of his Life, p. 26.
106. Gustavus Ericson, King of Sweden, having lived 70 Years, and reigned 38. gave in Charge to his Children, to endeavour the Peace, and maintain the Liberties of their Country; but especially to preserve the Purity of Religion, without the Mixture of Human Inventions, and to live in Unity, as Brethren among themselves; and so sealing up his Will, he resigned his Spirit to God, An. 1562. Clark's Martyrol. p. 370.
107. Edward the Sixth, King of England, in the Time of his Sickness, hearing Bishop Rid∣ley preach upon Charity, gave him many Thanks for it, and thereupon ordered Gray-Friars Church, to be a House for Orphans; St. Bartholomew's, to be an Hospital; and his own House at Bridewel, to be a Place of Correction: And when he had set his Hand to that Work, he thank'd God, that he had prolong'd his Life, till he had finished that good Design. About three Hours before his Death, having his Eyes clos'd, and thinking none near him, he prayed thus with himself.
Lord God, deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life, and take me among thy Cho∣sen; howbeit, not my Will, but thine be done. Lord! I commend my Spirit to thee. O Lord! thou knowest how Happy it were for me to be with thee; yet for thy Chosen sake send me Life and Death, [I suspect some Mistake in recording these last Words, perhaps Life or Death,] that I may truly serve thee: O my Lord God! bless thy People, and save thine Inheritance: O Lord God, save thy People of England: O my Lord God, defend this Realm from Papistry, and maintain thy true Religion; that I, and thy People, may praise thy Holy Name, for thy Son Jesus Christ's sake.
His last Words were, I am faint; Lord have mercy, and take my Spirit. He died aged 17.
108. The Lady Jane Grey, by King Edward's Will proclaimed Queen of England, the Night before she was beheaded, sent her Sister her Greek Testament, in the end whereof she wrote, as may be seen under the Head of Love of the Holy Scriptures.
She spoke on the Scaffold thus:
GOod People, I am come hither to Die; and by a Law I am condemned to the same: My Offence against the Queen's Majesty was only in consenting to the Device of others, which now is deemed Treason; yet it was never of my seeking, but by Counsel of those, who should seem to have further understanding of those things than I, who knew little of the Law, and much less of Titles to the Crown: But touching the Procurement thereof by me, or on my behalf, I do here wash my Hands in Innocency before God, and the Face of you all this Day, (and therewith she wrung her Hands, wherein she had her Book.) I pray you all, good Christian People, to bear me Witness, that I die a true Christian Woman, and that I look to be saved by no other means, but only by the Mercy of God, in the Blood of his only Son, Jesus Christ: And I do confess, That when I knew the Word of God, I neglected the same, and loved my self and the World; and therefore this Plague and Punishment is justly befallen me for my Sins: And I yet thank God, of his Goodness, that he hath been pleased to give me Respite to Repent in. And now, good People, while I am alive, I pray, assist me with your Prayers.
She died, 1554. aged 16.
Tu quibus ista legas, incertum est, Lector, ocellis, Ipsa equidem siccis scribere non potui.
Fox's Martyrol.
109. Queen Elizabeth is reported, upon her Death-bed, (but by what Author, I confess, I do not presently remember,) to complain of the want of Time: Time, Time, a World of Wealth for an Inch of Time; yet finished her Course with that of the Apostle, 2 Tim. 4.7. I have fought a good Fight, &c.
110. The young Lord Harrington professed in his Sickness, That he feared not Death in what shape soever it came; declaring about two Hours before his Death, that he still felt the assured Comforts and Joys of his Salvation by Jesus Christ: And when Death approached, he breathed forth these longing Expressions; Oh, that Joy! Oh, my God! when shall I be with thee? And so sweetly resigned up his Spirit unto God, An. 1613. aged 22. See in his Life, in the Young Man's Calling, and my Christian's Companion.
111. Henry Prince of Wales, eldest Son to King James, in his Sickness had these Words to one that waited on him; Ah, Tom! I in vain wish for that time I lost with thee, and others, in vain Recreations. Which puts me in mind of what Mr. Smith relates in the Funeral Solemnity of Mr. Moor, Fellow of Gaius College, and Keeper of the University Library, viz. That he of∣ten
description Page 92
lamented the Misery of our English Gentry, who are commonly brought up to nothing but Hawks and Hounds, and know not how to bestow their Time in a Rainy Day; and in the midst of all their Plenty are in want of Friends, necessary Reproof, and most lo∣ving Admonition.
112. The Earl of Strafford made this Speech on the Scaffold, May 12. 1641.
MY Lord Primate of Ireland, (and my Lords, and the rest of the Gentlemen,) it is a very great Comfort to me, to have your Lordship by me this Day, in regard I have been known to you a long time; I should be very glad to obtain so much silence, as to be heard a few Words, but I doubt, I shall not. My Lord, I come hither by the Good Will and Pleasure of Almighty God, to pay that last Debt I owe to Sin, which is Death; and by the Blessing of God, to rise again, through the Merits of Christ Jesus, to Eternal Glory. I wish I had been private, that I might have been heard. My Lord, if I might be so much beholden to you, that I might use a few Words, I should take it for a very great Courtesie. My Lord, I come hither to submit to that Judgment which hath passed against me: I do it with a very quiet and contented Mind: I do freely forgive all the World; a Forgiveness that is not spoken from the Teeth outward (as they say) but from the Heart. I speak it in the Presence of Almighty God, before whom I stand, that there is not in me so much as a displeasing Thought to any Creature. I thank God, I may say truly, and my Conscience bears me witness, that in all my Service, since I have had the Honour to serve His Majesty in any Employment, I never had any thing in my Heart, but the joynt and individual Prosperity of the King and People: If it hath been my Hap to be mis∣construed, it is the common Portion of us all, while we are in this Life; the Righteous Judg∣ment is hereafter; here we are subject to Error, and apt to be misjudged one of another. There is one thing I desire to clear my self of; and I am very confident, I speak it with so much clear∣ness, that I hope I shall have your Christian Charity in the belief of it: I did always ever think, the Parliaments of England were the happiest Constitutions that any Kingdom or Nation lived under, and under God, the happiest Means of making King and People happy; so far have I been from being against Parliaments. For my Death, I here acquit all the World, and pray God heartily to forgive them; and in particular, my Lord Primate, I am very glad, that His Majesty is pleased to conceive me not meriting so severe and heavy a Punishment, as the utmost execution of this Sentence: I am very glad, and infinitely rejoyce in this Mercy of his, and be∣seech God to turn it to him, that he may find Mercy when he hath most need of it. I wish this Kingdom all the Prosperity and Happiness in the World; I did it living, and now dying it is my Wish; I do now profess it from my Heart, and do most humbly recommend it to every M••n here, and wish every Man to lay his Hand upon his Heart, and consider seriously, whether the beginning of the Happiness of a People should be written in Letters of Blood! I fear you are in a wrong way; and I desire Almighty God, that no one drop of my Blood may rise up in Judgment against you.
My Lord, I profess my self a True and Obedient Son to the Church of England; to that Church wherein I was born, and wherein I was bred: Prosperity and Happiness be ever to it! And wherein it hath been said, That I have been enclined to Popery: If it be an Objection worth answering, let me say truly, That from the Time I was One and twenty Years of Age, till this Hour, going up Nine and forty, I never had thought in my Heart, to doubt of the Truth of my Religion in England, and never any had the boldness to suggest to me the contra∣ry, to the best of my Remembrance; and so being reconciled to the Mercies of Christ Jesus my Saviour, into whose Bosom I hope shortly to be gathered, to enjoy those Eternal Happinesses that shall never have end,
I desire heartily the Forgiveness of every Man, both for any rash or unadvised Word or Deed; and desire your Prayers: And, so my Lords, Farewel; Farewel all the Things of this World. Lord, strengthen my Faith; give me Confidence and Assurance in the Merits of Christ Jesus.
I desire, that you would be silent, and joyn in Prayers with me; and I trust in God, we shall all meet and live eternally in Heaven, there to receive the Accomplishment of all Happiness, where every Tear shall be wiped from our Eyes, and every sad Thought from our Hearts; and so God bless this Kingdom, and Jesus have Mercy upon my Soul.
After this, he prayed twice, and with a low Obeysance took his Leave, submitting to the Block. The Relat. of his Execut.
113. Archbishop Laud made this his last Speech on the Scaffold, Jan. 10. 1644.
GOod People, this is an uncomfortable time to preach, yet I shall begin with a Text of Scrip∣ture, Hebr. 12.2. Let us run with patience the race, &c. I have been long in my Race, and how I have look'd to Jesus the Author and Finisher of my Faith, he best knows. I am now come to the end of my Race, and here I find a Cross, a Death of Shame; but the Shame must be despised, or no coming to the Right of God. Jesus despised the Shame for me, and God for∣bid, but I should despise the Shame for him: I am going apace, as you see, towards the Red Sea, and my Feet are now upon the very brink of it; an Argument, I hope, that God is bringing me into the Land of Promise; for that was the way through which he led his Prophets; but before they came to it, he instituted a Passover for them, a Lamb it was, but to be eaten with sour Herbs: I shall obey, and labour to digest the sour Herbs, as well as the Lamb; and I shall remember it is the Lord's Passover; I shall not think of the Herbs, nor be angry with the Hand that gathers them; but look only to Him, who instituted that, and governs these; for Men can have no more power over me, than what is given them from above. I am not in love
description Page 93
with this Passage through the Red Sea; for I have the Weaknesses and Infirmities of Flesh and Blood plentifully in me; and I have prayed with my Saviour, that this Cup of Red Wine might pass from me; but if not, God's Will, not mine, be done: And I shall most willingly drink of this Cup, as deep as he pleaseth, and enter into this Sea, yea and pass through it, in the way that he shall lead me. But I would have it remembred, Good People, that when God's Ser∣vants were in this boisterous Sea, and Aaron among them, the Egyptians which persecuted them, (and did in a manner drive them into that Sea,) were drowned in the same Waters, while they were in pursuit of them. I know, the God whom I serve is able to deliver me from this Sea of Blood, as the Three Children from the Furnace: And (I most humbly thank my Saviour for it) my Resolution is now, as theirs was then; they would not worship the Image the King had set up, nor will I the Imaginations which the People are setting up, nor will I forsake the Tem∣ple and the Truth of God, to follow the Bleating of Jeroboam's Calf in Dan and in Bethel: And as for this People, they are at this Day miserably misled; (God of his Mercy open their Eyes, that they may see the right way!) for at this Day, the Blind lead the Blind; and if they go on, both will certainly fall into the Ditch. For my self, I am (and I acknowledge it in all Humility) a most grievous Sinner many ways, by Thought, Word, and Deed; and I cannot doubt, but that God hath Mercy in store for me, a poor Penitent, as well as for other Sinners. I have now, upon this sad Occasion, ransacked every corner of my Heart, and yet, I thank God, I have not found among the many, any one Sin which deserves Death by any known Law of this Kingdom: And yet hereby I charge nothing upon my Judges; for if they proceed upon Proof (by valua∣ble Witnesses) I, or any other Innocent, may be justly condemned; and, I thank God, tho' the weight of this Sentence lie heavy upon me, I am as quiet within, as ever I was in my Life; and tho' I am not only the first Archbishop, but the first Man, that ever died by an Ordinance in Parliament, yet some of my Predecessors have gone this way, tho' not by this means: For Elphegus was hurried away, and lost his Life, by the Danes; 3. and Simon Suabury, in the Fury of Wat. Tyler, and his Fellows; before these, St. John Baptist had his Head danced off by a lewd Woman; and St. Cyprian, Archbishop of Carthage, submitted his Head to a persecuting Sword: Many Examples (great and good) and they teach me Patience; for I hope, my Cause in Hea∣ven will look of another dye, than the Colour that is put upon it here; and some Comfort it is to me, that I go the way of these Great Men, in their several Generations; and also, that my Charge, as foul as it is made, looks like that of the Jews against St. Paul, Act. 25.3. for he was accused for the Law and the Temple, i. e. Religion; and like that of St. Stephen. Act. 6.14. for breaking the Ordinances which Moses gave, i. e. Law and Religion, the Holy Place and the Temple, v. 13. But you will say, Do I then, compare my self with the Integrity of St. Paul, and St. Stephen? No! far be that from me: I only raise a Comfort to my self, that these Great Saints and Servants of God, were laid at in their times, as I am now; and 'tis memorable, that he who helped on this Accusation against St. Stephen, did, after all, fall under the very same himself. Yea, but here's a great Clamour, that I would have brought in Popery; I shall answer that more fully by and by. In the mean time, you know what the Pharisees said against Christ him∣self; If we let him alone, all men will believe in him, (& venient Romani,) and the Romans will come and take away both our Place and Nation. Here was a causeless Cry against Christ, That the Romans would come; and see how just the Judgment of God was: They crucified Christ, for fear least the Romans should come, and his Death was it which brought in the Romans upon them; God punishing them with that which they most feared: And I pray God, this Cla∣mour of venient Romani (of which I have given no cause) help not to bring them in: For the Pope never had such a Harvest in England, since the Reformation, as he hath now upon the Sects and Divisions that are amongst us. In the mean time, by Honour and Dishonour, by good Report and evil Report, as a Deceiver and yet True, am I passing through this World. Some Particulars also, I think it not amiss to speak of.
And first, this I shall be bold to speak of: The King, our gracious Sovereign, hath been also much and ••eed for bringing in of Popery; but on my Conscience (of which I shall give God a present Account) I know him to be as free from this Charge, as any Man living; and I hold him to be as sound a Protestant (according to the Religion by Law establish'd) as any Man in this Kingdom; and that he will venture his Life as far, and as freely for it; and I think I do, or should know, both his Affection to Religion, and his Grounds for it, as fully as any Man in England.
The second Particular is concerning this Great and Populous City, (which God bless:) Here hath been of late, a Fashion taken up, to gather Hands, and then to go to the Great Court of this Kingdom (the Parliament) and clamour for Justice; as if that Great and Wise Court, before whom the Causes come, (which are unknown to the many) could not, or would not do Justice but at their Appointment. A way, which may endanger many an innocent Man, and pluck his Blood upon their own Heads, and perhaps upon the City's also: And this hath been lately practised against my self, (the Magistrates standing still, and suffering them openly to proceed from Parish to Parish, without Check.) God forgive the Setters of this, I beg it with all my Heart; but many well-meaning People are caught by it: In St. Stephen's Case, when nothing else would serve, they stirred up the People against him; and Herod went the same way, when he had killed St. James, yet he would not venture upon St. Peter, till he found how the other pleased the People. But take heed of having your Hands full of Blood: For there is a Time, best known to himself, when God (above other Sins) makes Inquisition for Blood; and when that Inquisition is on foot, the Psalmist tells us, that God remembers, (but that's not all) he remembers, and forgets not the complaint of the poor, that is, whose blood is shed by oppression, v. 9. Take heed of this. 'Tis a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God,
description Page 94
but then especially when he is making Inquisition for Blood; and (with my Prayers to avert it) I do heartily desire this City to remember the Prophecy, Jer. 26.15.
The third Particular is the poor Church of England: It hath flourished and been a shelter to other neighbouring Churches, when Storms have driven upon them. But, alas! now 'tis in a Storm it self, and God only knows whether, or how it shall get out: And (which is worse than a Storm from without) it's become like an Oak cleft, to shivers with Wedges made out of its own Body; and at every Cleft, Profaneness and Irreligion is entering in; while (as Prosper speaks, L. 2. de Contemptu Vitae, c. 4.) Men that introduce Profaneness are cloaked over with the Name of Imaginary Religion: For we have lost the Substance, and dwell too much in Opinion; and that Church which all the Jesuites Machinations could not Ruine, is fallen into Danger by her own.
The last Particular (for I am not willing to be too long) is my self: I was Born and Bap∣tized in the Bosom of the Church of England established by Law; in that Profession I have ever since lived, and in that I come now to die: This is no time to dissemble with God, least of all, in matter of Religion; and therefore I desire it may be remembred, I have always lived in the Protestant Religion established in England. What Clamours and Slanders I have endured for labouring to keep an Uniformity in the External Service of God, according to the Doctrine and Discipline of this Church, all Men know, and I have abundantly felt.
Now at last I am accused of High Treason in Parliament; a Crime which my Soul ever ab∣horred. This Treason was charged to consist of these two Parts, an Endeavour to subvert the Laws of the Land, and to overthrow the True Protesant Religion established by Law. Besides my Answers to the several Charges, I protested my Innocency in both Houses: It was said, Pri∣soners Protestations at the Bar must not be taken. I can bring no Witness of my Heart, and the intentions thereof, therefore I must come to my Protestation, not at the Bar, but at this hour and instant of my Death: In which, I hope, all Men will be such Charitable Christians, as not to think, I would die and dissemble, being instantly to give God an Account for the Truth of it. I do therefore here in the Presence of God and his Holy Angels, take it upon my Death, That I never endeavoured the Subversion either of Law or Religion; and I desire you all to re∣member this Protestation of mine, for my Innocency, in these, and from all Treasons whatso∣ever. I have been accused likewise as an Enemy to Parliaments: No, I understand them too well, and the Benefit that comes by them too well, to be so; but I did mislike the Misgovern∣ments of some Parliaments, many ways, and I had good Reason for it: For Corruptio optimi est pessima;— the better the Thing is in nature, the worse it is corrupted: And that being the Highest Court, over which no other here have jurisdiction, when 'tis misinformed or misgoverned, the Subject is left without all Remedy. But I have done; I forgive all the World, all and every of those bitter Enemies which have persecuted me; and humbly desire to be forgiven of God first, and then of every Man, whether I have offended him, or not, if he do but conceive that I have: Lord, do thou forgive me, and I beg forgiveness of him; and so I heartily desire all to joyn in Prayer with me.
O Eternal God, and Merciful Father, look down upon me in Mercy; in the Riches and Ful∣ness of all thy Mercies, look upon me; but not till thou hast nail'd my Sins to the Cross of Christ, not till thou hast bathed me in the Blood of Christ, not till I have hid my self in the Wounds of Christ, that so the Punishment due to my Sins may pass over me. And since thou art pleased to try me to the uttermost, I humbly beseech thee, give me now in this great In∣stant, full Patience, proportionable Comfort, and a Heart ready to die for thy Honour, the King's Happiness, and this Church's Preservation; and my Zeal to these (far from Arrogancy be it spoken) is all the Sin (Humane Frailty excepted, and all Incidents thereto) which is yet known to me in this Particular, for which I now come to suffer; I say, in this particular of Treason; but otherwise, my Sins are very many and great. Lord, pardon them all, and those especially, whatever they are, which have drawn down this special Judgment upon me: And when thou hast given me Strength to bear it, do with me as seems best in thine own Eyes; and carry me through Death, that I may look upon it in what Visage soever it appear unto me. Amen. And that there may be a Stop of this Issue of Blood, in this more than miserable Kingdom; I shall desire, That I may pray for the People too, as well as for my self. O Lord, I beseech thee, give Grace of Repentance to all Blood-thirsty People; but if they will not Re∣pent, O Lord, confound all their Devices, defeat and frustrate all their Designs and Endeavours upon them, which shall be contrary to the Glory of thy Great Name, the Truth and Sincerity of Religion, the Establishment of the King and his Posterity after him, in their just Rights and Privileges, the Honour and Conservation of Parliaments in their just Power, the Preserva∣tion of this poor Church in her Truth, Peace and Patrimony, and the Settlement of this di∣stracted and distressed People under their ancient Laws, and in their native Liberties: And when thou hast done all this, in Mercy, for them; O Lord, fill their Hearts with Thankfulness, and with Religious Dutiful Obedience to thee and thy Commandments, all their Days: So Amen, Lord Jesus, Amen: And receive my Soul into thy Bosom. Amen.
Our Father, &c.
Again kneeling by the Block, he prayed thus:
Lord, I am coming as fast as I can; I know I must pass through the Shadow of Death before I can come to see thee: But it is but umbra mortis, a meer Shadow of Death, a little Darkness upon Nature; but thou, thro' thy Merits and Passion, hast broke through the Jaws of Death. So, Lord, receive my Soul, and have Mercy upon me, and bless this Kingdom with Peace and Plenty, and with Brotherly Love and Charity, that there may not be this Effusion of Christian Blood amongst them, for Jesus Christ's sake, if it be thy Will.
description Page 95
Then laying his Head upon the Block, and praying silently to himself, he said aloud, Lord receive my Soul. Which was the Signal given to the Executioner. Thus he died, Aged 71. Jan. 10. 1644. A brief Relat. of his Death and Sufferings, printed at Oxon, &c. 1644.
114. King Charles the First made this his last Speech upon the Scaffold:
I Shall be very little heard by any body here; I shall therefore speak a Word unto you here: In∣deed I could hold my Peace very well, if I did not think, that holding my Peace would make some Men think, that I did submit to the Guilt as well as to the Punishment; but I think it is my Duty to God first, and to my Country, for to clear my self, both as an honest Man, and a good Christian. I shall begin first with my Innocency: In troth, I think it not very needful for me to insist long upon this; for all the World knows, I never did begin a War with the two Houses of Parliament; and I call God to witness, to whom I must shortly make an Account, that I never did intend to encroach upon their Privileges. They began upon me; it was the Mi∣litia they began upon: They confess'd, that the Militia was mine; but they thought it fit, to have it from me: And to be short, if any Body will look to the Dates of Commissions, both theirs and mine, and likewise to the Declarations, will see clearly, that they began these unhap∣py Troubles, not I: So that for the Guilt of these enormous Crimes that are laid against me, I hope in God, that God will clear me of it; I will not, I am in Charity. God forbid, that I should lay it upon the two Houses of Parliament; there is no necessity of either; I hope they are free of this Guilt: For I do believe, that ill Instruments between them and me, have been the Cause of all this Bloodshed; so that by way of speaking, I find my self clear of this; I hope (and pray God) that they may be so too. Yet for all this, God forbid, that I should be so ill a Christian, as not to say, That God's Judgments are just upon me: Many times, he doth pay Justice, by an unjust Sentence; that is ordinary. I will only say this, That an unjust Sen∣tence, that I suffered to take effect, is punished now by an unjust Sentence upon me. That is, so far I have said, to shew you that I am an innocent Man.
Now for to shew you, that I am a good Christian, I hope, there is a good Man (pointing to Dr. Juxon) that will bear me witness, that I have forgiven all the World, and those in particu∣lar, that have been the chief Causers of my Death; who they are, God knows, I do not desire to know, I pray God forgive them. But this is not all, my Charity must go further: I wish that they may repent; for indeed they have committed a great Sin in that Particular. I pray God, with St. Stephen, that this be not laid to their Charge; nay, not only so, but that they may take the right way to the Peace of the Kingdom. So, Sirs, I do wish with all my Soul, and I hope (there is some here will carry it further) that they may endeavour the Peace of the Kingdom.
Now, Sirs, I must shew you how you are out of the way, and will put you in a way: First, You are out of the way; for certainly all the way you ever had yet, as I could find by any thing, is in the way of Conquest. Certainly this is an ill way; for Conquest, Sirs, in my Opi∣nion, is never Just, except there be a good just Cause, either for Matter of Wrong or a just Ti∣tle; and then if you go beyond it, that makes it Unjust in the end, that was Just at first: But if it be only Matter of Conquest, then it is a great Robbery, as a Pirate said to Alexander, That he was the great Robber, he was but a petty Robber. And so, Sirs, I do think, the way you are in is much out of the way. Now, Sirs, for to put you in the way, believe it, you will never do right, nor God will never prosper you, until you give God his due, the King his due (that is, my Successors) and the People their due: I am as much for them, as any of you. You must give God his due, by regulating rightly his Church, according to his Scriptures, which is now out of order: For to set you in a way particularly, now I cannot, but only this: A National Sy∣nod, freely called, freely debating among themselves, must settle this, when that every Opi∣nion is freely and clearly heard.
For the King, indeed, I will not; the Laws of the Land will clearly instruct you for that: Therefore, because it concerns my own particular, I only give you a touch of it.
For the People, and truly I desire their Liberty and Freedom as much as any body whomso∣ever; but I must tell you, That their Liberty and Freedom consist in having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Government; those Laws by which their Lives and Goods may be most their own. It is not for having a share in Government, Sirs, that is nothing pertaining to them; a Subject and a Soveraign are clean dif∣ferent things; and therefore until they do that, I mean, until you do put the People in that Li∣berty, as I say, certainly they will never enjoy themselves.
Sirs, it was for this, that now I am come here: If I would have given way to an Arbitrary way, for to have all Laws chang'd, according to the Power of the Sword, I needed not to have come here; and therefore I tell you, (and I pray God it be not laid to their Charge) That I am the Martyr of the People.
In troth, Sirs, I shall not trouble you much longer; for I will only say this to you, That in truth, I could have desired some little time longer, because that I would have put this that I have said, in a little more order, and a little better digested, than I have done; and therefore I hope you will excuse me.
I have delivered my Conscience; I pray God, that you may take those Courses, that are best for the Good of the Kingdom, and your own Salvation.
(The Bishop of London minding him to say something concerning his Religion) he answered,
I thank you very heartily, my Lord, for that I had almost forgotten it. In troth, Sirs, my Conscience in Religion, I think, is very well known to all the World; and therefore I declare before you all, That I die a Christian, according to the Profession of the Church of England, as I found it left by my Father; and this honest Man, I think, can witness it.
description Page 96
Then turning to the Officers, he said, Sirs, Excuse me for this same; I have a good Cause, and a Gracious God; I will say no more.
Then turning to Colonel Hacker, he said, Take heed that they do not put me to pain; and, Sir, this and it please you.
But then a Gentleman coming near the Ax, the King said, Take heed of the Ax, Pray take heed of the Ax.
Then to the Executioner; I shall have but very short Prayers, and when I thrust out my Hand —
Then the King called to Dr. Juxon, for his Night-cap; and having put it on, he said to the Executioner, Doth my Hair trouble you? Who desired him to put it all under his Cap, which he did accordingly.
Then to Dr. Juxon; I have a good Cause, and a Gracious God on my side.
Dr. Juxon.
There is but one Stage more: This Stage is turbulent and troublesome; it is a short one; but you may consider, it will soon carry you a very great way, from Earth to Heaven, and there you shall find a great deal of Cordial Joy and Comfort.
King. I go from a Corruptible to an Incorruptible Crown, where no Disturbance can be.
Doctor. "You are exchanged from a Temporal to an Eternal Crown; a good Exchange.
Then the King took off his Cloak, and his George, giving his George to Dr. Juxon, saying, Re∣member. And so humbly submitted to the Block, Jan. 30. 1648. through the Indignity and unjust Dealing of ill Men. A brief Review of the most material Parl. Transact. began Nov. 3. 1640.
115. Duke Hamilton, Earl of Cambridge, made this his last Speech on the Scaffold, in the Palace-yard, march 9. 1649.
I Think it is truly not very necessary for me to speak much; there are many Gentlemen and Soldiers there that see me, but my Voice truly is so weak, so low, that they cannot hear me; neither truly was I ever at any time so much in love with speaking, or with any thing that I had to express, that I took delight in it; yet this being the last time that I am to do so, by a Divine Providence of Almighty God, who hath brought me to this End justly for my Sins: I shall to you, Sir, Mr. Sheriff, declare thus much as to the Matter I am now to suffer for, which is as being a Traytor to the Kingdom of England. Truly, Sir, it was a Country I equally loved with my own; I made no difference, I never intended either the Generality of its Prejudice, or any particular Man's in it; what I did, was by the Command of the Parliament of the Country where I was born, whose Command I could not disobey, without running into the same hazard there, of that condition that I am now in.
It pleased God so to dispose that Army under my Command, as it was ruined; and I, as their General, cloathed with a Commission, stand here now ready to die: I shall not trouble you with repeating of my Plea; what I said in my own Defence at the Court of Justice, my self being well satisfied with the Command laid upon me, and they satisfied with the Justice of their proceedure, according to the Laws of this Land. God is Just, howsoever I shall not say any thing as to the matter of the Sentence, but that I do willingly submit to his Divine Providence, and acknowledge that very many ways I deserve even a Worldly Punishment, as well as hereafter: For we are all sinners, Sir, I am a great one; yet for my Comfort, I know there is a God in Heaven, that is exceeding merciful, I know my Redeemer sits at his Right-hand, and am confident (clapping his hand on his Breast) is Mediating for me at this instant. I am hopeful through his Free Grace, and All-sufficient Merits, to be pardoned of my sins, and to be received into his Mercy; upon that I rely, trusting to nothing but the Free Grace of God through Jesus Christ. I have not been tainted in my Religion, I thank God for it, since my Infancy; it hath been such, as hath been profess'd in the Land, and established; and now it is not this Religion, or that Religion, nor this or that Fancy of Men that is to be built upon, it is but one that's right, one that's sure, and that comes from God, Sir, and in the Free Grace of our Saviour. Sir, there is truly somewhat that (he then observing the Writers) had I thought my Speech would have been thus take•••••• would have digested it into some better Method than now I can, and shall desire these Gentlemen that do write it, that they will not wrong me in it, and that it may not in this manner be published to my disadvantage, for truly I did not intend to have spoken thus when I came here— &c. [With much more, which would be too tedious to relate in this place. See the Narrative.] At last, with a chearful and smiling Countenance (embracing Dr. Sibbalds) he said, Truly, Sir, I do take you in mine Arms, and truly, I bless God for it, I do not fear, I have an Assurance that is grounded here (laying his hand upon his Heart) now, that gives me more true Joy than ever I had. I pass out of a Miserable World, to go into an Eternal and Glorious Kingdom; and Sir, though I have been a most sinful Creature, yet God's Mercy I know is infinite, and I bless my God for it, I go with so clear a Conscience, that I know not the Man I have Personally injured.
Then Embracing those his Servants which were there present, he said to each of them, You have been very Faithful to me, and the Lord bless you.
And so turning himself to the Executioner, he said, I shall say a very short Prayer unto my God, while I lie down there, and when I stretch out my Hand (my Right-hand) then, Sir, do your Duty, and I do freely forgive you, and so I do all the World.
Then the Earl of Cambridge said to the Executioner, Must I lie all along? He answered, Yes, and't please your Lordship. Then he said, When I stretch out my hands— but I will fit my Head first, tell me if I be right, and how you would have me lie: And being told, he must lie a little lower, he said, Well, stay then till I give you the Figure. And so having lain a short
description Page 97
space devoutly Praying to himself, he stretch'd out his Right-hand, whereupon the Executioner at one blow severed his Head from his Body, which was received by two of his Servants then kneeling by him, into a Crimson Taffaty Scarff, and that with the Body immediately put into a Coffin, brought upon the Scaffold for that purpose, and from thence conveyed to the House that was Sir John Hamilton's at the Mews.
116. The Speech of the Earl of Holland upon the Scaffold.
IT is to no purpose (I think) to speak any thing here; which way must I speak? And then being directed to the Front of the Scaffold, he (leaning over the Rail) said, I think it is fit to say something, since God hath called me to this Place. The first thing which I must profess, is, what concerns my Religion, and my Breeding, which hath been in a good Family, that hath been ever Faithful to the True Protestant Religion, in the which I have been bred, in the which I have lived, and in the which by God's Grace and Mercy I shall die.
I have not lived according to that Education I had in that Family where I was born and bred: I hope God will forgive me my sins, since I conceive that it is very much his Pleasure to bring me to this Place for the sins that I have committed.
The cause that hath brought me hither, I believe by many hath been much mistaken: They have conceived that I have had ill Designs to the State, and to the Kingdom; truly I look upon it as a Judgment, and a just Judgment of God; not that I have offended so much the State, and the Kingdom, and the Parliament, as that I have had an extream Vanity in Serving them very extraordinarily. For those Actions that I have done, I think it is known they have been very Faith∣ful to the Publick, and particularly to the Parliament; my Affections have been ever exprest truly and clearly to them. The disposition of Affairs now have put things in another posture than they were when I was engaged with the Parliament. I have never gone off from those Principles that ever I have profest; I have lived in them, and by God's Grace will die in them, &c, At last, the Earl turning to the Executioner, said, Here, my Friend, let my Cloaths and my Body alone, there is Ten Pounds for thee, that is better than my Cloaths, I am sure of it.
Execut. Will your Lordship please to give me a sign, when I shall strike? And his Lordship said, You have room enough here, have you not? Execut. Yes.
Then the Earl of Holland turning to the Executioner, said, Friend, do you hear me? if you take up my Head, do not take off my Cap. Then turning to his Servants, he said to one, Fare you well, thou art an honest Fellow; and to another, God be with thee, thou art an honest Man: And then said, Stay, I will kneel down, and ask God forgiveness; and then prayed for a pretty space with seeming earnestness. Then speaking to the Executioner, he said,
Which is the way of lying (which they shewed him) and then going to the Front of the Scaffold, he said to the People, God bless you all, and God deliver you from any such Act as may bring you to any such Death as is violent, either by War, or by those Accidents, but that there may be Peace among you, and you may find that the Accidents that have happened to us, may be the last that may happen in this Kingdom; it is that I desire, it is that I beg of God, next the saving of my Soul; I pray God give all Happiness to this Kingdom, to this People, and this Nation. And then turning to the Executioner, he said, how must I lie? I know not.
Execut. Lie down flat upon your Belly. Whereupon after he had prayed with much Affe∣ction for a short space, the Executioner (upon the sign given) at one blow severed his Head from his Body.
117. The Lord Capel, after a brave Speech made upon the Scaffold, wherein he prayed for his Enemies, taxed the Illegality and Injustice of the Proceedings against him, lamented the Consent he gave to the Sentence of Death passed upon the Earl of Strafford, as an Act of Co∣wardice; commended the King (Charles) for a Vertuous and sufficient Prince, prayed for the Prince his Son, commended the Case of the Nation to the Grace and Mercy of God, prayed for all the People, and humbly beg'd, that God would stanch that Issue of Blood; and lastly, for himself; at last he submitted his Neck to the stroke of the Executioner.
118. Mr. Love's Speech on the Scaffold on Tower-Hill, August 22. 1651.
BEloved Christians, I am this Day made a Spectacle to God, Angels, and Men; a Grief to the Godly, a Laughing-stock to the Wicked, and a Gazing-stock to all; yet blessed be my God, not a Terror to my self, tho' there be but a little between me and Death; yet this bears up my Heart, there is but a little between me and Heaven. It comforted Dr. Tallour the Mar∣tyr, when going to Execution, that there were but two Stiles between him and his Father's House. There's a lesser way between me and my Father's House, but two steps between me and Glory; it is but lying down upon the Block, and I shall ascend upon a Throne. I am this day Sailing towards an Ocean of Eternity, through a rough Passage to my Haven of Rest; through a Red-Sea, to the promised Land. Methinks I hear God saying to me, as to Moses, Go up to Mount Nebo, and die there; so, Go thou up to Tower-Hill, and die there. Isaac said of himself, That he was Old, and yet did not know the day of his Death. But I cannot say thus; I am Young, and yet I know the Day, the Kind, and the Place of my Death also. It is such a kind of Death, as two Famous Preachers of the Gospel, John the Baptist, and Paul the Apostle, were put to be∣fore me; we have mention of the one in Scripture-Story, of the other in Ecclesiastical History. And Rev. 20.4. The Saints were Beheaded for the Word of God, and for the Testimony of Jesus. But herein is the disadvantage which I am in, in the thoughts of many, who judge that I Suffer not for the Word or Conscience, but for meddling with State-matters: To this I shall briefly say, that it is an old Guise of the Devil, to impute the cause of God's Peoples Sufferings to be
description Page 98
Contrivements against the State. The Rulers of Israel would put Jeremiah to death upon a civil Account, tho' it was the Truth of his Prophecy, made them angry, because he fell away to the Chaldeans. So Paul must die, as a Mover of Sedition. The same thing is laid to my Charge; whereas indeed it is, because I pursue my Covenant, and will not prostitute my Prin∣ciples to the Lusts of Men. Beloved, I am this Day to make a double Exchange; I am ex∣changing a Pulpit for a Scaffold, and a Scaffold for a Throne; and I might add a third, I am changing this numerous Multitude upon Tower-hill, for the innumerable Company of Angels in the Holy Hill of Sion; and I am changing a Guard of Soldiers for a Guard of Angels, which will receive and carry me into Abraham's Bosom. This Scaffold is the best Pulpit I ever preach∣ed in. God, through his Grace, made me an Instrument to bring others to Heaven, but in this he will bring me to Heaven; and it may be, this Speech upon a Scaffold may bring God more Glory, than many Sermons in a Pulpit.
Before I lay down my Neck upon the Block, I shall lay open my Case, and that without Animosity, or Revenge: God is my Record, whom I serve in the Spirit; I speak the Truth, I Lye not; I do not bring a Revengeful Heart unto the Scaffold this Day. Before I came here, I did upon my bended Knees beg Mercy for them that denied Mercy to me. I have forgiven, from my Heart, the worst Enemy I have in the World; and this is the worst I wish to my Accusers and Prosecutors, who have pursued my Blood, that I might meet their Souls in Heaven.
I have no more to say, but to desire the Help of all your Prayers, that God would give me the Continuance and Supply of Divine Grace, to carry me through this great Work I am now to do; that I, who am to do a Work I never did, may I have a Strength that I never had; that I may put off this Body with as much Quietness and Comfort of Mind, as ever I put off my Cloaths to go to Bed. And now I am to commend my Soul to God, and to receive my fatal Blow, I am comforted in this, Tho' Men kill me, they cannot damn me; and tho' they thrust me out of the World, yet they cannot shut me out of Heaven. I am now going to my Long Home, to my Father's House, to the Heavenly Jerusalem, to the innumerable Company of Angels, to Jesus Christ the Mediator of the New Covenant, to the Spirits of Just Men made perfect, to God the Judge of all, in whose Presence there is Fulness of Joy, and at whose Right Hand there are Pleasures for evermore.
Then he kneeled down, and made a short Prayer privately.
Then after rising up, he said, Blessed be God, I am full of Joy and Peace in believing; I lie down with a world of Comfort. And then saying, The Lord bless you, he lay down with his Head over the Block, and when he stretched out his Hands, the Executioner did his Office.
118. The Last Speech of Sir Walter Rawleigh.
MY Honourable Lords, and the rest of my good Friends that are come to see me die, know, That I much rejoyce, that it hath pleased God to bring me from Darkness to Light, and in freeing me from the Tower, wherein I might have died in Disgrace, by letting me live to come to this Place, where tho' I lose my Life, yet shall I clear some false Accusations unjustly laid to my Charge, and leave behind me a Testimony of a true Heart, both to my King and Country.
Two things there are, which have exceedingly possess'd and provoked His Majesty's Indigna∣tion against me, viz. A Confederacy or Combination with France, and disloyal and disobedient Words of my Prince. For the first, His Majesty had some Cause, though grounded upon a weak Foundation, to suspect mine Inclination to the French Faction; for not long before my Departure from England, the French Agent took occasion, passing by my House, to visit me: We had some Conference, during the time of his abode, only concerning my Voyage, and no∣thing else, I take God to witness.
Another Suspicion is had of me, because I did labour to make an Escape from Plimouth to France: I cannot deny, but that willingly, when I heard a Rumour, that there was no hope of my Life, upon my Return to London, I would have escaped for the Safeguard of my Life, and not for any ill Intent, or Conspiracy against the State.
The like Reason of Suspicion arose, in that I perswaded Sir Lewis Steukly, my Guardian, to flee with me from London to France; but my Answer to this is, as to the other, that only for my Safegard, and nough else, was my Intent, as I shall answer before the Almighty.
It is alledged, That I feigned my self Sick, and by Art made my Body full of Blisters, when I was at Salisbury. True it is, I did so; the Reason was, because I hoped thereby to deferr my cooming before the King and Council, and so by delaying, might have gained time to have got my Pardon. I have an Example out of Scripture for my Warrant, that in case of Necessity, and for the Safeguard of his Life, David feigned himself Foolish and Mad, yet it was not im∣puted to him for Sin.
Concerning the second Imputation laid to my Charge, That I should speak Scandalous and Reproachful Words of my Prince, there is no Witness against me, but only one, and he a Chy∣mical Frenchman, whom I entertained rather for his Jests than Judgment. This Man, to in∣croach himself into the Favour of the Lords, and gaping after some great Reward, hath falsly accused me of Seditious Speeches against His Majesty; against whom, if I did either speak or think a Thought hurtful or prejudicial, Lord blot me out of the Book of Life.
It is not a time to Flatter or Fear Princes; for I am a Subject to none but Death: Therefore have charitable Conceit of me; That I know to swear, is an Offence; to swear falsly at any time, is a great Sin; but to swear falsly before the Presence of Almighty God, before whom I
description Page 99
am forthwith to appear, were an Offence unpardonable: Therefore think me not now rashly or untruly to confirm, or protest any thing.
As for other Objections: as, That I was brought perforce into England; That I carried Six∣teen Thousand Pounds in Money out of England with me, more than I made known; That I should receive Letters from the French King, and such like, with many Protestations he utterly denied. England's Worthies, by Will. Winstanley, p. 303.
119. The Death of Henry Bullinger.
Mr. Bullinger falling Sick, and his Disease encreasing, many Godly Ministers came to visit him; but some Months after, he recovered, and preached as formerly, but soon Relapsed; when finding his vital Spirits wasted, and Nature much decayed in him, he concluded his Death was at hand, and thereupon said as followeth: If the Lord will make any farther use of me and my Ministry in his Church, I will willingly obey him; but if he pleases (as I much desire) to take me out of this miserable Life, I shall exceedingly rejoyce that he will be so pleased to take me out of this miserable and corrupt Age, to go to my Saviour Christ. Socrates (said he) was glad when his Death approached, because he thought he shou'd go to Hesiod, Homer, and other Learned Men, deceased, and whom he expected to meet in the other World; then how much more do I joy, who am sure that I shall see my Saviour Christ, the Saints, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and all Holy Men, which have lived from the beginning of the World. These (I say) I am sure to see, and to partake with them in Joy; Why then should I not be willing to die, to enjoy their perpetual Society in Glory? And then with Tears told them, That he was not unwilling to leave them for his own sake, but for the sake of the Church. Then having written his Farewel to the Senate, and therein admonished them to take care of the Churches and Schools, and by their permission, chose one Ralph Gualter his Successor, he pa∣tiently resigned up his Spirit into the Hands of his Redeemer, dying Anno Christi, 1575. and or his Age, 71.
120. Mr. Haines, Minister of Westminister, was acquainted with a Gentleman of a very Holy Life and Conversation: Which said Gentleman, as he lay in his Bed one Morning, a Boy, of about twelve Years of Age, appeared to him in a radiant Light, and bid him prepare to Die in twelve Days. He being surprized at it, sent for Mr. Haines, and told him of it; who perswaded him from believing of it, telling him, 'twas only a Fancy. But within six Days, he was siez'd with a violent Fever; and four or five Hours before his Death, the same Boy came and sate upon his Pillow, and as the Gentleman grew paler, he changed colour too; and just as the Breath went out of the Body, he disappeared. This is attested by the Gentleman's Family; for they all saw it; and Mr. Haines related it to a Person of good Reputation, from whom I received it.
121. The Last Will of Mr. Henry Stubbs, Deceased, July ••. 1678. Published at the Desire of his Widow, Mrs. D. S.
KNowing that I must shortly put off this my Earthly Tabernacle, I make my Last Will and Testament.
Imprimis, I commend my Soul into the Hands of God, wholly trusting in Jesus Christ my dear Lord and Saviour, through his All-sufficient Satisfaction, and powerful Mediation, to be accepted, Eph. 1.6.
Item, I commit my Body to the Earth, from whence 'twas taken, in sure and certain Hope of a Resurrection to Life Eternal, building upon that sure Word, John 6.40.
Item, I leave my Fatherless Children to the Lord, who hath promised to be a Father to the Fatherless, Ps. 68.5. And to preserve them alive, Jer. 49.11. Commanding them to keep the way of the Lord, Gen. 18.19.
Item, I ••xhort my Widow to trust in the Lord, of whose care she hath had no little Expe∣rience; and therefore should trust in him, Psal. 9.10. And I desire her to read often, Jer. 49.11. Psal. 68.5. Heb. 13.5.
Item, The Congregations to which I have been formerly a Preacher, and that with which I now am by a special Hand of Providence, I commend to God, and the Word of his Grace, which is able to build them up, and to give them an Inheritance amongst all them which are sanctified, Acts 20.32. beseeching them by the Lord Jesus, That as they ahve received of me how they ought to walk, and please God; so they would abound more and more, 1 Thes. 4.1.
Item, And for my Kindred, according to the Flesh, my Hearts Desire and Prayer to God for them is, That they may be saved, Rom. 10.1.
Item, And for all those yet living, and who have seriously and earnestly desired my Prayers; my earnest Request to God for them is, That it would please him to do for them all as the Mar∣ter shall require, 1 Kings 8.59.
Item, And for my Brethren in the Ministry, my Prayer is, That they may take heed to them∣selves, and to all the Flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made them Overseers, to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own Blood, Acts 20.28.
Item, And for the People, my Prayer is, That they may obey them that have the Rule over them, Heb. 13.17.
Item, And for Professors of Religion, my Prayer is, That they may walk worthy of God, unto all well-pleasing, being fruitful in every Good Work, Col. 1.10, 11.
Item, And for the King, my Prayer is, That Mercy and Truth may preserve him, Prov. 26.28. And for Him, and all that are in Authority, my Prayer is, That they may so lead their own Lives, that the People under them may lead quiet and peaceable Lives in all Godliness and Honesty, 1 Tim. 2.2.
description Page 100
Item, And for the whole Land of my Nativity, my humble Prayer to the Lord of all Grace and Mercy is, That the Power and Purity of the Gospel, together with a Learned and Faithful Ministry to dispence the same, may be continued and preserved therein.
The Last Words of those Eminent Persons who fell in the Defence of the Pro∣testant Religion, and the English Liberties, both in London and the West of England, from the Year 1678. to this time.
IN the two last Reigns, many of the Flower of our Nobility and Gentry, either lost their Lives or Estates, or Liberties, or Country; whilst a Crew of Parasites triumphed and fluttered in their Ruins. To see a Russel die meanly and ignobly in the Flower of his Age; an Essex or a Godfry sacrificed to the insatiable Ambition and Revenge of their Enemies, who yet not content with their Lives, would like the Italian stab on after Death; and tho' they could not reach their Souls, endeavour to damn their Memories. These, and too many other such melan∣choly Instances would be ready to make a short-sighted Man exclaim with Hercules in the Tragoedian, That Vertue is but an empty Name, or at least could only serve to make its Owners more sensibly unhappy.
But altho' such Examples might a little work on a weaker Vertue, that which is more confirmed and solid can more easily resist it. 'Tis not impatient nor uneasie, but still believes that Heaven is awake, that the Iron Hands of Justice will at length overtake the Offenders, and by their Destruction vindicate the Honour and Innocence of those whom they have ruin'd. It considers any Riddles in Providence, as a curious piece of Opticks, which, if judged of either before 'tis finished, or by piece meal, here an Eye, and there another distorted Feature, appears not only unpleasing, but really dreadful; which yet if viewed when 'tis compleat, and taking all the Features together, makes a Figure sufficiently regular and lovely.
Who almost could have imagined, without some such Reflections as these, that those brave Men we have seen for some Years past, pick'd out, and out off one after another with as much Scandal and Obloquy as cou'd be thrown upon 'em by the ungenerous Malice of thier Enemies; when the very Attempt to clear their Reputation has been made al∣most Capital, and involved those who had Courage enough to attempt it in little less Mischief than what they them∣selves endured: That ever these Phoenixes should rise again, and flourish in their Ashes! That so many great Pens should already have done some of 'em Justice, and the World as much to all the rest! And with how much more Joy, if 'twere possible, would those Heroes have received their Crowns, could they have foreseen their Deaths wou'd have tended so far to work up the Nation to such a just Resentment, as wou'd at last have so great an Influence, as we find it had, on our late glorious deliverance. We shall therefore here under this Chapter, add the Last Words, and what's Remarkable, in the Deaths of those Eminent Persons who fell in Defence of the Pro∣testant Religion, and the English Liberties, both in London, and the West of England, from the Year 1678. to this Time.
1. Sir Edmundbury Godfrey declared some Days before his Death, That he believed in his Cons∣cience he should be the first Martyr. Two Anagrams there were made on this brave Gentleman, which for the peculiar luckiness of 'em, it may not be ungrateful to the Reader, to have 'em inserted.
Sir EDMƲNDBƲRY GODFREY, Anagram. I FIND MURDER'D BY ROGUES. Another. BY ROME'S RUDE FINGER DIE!
He was the first Martyr for our holy Protestant Religion: We shall address what has been written on this Subject, not only to Posterity, but to all the sober unprejudic'd Men of the present Age, and so dismiss it, and go on to the rest for whom he only made way, after we have presented you with one of the best pieces of Wit tht the Age has yielded on Sir Edmund's Death. 'Tis a part of that ingenious Poem, call'd Bacchanalia.
Well Primrose! my our Godfrey's Name on theeLike Hyacinth inscribed be!On thee his Memory flourish still,Sweet as thy Flower, and lasting as thy Hill.Whilst blushing Somerset, to herEternal Shame, shall this Inscription wear;"The Devil's an Ass; for Jesuits on this spot"Broke both the Neck of Godfrey, and the Plot.
2. Mr. COLLEDGE.
NO body can doubt, but that 'twas now very much the Interest of the Papists to get off, if possible, that foul Imputation of a Plot which stuck so deep upon 'em; which had been confirm'd by Sir Edmund's Murther, Coleman's never-to-be-forgotten Letters, Arnold's Assassina∣tion, and a great deal of Collateral Evidence, which fell in unexpectedly, many of those who gave it being utterly unacquainted with the first Discoverers. After several unfortunate Attempts they had made to this purpose; after the Living had perjur'd themselves, and the Dying done worse, to support their desperate Cause; after Attempts to blast and ruine some of the Evidence, and buy off others of 'em, in both which, publick Justice took notice of, and punish'd 'em; be∣ing of a Religion that sticks no Villany to serve an Interest, and certainly the most indefati∣gable and firm People in the World, when they set about any Design, especially where Diana is concern'd, not being yet discouraged, they resolv'd to venture upon one Project more, which prov'd but too successful, to the Loss of the bravest and best Blood in the Kingdom; and that was to Brand all those who were the steddiest Patriots, and so their greatest Enemies, of what
description Page 101
Rank soever they were, with the odious Character of Persons disaffected to the Government, or, in the old Language, Enemies to Caesar: They pretended to perswade the World, that after all this great noise of a Popish Plot, 'twas only a Presbyterian one lay at the bottom.
Things being thus, what can any Man of Modesty say to Mr. Colledge's Protestations over and over, both in Prison, and at his Death, that he was perfectly innocent of what he dy'd for? [I did deny in them, (say he, that is, before the Council) and do deny it upon my Death: I never was in any manner of Plot in my days; nor ever had any such Design as these Men have sworn against me, I take God to witness, as I am a dying Man, and on the Terms of my Salvation, I know not one Man upon the face of the Earth which would have stood by me.] And lower, [I knew not of any part of what they swore against me, till I heard it sworn at the Bar. Again, [All the Arms we had was for our Defence, in case the Papists should have made any Attempt by way of Massacre, &c. God is my Witness this is all I know.] And in his solemn Prayer, and some of his almost very last Words, ['Tis thee, O God, I trust in— I disown all Dispensations, and will not go out of the World with a Lye in my Mouth.] And just after to the People, [From the sincerity of my Heart, I declare again, That these are the very Sentiments of my Soul, as God shall have Mercy upon me.]
Thus dy'd Mr. Colledge, whose Blood, as he himself desir'd it might, sufficiently spoke the Ju∣stice of his Cause, who seem'd in his Speech to have some Prophetick Intimations, that his Blood would not be the last, as indeed it was not, but rather a Praelude to that which follow'd, the Edge of the Law being now turn'd against all those who dar'd defend it.
He has one Daughter yet living, whose Gratitude and Generosity to those who were kind to her under the Misfortunes of her Family, is at present the Wonder and Entertainment of the Court of England, and whose brave Soul speaks her the true Child of such a Father.
His CHARACTER.
How great and undaunted his Courage was, both his Tryal and Death testifie. He was very vigorous and earnest, almost to a Fault, in his Undertakings. But certainly there are so few who err on that hand, that we may without Flattery account this his warm Zeal for his Coun∣try, if it did a little exceed, a happy as well as a very pardonable Error. He was extraordinary ingenious in his own Trade, and imployed amongst great Persons for his dexterity therein. He had an entire Love for the City of London, and stood up for its Honour and Privileges as highly as any Man living, He had a Soul so very great and generous, that many who knew him well, have said, considering his Education, they wondred how he came by it. He was a Man of very good sound Sense, considerably more than those of his Rank generally have, which he had much improved in his latter time by Conversation with Persons of Honour and Quality. In fine, he liv'd sufficiently belov'd by those who knew, and did not fear him; and dy'd lamented by his Friends, and admired and esteemed by his very Enemies.
Some time after his Death, his Picture was sold about Town. Under it were these Lines en∣graven:
By Irish Oaths, and wrested Laws I fellA Prey to Rome, a Sacrifice to Hell.My guilty Blood for speedy Vengeance cries,Hear, hear and help, for Earth my Suit denies.
3. ARTHƲR Earl of Essex.
THat Party, and those Persons who were engag'd to manage the Designs before-mention'd, were now entred on the most compendious way of introducing what they desir'd, as well as avoiding what their own Consciences, and all the World knew they deserv'd.
My Lord of Essex was a Person, whom 'twas, no doubt, the highest Interest of the Popish Faction to have gotten out of the way, even tho' there had been no such extraordinary Reason as has been mentioned. He had large Interest, a plentiful Estate, a great deal of Courage, un∣derstood the World, and the Principles and Practices of the Papists as well as any Man, having been of several Secret Committees in the Examination of the Plot, on which very reason there was as much necessity for his dying as Sir E. B. Godfrey's. He was besides all this, they very well knew, of Inflexible Honesty, and so true a greatness of Mind, they could no more expect to gain him, than Heaven it self to be on their side.
As for the immediate Subject of his Death, the manner and circ*mstances thereof— It must first be granted, and a very reasonable demand it is, that for the present only supposing he was murder'd by the Papists, they would, we may be sure, make it their business to render the manner of it as dark as the Hell in which 'twas contriv'd.
But whatever this couragious honest Gentleman suffer'd from their Spite and Malice, he bore all with handsom, and truly English Resolution. As he before his Imprisonment, and since, was indefatigably diligent in getting up the bottom of this foul Business; all English-men must own, he has deserv'd the Love and Honour of his Country, who was not discourag'd from acting even in the worst of times, against a whole enraged Faction.
His CHARACTER.
It must be confessed, 'tis a bold and dangerous thing to attempt the Character of one of the greatest Men which our Age has produced, especially for one who had not the Honour of any Personal intimacy with him. All that's to be done is from what has been already said, and what other Memoirs are left of him, to endeavour at something so like him, that any one who sees it, may say, 'twas meant for the Picture of the Great Essex, how infinitely soever it must of ne∣cessity be short of its Original.
The first thing then Remarkable in him, and which alone would sufficiently distinguish him, is, That he was a Person of strict Morals, and severe Piety; and that in the midst of a Court
description Page 102
and Age not very Famous for either. Nor did this degenerate into Superstition or Weakness. He was a refin'd Politician, without what some will say 'tis impossible to be so, and that's Dissi∣mulation. When Affronts were offer'd him, he did not, as others, dissemble 'em, but, like him∣self only scorn and conquer 'em; even tho' of the highest Nature, and which generally pierce deepest into Persons of his Figure and Character. He was, as all the rest here commemorated, a firm Lover of his Country and Religion, the true Character of a true English-man; and en∣gaged on their sides against the then Duke of York, and other Ministers, not from any mean Pique, or little discontented Humour, which he was very much above; but meerly from the true Respect he had for them, and a sense of that imminent Danger they were in, which his piercing Judgment and long Experience made him more sensible of, and his Courage and Vertue more concern'd at, than others; not only those who fat unconcern'd Spectators, or shared in their Ruins; but even then most of them who were engaged with him in the same Common Cause of their Defence and Preservation. Nothing of such an impatience, or eagerness, or black Melancholy could be discern'd in his Temper or Conversation, as is always the Symptom or Cause of such Tragical Ends, as his Enemies would perswade us he came to.
Lastly, What may be said of most of the rest, does in a more especial and eminent manner agree to the Illustrious Essex; and than which nothing greater can be said of Mortality, He liv'd an Hero, and dy'd a Martyr.
Upon the Execrable Murther of the Right Honourable Arthur Earl of Essex.
MOrtality wou'd be too frail to hearHow ESSEX fell, and not dissolve with fear;Did not more generous Rage take off the blow,And by his Blood, the steps to Vengeance show.The Tow'r was for the Tragedy design'd,And to be slaughter'd, he is first confin'd:As fetter'd Victims to the Altar go.But why must Noble ESSEX perish so?Why with such fury drag'd into his Tomb,Murther'd by slaves, and sacrific'd to Rome?
By stealth they kill, and with a secret strokeSilence that Voice which charm'd when e'er it spoke.The bleeding Orifice o'er flow'd the Ground,More like some mighty Deluge, than a Wound.Through the large space his Blood and Vitals glide,And his whole Body might have past beside.The reeking Crimson swell'd into a Flood,And stream'd a second time in Capel's Blood.He's in his Son again to Death pursu'd,An instance of the high'st Ingratitude.Then they malicious Stratagems employ,With Life, his dearer Honour to destroy,And make his Fame extinguish with his Breath;An Act beyond the Cruelties of Death.Here Murther is in all its shapes compleat,As Lines united in their Centre meet,Form'd by the blackest Politicks of Hell;Was Cain so dev'lish when his Brother fell?
He that contrives, or his own Fate desires,Wants Courage, and for fear of Death expires;But mighty ESSEX was in all things brave,Neither to Hope, nor to Despair, a Slave.He had a Soul to Innocent, and Great,To fear, or to anticipate his Fate:Yet their exalted Impudence and Guilt,Charge on himself the precious Blood they spilt.So were the Protestants some Years agoDestroy'd in Ireland without a Foe.By their own barbarous Hands the Mad-men die,And Massacre themselves they know not why:Whilst the kind Irish howl to see the Gore,And pious Catholicks their Fate deplore.If you refuse to trust Erroneous Fame,Royal Mac-Ninny will confirm the same.
We have lost more in injur'd Capel's Heir,Than the poor Bankrupt Age can e're repair.Nature indulg'd him so, that there we sawAll the choice strokes her steady hand cou'd draw.He the Old English Glory did revive,In him we had Plantagenets alive.Grandeur, and Fortune, and a vast RenownFit to support the lustre of a Crown.All these in him were potently conjoyn'd,But all was too ignoble for his Mind.Wisdom and Vertue, Properties Divine,Those, God-like ESSEX, were entirely thine.
In his great Name he's still preserv'd alive,And will to all succeeding Times survive.With just Progression, as the constant SunDoth move, and through its bright Ecliptick run.For whilst his Dust does undistinguish'd lie,And his blest Soul is soar'd above the Sky,Fame shall below his parted Breath supply.
4. WILLIAM, Lord RƲSSEL.
THE next who fell under their Cruelty, and to whose Death Essex's was but the Prologue, was my Lord Russel, without all Dispute one of the finest Gentlemen that ever England bred, and whose Pious Life and Vertue was as much Treason against the Court, by affronting them with what was so much hated there, as any thing else that was sworn against him.
The Last Speech and Carriage of the Lord Russel, upon the Scaffold, &c.
ON Saturday, July the 21st. 1683. about Nine in the Morning, the Sheriffs went to Newgate, to see if the Lord Russel was ready; and in a little time, his Lordship came out, and went into his Coach, taking his Farewel of his Lady, the Lord Cavendish; and several other of his Friends, at Newgate. In the Coach were Dr. Tillotson, and Dr. Burnet, who accompanied him to the Scaffold built in Lincoln's-Inn-Fields, which was covered all over with Mourning. Being come upon the Scaffold, his Lordship bowed to the Persons present; and turning to the Sheriff, made this following Speech.
Mr. Sheriff, I expected the Noise would be such, that I should not be much heard. I was never fond of much speaking, much less now; therefore I have set down in Paper all that I
description Page 103
think fit to leave behind me. God knows how far I was always from Designs against the King's Person, or of altering the Government: And I still pray for the Preservation of Both, and of the Protestant Religion. Mr. Sheriff, I am told, that Captain Walcot, Yesterday, siad something concerning my Knowledge of the Plot: I know not whether the Report be true, or not.
Mr. Sheriff. I did not hear him name your Lordship.
Writer. No, my Lord, your Lordship was not named by any of them.
Lord Russel. I hope it is not; for, to my knowledge, I never saw him, nor spake with him in my whole Life; and, in the Words of a dying Man, I profess I know of no Plot, either against the King's Life, or the Government. But I have now done with this World, and am going to a better. I forgive all the World heartily; and, I thank God, I die in Charity with all Men; and I wish all sincere Protestants may love one another, and not make way for Po∣pery by their Animosities. I pray God forgive them, and continue the Protestant Religion amongst them, that it may flourish so long as the Sun and Moon endures. I am now more sa∣tisfied to die, than ever I have been.
Then kneeling down, his Lordship prayed to himself; after which, Dr. Tillotson kneeled down, and prayed with him; which being done, his Lordship kneeled down and prayed a second time to himself, then pull'd off his Whig, put on his Cap, took off his Crevat and Coat, and bidding the Executioner, after he had lain down a small moment, do his Office without a Sign. He gave him some Gold: Then embracing Dr. Tillotson and Dr. Burnet, he laid him down with his Neck upon the Block. The Executioner missing at his first stroke, though with that he took away his Life, at two more severed the Head from the Body. The Executioner held up the Head to the People, as is usual in cases of Treason, &c. Which being done, Mr. Sheriff ordered his Lordship's Friends or Servants to take the Body, and dispose of it as they pleased, being gi∣ven them by His Majesty's Favour and Bounty.
His Body was convey'd to Cheneys in Buckinghamshire, where 'twas buried among his Ance∣stors. There was a great Storm, and many loud Claps of Thunder the day of his Martyrdom. An Elegy was made on him immediately after his Death, which seems by what we have of it, to be writ with some Spirit, and a great deal of Truth and Good-will; only this Fragment on't could be retriev'd, which yet may not be unwelcome to the Reader.
'Tis done—he's crown'd, and one bright Martyr more,Black Rome, is charg'd on thy too bulky score.All like himself he mov'd, so calm, so free,A generall Whisper question'd—Which is he?Deckt like a Lover, tho' pale Death's his Bride,He carne, and saw, and overcame, and dy'd.Earth wept, and all the vainly pitying Croud:But Heaven his Death in Thunder groan'd aloud.
His CHARACTER.
For his Character, if we'll believe the best Men, and those who knew him best, 'tis one of the most advantageous the Age, or indeed, our Nation has yielded. Those are great words which Mr. Leviston Gower speaks of him on his Tryal, but yet not a Syllable too big for his Merit, tho' they are very expressive of it.—
That he was one of the best Sons, the best Fathers, the best Husbands, the best Masters, the best Friends, and the best Christians. By other, That he was a most Vertuous, Prudent, and Pious Gentleman.— A Man of that Vertue, that none who knew him could think him guilty of such a Conspiracy.— A Man of great Honour, and too Prudent to be concern'd in so vile and desperate a Design.— A Person of great Vertue and integrity.— One, whom those he had long convers'd with, never heard utter so much as a word of Indecency against the King.] And others of the highest Quality, who had been often in his Company, say, That they had never heard any thing from him, but what was Honou∣rable, Just, and Loyal.
His Person was tall and proper; his Temper even and aggreable, and such as rendred his Ver∣tues even more lovely than they did him. His Piety and Devotion, as unaffected, and yet as remarkable as his Love to the Church of England. The True Church of England, as he himself calls it, not those Tumours and Wens that grow upon it, and pretended to be not only part but all of it in our late bad Times; to whose Heighths and Extravagancies he thinks it no shame in his Speech to confess he could never rise. He was of a Noble Courage, which he did not express by Quarrels or Duelling, but serving his Country at Sea in the most dangerous Wars, and at Land in the Parliament, in more dangerous Councils and Debates. He was there a true Englishman— still the same; you knew where he would be, for he never mov'd. A strenuous Asserter and Defender of his Country's Religion and Rights against all Opposers, and that in a Lawful and Parliamentary Method. He spoke little there, but always very home, and much to the purpose— And that was as true a Character of him formerly recited, as if it had come from a better Man, That every one knew the Lord Russel to be a Person of great Judg∣ment, and not very lavish of Discourse. Lastly, which will give no small heightening to his Character, He had Mr. Johnson to his Chaplain.
An Abstract of the late Noble Lord Russel's Speech to the Sheriffs; as also of a Paper delivered by him to them at the Place of his much-lamented Execution on July 21. 1683.
IN his Speech to the Sheriffs, he tells them, That for fear of not being well heard, he had couched what he had to say upon that sad occasion in the Paper he delivered them; only he Protest his Innocence of any Designs against the King's Person, or the then Government, and Prays for the Preservation of both, and of the Protestant Religion; and in short, declares, that he forgives all the World, and wishes that all True Protestants may love one another, and not make way for Popery by their Animosities.
description Page 104
In the Paper, He first declares himself compos'd for Death, and weaned from this World: Then he affectionately thanks God, as in general, so in particular, for his advantageous Birth, and Religious Education, of which in that important occasion, he found such happy and power∣ful Effects as kept him up against the fear of Death, and all other Discomposures, and armed him with such Assurances in God's Love and Mercy, as made the most joyful of the visibly sad∣dest Moments of his Life.
He professes to die as he had lived, a sincere Protestant of the Church of England, though he never could come up to the heighths of some; wishes more Moderation both in Church-men and Dissenters, and that the Common Danger of Popery might move them to lay aside their Differences, and all Persecuting Inclinations, as more unseasonable then, than at any other time.
He declares, he had a Notion of Poperey, as of an Idolatrous and Bloody Religion, and thought himself bound to Act in his Station against it, notwithstanding the Power of the Enemies he was sure to meet with on that account, &c. But yet he professes he never thought of doing any thing against it basely or inhumanely, against the Maxims of Christian Religion, or the Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom, for his sincerity, in which, he appeals to God, renouncing all Passion, By-End, or Ill Design, as also all Designs of changing the Government, which was in his Opinion, the best in the World, and for which, as well as his Country, which he valued above his Life, he was ever ready to venture it: Disclaims all thoughts against the King's Life, deny∣ing even the Lord Howard to have said any thing tending to prove it.
Frays sincerely for the King and Nation, and wishes they may be mutually happy in one ano∣ther; that the King may be truly a Defender of the Faith; that the Protestant Religion and King∣dom may flourish under Him, and He be happy in both Worlds.
As to his share in the Prosecution of the Popish Plot, he declares he acted sincerely in it, as really believing, as he still did, the truth of such a Conspiracy, and disclaims his knowledge of any Practices with the Witnesses, which he protests against as abominable, and disowns Falshood or Cruelty ever to have been in his Nature.
He persists in his Opinion, that Popery was breaking in upon the Nation, and grieves to see Protestants Instrumental to it; declares his fears of the Sufferings the Protestant Religion was like to undergo, and bewails the publick and shameless Impiety that abounded, and modestly admo∣nishes all Persons, and particularly his Friends, well-wishers to the Protestant Cause, that were defective, to live up to its Principles. Then he declares his Submission to God's Pleasure, freely forgives his Enemies, and desires his Friends to seek no Revenge for his Blood.
After which, he looks back, and gives some little touches concerning his past behaviour, and the manner of his Treatment at his Tryal.
He confesses, he moved much for the Bill of Exclusion, as the only effectual Remedy to secure both the King's Life, the Protestant Religion, and the Frame of the Government, he thinking none of them could be safe so long as there was any hopes of a Popish Successor; and that the Li∣mitations proposed to bind the Duke were effectual Remedies against those Fears, because the Nation could never be easie and safe under a King without a Prerogative: But yet imputes his present Sufferings to the Revengeful Resentments some Persons retained for his Earnestness in that matter.
Next, as to his Conspiring to seize the Guards, he disowns that ever he was concerned in any such Design, or ever heard talk of any such thing as designed, but only one, as of a thing feazible, against which likewise he warmly declared himself, and said, the consequence of it was so like to end in Massacring the Guards in cold Blood, that he could not but abhor the thoughts of it, as approaching too near the Popish Practice, at which the Duke of Monmouth taking him by the hand, cried out affectionately, That he saw they were both of a Temper; he adds on that occasion, that he always observed in that Duke, an abhorrence to all base things.
He proceeds to shew how he went to the Meeting at Mr. Shepherd's, at the Duke of Mon∣mouch's earnest Request, chiefly to endeavour to prevent any such disorderly Proceedings as the Duke feared would be otherwise put on by some hot Men, whose rash courses he did accordingly most vigorously oppose, and yet was condemned only for not discovering them, though he en∣deavoured to reform them, because he would not stoop to so mean a thought, as that of going about to save his Life by accusing others for Crimes that they only talk'd of, and that, as we may partly gather from his Discourse, he had effectually disswaded them from too; so that his Intention was good, and his part in that Transaction, even in the strictest sense of Law, but a Misprision of Treason, and therefore he declares, he cannot but think the Sentence of Death past against him to be very hard, and he by a strange fetch, brought within the compass of the Statute of Treason, of Edward the Third.
He moreover adds, That he had so convincing a sense of his own Innocence in that Case, that he would not betray it by flight, tho' much pressed to it. He next excuses his saying so little at his Tryal, saying, he hoped it look'd more like Innocence than Guilt: Adding, that he was ad∣vised not to confess Matter of Fact too plainly, because it would certainly have brought him within the Guilt of Misprision; and so he thought it better to say little, than by departing from the Ingenuity he had always practised, by using little Tricks and Evasions, to make the last and solemnest part of his Life so notably different from the preceding course of it, as such a Con∣duct would have made it. He farther subjoyns, that he never pretended great Readiness in Speaking, and advises those Gentlemen of the Law that have it, to use it more conscientiously, and not to run Men down, and impose on Easie and Willing Juries by Strains and Fetches, &c. the Killing unjustly by Law, being the worst of Murthers. He then, as in several other places, repeating his wishes, that the Rage and Revenge of some Men, and the Partiality of Juries, may be stopped with his Blood; and so, after a small hint, how by the Importunity of his Dearest and most Vertuous Lady, and some other Dear Friends, he had been prevail'd upon, against his
description Page 105
Inclinations, to Address, tho' ineffectualy, for his Life, he concludes with a fresh Protestation of his Innocency, and a Devout Prayer to God, suitable to that sad Occasion.
5. Captain WALCOT.
CAptain Walcot and his Fellow-sufferers, in order of time, should have gone first, he being convicted before my Lord Russel, and executed the Friday, as he on Saturday. But my Lord Russel's Fate having so immediate a dependance on the Earl of Essex's, and all the Plot hanging on him; especially they two making the greatest Figure of any who suffer'd on this occasion; it look'd more proper and natural to begin with them, and reserve the other to this place. Captain Walcot was a Gentleman of a considerable Estate in Ireland, but more remark∣able for the rare Happiness of having Eight Children all at once living, and most of all, for his Love to his Country, which cost him his Life.
An Abstract of Captain Walcot's Speech.
CAptain Walcot denied any Design of killing the King, or of engaging the Guards, whilst others killed him; And said, That the Witnesses invited him to Meetings, where some thing were discoursed of, in order to the asserting our Liberties and Properties; which we look'd upon to be violated and invaded: — That They importuned and perpetually solicited him, and then deliver'd him up to be hang'd— That They combined together to swear him out of his Life, to save their own; and that they might do it effectually, They contrived an Ʋntruth.— That he forgave them, though guilty of his Blood; But, withal, earnestly begg'd, That they might be observed, that Remarks might be set upon them, whether their End be Peace: And he concluded (with what made Sir Roger L'Estrange a great deal of Sport, but yet Heaven has made it good) That when God hath a Work to do, he will not want Instruments.
With him was try'd Rouse, who was charged with such a parcel of mad Romance, as was scarce ever heard of; and one would wonder how Perjury and Malice, which use to be sober sins, could even be so extravagant as to hit on't. He was to seize the Tower, pay the Rabble, uncaese the Aldermen, to be Pay-Master, and Flea-Master General, and a great deal more to the same Tune. In his Defence, he says no great Matter, but yet what looks a Thousand times more like Truth than his Accusation; That the Tower Business was only Discourse of the feasibleness of the thing, (as Russel's about the Guards) but without the least intent of bringing it to Action; That all he was concern'd in any real Design, he had from Lee, and was getting more out of him, with an intention to make a Discovery. But it seems Lee got the whip-hand of him; they were both at a kind of Halter-Combat; Rouse's foot slipt, and Lee turn'd him over, and saved his own Neck.
His Dying Words.
Mr. Rouse declared, That he was told, that They did not intend to spill one drop of Blood; and affirmed, that Lee (the Witness against him did (by his Evidence) make him the Author of the very Words, that came out of his the said Lee's own Mouth.
A Brief Extract of Captain Walcot's Prayer.
O Lord, our God, Thou art a God of present help in time of Trouble, a God, that hast promised to be with thy People in the Fire, and in the Water. O Lord, we pray Thee, that thou wilt afford thy Presence to thy poor Suffering Servants at this time; O Lord, thy Servant that speaketh doth confess, that the Iniquties at his heels have justly overtaken him: O do thou bathe each of our Souls in that Fountain set open for sin and Uncleanness. O do thou enable every one of us, from the inward Evidence of thy Spirit, to say with thy Servant Job, That we know and are assured that our Redeemer lives. O give us some inward Tasts of those Heavenly Joys that we hope through the Mercy of Jesus Christ, in a little time to have a more full Fruition of. O Lord, do thou speak Peace to every one of our Consciences; though we lie under a Sentence of Death from Man, we beg that we may have a Sentence of Life Eternal from our God; and though we meet Thee, O Lord, in a Field of Blood, we beg that Thou wilt come to meet us in a Field of Mercy. O Lord, though we have been Prodigals, we desire to return unto our Father's House, where there is Bread enough. O enable us to come unto Thee as Children to their Parents. Lord put to thy helping Hand, Lord teach us truly to leave no Sin unrepented of in any one of our Hearts. And O Lord, we beg that with us thou wilt give us leave to recommend unto thy Care our Poor Wives and Children: Thou hast promised to be the Father of the Fatherless, and the Husband of the Widow; and thou hast commanded us to cast the Care of them upon Thee. O do thou make Provision for them, an enable them to bear this severe stroke with Patience. O Lord, we also beseech thee in the behalf of these Poor Kingdoms wherein we are, that Thou wilt be merciful to them, prevent Divisions among them, heal all their Breaches, compose their Differences, make all that are thine of one Heart and Mind in the things of Thee our God. Lord, favour us with the Mercy, assure us of thy Love, stand by us in the difficult Hour, take us into thine own Care, cause thy Angels to attend us, to convey our Souls as soon as they are divided from our Bodies, into Abraham's Boso••. All which we beg for the sake of thy Son Jesus Christ, in whom, O Lord, this little time do thou give us Hearts to give Thee all Glory, Honour, and Praise, now and for evermore, Amen. Sweet Jesus, Amen.
description Page 106
6. Mr. HONE.
Hone was accused, and owns himself Guilty of a Design to Kill the King and the Duke of York, or one, or neither, for 'tis impossible to make any Sense of him. When they came to suf∣fer, Walcot read a Paper, in which was a good rational Confession of his Faith; then comes to the Occasion of his Death, for which, he says, He neither blames the Judges, Jury, nor Coun∣cil, but only some Men, that in reality were deeper concern'd than he, who combin'd together to swear him out of his LIfe, to save their own, and that they might do it effectually, contriv'd an Untruth, &c. He forgives the World and the Witnesses; gives his Friends Advice to be more Prudent than he had been; prays that his may be the last Blood spilt on the Account; wishes the King wou'd be merciful to others; says he knew nothing of Ireland, and concludes with praying God to have Mercy upon him.— He had then some Discourse with Cartwright, wherein he tells him, That he was not for contriving the Death of the King, nor to have had a Hand in't; and being urg'd with some Matters of Controversie, tells him, He did not come thither to dispute about Religion, but to die Religiously.
7. Mr. ROƲSE.
ROuse comes next, gives an Account of his Faith, professing to die of the Church of Eng∣land, tells his former Employment and Manner of Life, acknowledges he heard of Clubs and Designs, but was never at 'em, and a perfect Stranger to any thing of that Nature. Gives a Relation of what past between him and his Majesty on his Apprehension. Talks somewhat of Sir Thomas Player, the Earl of Shaftsbury, and accommodating the King's Son, as he calls it, tho' not while the King reign'd. Then falls upon Lee, and the Discourse they had together, who as he says, swore against him on the Trial those very Words he himself had used in pressing him to undertake the Design. Speaks of a Silver Ball which he proposed to be thrown up on Black-Heath, and after some Discourse with the Ordinary, gives the Spectators some good Counsel. They they all Three singly prayed; and then the Sentence was executed upon them.
8. ALGERNOON SIDNEY, Esq;
THe next Victim to Popish Cruelty and Malice, was Colonel Algernoon Sidney, of the ancient and noble Name and Family of the Sidneys, deservedly famous to the utmost Bounds of Europe; who, as the ingenious Mr. Hawles observes, was meerly talk'd to Death, under the No∣tion of a Commonwealth's Man, and found Guilty by a Jury who were not much more proper Judges of the Case, than they wou'd have been had he writ in Greek or Arabick. He was ar∣raign'd for a Brnach of this Plot, at Westminster, the 17th. of November, 1683. where, tho' it cannot be said the Grand Jury knew not what they did, when they found the Bill against him, since no doubt they were well instructed what to do; yet it must, that they found it almost before they knew what 'twas, being so well resolv'd on the Case, and agreed on their Verdict, that had he been Indicted for Breaking-up an House, or Robbing on the High-way, 'twas doom'd to have been Billa vera, as much as 'twas now.
An Abstract of the Paper delivered to the Sheriffs on the Scaffold on Tower-Hill, December 7. 1683. by Algernoon Sidney, Esquire, before his Execution.
FIrst having excused his not speaking, as well because it was an Age that made Truth pass for Treason for the Proof of which, he instances his Trial and Condemnation, and that the Ears of some present were too tender to hear it, as because of the Rigour of the Season, and his Infirmities, &c. Then after a short Reflection upon the little said against him by other Witnes∣ses, and the little Value that was to be put on the Lord Howard's Testimony, whom he charges with an infamous Life, and many palpable Perjuries, and to have been byassed only by the Pro∣mise of Pardon, &c. and makes, even tho' he had been liable to no Exceptions, to have been but a single Witness: He proceeds to answer the Charge against him from the Writings found in his Closet by the King's Officers, which were pretended, but not Lawfully evidenced to be his, and pretends to prove, that had they been his, they contained no condemnable matter, but prin∣ciples, more safe both to Princes and People too, than the pretended high-flown Plea for Absolute Monarchy, composed by Filmer, against which, they seemed to be levelled; and which, he says, all intelligent Men thought were founded on wicked Principles, and such as were destru∣ctive both to Magistrates, and People too. Which he attempts to make out after this manner.
First, says he, if Filmer might publish to the World, That Men were born under a necessary indispensible Subjection to an Absolute King, who could be restrained by no Oath, &c. whether be came to it by Creation, Inheritance, &c. nay, or even by Usurpation, why might he not pub∣lish his Opinion to the contrary, without the breach of any known Law? Which Opinion he professes consisted in the following Particulars.
1. That God had left Nations at the liberty of Modelling their own Governments.
2. That Magistrates were instituted for Nations, and not E contra.
3. That the Right and Power of Magistrates was fixed by the standing Laws of each Country.
4. That those Laws sworn to on both sides, were the matter of a Contract between the Ma∣gistrate and People, and could not be broken without the Danger of dissolving the whole Govern∣ment.
5. The Ʋsurpation could give no Right; and that King had no greater Enemies than those who asserted that, or were for stretching their Power beyond its Limits.
description Page 107
6. That such Ʋsurpations commonly effecting the Slaughter of the Reigning Person, &c. the worst of Crimes was thereby most gloriously Rewarded.
7. That such Doctrines are more proper to stir up Men to destroy Princes, than all the Passions that ever yet swayed the worst of them, and that no Prince could be safe if his Murderers may hope such Rewards, and that few Men would be so gentle, as to spare the best Kings, if by their Destruction, a wild Ʋsurper could become God's Anointed, which he says was the scope of that whole Treatise, and asserts to be the Doctrine of the best Authors of all Nations, Times and Reli∣gions, and of the Scripture, and so owned by the best and wisest Princes, and particuarly by Lewis XIV. of France, in his Declaration against Spain, Anno 1667. and by King James of Eng∣land, in his Speech to the Parliament, 1603. and adds, that if the Writer had been mistaken, he should have been fairly refuted, but that no Man was ever otherwise punished for such Matters, or any such things referred to a Jury, &c. That the Book was never finished, &c. nor ever seen by them whom he was charged to have endeavoured by it to draw into a Conspiracy: That no∣thing in it was particularly or maliciously applied to Time, Place, or Person, but distorted to such a sense by Innuendo's as the Discourses of the Expulsion of Tarquin, &c. and particularly of the Translation made of the Crown of France, from one Race to another, had been applied by the then Lawyers Innuendo's to the then King of England; never considering, adds he, that if such Acts of State be not allowed Good, no Prince in the World has any Title to his Crown; and having, by a short Reflection, shewn the Ridiculousness of deriving Absolute Monarchy from Patriarchal Power, he appeals to all the World, whether it would not be more Advantageous to all Kings, to own the Deerivation of their Power to the Consent of willing Nations, than to have no better Title than Force, &c. which may be over-powered.
But notwithstanding the Innocence and Loyalty of that Doctrine, he says, He was told he must die, or the Plot must die, and complains, that in order to the destroying the best Protestants of England, the Bench was fill'd with such as had been blemishes to the Bar; and Instances how against Law, they had advised with the King's Council about bringing him to Death, suffer'd a Jury to be pack'd by the King's Sollicitors, and the Ʋnder-Sheriff, admitted Jury men no Free∣holders, received Evidence not valid, refus'd him a Copy of his Indictment, or to suffer the Act of the 46th. of Edw. 3. to be read, that allows it, had over-ruled the most important Points of Law, without hearing, and assumed to themselves a Power to make Constructions of Treason, tho' against Law, Sense, and Reason, which the Stat. of the 25th. of Edw. 3. by which they pre∣tended to Try him, was reserved only to the Parliament; and so praying God, to forgive them, and to avert the Evils that threatned the Nation, to sanctifie those Sufferings to him, and tho' he fell a Sacrifice to Idols, not to suffer Idolatry to be established in this Land, &c. He concludes with a Thanksgiving, that God had singled him out to be a Witness of his Truth, and for that Good Old Cause in which from his Youth he had been engag'd, &c.
His EPITAPH.
ALgernoon Sidney fills this Tomb,An Atheist by declaiming Rome;A Rebel bold by striving stillTo keep the Laws above the Will,And hindring those would pull them down,To leave no Limits to a Crown.Crimes damn'd by Church and Government.Oh whither must his Soul be sent!Of Heaven it must needs despair,If that the Pope be Turn-key there;And Hell can ne'er it entertain,For there is all Tyrannick Reign,And Purgatory's such a Pretence,As ne'er deceiv'd a Man of Sense;Where goes it then? where't ought to go,Where Pope and Devil have nought to do.
His CHARACTER.
There's no need of any more than reading his Trial and Speech, to know him as well as if he stood before us. That he was a Person of extraordinary Sense, and very close thinking, which he had the Happiness of being able to express in Words as manly and apposite as the Sense included under 'em. He was owner of as much Vertue and Religion, as Sense and Reason; tho' his Piety lay as far from Enthusiasm as any Man's. He fear'd nothing but God, and lov'd nothing on Earth like his Country, and the just Liberties and Laws thereof, whose Constitutions he had deeply and successfully inquired into. To sum up all, He had Piety enough for a Saint, Cou∣rage enough for a General or a Martyr, Sense enough for a Privy-Counsellor, and Soul enough for a King; and in a word, if ever any, he was a perfect Englishman.
9. Mr. JAMES HOLLOWAY.
MR. Holloway declared, That Mr. West proposed the Assassination, but none seconded him— That he could not perceive that Mr. Ferguson knew any thing of it; and HOlloway said, It was our Design to shed no Blood. He being interrogated by Mr. Ferguson's Friend, Mr. Sheriff Da∣niel, whether he knew Ferguson; he answer'd, That he did know him, but knew him to be against any Design of killing the King.
10. Sir THOMAS ARMSTRONG.
HE had been all his Life a firm Servant and Friend to the Royal Family, in their Exile and afterwards: He had been in Prison for 'em under Cromwel, and in danger both of Execu∣tion and Starving; for all which they now rewarded him. He had a particular Honour and De∣votion for the Duke of Monmouth, and push'd on his Interest on all Occasions, being a Man of as undaunted English Courage, as ever our Country produced.
description Page 108
In his Paper he thus expressed himself, That he thanked Almighty God, he found himself prepa∣red for Death, his Thoughts set upon another World, and weaned from this; yet he could not but give so much of his little time as to answer some Calumnies, and particularly what Mr. Attorney accu∣sed him of at the Bar.
That he prayed to be allowed a Tryal for his Life according to the Laws of the Land, and ur∣ged the Statute of Edward 6. which was expresly for it; but it signified nothing, and he was with an Extraordinary Roughness condemned and made a precedent; tho' Holloway had it offered him, and he could not but think all the World would conclude his Case very different, else why refused to him?
That Mr. Attorney charged him for being one of those that was to kill the King; He took God to witness, that he never had a Thought to take away the King's Life, and that no Man ever had the Impudence to propose so barbarous and base a thing to him; and that he never was in any Design to alter the Government.
That if he had been tried, he could have proved the Lord Howard's base Reflections upon him, to be notoriously false— He concluded, that he had lived and now died of the Reformed Religion, a Protestant in the Communion of the Church of England, and he heartily wished he had lived more strictly up to the Religion he believed: That he had found the great Comfort of the Love and Mercy of God, in and through his blessed Redeemer, in whom he only trusted, and verily hoped that he was going to partake of that fulness of Joy which is in his pesence, the Hopes whereof infinitely pleased him. He thanked God he had no repining, but chearfully submitted to the Punishment of his Sins. He freely forgave all the World, even those con∣cerned in taking away his Life, tho' he could not but think his Sentence very hard, he being denied the Laws of the Land.
On the Honourable Sir Thomas Armstrong, Executed June 20. 1684.
HAdst thou abroad found Safety in thy Flight,Th' Immortal Honour had not flam'd so bright.Thou hadst been still a worthy Patriot thought;But now thy Glory's to Perfection brought.In Exile, and in Death, to England true:What more could Brutus or just Cato do?
11. Alderman CORNISH.
TO make an end of this Plot altogether, 'twill be necessary once more to invert the Order in which things happened, and tho' Mr. Cornish suffer'd not till after the Judges returned from the West, as well as Bateman after him, yet we shall here treat of 'em both, and so con∣clude this Matter.
Cornish on his Tryal is said to have denied his being at the Meeting, and discoursing with the Duke of Monmouth: Which they'd have us believe Shepherd swears he was, tho' not a Syllable of it appears. [He had been there several times, Shepherd says, but was not of their Consult, knew nothing of their Business, nor can he be positive whether 'twas the Duke of Monmouth he came to speak with that Evening.] But supposing in two or three Years time, and on so little Recol∣lection, Cornish's Memory had slipt in that Circ*mstance, what's that to Shepherd's Evidence against the very Root of Rumsey's, which hang'd the Prisoners?
In spight of all he was found Guilty, and Condemn'd, and even that Christian serenity of Mind and Countenance wherewith 'twas visible he bore his Sentence, turn'd to his Reproach by the Bench.
He continued in the same excellent Temper whilst in Newgate, and gave the World a glaring Instance of the Happiness of such Persons as live a pious Life, when they come to make an end on••••, let the way thereof be never so violent. His Carriage and Behaviour at his leaving New∣gate, was as follows.
Some Passages of Henry Cornish, Esq; before his Sufferings.
COming into the Press-yard, and seeing the Halter in the Officer's Hand, he said, Is this for me? the Officer answered, Yes; he replyed, Blessed be God, and kissed it; and after said, O blessed be God for Newgate, I have enjoyed God ever since I came within these Walls; and blessed be God who hath made me fit to die. I am now going to that God that will not be mocked, to that God that will not be imposed upon, to that God that knows the Innocency of his poor Creature. And a little after, he said, Never did any poor Creature come unto God with greater Confidence in his Mercy, and Assurance of Acceptation with him, through Jesus Christ, than I do; but it is through Jesus Christ, for there is no other way of coming to God but by him, to find Acceptance with him: There is no other Name given under Heaven whereby we can be saved, but the Name of Jesus. Then speaking to the Officers, he said, Labour every one of you to be fit to die, for I tell you, you are not fit to die: I was not fit to die my self, till I came in hither; but, O blessed be God! he hath made me fit to die, and hath made me willing to die! In a few Moments I shall have the Fruition of the Blessed Jesus, and that not for a day, but for Ever! I am going to the Kingdom of God, to the Kingdom of God! where I shall enjoy the Presence of God the Father, and of God the Son, and of God the Holy Spirit, and of all the Holy Angels! I am going to the general Assembly of the First-born, and of the Spirits of Just Men made perfect! O that God should ever do so much for me! O that God should con∣cern himself so much for poor Creatures, for their Salvation! Blessed be his Name! For this was the Design of God from all Eternity, to give his only Son to die for poor miserable Sinners. Then the Officers going to tie his Hands, he said, What, must I be tied then? Well, a brown Thred might have served the turn: You need not tye me at all, I shall not stir from you; for,
description Page 109
I thank God, I am not afraid to die. As he was going out, he said, Farewel Newgate, Farewel all my Fellow Prisoners here; the Lord comfort you, the Lord be with you all.
Thus much for his Behaviour in the way to his Martyrdom. The Place of it was most spite∣fully and ignominiously ordered, almost before his own Door, and near Guildhall, to scare any good Citizen from appearing vigorously in the Discharge of his Duty for his Countrey's Service, by his Example. If any thing was wanting in his Trial, from the hast of it, for the clearing his Innocency, he sufficiently made it up in solemn Asseverations thereof on the Scaffold. [God is my Witness, says he, the Crimes laid to my Charge were falsly and maliciously sworn against me by the Witnesses: For I never was at any Consult, nor any Meeting where Matters against the Government were discoursed of.] He adds, [I never heard or read any Declaration tending that way.] Again, [As to the Crimes for which I suffer, upon the Words of a dying Man, I'm alto∣gether Innocent.] Lower he adds, [He died as he had liv'd, in the Communion of the Church of England, in whose Ordinances he had been often a Partaker, and now felt the blessed Effects thereof in these his Agonies.]
He was observ'd by those who stood near the Sledge, to have solemnly, several times, averr'd his absolute Innocence of any Design against the Government, and particularly that which he died for.
There was such a terrible Storm the Day of his Death, as has scarce been known in the Me∣mory of Man, and will never be forgot by those who were in it; ten or a dozen Ships being founder'd, or stranded in one Road, and a vast many more in other Places. And as Heaven then did him Justice, and vindicated his Innocence, so Earth also has done it; the Judgment against him being Reverst by that Honourable, Ever-memorable Parliament, which, under God and our King, has settled the Happiness both of this Age and Posterity.
His CHARACTER.
HE was a Person of as known Prudence as Intregrity, a good Christian, a compleat Citizen, a worthy Magistrate, and a zealous Church of England Man. He was so cautious and wise, that he was noted for it all thro' those worst of times, and often propos'd as an Example to others of hotter and more imprudent Tempers; nor could the least Imputation be fix'd on him of hearing or concealing any unlawful or dangerous Discourses, any other ways than by plain force of Perjury, being known to have shunn'd some Persons, whom he, as well as some other prudent Men, suspected to have no good Designs, and to be indu'd with no more Honesty than Discretion, as it afterwards prov'd. But he was design'd to glorifie God by such an End a•• all his Care could not avoid, which he submitted to with Bravery rarely to be met with, unless among those who suffered for the same Cause in the same Age; or their Predecessors, Queen Ma∣ry's Martyrs. There was seen the same Tenour of Prudence and Piety thro' all the Actions of his Life, tho' most conspicuous in the last glorious Scene of it. There was such a firmness in his Soul, such vigour, and almost extatick Joy, and yet so well regulated, that it shin'd thro' his Face, almost with as visible Rays as those in which we use to dress Saints and Martyrs, with which; both at his Sentence and Execution, he refresh'd all his Friends, and at once dazled and confounded his most bitter Enemies.
12. Mr. CHARLES BATEMAN.
THE next, and last, was Mr. Bateman the Chirurgeon, a Man of good Sense, good Courage and good Company, and a very large and generous Temper, of considerable Repute and Practice in his Calling: A great Lover and Vindicator of the Liberties of the City and King∣dom, and of more Interest than most of his Station. He was sworn against by Rouse's Lee, and Richard Goodenough, upon the old Stories of seizing the Tower, City, and Savoy.
'Twas urged, That there was Three Years between the Fact pretended, and Lee's Prosecution of him, which, tho' they had but one Witness, could have brought him to Punishment, which would have been judged sufficient by any, but those who would be content with nothing but Blood. For Goodenough, he was but one Witness, and pardon'd only so far, as to qualifie him to do Mischief. However, he was found Guilty, and died as much like a Christian, and with as great a Presence of Mind as most of the others.
The Last Words of those which suffered in the West of England, and other Places, chiefly under Jeffrey's insulting Cruelty.
ONE thing there is very observable in most, if not all of those who laid down their Lives in Defence of the Pro∣testant Religion, both in England and Scotland, that, besides that extraordinary Divine Courage and Chear∣fulness with which they dy'd, they had Expressions plainly boading that great Deliverance which Providence has since that miraculously accomplished for these Kingdom. 'Twould be endless to give almost all the innumerable Instances of it: Mr. Nelthrop says, [God had in his wonderful Providence made him and others Instru∣ments, not only in what was already fallen out, but he believed, for hast'ning some other great Work, he had yet to do in these Kingdoms.] Mrs. Gaunt says, [God's Cause shall revive, and he'd plead it at another rate than yet he had done, against all its malicious Opposers.] And speaks yet more strangely of those then uppermost, and likely to be so, [That tho' they were seemingly fix'd, and using their Power and Violence against those they had now got under 'em, yet unless they could se∣cure Jesus Christ, and all his Holy Angels, they should never do their Business, but Vengeance would be upon 'em, 'e're they were aware.] Capt. Ansley, whose Speech is as pretty a meat thing, as close, and Christian, and couragious, as perhaps any that ever was made by Man in his Condition, after he had said, [He did
description Page 110
not repent what he had done, but if he had a thousand Lives, would have engag'd 'em all in the same Cause;] adds just after, [Though it has pleased the wise God, for Reasons best known to himself, now to blast our Designs, yet he will deliver his People by ways we know not, nor think of.] Rumbold said just the same. Mr. Hewling says, [I question not, but in his own time, God will raise up other Instruments to carry on the same Cause they dy'd for, for his own Glory.] Mr. Lark, [That he was confident God would Revenge their Bloods.] Now it will be very harsh to say, all these, and several more to the same purpose, were nothing but Enthusiasm, since spoken by Persons of all Sexes and Ages, in twenty different Places, in the most calm and serene Tempers, and the Persons not wild or fanci∣ful; and their Words miraculously made good by the Event, which shews God honour'd 'em with being Prophets as well as Martyrs.
To proceed to the Persons who suffer'd in this Cause here, and in the West, and other Places, chiefly under Jef∣frey's Insulting Cruelty. His dealing with 'em is not to be parallel'd by any thing but the new French Dragoons, or the old Cut-throats and Lords Chief-Justices of the poor Albigenses or Waldenses at Merindol and Cutrices. Had the Great Turk sent his Janisaries, or the Tartar his Armies among 'em, they'd scaped bet∣ter. Humanity could not offend so far to deserve such Punishment as he inflicted. A certain Barbarous Joy and Plea∣sure grinn'd from his Brutal Soul through his Bloody Eyes, when ever he was Sentencing any of the poor Souls to Death and Torment, so much worse than Nero, as when that Monster wish'd he had never learnt to Write, because forc'd to set his Name to Warrants for Execution of Malefactors. Jeffreys would have been glad if every Letter he writ had been such a Warrant, and every Word a Sentence of Death. He observ'd neither Humanity to the Dead, nor Civility to the Living. He made all the West an Aceldama; some Places quite depopulated, and nothing to be seen in 'em but forsaken Walls, unlucky Gibbets, and Ghostly Carcasses. The Trees were loaden almost as thick with Quarters as Leaves; the Houses and Steeples covered as closed with Heads, as at other times frequently in that Country with Crows or Ravens. Nothing could be liker Hell than all those Parts, nothing so like the Devil as be. Cal∣drons hizzing, Carkesses boiling, Pitch and Tar sparkling and glowing, Blood and Limbs boiling and tearing, and mangling, and he the great Director of all; and in a word, discharging his Place who sent him, the best deser∣ving to be the late King's Chief Justice there, and Chancellor after, of any Man that breath'd since Cain or Judas.
Some of the more Principal Persons who fell under his Barbarcus Sentence, 'tis thought worth the while to treat di∣stinctly and particularly of, throning the rest together after 'em. And the first whom we shall make special Remarks on, are
1. The HEWLINGS.
IF any one would see true Pure Popish Mercy, let 'em look on these two Gentlemen, the only Sons of their vertuous and sorrowful surviving Parents; the Comforts, Props, and Hopes of their Name and Family, carefully educated, vertuously disposed both of them; after all repeated Applications, if but for one of their Lives, barbarously Executed. A particular Care was taken by their Father in their Education, forming their Minds by his own Example, and constant In∣structions and Prayers, as well as other Pains of Ingenuous Masters, to the strictest Rules of Piety and Vertue. Nor was their Pious and very tender Mother, less careful in that par∣ticular.
The Elder, Mr. Benjamin Hewling, had Tutors in the Mathematicks, and other parts of Phi∣losophy; a course of which he went through successfully enough, and so as to render him as compleat in his Mind, as Nature had form'd his Body: After which he went to Holland, as his Brother, Mr. William Hewling, from whence this last returned with the Duke. Both of 'em had Commands in the Army; the Elder had a Troop of Horse, the Younger was a Lieutenant of Foot, and discharged their Places with much more Conduct and Bravery, than could be expected from such young Soldiers, being entirely satisfied in the Cause they fought for, since 'twas no less than the Interest of all that was dear to 'em in this World, or t'other. The Eldest had particu∣larly signaliz'd himself in several Skirmishes, and was sent with a Detachment of his own Troop, and two more, to Myn-head, in Somersetshire, to bring Cannon to the Army, at the very instant the Duke engaged the King's Forces at fatal Sedgmore, and came not up till after the Field was entirely lost; to whose Absence, with so considerable a Party of the Duke's Horse, and the Most resolved Men of all he had, the Loss of the Day was principally owing. Finding all things in Disorder, and the Rout beyond recovering, he was forc'd to disperse his Troops, every one shifting as they could for themselves. He and his Brother kept together, where, what befel 'em after, their Friends have given an exact Account, which is here follow∣ing inserted.
An Account of the Behaviour of, Mr. William and Benjamin Hewlings, before and at their Exe∣cution; with several Letters to divers of their Relations.
THe gracious dealings of God, manifested to some in dying Hours, have been of great Ad∣vantage to those living that heard the same, giving them an occasion thereby to reflect on their own State, and to look after the things of their Peace, before they be hid from their Eyes; as also a great Encouragement to strengthen the Faith of those that have experienced the Grace of God to them.
To that end it is thought necessary, by Parents especially, to preserve to their Children t hat remain, those blessed Experiences that such have had, which God hath taken to himself.
Here therefore is presented a true Account of the admirable appearances of God towards two young Men; Mr. Benjamin Hewling, who died when he was about 22 Years of Age, and Mr. William Hewling, who died before he arrived to 20 Years. They engaged with the Duke of Monmouth, as their own Words were, for the English Liberties and the Protestant Religion, and for which Mr. William Hewling was Executed at Lyme the 12th. of September, 1685. and
description Page 111
Mr. Ben. Hewling at Taunton, the 30th. of the same Month; and however severe Men were to them, yet the blessed Dispensation of God towards them was such, as hath made good his Word, That out of the Mouths of Babes he hath ordained Strength, that he may still the Enemy and the Avenger. Then, Reader, would you see Earthly Angels (Men that are a little too low for Heaven, and much too high for Earth) would you see poor frail Creatures trampling this World under their Feet, and with an holy, serene Smiling at the Threats of Tyrants, who are the Ter∣rors of the Mighty in the Land of the Living? Would you see shackled Prisoners behave them∣selves like Judges, and Judges stand like Prisoners before them? Would you see some of the rare Exploits of Faith in its highest Elevation, immediately before it be swallowed up in the Beatifical Vision? To conclude, would you see the Heavenly Jerusalem pourtrayed on Earth? Would you hear the melodious Voices of ascending Saints in a ravishing Consort ready to joyn with the Heavenly Chorus in their delightful Hallelujahs? Then draw near, come and see! If thou be a Man of an Heavenly Spirit, here is pleasant and suitable Entertainment for thee; and after thou hast conversed a while these excellent Spirits, it may be thou wilt Judge as I do, That dead Saints are sweeter Companions (in some respects) for thee to converse with, than those that are living: And when thou shalt see the magnificent Acts of their Faith, their Invincible Patience, their flaming Love to Christ, their strange contempt and undervaluings of the World, their plainness and simplicity in the Profession of the Gospel, their fervent and brotherly Love to each other, their ravishing Prospects (as it were on the top of Mount Pisgah) of the Hea∣venly Canaan, their Swan-like Songs, and Dying Speeches. And, Reader, You know the first Lisping of little Children, and last Farewels of Dying Saints, are always most sweet and Charm∣ing: Those Fore tasts of the Rivers' of Pleasure, the transporting Glimpses they had of the Crown of Glory; I say, when you see and read these Exemplary Truths, wonder not that the Pious Hewlings long'd so vehemently to be in a better World, though they were to pass through a Thousand Deaths, or the Fiery Tryal to it. [But to come to our intended matter.]
After the dispersing of the Duke's Army, they fled and put to Sea, but were driven back again, and with the hazard of their Lives got on shore, (over dangerous Rocks) where they saw the Country filled with Soldiers; and they being unwilling to fall into the hands of the Rabble, and no way of defence or escape remaining to them, they surrendred themselves Pri∣soners to a Gentleman, whose House was near the place they landed at, and were from thence sent to Exeter Gaol the 12th. of July, where remaining some time, their Behaviour was such, that (being visited by many) caused great Respect towards them, even of those that were Ene∣mies to the Cause they engaged in; and being on the 27th. of July put on Board the Swan Fri∣gate, in order to their bringing up to London; their Carriage was such, as obtained great Kind∣ness from the Commander, and all other Officers in the Ship; and being brought into the River, Captain Richardson came and took them into his Custody, and carried them to Newgate, putting great Irons upon them, and put them apart from each other, without giving Liberty for the nearest Relation to see them, notwithstanding all Endeavours and Entreaties used to obtain it, tho' in the Presence of a Keeper; which though it did greatly increase the Grief of Relations, God, who wisely orders all things for good to those he intends Grace and Mercy to, made this very Restraint, and hard Usage a blessed Advantage to their Souls, as may appear by their own Words, when after great Importunity and Charge, some of their near Relations had leave to speak a few words to them before the Keeper; To which they replied, They were contented with the Will of God, whatever it should be. Having been in Newgate three Weeks, there was Order given to carry them down into the West, in order to their Tryal; which being told them, they answered, They were glad of it; and that Morning they went out of Newgate, several that be∣held them, seeing them so chearful, said, Surely they had received their Pardon, else they could never carry it with that Courage and Chearfulness. Although this must be observed that from first to last, whatever hopes they received from Friends, they still thought the contrary, never being much affected with the hopes of it, nor cast down, nor the least discouraged at the worst that Man could do. In their Journey to Dorchester, the Keepers that went with them, have given this Account of them;
That their Carriage was so Grave, Serious, and Christian, that made them admire to see and hear what they did from such Young Men.
A near Relation that went into the West to see the issue of things, and to perform whatever should be necessary for them, gives the following Account:
At Salisbury, the 30th, of August, I had the first Opportunity of Converse with them: I found them in a very excellent Composure of Mind, declaring their Experience of the Grace and Goodness of God to them in all their Sufferings, in supporting, and strengthening, and poviding for them, turning the hearts of all in whose hands they had been, both at Exon, and on Ship∣board, to shew pity and favour to them; although since they came to Newgate, they were hardly used, and now in their Journey loaded with heavy Irons, and more inhumanely dealt with. They with great chearfulness profess'd,
That they were better, in a more happy Condition than ever in their Lives, from the sense they had of the Pardoning Love of God in Jesus Christ to their Souls, wholly referring themselves to their wise and gracious God to chuse for them Life or Death; Expressing themselves thus: Any thing, what pleases God, what he sees best so be it: We know he is able to deliver, but if not, blessed be his Name; Death is not terrible now, but desirable.
Mr. Benjamin Hewling particularly added,
As for the World, there is nothing in it to make it worth while to live, except we may be serviceable to God therein.
And afterwards said, 'Oh! God is a strong Refuge, I have found him so indeed.
The next Opportunity I had was at Dorchester, where they both were carried, there remaining together four days: By reason of their strait Confinement, our Converse was much interrupted; but this appeared, that they had still the same Presence and Support from God, no way dis∣courag'd at the approach of their Tryal, nor of the event of it, whatever it should be.
description Page 112
The 6th. of September, Mr. Benjamin Hewling was ordered to Taunton to be tryed there: Ta∣king my leave of him, he said,
Oh! Blessed be God for Afflictions; I have found such happy Effects, that I would not have been without them for all this World.
I remained still at Dorchester, to wait the Issue of Mr. William Hewling, to whom, after Tryal, I had free Access, whose Discourse was much filled with Admiring of the Grace of God in Christ, that had been manifested towards him, in calling him out of his Natural State, he said,
God by his Holy Spirit did suddenly seize upon his Heart, when he thought not of it in his retired Abode in Holland, as it were secretly whispering in his Heart, See ye my Face, enabling him to answer his gracious Call, and to reflect upon his own Soul, shewing him the Evil of Sin, and Necessity of Christ, from that time carrying him on, to a sensible adherence to Christ for Ju∣stification and Eternal Life. He said, Hence he found a Spring of Joy and Sweetness, beyond the Comforts of the whole Earth. He further said, He could not but admire the wonderful Goodness of God, in so Preparing him, for what he was bringing him to, which then he thought not of, giving him hope of Eternal Life before he called him to look Death in the face, so that he did chearfully resign his Life to God before he came, having sought his Guidance in it; and that both then and now, the Cause did appear to him very Glorious, notwithstanding all he had suffered in it, or what he further might. Although for our Sins God hath with-held these good things from us.
But he said, God had carryed on his blessed Work in his soul, in and by all his Sufferings; and whatever the Will of God were, Life or Death, he knew it would be best for him.
After he had received his Sentence, when he returned to Prison, he said,
Methinks I find my Spiritual Comforts increasing, ever since my Sentence. There is no Condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus;
it's God that justifies, who shall condemn?
When I came to him the next Morning (when he had received News that he must die the next day, and in order to it, was to be carried to Lyme that day) I found him in a more excel∣lent raised Spiritual Frame than before: He said, he was satisfied God had chosen best for him; he knows what the Temptations of Life might have been; I might have lived and forgotten God, but now I am going where I shall sin no more. Oh! it's a blessed thing to be free from sin, and to be with Christ. Oh! the Riches of the Love of God in Christ to Sinners. Oh! how great were the Sufferings of Christ for me beyond all I can undergo? How great is that Glory to which I am going? It will soon swallow up all our Sorrow here.
When he was at Dinner, just before his going to Lyme, he dropt many abrupt Expressions of his inward Joy, such as these:
Oh! the Grace of God, the Love of Christ; Oh, that blessed Supper of the Lamb, to be for ever with the Lord! He further said, When I went to Holland, you knew not what Snares, Sins, and Miseries I might fall into, or whether ever we should meet again: But now you know whither I am going, and that we shall certainly have a most joyful meeting.
He said, Pray give my particular Recommendations to all my Friends, with acknowledg∣ments for all their Kindness. I advise them all to make sure of an Interest in Christ, for he is the only Comfort when we come to die.
One of the Prisoners seemed to be troubled at the manner of the Death they were to die; to whom he replied, I bless God I am reconciled to it all.
Just as he was going to Lyme, he writ these few Lines to a Friend, being hardly suffered to stay so long.
I AM going to Launch into Eternity, I hope and trust in the Arm of my Blessed Redeemer, to whom I commit you and all my dear Relations; my Duty to my dear Mother, and Love to all my Sisters, and the rest of my Friends.
William Hewling.
As they passed through the Town of Dorchester to Lyme, multitudes of People beheld them, with great Lamentations, admiring at his Deportment at his parting with his Sister.
As they passed upon the Road between Lyme and Dorchester, his Discourse was exceeding Spiritual, (as those declared who were present) taking occasion from every thing to speak of the Glory they were going to. Looking out on the Country as he passed, he said,
This is a Glorious Creation, but what then is the Paradise of God, to which we are going? 'Tis but a few hours, and we shall be there, and for ever with the Lord.
At Lyme, just before they went to die, reading John 14.18. He said to one of his fellow-Sufferers,
Here is a sweet Promise for us: I will not leave you comfortless, I will come unto you. Christ will be with us to the last. One taking leaving of him, he said, Farewel, till we meet in Heaven; Presently I shall be with Christ: Oh! I would not change conditions with any in this World; I would not stay behind for Ten Thousand Worlds.
To another, that ask'd him how he did now? He said, Very well, he bless'd God. And far∣ther asking him, if he could look Death in the face with Comfort now it approach'd so near? He said,
Yes, I bless God I can with great Comfort; God hath made this a good Night to me, my Comforts are much increased since I left Dorchester: Then taking leave of him, said, Fare∣wel, I shall see you no more.
To which he replied, How! see me no more? Yes, I hope to meet you in Glory. To another that was by him to the last, he said,
Pray remember my dear Love to my Brother and Sister, and tell them, I desire they would comfort themselves that I am gone to Christ, and we shall quickly meet in the Glorious Mount Sion above.
Afterwards he prayed for about three quarters of an hour with the greatest fervency, exceed∣ingly blessing God for Jesus Christ, adoring the Riches of his Grace in him, in all the Glorious Fruits of it towards him, Praying for the Peace of the Church of God, and of these Nations in
description Page 113
particular, all with such eminent Assistance of the Spirit of God, as convinced, astonished, and melted into Pity the Hearts of all present, even the most malicious Adversaries, forcing Tears and Expressions from them; some saying, They knew not what would become of them after Death; but it was evident he was going to great Happiness.
When he was just going out of the World, with a joyful Countenance he said, Oh! now my Joy and Comfort is, that I have a Christ to go to; and so sweetly resign'd his Spirit to Christ, the 12th. of September, 1685.
An Officer who had shewed so malicious a Spirit as to call the Prisoners Devils, when he was Guarding them down, was now so convinced, that he after told a Person of Quality, That he was never so affected, as by his chearful Carriage, and fervent Prayer, such as he believed was never heard, especially from one so young; and said, I believe, had the Lord Chief Justice been there, he could not have let him die.
The Sheriff having given his Body to be buried, although it was brought from the Place of Execution without any notice given, yet very many of the Town, to the Number of about 200, came to accompany him; and several Young Women of the best of the Town, laid him in his Grave in Lyme Church-yard, the 13th. of September, 1685.
After which, his Sister writ this following Letter to her Mother.
ALthough I have nothing to acquaint my Dear Mother withal, but what is most afflictive to Sense, both as to the Determination of God's Will, and as to my present Apprehension concerning my Brother Benjamin, yet remaining; yet there is such abundant Consolation mixt in both, that I only wanted an Opportunity to pay this Duty; God having wrought so Glo∣rious a Work on both their Souls, revealing Christ in them, that Death is become their Friend. My Brother William having already with the greatest Joy declared, to those that were with him to the last, That he would not change Conditions with any that were to remain in this World; and he desired that his Relations would comfort themselves, that he is gone to Christ.
My Brother Benjamin expects not long to continue in this World, and is exceeding willing to leave it when God shall call, being fully satisfied that God will choose that which is best for him and us all; by these things God doth greatly support me; and I hope you also, my dear Mother, which was and is my Brothers great desire; there is still room for Prayer for one; and God having so answered, though not in kind, we have Encouragement still to wait on him.
Honoured Mother, Your Dutiful Daughter, Hannah Hewling.
When I came to Taunton to Mr. Benjamin Hewling, he had received the News of his Brother's being gone to die with so much comfort and joy, and afterwards of the continued goodness of God increasing it to the end. He expressed to this effect, We have no cause to fear Death, if the Presence of God be with us; there is no evil in it, the sting being taken away; it's nothing but our Ignorance of the Glory that the Saints pass into by Death, which makes it appear dark for our selves or Relations, if in Christ: What is this World, that we should desire an abode in it? It's all vain and unsatisfying, full of sin and misery. Intimating also his own chearful ex∣pectations soon to follow, discovering then, and all along great seriousness, and sense of Spiri∣tual and Eternal things, complaining of nothing in his present Circ*mstances, but want of place of Retirement to converse more uninterruptedly with God and his own Soul, saying, That this lonely time in Newgate was the sweetest in his whole Life. He said, God having some time before struck his Heart (when he thought of the hazard of his Life) to some serious Sense of his past Life, and the great consequences of Death and Eternity, shewing him, that they were the only happy Persons that had secured their Eternal states: The folly and madness of the ways of sin, and his own Thraldom therein, with his utter inability to deliver himself; also the necessity of Christ for Salvation: He said, it was not without Terror and Amazement for some time, the sight of unpardon'd sin, with Eternity before him. But God wonderfully opened to him the Riches of his Free-Grace in Christ Jesus for poor Sinners to flee to, enabling to look alone to a crucified Christ for Salvation: He said, this blessed Work was in some measure carried on upon his Soul, under all his business and hurries in the Army; but never sprung forth so fully and sweetly till his close Confinement in Newgate. There he saw Christ and all Spiritual Objects more clearly, and embraced them more strongly; there he experienced the blessedness of a reconciled State, the Excellency of the ways of Holiness, the delightfulness of Commu∣nion with God, which remained with very deep and apparent impressions on his Soul, which he frequently express'd with Admiration of the Grace of God towards him.
He said, Perhaps my Friends may think this Summer the saddest time of my Life; but I bless God it hath been the sweetest and most happy of it all; nay, there is nothing else worth the name of happiness. I have in vain sought satisfaction from the things of this World, but I never found it; but now I have found Rest for my Soul in God alone.
O how great is our Blindness by Nature, till God open our Eyes, that we can see no Excellency in Spiritual things, but spend our Precious Time in pursuing Shadows, and are deaf to all the Invitations of Grace, and Glorious Offers of the Gospel! How just is God in depriving us of that we so much slighted and abused! Oh! his Infinite Patience and Goodness, that after all, he should yet sanctifie any Methods to bring a poor sinner to himself: Oh! Electing Love, di∣stinguishing Grace; what great cause have I to admire and adore it!
He said, What an amazing Consideration is the Suffering of Christ for sin, to bring us to God; his Suffering from wicked Men was exceeding great; but alas, what was that to the Dolours of
description Page 114
his Soul, under the infinite Wrath of God? This Mystery of Grace and Love is enough to swal∣low up our thoughts to all Eternity.
As to his own Death, he would often say, He saw no reason to expect any other; I know God is infinitely able to deliver, and I am sure will do it, if it be for his Glory, and my Good; in which, I bless God, I am fully satisfied; it's all my desire that he would chuse for me, and then I am sure it will be best, whatever it be; for truly, unless God have some Work for me to do in the World for his Service and Glory, I see nothing else to make Life desirable: In the pre∣sent state of Affairs, there is nothing to cast our Eyes upon but Sin, Sorrow, and Misery: And truly, were things never so much according to our desires, it's but the World still, which will never be a resting-place. Heaven is the only state of Rest and Happiness; there we shall be perfectly free from Sin and Temptation, and enjoy God without interruption for ever.
Speaking of the Disappointment of their Expectations in the Work they had undertaken, he said, with reference to the Glory of God, the Prosperity of the Gospel, and the delivery of the People of God, We have great cause to lament it; but for that outward Prosperity that would have accompanied it, it's but of small moment in it self; as it could not satisfie, so nei∣ther could it be abiding; for at longest, Death would have put an end to it all: Also adding, nay parhaps, we might have been so foolish, as to have been taken with that part of it, with the neglect of our Eternal Concerns; and then I am sure our present Circ*mstances are incom∣parably better.
He frequently express'd great concern for the Glory of God, and Affection to his People, saying, If my Death may advance God's Glory, and hasten the Deliverance of his People, it is enough; saying, It was a great comfort to him, to think of so great a Privilege as an Interest in all their Prayers.
In his Converse particularly valuing and delighting in those Persons where he saw most Holi∣ness shing; also great Pity to the Souls of others, saying, That the remembrance of our for∣mer Vanity may well cause Compassion to others in that state. And in his Converse prompting others to Seriousness, telling them, Death and Eternity are such weighty Concerns, that they deserve the utmost intention of our Minds; for the way to receive Death chearfully, is to pre∣pare for it seriously; and if God should please to spare our Lives, surely we have the same reason to be serious, and spend our remaining days in his Fear and Service.
He also took great care that the Worship of God, which they were in a Capacity of maintain∣ing there, might be duly perform'd; as Reading, Praying, and Singing of Psalms, in which he evidently took great delight.
For those three or four days before their Deaths, when there was a general Report that no more should die; he said, I don't know what God hath done beyond our expectations; if he doth prolong my Life, I am sure it is all his own, and by his Grace I will wholly devote it to him.
But the 29th. of September, about Ten or Eleven at Night, we found the deceitfulness of this Report, they being then told they must die the next Morning, which was very unexpected, as to the suddenness of it; but herein God glorified his Power, Grace, and Faithfulness, in giving suitable Support and Comfort by his blessed Presence, which appeared upon my coming to him at that time, finding him greatly composed; he said, Tho' Men design to surprize, God doth, and will perform his Word, to be a very present help in trouble.
The next Morning when I saw him again, his Chearfulness and Comfort were much increased, waiting for the Sheriff with the greatest sweetness and serenity of Mind; saying, Now the Will of God is determined, to whom I have referred it, and he hath chosen most certainly that which is best.
Afterwards with a smiling Countenance he discoursed of the Glory of Heaven, remarking with much delight the third, fourth, and fifth Verses of the 22d. of the Revelations; And there shall be no more Curse; But the Throne of God, and of the Lamb, shall be in it, and his Servants shall serve him, and they shall see his Face, and his Name shall be in their Foreheads; and there shall be no Night there, and they shall need no Candle, nor Light of the Sun, and they shall Reign for ever and ever. Then he said, Oh, what a happy State is this! shall we be loth to go to enjoy this! Then he desired to be read to him, 2 Cor. 5. For we know that if our earthly House of this Tabernacle were dissolved, we have a Building of God, a House not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens; to the tenth or eleventh Verses. In all, his Comforts still increasing, expressing his sweet Hopes, and good Assurance of his Interest in this Glorious Inheritance, and being now going to the Possession of it; seeing so much of this happy Change, that he said, Death was more desirable than Life; he had rather die than live any longer here. As to the manner of his Death, he said, When I have considered others under these Circ*mstances, I have thought it very dreadful, but now God hath called me to it, I bless God I have quite other apprehensions of it; I can now chearfully embrace it as an easie Passage to Glory: And tho' Death separates from the Enjoyments of each other here, it will be but for a very short time, and then we shall meet in such Enjoyments as now we cannot conceive, and for ever rejoyce in each others Happiness. Then reading the Scriptures, and musing with himself, he intimated the great Comfort God conveyed to his Soul in it; saying, O, what an invaluable Treasure is this blessed Word of God? In all Conditions here is a store of strong Consolation. One desiring his Bible, he said, No, this shall be my Companion to the last moment of my Life. Thus Praying together, Reading, Meditating, and Conversing of Heavenly things, they waited for the Sheriff, who, when he came, void of all Pity or Civility, hurried them away, scarce suffering them to take leave of their Friends. But notwithstanding this, and the doleful Mourning of all about them, the Joyfulness of his Countenance was increased. Thus he left his Prison, and thus he appeared in the Sledge, where they sat about half an hour, before the Officers could force the Horses to draw; at which they were greatly enraged, there being no visible obstruction from weight of
description Page 115
way. But at last the Mayor and Sheriff hall'd them forward themselves, Balaam-like, driving the Horses.
When they came to the Place of Execution, which was surrounded with Spectators, many that waited their Coming with great Sorrow, said, That when they saw him and them come with such Chearfulness and Joy, and Evidence of the Presence of God with them, it made Death appear with another Aspect.
They first embraced each other with the greatest Affection; then two of the elder Persons praying audibly, they join'd with great seriousness. Then he defired leave of the Sheriff to pray particularly, but he would not grant it, only asked him, if he would Pray for the King? He answered, I Pray for all Men. He then requested they might sing a Psalm; the Sheriff told him, It must be with the Ropes about their Necks; which they chearfully accepted, and sung with such Heavenly Joy and Sweetness, that many present sai••••, It both broke and rejoyc'd their hearts.
Thus in the experience of the delightfulness of Praising God on Earth, he willingly closed his Eyes on a vain World, to pass to that Eternal Employment, Sept. 30. 1685.
All present of all sorts were exceedingly affected and amazed. Some Officers that had before insultingly said, Surely these Persons have no thoughts of Death, but will find themselves sur∣prized by it; after said, That they now saw he and they had something extraordinary within that carried them through with such Joy. Others of them said, That they were so convinced of their Happiness, that they would be glad to change Conditions with them. All the Soldiers in general, and all others, lamenting exceedingly, saying, That it was so sad a thing, to see them cut off; they scarce knew how to bear it.
Some of the most malicious in the Place, from whom nothing but Railing was expected, said, (as they were carried to their Grave in Taunton Church, voluntarily accompanied by most of the Town) That these Persons had left a sufficient Evidence, that they were now glorified Saints in Heaven. A great Officer in the King's Army has been often heard to say, That if you would learn to die, go to the Young Men of Taunton.
Much more was uttered by them, which shewed the Blessed and Glorious frames of their hearts (to the Glory of Divine Grace) but this is what occurs to Memory.
Mr. Benjamin Hewling, about two hours before his Death, writ this following Letter, which shewed the great composure of his Mind.
Mr. Hewling's last Letter a little before his Execution.
Taunton, Sept. 30. 1685.
Honoured Mother,
THat News which I know you have a great while feared, and we expected, I must now ac∣quaint you with; That notwithstanding the Hopes you gave in your two last Letters, Warrants are come down for my Execution, and within these few hours I expect it to be per∣formed. Blessed be the Almighty God that gives comfort and support in such a day; how ought we to magnifie his holy Name for all his Mercies, that when we were running on in a course of sin, he should stop us in our full Career, and shew us that Christ whom we had pierced, and out of his Free Grace enable us to look upon him with an Eye of Faith, believing him able to save to the utmost all such as come to him. Oh admirable long-suffering and Patience of God! that when we were dishonouring his Name, he did not take that time to bring honour to himself by our destruction. But he delighteth not in the death of a sinner, but had rather he should turn to him and live: And he has many ways of bringing his own to himself. Blessed be his Holy Name, that through Affliction he has taught my heart in some measure to be con∣formable to his Will, which worketh Patience, and Patience worketh Experience, and Expe∣rience Hope, which maketh not ashamed. I bless God I am not ashamed of the Cause for which I lay down my Life; and as I have engaged in it, and fought for it; so now I am going to Seal it with my Blood. The Lord still carry on the same Cause which hath been long on foot; and tho' we die in it, and for it, I question not but in his own good time he will raise up other Instruments more worthy to carry it on to the Glory of his Name, and the Advancement of his Church and People.
Honoured Mother, I know there has been nothing left undone by you, or my Friends, for the saving of my Life, for which I return my hearty Acknowledgments to your self and them all; and it's my dying Request to you and them, to Pardon all undutifulness 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unkindness in every Relation. Pray give my Duty to my Grandfather and Grandmother, Service to my Uncles and Aunts, and my dear Love to all my Sisters; to every Relation and Friend a parti∣cular Recommendation. Pray tell 'em all how Precious an Interest in Christ is when we come to die, and advise them never to rest in a Christless Estate. For if we are his, 'tis no matter what the World do to us; they can but kill the Body, and blessed be God the Soul is out of their reach, for I question not but their Malice wishes the Damnation of that, as well as the Destruction of the Body; which has too evidently appeared by their deceitful and ••••tering Promises. I commit you all to the Care and Protection of God, who has promised to be a Father to the Fatherless, and a Husband to the Widow, and to supply the want of every Re∣lation. The Lord God of Heaven be your Comfort under these Sorrows, and your Refuge from those Miseries we may easily fore-see coming upon poor England, and the poor dist••e••••ed People of God in it. The Lord carry you through this Vale of Tears with a resigning submis∣sive Spirit, and at last bring you to himself in Glory; where I question not but you will meet your dying Son.
Ben. Hewling.
description Page 116
Their CHARACTERS.
THey were both of very sweet and obliging Tempers, as has appeared in their History, it be∣ing a very hard matter for their worst Enemies, when they once knew 'em well, not to Ho∣nour and Love 'em. Mr. Benjamin, the Elder, reconciled the Lamb and the Lion exactly. In the Field he seem'd made only for War, and any where else, for nothing but Love. He, with∣out Flattery, deserv'd to be call'd a very fine Man, of a lovely Proportion, extreamly well made, as handsome a Meen, and good an Air, as perhaps few in England exceeded him. His Picture is pretty like him.
The Younger, Mr. William, somewhat taller, and more slender; his Face fresh and lively, as his Spirit, being Master of an extraordinary vivacity and briskness of Temper. Both of 'em Vertuous, Pious and Courageous far above their Years, and indeed, seem'd to be Men too soon, one of 'em not being Twenty, the Eldest but Two and twenty, when they dy'd; verifying that common Observation, That whatever is perfect sooner than ordinary, has generally a shorter Period prefix'd it, than what's more base and ignoble.
2. Mr. CHRISTOPHER BATTISCOMB.
HE was another young Gentleman, of a good Family, and very great Hopes, and of a fair Estate, which lay in Dorsetshire, somewhere between Dorchester and Lyme. He had studied some time at the Temple, and having Occasions in the Country, about the Time of my Lord Russel's Business, he was there seiz'd, on Suspicion of being concern'd in't, and clapt into the County Gaol at Dorchester; where he behaved himself with that Prudence, and winning Sweet∣ness, and shew'd so much Wit, and innocent pleasantry of Temper, as extreamly obliged both all his Keepers and Fellow-Prisoners, and even Persons of the best Quality in that Town. They knew how to value such a Gentleman as Mr. Battiscomb, and made him such frequent Visits in the Prison, till the Place it self was so far from being Scandalous, that there was generally all the Conversation, and where you might be sure to meet the best Company in the Town of both Sexes. Mr. Battiscomb had the Happiness not to be displeasing to the fair Sex, who had as much Pity and Friendship for him as consisted with the Rules of Decency and Vertue; and perhaps their Respect for him did not always stop at Friendship, tho' it still preserved the other Bounds invio∣lable. Pity is generally but a little way from Love, especially when the Object of it is any thing extraordinary. But after he had been there some time, and nothing could be prov'd against him which could any ways affect him, he was at length, almost unwillingly deliver'd from this sort of happy Slavery; And when the Duke landed, appear'd with him, and serv'd him with equal Faith and Valour, till the Rout at Sedgmoor, when he fled with the rest, and got up as far as Devonshire, where he was seiz'd in a Disguise, and brought to his old Palace, the Prison at Dorchester.
He behav'd himself there the second time in the same courteous obliging manner as he did at the first, tho' now he seem'd more thoughtful, and in earnest than before, as knowing nothing was to be expected but speedy Death; tho' his Courage never droopt, but was still the same, if it did not encrease with his Danger. At his Tryal, Jeffreys rail'd at him with so much eagerness and barbarity, that he was observ'd almost to foam upon the Bench. He was very angry with him, because he was a Lawyer, and could have been contented all such as he should be hang'd up without any Trial; and truly, 'twas no great Matter, whether he or the rest had had that For∣mality or no. Mr. Battiscomb was as undaunted at the Bar, as in the Field, or at Execution. How he demeaned himself in Prison, before his Death, take this following Account verbatim, as 'twas written by his Friends.
The Account given of him by his Relations.
HE was observed to be always serious and chearful, ready to entertain Spiritual Discourse, ma∣nifesting Affection to God's People and his Ordinances; he seem'd to be in a very calm In∣difference to Life or Death, referring himself to God to determine it, expressing his great Satis∣faction as to some Opportunities of Escape that were slipt, saying, That truly he sometimes thought the Cause was too good to flee from suffering in it, tho' he would use all lawful Means for his Life; but the Providence of God having prevented this, he was sure it was best for him, for he said, he bless'd God he could look into Eternity with Comfort. He said, with respect to his Relations and Friends, to whom his Death would be afflictive, That he was willing to live, if God saw good; but for his own part, he thought Death much more desirable. He said, I have enjoyed enough of this World, but I never found any thing but Vanity in it, no Rest or Satis∣faction. God, who is an Infinite Spiritual Being, is the only suitable Object for the Soul of Man, which is spiritual in its Nature, and too large to be made happy by all that this World can afford, which is all but sensual: Therefore, methinks, I see no reason why I should be un∣willing to leave it by Death, since our Happiness can never be perfected till then, till we leave this Body, where we are so continually clogg'd with Sin and Vanity, frivolous and foolish Tri∣fles. Death in it self is indeed terrible, and natural Courage is too low to encounter it; nothing but an Interest in Christ can be our Comfort in it, he said, which Comfort I hope I have; inti∣mating much advantage to his Soul by his former Imprisonment.
The Day he went from Dorchester to Lyme, after he had received the News of his Death the next Day, he was in the same serious Cheerfulness, declaring still the same Apprehension of the Desirableness of Death, and the great Supports of his Mind under the Thoughts of so sudden passing through it alone from the Hope of the Security of his Interest in Christ; taking leave of his Friends with this Farewel, Tho' we part here, we shall meet in Heaven. Passing by 〈◊〉〈◊〉
description Page 117
Estate, going to Lyme, he said, Farewel Temporal Inheritance, I am now going to my Heavenly, Eternal One. At Lyme, the Morning that he died, it appeared that he had the same Supports from God, meeting Death with the same cheerfulness. When he was mounting the Ladder, he smiled, and said: I am not afraid of this; I am going to a better Place, from a poor and miserable World, to a Celestial Paradise, a Heavenly Jerusalem. I might have chosen whether I would have undergone this Death, if I had hearkened to the L. C. J. but it was upon such un∣worthy Terms, that shou'd I have accepted of my Pardon, it wou'd have been troublesome to me. I die a true Protestant; I am in Charity with all Men. God preserve this Nation from Popery. The Lord bless you all. So taking his leave of them he knew, after Prayer he lanched into Eternity.
His CHARACTER.
All that knew or saw him, must own Mr. Battiscomb was very much a Gentleman; not that thin sort of Animal that flutters from Tavern to Play-house; and back again, all his Life, made up of Wig and Crevat, without one dram of Thought in his Composition; but one who ha•• solid Worth, well drest and set out to the World. His Body made a very handsome and credi∣table Tenement for his Mind; and it had been pity it shou'd have liv'd in any other. He wa•• pretty tall, well made, I think inclining to Black; not altogether unlike Mr. Benjamin Hewling as He has been thought to resemble the Duke of Monmouth. He was Witty, Brave, exactly Honourable, Pious, and Vertuous; and if ever that Character belong'd to any Man, it did emi∣nently to Mr. Battiscomb, That he liv'd universally belov'd, and dy'd as generally lamented.
3. Mr. WILLIAM JENKYNS.
HIS Father was sufficiently known, and his Circ*mstances hard enough, being seized only for his Opinion, and clapt up close in Newgate; where the Inconvenience of the Place, and want of the Exercise he formerly enjoy'd, quickly kill'd him, as he used to say before his Con∣finement, 'twould certainly do if ever it happen'd. Thus was he requited by that very Person for whom, with Mr. Love, he ventured his Life so deeply, and so hardly escaped with it. 'Twas his inhumane Treatment which edg'd and animated his Son; and the Revenge of his Father's Blood may be presum'd to have gone very far, in pushing him on to engage his Life and For∣tune in this Undertaking, he having given Funeral Rings for his Father, with this Poesie, William Jenkyns, murder'd in Newgate. He was his Father's only Son, who had taken care to have him educated suitable to his ingenuous Birth and Inclinations: He improved sufficiently in all useful Learning, and was now about One or Two and twenty. He, and several young Gentlemen, rode down from London, a little before the Duke landed, and were taken on Suspicion, and laid up in Ilchester Gaol, till the Duke himself came and relieved them. He continued in his Army till the Rout, when, if I mistake not, he got to Sea, and was forc'd back again with the Hew∣lings, or some others. He was condemned at the bloody Assizes in Dorchester.
A Friend discoursing to him at Dorchester, about his Pardon, and telling him the doubtfulness of obtaining it, he replied: Well, Death is the worst they can do; and, I bless God, that will not surprize me; for I hope my great Work is done. At Taunton being advised to govern the Airyness of his Temper, telling him, it made People apt to censure him, as inconsiderate of his Condition; to which he answered: Truly, this is so much my natural Temper, that I cannot tell how to alter it; but, I bless God, I have, and do think seriously of my eternal Concerns. I do not allow my self to be vain, but I find cause to be chearful, for my Peace is made with God, through Jesus Christ my Lord. This is my only ground of Comfort and Cheerfulness, the Security of my Interest in Christ; for I expect nothing but Death, and without this, I am sure Death would be most dreadful; but having the good Hope of this, I cannot be melancholy. When he heard of the triumphant Death of those that suffered at Lyme, he said, This is a good Encouragement to depend upon God. Then speaking about the mangling of their Bodies, he said: Well, the Resurrection will restore all with great Advantage; the 15th. Chapter of the First of Corinthians is Comfort enough for all Believers. Discoursing much of the Certainty and Felicity of the Resurrection, at another time, he said. I will (as I think I ought) use all lawful Means for the saving of my Life; and then if God please to forgive me my Sins, I hope I shall as chearfully embrace Death. Upon the Design of Attempting an Escape he said, We use this means for the preserving our Lives; but if God is not with us, it will not effect it. It 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Business first to seek to him for Direction and Success, if he sees good, with resigning our Lives to him; and then his Will be done. After the Disappointments, when there was no prospect of any other Opportunity, he spake much of the Admirableness of God's Providence in those things that seem most against us, bringing the greatest Good out of them. For, said he, we can see but a little way; God is only wise in all his Disposals of us: If we were left to chuse for our selves, we should chuse our own Misery. Afterwards discoursing of the Vanity and unsatisfyingness of all things in this World, he said, It is so in the enjoying; we never 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Expectations answer'd by any thing in it; and when Death comes, it puts an end to all things we have been pursuing here: Learning and Knowledge (which are the best Things in this World) will then avail nothing; nothing but an Interest in Christ is then of any worth. One reading to some of his Fellow-Prisoners, Jer. 42.12. I will shew mercy unto you, that he may have mercy upon you, and cause you to return to your own Land; he said, Yes, we shall; but not in this World, I am perswaded. September the 29th. at Night, after he heard he must die the next Morning, he was exceedingly composed and chearful, expressing his Satisfaction in the Will of God. The next Morning he was still more spiritual and chearful, discovering a very sweet Serenity of Mind in all that he said and did. Whilst he was waiting for the Sheriff, reading the Scriptures, Medita∣ting
description Page 118
and conversing with those about him of Divine Things, amongst other things, said be, I have heard much of the Glory of Heaven, but I am now going to behold it, and understand what it is. Being desir'd to disguise himself, to attempt an Escape, he said, No, I cannot tell how to disturb my self about it, and methinks it is not my Business, now I have other things take up my Thoughts: If God saw good to deliver me, he would open some other Door; but seeing he has not, it is more for the Honour of his Name we should die, And so be it. One saying to him, that most of the Apostles died a violent Death, he replied, Nay, a greater than the Apostles; our Lord himself died, not only a shameful, but a painful Death. He further said, This man∣ner of Death hath been the most terrible thing in the World to my Thoughts; but, I bless God, now am I neither afraid nor ashamed to die. He said, The parting with my Friends, and their Grief for me, is my greatest Difficulty; but it will be but for a very short time, and we shall meet again in endless Joys, where my dear Father is already enter'd, him shall I presently joy∣fully meet. Then musing with himself a while, he, with an extraordinary seriousness, sung these two Verses of one of Herbert's Poems:
Death is still working like a Mole,Digging my Grave at each remove,Let Grace work so on my Soul,Drop from above.Oh come! for thou dost know the way,Or if to me thou wilt not move,Remove me where I need not say,Drop from above.
He then read the 53d. of Isaiah, and said, He had heard many blessed Sermons from that Chapter, especially from the 16th. Verse, All we like Sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way, but the Lord hath laid on him the Iniquities of us all: Seeming to intimate some Impress made on his Soul from them, but was interrupted. Then he said, Christ is all. When the Sheriff came, he had the same chearfulness and serenity of Mind, in taking Leave of his Friends, and in the Sledge, which seemed to encrease to the last, (as those present have affirmed) joyning in Prayer, and in singing a Psalm with great appearance of Comfort and Joy in his Countenance, insomuch that some of his Enemies (that had before censured his Chearfulness for unthoughtfulness of his Danger, and therefore expected to see him much surprized) now pro∣fessed they were greatly astonished, to see such a young Man leave the World, and go through Death as he did.
His CHARACTER.
He was a very promising and ingenious young Gentleman. He had a great deal of ready Wit, and an extraordinary Briskness and Gaity. He was a very good Scholar, had run through a course of Philosophy; but his particular Inclination was to the Mechanical part of it, where∣in he had a very happy Genius, and performed many pretty things. He wrote very good clean Latin. He was indifferent tall, pretty thin, a fair Complexion, his Nose a little inclining to one side, being hurt in his Infancy. He led a sober, vertuous Life, and dy'd a happy Death at Taunton, September the 30th. 1685.
4. Lady LISLE.
HAD those Persons who suffer'd about Monmouth's Business, fell only into the hands of Cannibals, some of 'em, at least, had 'scaped better than they did from Jeffreys. These more tame and civil Creatures would have spared the old and withered, though they had devoured the young and tender. But no Age, no Sex, made any difference here; and as those who were just come into the World, Children and Girls of ten or a dozen Years old, were refused Pardon, so those who were half out of it, would not be suffered to tumble into the Grave entire, tho', as Juvenal says of Priam, they had scarce Blood enough left to tinge the Knife of the Sacrificers An Instance of this, was my Lady Lisle, of such an Age, that she almost slept on her very Tryal, condemned for as small a matter as has been known, by one of those dormant Laws, made only in terrorem, but hardly ever executed, only for corresponding with Nelthrop, an out∣law'd Person, and, as was pretended, giving him Shelter at her House, and Hicks, who brought him thither. For Mr. Hicks, he was not then convicted, nor in any Proclamation; and so 'tis a question, whether she could, even in rigour of Law, deserve Death on his account. For Nelthrop, he himself says in his last Speech, [That he was wholly a Stranger to that worthy Lady; neither did she, as he verily believes, know who he was, or his Name, till he was taken.] For this she was found Guilty, and lost her Head at Winchester. Her Case was thought so hard, that the Honourable Court of Parliament have now reverst her Judgment. At her Death she made the following Speech.
The Last Speech of the Lady Alicia Lisle.
GEntlemen, Friends and Neighbours, it may be expected that I should say something at my Death; and in order thereunto, I shall acquaint you, That my Birth and Education was both near this Place, and that my Parents instructed me in the Fear of God, and I now die of the Reformed Protestant Religion; That if ever Popery should return into this Nation, it would be a very great and severe Judgment; That I die in Expectation of the Pardon of all my Sins, and of Acceptance with God the Father, by the imputed Righteousness of Jesus Christ, he being the end of the Law for Righteousness to every one that believes: I thank God, through Jesus Christ, that I do depart under the Blood of Sprinkling, which speaketh better things than that of Abel; God having made this Chastisem*nt an Ordinance to my Soul. I did once as little expect to come to this Place on this Occasion, as any Person in this Place, or Nation; therefore
description Page 119
let all learn not to be high-minded, but fear. The Lord is a Soveraign, and will take what way he sees best to glorifie himself in, and by his poor Creatures; and I do humbly desire to submit to his Will, praying to him, That I may possess my Soul in Patience. The Crime that was laid to my Charge, was for Entertaining a Nonconformist Minister and others in my House; the said Minister being sworn to have been in the late Duke of Monmouth's Army; but I have been told, That if I had denied them, it would not at all have affected me; I have no Excuse but Surprize and Fear, which I believe my Jury must make use of to excuse their Verdict to the World. I have been also told, That the Court did use to be of Counsel for the Prisoner; but instead of Advice, I had Evidence against me from thence; which though it were only by hear-say, might possibly affect my Jury; my Defence being but such, as might be expected from a weak Wo∣man; but such as it was, I did not hear it repeated again to the Jury; which, as I have been informed, is usual in such Cases. However, I forgive all the World, and therein all those that have done me wrong; and in particular, I forgive Colonel Penruddock, although he told me, that he could have taken these Men before they came to my House. And I do likewise forgive him, who desired to be taken away from the Grand Jury to the Petty Jury, that he might be the more nearly concerned in my Death. As to what may be objected in reference to my Con∣viction, that I gave it under my Hand, that I had discoursed with Nelthrop; that could be no Evidence against me, being after my Conviction and Sentence. I do acknowledge His Majesty's Favour, in Revoking my Sentence; I pray God to preserve him, that he may long Reign in Mercy, as well as Justice; and that he may Reign in Peace; and that the Protestant Religion may flourish under him. I also return thanks to God, and the Reverend Clergy, that assisted me in my Imprisonment.
ALICIA LISLE.
5. Mr. RICHARD NELTHROP.
HIS Name is often enough met with in West's and Rumsey's Plot, and good reason too, he being not near to answer for himself. As to what he was Accused, Outlawed, and Executed for, his being concern'd in a Design for the Assassination of the King and Duke; he Solemnly avers, as may be seen in his Speech, [That he was always highly against it, and detested any such thing, was never in the least concern'd in it, neither in Purse or Person; never knew of any Arms bought for that intent, nor did believe there was any such Design.] He writ one Letter to his Pa∣rents, here inserted, together with his Last Speech at his Execution the 30th. of October, 1685. At Two in the Morning he wrote the Letter to his Parents, &c. Wherein he speaks much of his Brother, and Fellow-Sufferer,* 29.1 Mr. Ayloff, if I mistake not, whom he says, [He could em∣brace with more Joy in the Field of Suffering, than ever he could have done, had he met him in the Field, crown'd with Victory and Lawrels.]
Mr. Richard Nelthrop's Letter to his Parents, Brothers, and Sister.
Dearest Parents, and ever-loving Brothers, and tender hearted and beloved Sister,
THrough the Infinite Goodness of God, the nearer I approach my End, the more Joy and Comfort I find in my Suffering Estate, (that I may so call it:) I can through Mercy say, that I have found more true Delight and Content this Night, than in all the Days and Nights of my whole Life; and I hope the Lord will continue it, that his Name may be glorified by me the meanest and poorest of all his Servants, but through Free-Grace Faithful unto the end: My Soul is ravished, I can hardly write, and my Comforts are more unspeakable than my Terrors were. I did this Evening see my dearest Brother and Companion; his Face was to me as that of an Angel, and he gave me that Comfort, that I cannot but say, my Love to him is beyond what I ever had to my dearest Relations. When God, comes, every thing hath a Beauty and Lustre upon it; here is an Answer of Prayers, and such an Answer, as, dearest Relations, must engage you all to be constant in the performance of that Duty, which, like Jacob's Ladder, tho' it stand upon the Earth, yet it reaches up to Heaven: Here's the Love of God made manifest to a poor Sinner at the last hour, like the Thief upon the Cross, he that never new before what the Love of God was to his Soul, finds it now filled with it, and running over. Now bless the Lord, O my Soul! yea, all that is within me, Bless his holy Name for this Dispensation. Now Light appears out of Darkness in the Face of Jesus; now all Worldly Joy and Comforts seem to me (as they are) things not hard to part with; Father, Mother, Brothers, Sister, Wife, Children, House, and Lands, are (as my dear Saviour saith) to be parted with for him, or we are not worthy of him: I bless his Name, I find no reluctancy to do it; he hath brought me to his Foot-stool, and I can say heartily, the Will of the Lord be done in this matter. I never be∣fore but saw a Beauty in Worldly Comforts, but now those seem so faded by the greater Lustre and Beauty that I see in God in Christ Jesus, that I am astonished where I have been wandring all my days, spending my Time and my Money for that which is not Bread. O strive to get a taste of this Love of God in Christ Jesus! and it will perfectly wean you from this deceitful, foolish World. What is worldly Honour and Riches! O, set not your hearts upon them, but get a Treasure in Heaven, that your hearts may be there also. O, lose no time! for if you ever knew the sweetness of it, you would never be at rest till you found him whom your Soul loved; it will be more, yea, infinitely more than all worldly Enjoyments can afford you, tho' in their greatest Perfection; it will make your Life sweet, and your Death most comfortable: It is the Bread which this World knoweth not of, and therefore maketh little or no Enquiry after it.
description Page 120
Dearest Relations, whilst you and my other dear Friends are like Aaron and Hur, holding up the Hands of Moses, I am, through Grace, getting Victory over the Amalekites. I ••n embrace my dear and beloved Brother and Companion with more Joy in the Field of Suffering, than ever I could have done, had I met him crowned with the Lawrels of Victory: Oh the Mercy to die with such a Friend, and such a valiant Soldier of Jesus, who hath kept his Garments clean. I now begin to pity you that stay behind, who have many Temptations to conflict with; for a little, yea, a very little time, and my Warfare will be accomplished; and if God continue his Love and Influence upon my Soul, it will be both short and sweet. I have little of this World about me, I leave you all the Legacy of what was ever dearest to me, the best of Wives, and five poor Children, who must pass through an evil and sinful World; but I have committed them to God, who hath commanded to cast our Fatherless Children and Widows upon him. Dear Parents, Brothers, Sister, all adieu, my time draws on, my Paper is finished, and your dying Child and Brother recommends you all to him who is All-sufficient, to the God of Peace, that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jesus, the great Shepherd of the Sheep, through the Blood of the Everlasting Covenant, who will make you Perfect in every good Work to do his Will, working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be Glory for ever and ever, Amen. RICHARD NELTHROP.
From the Palace of Newgate, Octob. 30. 1685. Two of the Clock in the Morning.
Mr. Nelthrop's Last Speech.
THE great and inexpressible trouble and distraction I have been under since I came into Trouble, especially since my close Confinement in Newgate, hath so broken my Reason, that for many Weeks last past, till the day my Sentence was passed, I have not had any com∣posure of Mind, and have been under the greatest trouble imaginable: Since my dearest Wife hath had the Favour granted her of coming to me, I am at present under great composedness of Mind, through the Infinite Goodness of the Lord. As to what I stand Outlawed for, and am now sentenced to die, I can with comfort Appeal to the great God, before whose Tribunal I am to appear, that what I did was in the simplicity of my heart, without seeking any private Advantage to my self; but thinking it my Duty to hazard my Life for the Preservation of the Protestant Religion, and English Liberties, which I thought invaded, and both in great danger of being lost. As to the Design of Assassinating the late King, or his present Majesty, it always was a thing highly against my Judgment, and which I always detested; and I was never in the least concerned in it, neither in Purse nor Person, nor ever knew of any Arms bought for that intent, nor did I believe there was any such Design, or ever heard of any disappointment in such an Affair, or Arms, or Time, or Place, save what after the Discovery of the General Design, Mr. West spoke of, as to Arms bought by him: And as to my self, I was in the North when the late King was at New-Market; and the first News I had of the Fire, was at Beverly in York-shire. As to my coming over with the late Duke of Monmouth, it was in prosecution of the same ends; but the Lord in his Holy and Wise Providence hath been pleased to blast all our Undertakings; tho' there seemed to be a very unanimous and zealous Spirit in all those that came from beyond the Seas. And as to the Duke of Monmouth's being declared King, I was wholly Passive in it, I never having been present at any publick Debate of that Affair, and should never have advised it, but complained of it to Col. Holmes and Captain Patchet. I believe the Lord Gray and Mr. F—the chief Promoters of it. As to the Temptation of being an Evidence, and bringing either into trouble or danger of his Life the meanest Person, upon the Account for which I suffer, I always abhorred and detested the thoughts of it, both when in and out of danger, and advised some very strongly against it; except when under my Distraction in Prison, that amongst other Temptations did violently assault me; but through the goodness of my dearest God and Father, I was preserved from it, and indeed was wholly incapable, and could never receive the least sha∣dow of comfort from it, but thought Death more eligible, and was some time afore, out of my distracted and disquieted condition, wholly free from it; though not without other Tempta∣tions far more Criminal in the sight of Men. I bless the Father of all Mercies, and God of all Consolations, that I find a great Resignedness of my Will to his, finding infinitely more comfort in Death, than ever I could place in Life, tho' in a condition that might seem honourable, every hour seeing the Will of God in ordering this Affair more and more cleared up to me. God hath given, God hath taken, blessed be his holy Name, that hath enabled me to be willing to suffer, rather than to put forth my hand to Iniquity, or to say a Confederacy with those that do so. I am heartily and sincerely troubled for what hath happened, many mans Lives being lost, and many poor distressed Families ruin'd; the Lord Pardon what of sin he hath seen in it. He in his wonderful Providence hath made me and others concerned, Instruments, not only for what is already fallen out, but I believe, for hastening some other great Work he hath to do in these Kingdoms; whereby he will try and purge his People, and winnow the Chaff from the Wheat; the Lord keep those that are his, Faithful unto the end.
I die in Charity with all the World, and can readily and heartily forgive my greatest Enemies, even those that have been Evidences against me; and I most humbly beg the Pardon of all that I have in the least any way injured; and in a special manner humbly ask Pardon of the Lady Lisle's Family and Relations, for that my being succoured there one Night with Mr. Hicks, brought that worthy Lady to suffer Death: I was wholly a Stranger to her Ladiship, and came with Mr. Hicks; neither did she (as I verily believe) know who I was, or my Name, till I was taken: And if any other have come to any loss or trouble, I humbly beg their Pardon; and were I in a condition, I would, as far as I was able, make them a requital.
description Page 121
As to my Faith, I neither look nor hope for Mercy, but only in the Free-Grace of God, by the Application of the Blood of Jesus, my dearest and only Saviour, to my poor sinful Soul. My distresses have been exceeding great as to my Eternal State but through the infinite goodness of God, tho' I have many sins to answer for, yet I hope and trust, as to my particular, that Christ came for this very end and purpose, to relieve the Oppressed, and to be a Physician to the Sick. I come unto thee, O blessed Jesus; refuse me not, but wash me in thine own Blood, and then present me to thy Father as Righteous! What though my Sins be as Crimson, and of a Scarlet Dye? Yet thou canst make them as white as Snow. I see nothing in my self but what must utterly ruine and condemn me; I cannot answer for one Action of my whole Life, but I cast my self wholly upon thee, who art the Fountain of Mercy, in whom God is reconciling himself to the World, the greatest of Sins and Sinners may find an All-sufficiency in thy Blood to cleanse them from all sin. O dearest Father of Mercy, look upon me as Righteous in and through the imputed Righteousness of thy Son; he hath payed the Debt by his own Offering up himself for sin, and in that thy Justice is satis∣fied, and thy Mercy is magnified. Grant me thy Love, O dearest Father, assist me, and stand by me in the needful hour of Death, give thy Angels charge over my poor Soul, that the Evil One may not touch nor hurt it. Defend me from his Power, deliver me from his Rage, and receive me into thine Eternal Kingdom, in and through the alone Merits of my dearest Redeemer, for whom I praise thee: To whom with thy self and holy Spirit be ascribed all Glory, Honour, Power, Might, and Do∣minion, for ever and for ever. Amen.
Dear Lord Jesus, receive my Spirit, Amen.
R. NELTHROP.
Newgate, Octob. 29. 1685.
6. Mrs. GAƲNT.
ONE of the great Reasons why Mrs. Gaunt was burnt, was, 'tis very possible, because she lived at Wapping; the honest Seamen and hearty Protestants thereabouts, being such known Enemies to Popery and Arbitrary Government, that the Friends of both, gave all who oppose it, the Name of Wappingers, as an odious Brand and Title. She was a good, honest, charitable Woman, who made it her business to relieve and help whoever suffered for the forementioned Cause, sparing no Pains, refusing no Office to get them Assistance, in which she was the most Industrious and Indefatigable Woman living. Among others whom she had thus relieved, who were obnoxious Persons, was one Burton, whom with his Wife and Family, she had kept from starving, for which (may the very Name of them be register'd with Eternal Infamy) they swore against her, and took away her Life: Tho', she says in her Speech, there was but one Witness against her as to any Money she was charg'd to give him, and that he himself an Outlawed Per∣son, his Outlawry not yet revers'd, he not being Outlawed when she was with him, and hid him away. That which she writ in the Nature of a Speech, has a great deal of Sense and Spirit.
Were my Pen qualified to represent the due Character of this Excellent Woman, it would be readily granted, That she stood most deservedly entituled to an Eternal Monument of Ho∣nour in the hearts of all sincere Lovers of the Reformed Religion. All true Christians (tho' in some things differing in Persuasion with her) found in her an Universal Charity and sincere Friendship, as is well known to many here, and also to a multitude of the Scotch Nation, Mi∣nisters and others, who for Conscience-sake were, formerly thrust into Exile. These found her a most refreshing Refuge. She dedicated her self with unwearied Industry to provide for their Supply and Support, and therein (I do incline to think) she out-stripped every individual Person if not the whole Body of Protestants in this great City.) Hereby she became exposed to the implacable Fury of Bloody Papists, and those blind Tools who co-operated to promote their accursed Designs. And so there appeared little difficulty to procure a Jury (as there were well-prepared Judges) to make her a Sacrifice as a Traytor to the State. Her Judges, the King's Counsel, the Solicitor-General, the Common Serjeant, &c. rackt their Inventions to draw Burton and his Wife to charge Mrs. Gaunt with the knowledge of his being in a Plot, or in the Pro∣clamation; but nothing of that could be made out, nor is here any sort of Proof that Mrs. Gaunt harboured this ungrateful Wretch, or that she gave him either Meat or Drink, as the Indictment charges her; but notwithstanding that, her Jury brought her in Guilty.
The Sentence was executed upon this Excellent Woman upon Friday then following, being the 23d. of October, 1685. when she left her Murderers the following Memorial.
Newgate, 22d. of October, 1685.
Mrs. Gaunt's Speech, written the Day before her Sufferings.
NOT knowing whether I should be suffered, or able, because of weaknesses that are upon me through my hard and close Imprisonment, to speak at the Place of Execution; I writ these few Lines to signifie, That I am well reconciled to the way of my God towards me, though it be in ways I looked not for; and by terrible things, yet in Righteousness; having given me Life, he ought to have the disposing of it, when and how he pleases to call for it; and I desire to offer up my All to him, it being but my reasonable Service; and also the first Terms that Jesus Christ offers, That he that will be his Disciple, must forsake all, and follow him; and therefore let none think hard, or be discouraged at what hath happened unto me; for he doth nothing without cause, in all he hath done to us, he being Holy in all his ways, and Righteous in all his works; and 'tis but my Lot in common with poor desolate Sion at this day. Neither do I find in my heart the least regret for what I have done in the Service of my Lord and Master Jesus
description Page 122
Christ, in succouring and securing any of his poor Sufferers, that have shewed favour to his Righteous Cause•• which Cause, though now it be fall'n and trampled upon as if it had not been anointed, yet it shall revive, and God will plead it at another rate than ever he hath done yet, and reckon with all its Opposers and malicious Haters: And therefore let all that love and fear him, not omit the least Duty that comes to hand, or lies before them, knowing that now it hath need of them, and expects they shall serve him. And I desire to bless his Holy Name, that he hath made me useful in my Generation, to the Comfort and Relief of many desolate Ones, and the Blessing of those that are ready to perish has come upon me, and help'd to make the Heart of the Widow to sing. And I bless his Holy Name, that in all this, together with what I was charged with, I can approve my Heart to him, that I have done his Will, tho' it does cross Man's Will, and the Scriptures that satisfie me, are, Isaiah 16.4. Hide the Outcasts, bewray not him that wandereth. And, Obad. 13.14. Thou shouldst not have given up those of his that did escape in the day of his distress. But Man says, You shall give them up, or you shall die for it. Now who to obey, Judge ye. So that I have cause to rejoyce and be exceeding glad, in that I suffer for Righteousness sake, and that I am accounted worthy to suffer for Well-doing, and that God has accepted any Service from me, which has been done in Sincerity, tho' mixed with manifold Infirmities, which he hath been pleased for Christ's sake to cover and forgive. And now as concerning my Fact, as it is called, alas! it was but a little one, and might well become a Prince to forgive; but he that shews no Mercy, shall find none: And I may say of it in the Language of Jonathan, I did but tast a little Honey, and lo I must die for it. I did but relieve an unworthy, poor, distressed Family, and so I must die for it. Well, I desire in the Lamb-like Gospel Spirit, to forgive all that are concerned, and to say, Lord, lay it not to their Charge; but I fear he will not: Nay, I believe when he comes to make Inquisition for Blood, it will be found at the Door of the furious Judge; who, because I could not remember things, through my dauntedness at Burton's Wife and Daughter's Vileness, and my Ignorance, took advantage thereat, and would not hear me, when I had called to mind that which, I am sure, would have invalidated their Evidence; though he granted something of the same nature to another, yet denied it to me. My Blood will also be found at the door of the unrighteous Jury, who found me Guilty upon the single Oath of an Out-law'd Man; for there was none but his Oath about the Money, who is no legal Witness, though he be pardoned, his Outlawry not being recall'd; and also the Law requires two Witnesses in point of Life: And then, about my going with him to the Place mentioned, 'twas, by his own Words, before he was Out-law'd; for 'twas two Months after his absconding; and though in a Proclamation, yet not High-Treason, as I have heard; so that I am clearly murder'd by you. And also Bloody Mr. A. who has so insatiably hunted after my Life; and though it is no Profit to him, through the ill-will he bore me, left no stone unturn'd, as I have ground to believe, till he brought it to this; and shewed favour to Burton, who ought to have died for his own Fault, and not bought his Life with mine; and Capt. R. who is cruel and severe to all under my Circ*mstances, and did at that time, without all Mercy or Pity, hasten my Sentence, and held up my Hand, that it might be given; all which together, with the Great One of all, by whose Power all these, and a multitude more of Cruelties are done, I do heartily and freely forgive, as against me; but as it is done in an im∣placable Mind against the Lord Christ, and his Righteous Cause and Followers, I leave it to him who is the Avenger of all such Wrongs, who will tread upon Princes as upon Mortar, and be terrible to the Kings of the Earth: And know this also, that though ye are seemingly fix'd, and because of the Power in your Hand, are writing out your Violence, and dealing with a despiteful hand, because of the old and new Hatred; by impoverishing and every way distressing of those you have got under you; yet unless you can secure Jesus Christ, and all his Holy Angels, you shall never do your Business, nor your Hands accomplish your Enterprizes; for he will be upon you e're you are aware; and therefore, O that you would be wise, instructed, and learn, is the Desire of her that finds no Mercy from you,
ELIZABETH GAƲNT.
POSTSCRIPT.
SUch as it is, you have it from her, who hath done as she could, and is sorry she can do no better; hopes you will pity and cover weakness, shortness, and any thing that is wanting; and begs that none may be weakned or humbled at the lowness of my Spirit; for God's Design is to humble and abase us, that he alone may be exalted in this Day; and I hope he will appear in the needful time, and it may be, reserves the best Wine till last, as he hath done for some be∣fore me: None goeth to Warfare at his own Charge, and the Spirit bloweth, not only where, but when it listeth; and it becomes me, who have so often grieved, quenched, and resisted it, to wait for and upon the Motions of the Spirit, and not to murmure; but I may mourn, be∣cause through want of it, I honour not my God, nor his blessed Cause, which I have so long ••••ed and delighted to love; and repent of nothing about it, but that I served him and it no Latter.
7. The Earl of ARGYLE.
••••E must now take a step over into Scotland, that poor Country, which has been harrass'd and tired for these many Years, to render them perfect Slaves, that they might help to enslave 〈…〉〈…〉 prevent which, and secure the Protestant Religion, which 'twas grown impossible 〈…〉〈…〉 but by Arms; this good Lord embark'd from Holland about the same time with the Duke, 〈…〉〈…〉 in Scotland with what Forces he could make, to which were added some others who 〈…〉〈…〉; which, after several Marches, and Counter-Marches, were at length led into a Boggy
description Page 123
sort of a place, on pretence, or with intention to bring him off from the other Army then upon the Heels of 'em, where they all lost one another, dispers'd and shifted for themselves; the Earl being taken by a Country-man, and brought to Edinburgh, where he suffer'd for his former unpardonable Crime— requiring Care shou'd be taken of the Protestant Religion, and explaining his taking the Test conformable thereto; for the Legality of which, he had the Hands of most of the eminent Lawyers about the City. He suffer'd at Edinburgh, the 30th. of June, 1685. His Speech has a great deal of Piety and Religion, nor will it be any Disgrace to say, 'twas more like a Sermon.— 'Tis as follows.
The Earl of A••gyle's Last Speech, June 30. 1685.
JOB tells us, Man that is born of a Woman is of few days, and full of trouble; and I am a clear Instance of it. I shall not now say any thing of my Sentence, or Escape about three Years and a half ago; nor of my Return, lest I may thereby give Offence, or be tedious: Only being to end my Days in your presence, I shall, as some of my last Words, assert the Truth of the Matter of Fact, and the Sincerity of my Intentions, and Professions that are published.
That which I intend mainly now to say, is, To express my humble, and (I thank God) chearful Submission to his Divine Will, and my Willingness to forgive all Men, even my Ene∣mies; and I am heartily well satisfied there is no more Blood spilt, and I shall wish the Stream thereof may stop at me: And that (if it please God) to say, as to Zerubbabel, Zech. 4.6. Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts.
I know Afflictions spring not out of the Dust: God did wonderfully deliver and provide for me, and has now by his special Providence brought me to this Place; and I hope none will either Insult, or stumble at it, seeing they ought not; for God Almighty does all things well, for good and holy Ends, tho' we do not always understand it. Love and Hatred is not known by what is before us, Eccles. 9.1. and 8.11, 12, 13.
Afflictions are not only foretold, but promised to Christians; and are not only tolerable, but desirable.
We ought to have a deep Reverence and Fear of God's Displeasure; but withal, a firm Hope and Dependance on him for a blessed Issue, in compliance with his Will; for God chastens his own, to refine them, and not to ruine them, whatever the World may think, Heb. 12.3. to 12. Prov. 3.11, 12. 2 Tim. 1.8. 2 Tim. 2.11, 12. Matth. 10.18. to 40. Matth. 16.24. to 28.
We are to imitate our Saviour in his Sufferings, as 1 Pet. 2.23. and 1 Pet. 4.16. to 20.
We are neither to despise our Afflictions, nor to faint under them; both are extreams.
We are not to suffer our Spirits to be exasperated against the Instruments of our Trouble; for the same Affliction may be an effect of their Passion, and yet sent by God to punish us for Sin: Tho' 'tis a Comfort when we may say to them, with David, Psal. 59.3. Not for my transgression, nor for my sin, O Lord.
Nor are we, by fraudulent, pusillanimous Compliances in wicked Courses, to bring Sin upon our selves: Faint Hearts are ordinary false Hearts, choosing Sin rather than Sufferings, and a short Life with eternal Death, before temporal Death and a Crown of Glory: Such seeking to save a little, loses all; and God readily hardens them to proceed to their own Destruction. How many, like Hazael, 2 Kings 8.13. run to Excesses they never thought they were capable of! Let Rulers and others read seriously, and weigh Prov. 1.10. to 20. 2 Chr. 28.6. to 17. Prov. 24.11, 12. and 28.10. And avoid what is Bad, and follow what is Good.
For me, I hope by God's strength to joyn with Job, chap. 13. 15. and the Psalmist, Psal. 22.4. and 167. and shall pray, as Psal. 74.19. to 24. and Psal. 122.6. to 9. and Luke 1.74, 75. and shall hope, as Psal. 94.14, 15.
I do freely forgive all that directly or indirectly have been the Cause of my being brought to this Place, first or last; and I pray God forgive them. I pray God send Truth and Peace in these Three Kingdoms, and continue and encrease the glorious Light of the Gospel, and restrain the Spirit of Profanity, Atheism, Superstition, Propery, and Persecution, and restore all that have back-slidden from the Purity of their Life or Principles; and bless his whole People with all Blessings, spiritual and temporal, and put an end to their present Trials.
And I entreat all People to forgive me wherein I have offended, and concurr with me to pray, That the Great, Good, and Merciful God would sanctifie my present Lot, and for Jesus Christ his sake Pardon all my Sins, and receive me to his Eternal Glory.
It is suggested to me, That I have said nothing of the Royal Family; and it remembers me, that before the Justices at my Trial about the Test, I said, That at my Death I would pray, That there should never want one of the Royal Family to be a Defender of the True, Ancient, Apostolick, Catholick, Protestant Faith; which I do now: And that GOD would enlighten and forgive all of them that are either luke-warm, or have shrunk from the Profession of it. And in all Events, I pray God may provide for the Security of his Church, that Antichrist, nor the Gates of Hell may never prevail against it.
8. Colonel RƲMBOLD.
AT the same Place died Colonel Richard Rumbold, June 26. 1685. Two or three Passages there are worth Remarks in his Speech and Tryal, as Arguments of his Sense and Courage. [For this Cause, he says, were every Hair of his Head and Beard a Life, he'd joyfully sacrifice 'em all.] That [he was never Antimonarchical in his Principles, but for a King and Free Parlia∣ment; the King having Power enough to make him Great, and the People to make 'em happy.] That [he died in the Defence of the just Laws and Liberties of the Nations.] That [none was mark'd by God above another; for no Man came into the World with a Saddle on their Backs,
description Page 124
nor others Booted and Spurr'd to ride upon't.] And being ask'd if he thought not his Sentence dreadful? answer'd, [He wish'd he had a Limb for every Town in Christendome.]
The Last Speech of Colonel Richard Rumbold, at the Market-Cross of Edinburgh; with several Things that passed at his Tryal, June 26. 1685.
ABout Eleven of the Clock he was brought from the Castle of Edinburgh, to the Justices Court, in a great Chair, on Mens shoulders; where at first he was asked some Questions, most of which he answer'd with silence; at last said,
He humbly conceived, it was not ne∣cessary for him to add to his own Accusation, since he was not ignorant they had enough al∣ready to do his Business; and therefore he did not design to fret his Conscience at that time with answering Questions.
After which, his Libel being read, the Court proceeded in usual manner; first asking him, If he had any thing to say for himself before the Jury closed? His Answer was,
He owned it all, saving that part, of having Designed the King's Death; and desired all present, to believe the words of a Dying Man; he never directly, nor indirectly intended such a Villany; that he abhorred the very thoughts of it; and that he blessed God, he had that Reputation in the World, that he knew none that had the Impudence to ask him the Question; and he detested the thoughts or such an Action; and he hoped all good People would believe him, which was the only way he had to clear himself; and he was sure that this Truth should be one day made manifest to all Men.
He was again asked, If he had any Ex∣ception against the Jury? He answered,
No, but wished them to do as God and their Consciences directed them.
Then they withdrew, and returned their Verdict in half an hour, and brought him in Guilty. The Sentence followed; For him to be taken from that Place to the next Room, and from thence to be Drawn on a Hurdle, betwixt Two and Four of the Clock, to the Cross of Edinburgh, the Place of Execution, and there to be Hang'd, Drawn, and Quartered. He received his Sentence with an undaunted Courage and Chearfulness. Afterwards he was delivered into the Town-Magistrates Hands; they brought to him two of their Divines, and offered him their Assistance upon the Scaffold; which he altogether refused, telling them,
That if they had any good Wishes for him, he desired they would spend them in their own Closets, and leave him now to seek God in his own Way.
He had several Offers of the same kind by others, which he put off in like manner. He was most serious and servent in Prayers the few hours he lived (as the Sentinels observed, who were present all the while.) The Hour being come, he was brought to the Place of Execution, where he saluted the People on all sides of the Scaffold; and after having refreshed himself with a Cordial out of his Pocket, he was supported by two Men, while he spoke to the People in these words:
GEntlemen and Brethren, It is for all Men that come into the World once to Die, and after Death to Judgment; and since Death is a Debt that all of us must pay, it is but a matter of small moment what way it be done; and seeing the Lord is pleased in this manner to take me to himself, I confess, something hard to Flesh and Blood, yet, blessed be his Name, who hath made me not only Willing, but Thankful, for his honouring me to lay down the Life he gave, for his Name; in which, were every Hair in this Head and Beard of mine a Life, I should joyfully Sacrifice them for it, as I do this: And Providence having brought me hither, I think it most necessary to clear my self of some Aspersions laid on my Name; and first, That I should have had so horrid an Intention of Destroying the King and his Brother.
[Here he repeated what he had said before to the Justices on this Subject.]
It was also laid to my Charge, That I was Antimonarchical.
It was ever my Thoughts, That Kingly Government was the best of all, justly executed: I mean such as by our Ancient Laws; that is, a King, and a Legal Free Chosen Parliament. The King having, as I conceive, Power enough to make him Great; the People also as much Property as to make them Happy; they being as it were contracted to one another. And who will deny me, that this was not the Just constituted Government of our Nation? How absurd is it then for Men of Sense to maintain, That though the one Party of this Contract breaketh all Con∣ditions, the other should be obliged to perform their Part? No; this Error is contrary to the Law of God, the Law of Nations, and the Law of Reason. But as Pride hath been the Bait the Devil hath catch most by, ever since the Creation, so it continues to this day with us: Pride caused our first Parents to fall from the blessed Estate wherein they were created; they aiming to be Higher and Wiser than God allowed, which brought an Everlasting Curse on them and their Posterity. It was Pride caused God to Drown the Old World. And it was Nimrod's Pride in building Babel, that caused that heavy Curse of Division of Tongues to be spread amongst us, at it is at this day; One of the greatest Afflictions the Church of God groaneth under, That there should be so many Divisions during their Pilgrimage here; but this is their Comfort, that the Day draweth near, whereas there is but One Shepherd, there shall be but One Sheep-fold. It was therefore in the Defence of this Party, in their Just Rights and Liber∣ties, against Popery and Slavery—
[At which words they beat the Drums:] To which he said,
They need not trouble themselves, for he should say no more of his Mind on that Subject, since they were so disingenuous, as to interrupt a Dying Man, only to assure the People, he ad∣hered to the True Protestant Religion, detesting the Erroneous Opinions of many that called themselves so; and I die this day in the Defence of the Ancient Laws and Liberties of these Nations: And though God, for Reasons best known to himself, hath not seen it fit to honour Us, as to make us the Instruments for the Deliverance of his People; yet as I have lived, so I die in the Faith, that he will speedily arise for the Deliverance of his Church and People. And I desire all of you to prepare for this with speed. I may say, This is a deluded Generation,
description Page 125
veiled with Ignorance, that though Popery and Slavery be riding in upon them, do not perceive it; though I am sure there was no Man born marked of God above another; for none comes into the World with a Saddle on his Back, neither any Booted and Spurr'd to Ride him; not but that I am well satisfied, that God hath wisely ordered different Stations for Men in the World, as I have already said: Kings having as much Power as to make them Great, and the People as much Property as to make them Happy. And to conclude, I shall only add my Wishes for the Salvation of all Men, who were created for that end.
After ending these words, he prayed most fervently near three quarters of an hour, freely forgiving all Men, even his greatest Enemies, begging most earnestly for the Deliverance of Sion from all her Persecutors, particularly praying for London, Edinburgh, and Dublin, from which the Streams run that Rule God's People in these three Nations.
Being asked some hours before his Execution, If he thought not his Sentence Dreadful? He answered, He wished he had a Limb for every Town in Christendom.
☞ Thus Reader, having given thee a Faithful Account of the Behaviour and Dying Speeches, of the most Eminent Persons who suffered in Scotland, I shall return again for London, where the last Person of Quality that suffered, was the Duke of Monmouth, whose Expedition, Suf∣ferings, and Dying Speech next follows.
9. JAMES Duke of MONMOƲTH.
THE last Person with whom we shall conclude this Mournful Tragedy, and the greatest in it, is the late James Duke of Monmouth; one indeed, who, if he had been a little less, might have been at this time one of the greatest Men both in England and the World. By reason of some Passages in his Life, not so defensible, 'twas thought, at first, better to draw a Veil before that unfortunate Prince, and say nothing at all of him. But what Allowances are made for Custom and Education, God only knows. I remember a shrewd Answer given to an Objection of this Nature, Where, said one, should he learn any better? But however, where there has been any time to think soberly of past Actions, or none of that Nature reiterated, Charity is obliged to judge favourably. And besides, the good West-Country-men would be very angry if they should not find their Master that they loved so well, and suffered so much for, among the rest of these Noble Hero's. None can deny but he was a great General, a Man of Courage and Conduct, and great Personal Valour, having signaliz'd himself both at Mons and Maestricht; so as to gain an high and just Reputation. He was all along true and firm to the Protestant Interest in and out of Parliament, tho' abhorring any base way of promoting it, as well as his Friend my Lord Russel. This is intended as a Character rather, or very short Compendium, than any History of his Life. He was all along the Peoples Darling, whose hearts were entirely his by his Courtesie and Affability, as other Persons lost them by their sourness and haughty Pride. After Russel's Death he went into Flanders, whence had he prosecuted his Design, and gone, as 'tis said he intended, into the Emperor's Service, how many Lawrels might he have won, and how many more would now have been growing for him? But his Fate was otherwise— He came over into England. After the defeat of his Army at Sedgemoor, he fled with the Lord Gray, who was first taken, and he himself a little after brought up to London, and on his Attainder in Par∣liament, beheaded on Tower-Hill. 'Tis said, a certain brave Old Officer, who then came over with him, and since with the Prince, offered with a small Party of Horse, to have ventured through all the Guards, and took him off the Scaffold. But they could not be got together; his time was come. Providence had designed other things, that our Deliverance should be more Just, and Peaceable, and Wonderful; and that the Glory thereof should be reserved for His Sacred Majesty King William, Whom God grant long to Reign.
The Last Speech and Carriage of the Duke of Monmouth upon the Scaffold.
THE late Duke of Monmouth came from the Tower to the Scaffold, attended by the Bishop of Ely, the Bishop of Bath and Wells, Dr. Tenison, and Dr. Hooper; which four the King sent him, as his Assistants, to prepare him for Death: The Duke himself entreated all four of them to accompany him to the Place of Execution, and to continue with him to the last. The two Bishops going in the Lieutenant's Coach with him to the Bars, made Seasonable and Devout Applications to him all the way; and one of them desired him not to be surprized, if they to the very last upon the Scaffold, renewed those Exhortations to a particular Repentance, which they had so often repeated before.
At his first coming upon the Scaffold, he looked for the Executioner; and seeing him, said, Is this the Man to do the Business? Do the Work well.
Then the Duke of Monmouth began to speak, some one or other of the Assistants during the whole time, applying themselves to him.
Monmouth. I shall say but very little; I come to die; I die a Protestant of the Church of England. Assistants. My Lord, if you be of the Church of England, you must acknowledge the Doctrine of Non-resistance to be true.
Mon. If I acknowledge the Doctrine of the Church of England in general, that includes all.
Assist. Sir, it is fit to own that Doctrine particularly, which respects your Case: Here he was much urged about that Doctrine of Non-resistance; but he repeated in effect his first An∣swer. Then he began as if he was about to make a premeditated Speech, in this manner.
Mon. I have had a Scandal raised upon me about a Woman, a Lady of Vertue and Honour. I will name her; the Lady Henrietta Wentworth. I declare, That she is a very Vertuous and
description Page 126
Godly Woman. I have committed no sin with her; and that which hath passed betwixt us, was very Honest and Innocent in the sight of God.
Assist. In your Opinion, perhaps, Sir, as you have been often told; (i. e. in the Tower) but this is not fit Discourse in this Place.
Mr. Sheriff Gostlin. Sir, were you ever married to her? Mon. This is not a time to Answer that Question. Sher. Gostlin. Sir, I hoped to have heard of your Repentance for the Treason and Bloodshed which hath been committed. Mon. I die very Penitent.
Assist. My Lord, it is fit to be particular; and considering the Publick Evil you have done; you ought to do as much Good now, as possibly you can, by a Publick Acknowledgment.
Mon. What I have thought fit to say of Publick Affairs, is in a Paper which I have signed, I referr to my Paper. Assist. My Lord, there is nothing in that Paper about Resistance; and you ought to be particular in your Repentance, and to have it well grounded. God give you True Repentance. Mon. I die very Penitent, and die with great Chearfulness, for I know I shall go to God. Assist. My Lord, you must go to God in his own way. Sir, be sure you be truly Penitent, and ask Forgiveness of God, for the many you have wronged.
Mon. I am sorry for every one I have wronged, I forgive every Body; I have had many Enemies, I forgive them all. Assist. Sir, your Acknowledgment ought to be particular.
Mon. I am to die; pray, my Lord— I referr to my Paper. Assist. They are but a few words that we desire: We only desire an Answer to this Point.
Mon. I can bless God, that he hath given me so much Grace, that for these two Years last past, I have led a Life unlike to my former course, and in which I have been happy.
Assist. Sir, was there no Ill in these two Years? In these Years, these great Evils have happened; and the giving Publick Satisfaction is a necessary part of Repentance; be pleased to own a De∣testation of your REBELLION. Mon. I beg your Lordship that you would stick to my Paper. Assist. My Lord, as I said before, there is nothing in your Paper about the Doctrine of Non-resistance. Mon. I Repent of all things that a true Christian ought to Repent of. I am to die; pray, my Lord— Assist. Then, my Lord, we can only recommend you to the Mercy of God; but we cannot Pray with that Chearfulness and Encouragement, as we should if you had made a particular Acknowledgment.
Mon. God be praised, I have Encouragement enough in my self; I die with a clear Conscience, I have wronged no Man. Assist. How, sir, no Man! Have you not been Guilty of Invasion, and of much Blood, which hath been shed, and it may be, of the loss of many Souls that fol∣lowed you? You must needs have wronged a great many. Mon. I do, Sir, own that, and am sorry for it. Assist. Give it the true Name, Sir, and call it Rebellion.
Mon. What Name you please, Sir; I am sorry for Invading the Kingdom, and for the Blood that has been shed, and for the Souls which may have been lost by my means; I am sorry it ever happened. Mr. Sher. Vandeput. He says, he is sorry for Invading the Kingdom.
Assist. We have nothing to add, but to renew the frequent Exhortations we have made to you, to give some Satisfaction for the Publick Injuries to the Kingdom. There have been a great many Lives lost by this Resistance of your Lawful Prince.
Mon. What I have done, has been very ill; and I wish with all my heart it had never been: I never was a Man that delighted in Blood; I was very far from it; I was as cautious in that as any Man was; the Almighty God knows how I now die, with all the Joyfulness in the World. Assist. God grant you may, Sir; God give you True Repentance. Mon. If I had not True Repentance, I should not so easily have been without the fear of Dying: I shall die like a Lamb. Assist. Much may come from Natural Courage. Mon. I do not attribute it to my own Nature, for I am fearful as other Men are; but I have now no fear, as you may see by my Face; but there is something within me that does it, for I am sure I shall go to God.
Assist. My Lord, be sure upon good grounds; do you Repent you of all your sins, known, or unknown; confessed, or not confessed; of all the sins which might proceed from Error in Judgment?
Mon. In general for all, I do with all my Soul. Assist. God Almighty of his Infinite Me•••• for∣give you. Here are great Numbers of Spectators, here are the Sheriffs, they repres•••••• the Great City, and in speaking to them, you speak to the Great City; make some Satisfaction by owning your Crime before them.— He was exhorted to Pray for the King; and was asked, whether he did not desire to send some Dutiful Message to His Majesty, and to recommend his Wife and Children to His Majesty's Favour.
M. What harm have they done? Do it if you please: I pray for him, and for all Men.
Ass. (At his undressing) My Lord, you have been bred a Soldier; you will do a generous Christian thing, if you please to speak to the Soldiers, and say, That here you stand a sad Exam∣ple of Rebellion, and entreat them and the People to be Loyal and Obedient to the King.
M. I have said, I will make no Speeches; I will make no Speeches; I am come to die.
Ass. My Lord, Ten Words will be enough. M. (Then calling his Servant, and giving him something like a Tooth-pick Case) Here, said he, give this to the Person to whom you are to deliver the other things. (To the Executioner:) Here are Six Guinea's for you; pray do your Business well: Don't serve me as you did my Lord Russel. I have heard, you struck him three or four times. Here (to his Servant) take these remaining Guinea's, and give them to him if he does his Work well.
Execut. I hope I shall.
M. If you strike me twice, I cannot promise you, not to stir.
During his undressing, and standing towards the Block, were used divers ejacul*tions, and much of the 51st. Psalm, and particularly, Deliver me from Blood guiltiness, O God, Thou God, &c. Then he lay down; and soon after he raised himself upon his Elbow, and said to the Execu∣tioner,
description Page 127
Prithee let me feel the Ax. He felt the Edge, and said, I fear it is not sharp enough.
Execut. It is sharp enough, and heavy enough.
Then he lay down again. During this space, many pious ejacul*tions were used by those that assisted him, with great fervency. God accept your Repentance, God accept your Repentance, God accept your imperfect Repentance; My Lord, God accept your general Repentance; God Almighty shew his Omnipotent Mercy upon you: Father, into thy Hands we commend his Spirit, &c. Lord Jesus receive his Soul.
Thus ended the Life of the late Duke of Monmouth, on Wednesday the 15th. of July, 1685. on Tower-hill.
A Brief Abstract of the Paper left behind him.
I Repent in general of all my Sins, and am more particularly concerned for what Blood hath been spilt on my Account, and the rather, seeing the Issue is such as I fear will prove of Fatal Consequence to the Reformed Protestant Religion.
Instead of being counted Factious and Rebellious, the very opposing of Popery and Arbi∣trary Power, now arising and appearing plain enough, would sufficiently have protected my Cause; besides, several other most heinous and notorious Crimes (such as the unhappy Fate of the Earl of Essex, and my Father of ever blessed Memory, and others now covered over with Jesuitical Policy) should have been detected and avenged.
I have lived, and shall now die in the Faith of this, That God will work a Deliverance for his People; and then will be discovered the great, and horrid, and scarcely to be parallell'd Vil∣lainies our Enemies have been guilty of; but now you see my case is desperate, yet know, that I die a Martyr for the People, and shall rather pity the State, that their false and covetous Minds have brought themselves and me to, than discover who are the Persons concerned in my Overthrow; and I heartily forgive all that have wronged me, even those that have been Instru∣mental in my Fall, earnestly praying for their Souls.
And I hope King James will shew himself to be of his Brother's Blood, and extend his Mercy to my Children, even as he was wont to his greatest Enemies, they being not capable to Act, and therefore not conscious of any Offence against the Government.
Argile and the Duke of Monmouth being now both safe in their Graves, King James was so puff'd up with a petty Victory over a few Clubmen, and so wrapt up with a Conceit, that he had now conquer'd the whole Nation (so that now believing himself impregnable) he resolves to be revenged upon the Western People, for siding with his Capital Enemy, Monmouth; and to that purpose, sends down his Executioner in Ordinary, Jefferies, not to decimate according to the Heathen way of Mercy, but with the Besom of his Cruelties, to sweep the Country before him; and Young and Old were hang'd by Clusters, as if the Lord Chief Justice had designed to raise the Price of Halters. After Ages will read with Astonishment the Barbarous Usage of those poor People; of which, among many Instances, this one may seem sufficient, whereby to take the Dimensions of all the rest: That when the Sister of the two Hewlings hung upon the Chief Justice's Coach, imploring Mercy on the behalf of her Brothers, the merciless Judge, to make her let go, caused his Coachman to cut her hands and fingers with the Lash of his Whip. Nor would he allow the Respite of the Execution but for two days, tho' the Sister with Tears in her Eyes offered a Hundred Pounds for so small a Favour. And whoever shelter'd any of those forlorn Creatures, were hurried to the Slaughter-House with the same inexecrable Outrage, without any consideration either of Age or Sex; witness the Execution of the Lady Lisle at Win∣chester. As for Argile and the Duke, tho' they might die pitied, yet in regard they had declared open Hostility, it was no more than they were to expect upon ill Success.
The Christian Behaviour, and Dying Speeches of some that were Condemned and Executed in the West.
I Shall next proceed to give an Account of the Christian Behaviour, and Dying Speeches of some that were Condemned and Executed in the West— And I shall begin with
1. The Dying Speech and Behaviour of Mr. Matth. Bragg.
MR. Matthew Bragg was a Gentleman descended from an Ancient and good Family; he was bred an Attorney, in which he practised the Law. His Case being this: He happened to be upon the Road Riding home to his House, being come from a Gentleman's House, for whom he kept Courts. He, as before, being met with by a Party of Horse belonging to the Duke of Mon∣mouth, who were going to search the House of a Roman Catholick for Arms, who lived two or three Miles from the Place they met him; they required him to go with them, and shew them the way, he knowing the Country better than they did; he desired to be excused, telling them, It was none of his Business, and besides, had no Arms. But his Excuses signified nothing, they forced him amongst them, where they went. Being Arraigned, and Pleading Not Guilty, he put himself on the Tryal of God and his Country, which found him and 28 more of 30, Guilty; the Lord Chief Justice often saying, If any Lawyer or Parson came under his Inspection, they should not escape: The Evidence against him was a Roman Catholick, and a Woman of ill Fame, to whom the Lord Chief Justice was wonderfully kind: But his Evidence, which were more than Twenty, to prove his Innocence, signified nothing; the Jury being well instructed by my Lord Chief Justice. Being thus found Guilty, Sentence as presently pronounced, and Execution awarded, notwithstanding all the Interest that was made for him.
description Page 128
Thus being Condemned on Saturday, and ordered to be Executed on Monday, he spent the residue of his little time very devoutly, and much becoming a good Christian, and a true Pro∣testant of the Church of England; all which availed nothing with this Protestant Judge. He was frequently visited by a worthy Divine of the Church of England, who spent much time with him, and received great Satisfaction from him. The said Divine ••old me, That his De∣portment, Behaviour, and Converse, was so much like an extraordinary Christian, that he could not in the least doubt but this violent Passage would put him into the fruition of Happiness. He wish'd and desir'd a little longer time, out of no other Design, but throughly to repent him of his Sins, and make himself more sensible of, and fit for to receive the Inheritance that is pre∣pared for those that continue in Well-doing to the end. When he came to the Place of Execu∣tion, with great Courage and Resolution, being, as he said, prepared for Death, he behaved himself very gravely and devoutly. Being asked, when he was on the Ladder, whether he was not sorry for his being concerned in the Rebellion? He replied, That he knew of none that he was Guilty of; and prayed them not to trouble him; adding, He was not the first that was martyr'd: He was so much a Christian as to forgive his Enemies. And after some private De∣votions, he suddenly was Translated, as we have all Hopes to believe, from Earth to Heaven. The only Favour of this Protestant Judge, was to give his Body to his Friends, in order to its Interment amongst his Ancestors.
2. The Behaviour of Mr. Smith, Constable of Chardstock.
ANother eminent Person that suffered with him at the same time and place, was one Mr. Smith, who was Constable of Chardstock, who having some Monies in his Hands that belonged to the Militia, which came to the knowledge of some of the Duke's Friends, they obliged him to deliver it to them, which he was forced to deliver; and for this was Indicted for High Treason, in assisting the Duke of Monmouth. To which he pleaded Not Guilty. The Evidence against him were the same with those that had been against Mr. Bragg. The said Mr. Smith informed the Court and the Jury, what little Credit ought to be given to the Evidence. The Lord Chief Justice thundred at him, saying, Thou Villain, methinks I see thee already with a Halter about thy Neck; thou impudent Rebel, to challenge these Evidences that are for the King. To which the Prisoner reply'd very boldly, My Lord, I now see which way I am going, and right or wrong I must die; but this I comfort my self with, That your Lordship can only destroy my Body; it is out of your power to touch my Soul. God forgive your Rashness: Pray, my Lord, know it is not a small matter you are about; the Blood of a Man is more precious than the whole World.— And then was stopped from saying any more. The Evidences being heard, a strict Charge was given the Jury about him. To be short, the Jury brought him in Guilty; so that he with the rest received the Sentence of Death all together, and were Executed on Monday; but by particular Order from my Lord, he was ordered to be first Executed. The Day being come for Execution, being Monday, he, with a Courage undaunted, was brought to the Place, where with Christian Exhortations to his Brethren that suffered with him, he was ordered to prepare, being the first to be Executed; where he spake as followeth.
CHristian Friends, I am now, as you see, launching into Eternity; so that it may be expected I should speak something, before I leave this miserable World, and pass through those Suf∣ferings which are dreadful to Flesh and Blood; which indeed shall be but little, because I long to be before a just Judge, where I must give an Account, not only for the Occasion of my Suf∣ferings, now, but for Sins long unrepented of, which indeed hath brought me to this dismal Place and shameful Death. And truly, dear Country-men, having ransacked my Soul, I can∣not find my small Concern with the Duke of Monmouth, doth deserve this heavy Judgment on me; but I know, as I said before, it is for Sins long unrepented of. I die in Charity with all Men; I desire all of you to bear me witness, I die a true Professor of the Church of England; beseeching the Lord still to stand up in the Defence of it. God forgive my passionate Judges, and cruel and hasty Jury; God forgive them, they know not what they have done. God bless the King; and though his Judges had no Mercy on me, I wish he may find Mercy when he standeth most in need of it. Make him, O Lord, a nursing Father to the Church; let Mercy flow abundantly from him, if it be thy Will, to those poor Prisoners, to be hereafter tried; and, Lord, if it be thy holy Will, stop this issue of Christian Bood, and let my guiltless Blood be the last spilt on this account. Gentlemen, all Farewel: Farewel all the Things of the World.—Then singing some few Verses of a Psalm, and putting up some private ejacul*tions to him∣self, said, O Lord, into thy hands I commend my Spirit; and so submitted to the Executioner, September the 7th. 1685.
3. The Behaviour and Dying Speech of Mr. Joseph Speed of Culliton.
AT the same time and place, as he came near the Place of his Execution, he spying his Coun∣try-man and Friend, called him, and said, I am glad to see you here now, because I am not known in these Parts. being answered by his Friend, I am sorry to see you in this Condition: He replies, It is the best Day I ever saw; I thank God, I have not led my Life as Unchristian-like as many have done, having since the Years of Sixteen, always had the Checks of Conscience on me, which made me to avoid many gross and grievous Sins; my course of Life hath been well known to you, yet I cannot justifie my self: All Men Err. I have not been the least of Sinners, therefore cannot excuse my self; but since my Confinement, I have received so great Comfort, in some Assurance of the Pardon of my Sins, that I can now say, I am willing
description Page 129
to die, to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, and say to Death, Where is thy Sting? and to Grave, Where is thy Victory?— Being ask'd by some rude Soldiers, Whether he was not sorty for the Rebellion he was found Guilty of? He courageously reply'd, If you call it a Rebellion, I assure you, I had no sinister Ends in being concerned; for my whole Design in taking up Arms under the Duke of Monmouth, was to fight for the Protestant Religion, which my own Conscience dictated to me, and which the said Duke declared for, and had, I think, a lawful Call and Warrant for so doing, and do not question, that if I have committed any Sin in it, but that it is pardoned. Pray, Mr. Sheriff, let me be troubled no farther in answering of Questions, but give me leave to prepare my self (those few Minutes I have left) for another World, and go to my Jesus, who is ready to receive me.— Then calling to his Friend, who stood very near him, said, My dear Friend, you know I have a dear Wife and Children, who will find me wanting, being somewhat incumbred in the World; let me desire you, as a Dying Man, to see that she be not abused; and as for my poor Children, I hope the father of Heaven will take care of them, and give thern Grace to be Dutiful to their distressed Mother: And so with my dying Love to all my Friends, when you see them, I take leave of you, and them, and all the World, desiring your Christian Prayers for me to the last moment.— Then repeating some Sentences of Scrip∣ture, as, Colossians, chap. 3. v. 1, 2. If you then, &c. and praying very fervently, said, I thank God, I have Satisfaction; I am ready and willing to suffer Shame for his Name.— And so pouring forth some private ejacul*tions to himself, and lifting up his Hands, the Executioner did his Office. The Soldiers then present, said, They never before were so taken with a Dying Man's Speech; his Courage and Christian-like Resolution, caused many violent Men against the Prisoners, to repent of their Tyranny towards them; some of whom in a short time died full of Horror. And thus fell this Good Man, a true Protestant, and one that held out to the end.
An Account of those that suffered at Bridport, and Lyme.
1. AT Bridport, one John Sparke, who was a very Good Man, and behaved himself with a great deal of Christian-like Courage to the end. Being asked, how he could endure those Hardships he had undergone, since his being taken? Says he, If this be all, 'tis not so much; but, my Friend, if you were to take a Journey in those ways you were not acquainted with, you would (I hope) desire Advice from those that had formerly used those ways, or lived near by them? Yes, says he. Then said he, The ways of Affliction which I have lately travelled in, I had Advice many a time from a Minister, who hath often told his Congregation of the trou∣blesomeness of the Road, and of the difficulty of getting through; and has given me, and Hun∣dreds of others, to understand the Pits and Stones in the way, and how to avoid them: He has been a Man used to those Roads many Years; I have taken his Advice; I am got thus far on comfortably, and I trust shall do so to the end. I am not afraid to fight a Duel with Death, if so it must be. Now, I thank God, I can truly say, Oh Death! where is thy Sting? and, Oh Grave! where is thy Victory?— Two or three Days after his Sentence, he was drawn to Execution, but was very rudely and opprobriously dealt with, to the Shame of those that then had the Charge over him; their Rigour to him was more more like Turks, than Christians. Being come to the Place of Execution, he prayed very devoutly; but by the Rudeness of the Guards, there could be no Copy taken, to be said to be true. He died very Couragiously, and spake to them in these Words, (looking on the Soldiers) saying, Little do you think that this very Body of mine, which you are now come to see cut in pieces, will one Day rise up in Judgment against you, and be your Accuser, for your delight in spilling of Christian Blood: The Heathens have far more Mercy. Oh 'tis sad, when England must out-strip Infidels and Pagans! But pray take notice, Don't think that I am not in Charity with you: I am so far, that I forgive you and all the World; and do desire the God of Mercies to forgive you, and open your Hearts, and turn you from Dark∣ness to Light, and from the Power of Satan to the Lord Jesus Christ: And so Farewel. I am going out of the Power of you all: I have no dependance, but upon my blessed Redeemer, to whom I commit my dear Wife and Children, and all the World.
2. Colonel HOLMES.
THe next Place was Lime, where many of Note died; particularly, Colonel Holmes, who was the first of those there executed, near the same Place where they landed, when they came ashore with the Duke of Monmouth. Being brought to the Place, after some difficulty; for the Horses that were first put into the Sledge would not stir, which obliged those concerned to get others, which they did from the Coachman, who had that Morning brought them to Town: When they were put into the Sledge, they broke it in pieces; which caused the Prisoners to go on foot to the Place of Execution. Where being come, as I told you before, the Colonel began thus at the foot of the Ladder: He sate down with an Aspect altogether void of Fear, but on the contrary, with a kind of smiling Countenance, so began to speak to the Spectators to this purpoe: That he would give them an Account of his first Undertaking in the Design, which was long before in London; for there he agreed to stand by and assist the Duke of Mon∣mouth, when Opportunity offer'd; in order to which, he went to Holland with him, and there continued until this Expedition, in which God had thought fit to frustrate his and other Good Mens Expectations. He believed the Protestant Religion was bleeding, and in a step towards. Extirpation, and therefore he, with these his Brethren, that were to suffer with him, and Thou∣sands more, had adventured their Lives and their All to save it; but God Almighty had not appointed 'em to be the Instruments in so glorious a Work: Yet notwithstanding, he did verily
description Page 130
believe, and doubted not, but that God would make use of others, that should meet with bet∣ter success, tho the way or means was not yet visible; but of this he did not doubt. He also was satisfied of the Duke's Title; so that matter did not afflict him, on account of his enga∣ging on his Score. And going on further with a Discourse of this nature, he was asked by a Person, why he did not pray for the King? He, with a smiling Countenance, answered, I am sorry you do not yet understand the Difference between Speaking and Praying. And having ended his Discourse, he then prepared himself by Prayer for his Dissolution, which was very devout and pious for half an Hour; which was as follows.
Colonel Holme's Last Prayer.
MOst Glorious, most Great, and most Merciful God! there is none in Heaven or in Earth that is like unto Thee: Heaven is thy Throne, and the Earth is thy Footstool; Who shall say unto thee, What doest thou? Here we are, poor deplorable Creatures! come to of∣fer up our last Prayers and Services unto thee. We beseech thy favourable Ear to our Prayers, and the Comfort of thy Holy Spirit, at this time. We praise and magnifie thy Name, for all the Dispensations of thy Providence towards us, especially for this thy Providence, in bringing us to this Place, and at this time, to suffer Shame for thy Name: Help and assist all of us to submit to thy Will patiently. Pardon all our Sins; remove them out of thy Pre∣sence as far as the East is from the West, and accept of us in the Merits of thy Son Jesus Christ. Thou who art the Searcher of Hearts, and Tryer of Reins, let there not at the mo∣ment of Death be the least spark of Sin in-dwelling in us, nor the Strivings of Flesh and Blood, that may hinder us from a joyful Passage unto thee. Give us Patience also under these Suf∣ferings, and a Deliverance to all others from undergoing them; and in thy good time work a Deliverance for poor England; let thy Gospel yet flourish among them: Hasten the Down∣fall of antichrist; we trust the time is come. Prevent, O Lord, this Effusion of Christian Blood; and, if it be thy Will, let this be the last. Lord, bless this Town; let them, from the highest to the lowest, set the Fear of God before their Eyes. Bless all sorts and conditions of Men, in all Ranks and Qualities; pardon all their Sins, give them all true Repentance, and the Grace of thy Holy Spirit. Fit and prepare us for the chearful fulfilling of thy Holy Will: Let the Comforter be still with us. Be Merciful to all our Friends, and Relations, and Acquaintance. Forgive our Enemies. Accept of our Thankfulness for all the Mercies and Fa∣vours afforded us, and hear and graciously answer us in these our Requests, and what else thou knowest needful and expedient for us; and all for our Redeemer, the Lord Jesus Christ, his sake, who died for us, that we might reign with him for ever and ever: To whom with Thee, and thy Blessed Spirit of Grace, be ascribed, as is most due, all Honour, Glory, and Praise, both now and for ever.
After having ended his Prayer, he took occasion to speak to his suffering Brethren, taking a solemn Leave of them, encouraging them to hold out to the end, and not to waver, observing that this being a glorious Sun-shining Day, I doubt not, though our Breakfast be sharp and bitter, it will prepare us, and make us meet for a comfortable Supper, with our God and Saviour, where all Sin and Sorrow shall be wiped away. So embracing each of 'em, and kissing of them, told the Sheriff, You see I am imperfect, only one arm; I shall want assistance to help me upon this Tragical Stage: Which was presently done, and Execution suddenly fol∣lowed.
3. The Execution of Mr. SAMPSON LARKE.
MR. Sampson Larke, who was a very Eminent, Pious Minister, and had lived in that Town but a little before. Many Years he was there well acquainted, and all People that knew him, had a Value for him; behaving himself with that Humility and Circ*mspection, as no body could have any other Occasion but to value him. He design'd to have spoken somewhat on a Portion of Scripture, and was beginning, having mentioned the Place he intended to speak upon, but was interrupted, and told, the Work of the Day being great, they should want time. So then he stopp'd, and reply'd, He could make Application where he should not meet with In∣terruption; and so apply'd himself to Prayer, which he performed with great Devotion and Zeal, for a quarter of an Hour, to the great Satisfaction of the Auditors. And so taking leave of his suffering Brethren, he mounted the Stage, which was to be the last Act he made in this World. Being on the Ladder, he saw some of his Friends and Neighbours weeping and mourn∣ing for him; to whom he spake, Pray weep not for me; I am going to a Place of Bliss and Happiness: Wherefore pray repair to your Houses, and e're you get thither, I doubt not but I shall be, happy with my God and Saviour, where all Tears shall be wiped away, and nothing shall remain but Hallelujahs to all Eternity.
Leaving this Place, we proceed to other Parts of the Country, where, with the like Butchery, were only five Executed, amongst whom was one
4. Mr. TYLER.
MR. Tyler, of Bristol, who had had Command in the Duke's Army, where he behaved him∣self very stoutly to the last; after the Army was dispersed, he, among others, was taken, received Sentence of Death at Dorchester, and here brought for the completion of the same, and from thence we hope was translated to Heaven. He spent his time between the Sentence and Execution very devoutly, in confirming and strengthning those that were to be his Fellow-Suf∣ferers;
description Page 131
and made it his Business to bring them to a Willingness to submit to, and a Preparedness for Death. The Day being come, and he brought to the Place of Execution, he thus spoke, My Friends, You see I am now on the brink of Eternity, and in a few Minutes shall be but Clay: You expect I should say something, as is usual in such Cases. As to the Matter of Fact I die for, it doth not much trouble me, knowing to my self the Ends for which I engaged with the Duke of Monmouth, were both Good and Honourable. Here being stopp'd; and not suf∣fer'd to proceed further, he then comforted his Fellow-Sufferers, desiring them to joyn with him in singing an Hymn, which he himself composed.
After the Hymn sung, he prayed devoutly, for half an Hour. After Prayer, he gave great Satisfaction to all present, of his Assurance of Heaven, had many weeping Eyes for him, and was much lamented in the Town, tho' a Stranger to the Place. So unbuttoning himself, said to the Executioner, I fear not what Man can do unto me: I pray thee do thy Work in Mercy, for I forgive thee with all my Heart, and I also pray to God to forgive thee. Don't mangle my Body too much. And so lifting up his Hands to Heaven, the Executioner did his Office.
5. WILLIAM COX.
THere was also one William Cox that died with him, who also died very courageously, despi∣sing the Shame, in Hopes and Expectation of a future better Estate. He, and his two Sons were some of the first that came to the Duke of Monmouth, and all taken, and all con∣demned together. The Father only suffered, the Sons by Providence were preserved. When he was going to Execution, he desired leave to see his Sons, then in another Prison in the Town, to whom he gave his Blessing; and though he was going to be Executed, yet had that Satis∣faction to hope, that God would preserve them; which was so.
An Account of those Executed at Sherborn.
1. AT Sherborn, in the same County, were Executed Twelve, who all died Courageously, especially one Mr. Glisson, of Yeovel, in the County of Somerset: His extraordinary De∣portment and Carriage at the Place of Execution, was so very confiderable, as gave great Sa∣tisfaction to his Friends, and Amazement to his Enemies. He declared to the World, That he died a true Protestant, and had not ingaged with the Duke of Monmouth; but judged it high time to stand up for the Defence of the same, though God Almighty had thought fit to fru∣strate his Designs, and to bring him to that Place, to seal the same with his Blood.
2. JOHN SAVAGE; and, 3. RICHARD HALL.
ALso John Savage, and Richard Hall, of Culliton, in the County of Devon, suffered at the same Time and Place. In their particular Conversation, they valued those most that they saw most of Piety in, and pitied others that they saw not so well prepared; saying, That the Remembrance of our Vanity may cause Compassion towards such as were in such a Condi∣tion: Exhorting all to be serious, and to consider their Latter End, which deserved the greatest Attention of Mind; the way to die comfortably, being to prepare for it seriously. At the Hour of Execution, their Chearfulness and Comfort was much encreased, saying, Now the Will of God will be done, and he hath most certainly chosen that for us which is best; with many other such-like Christian Expressions, too tedious here to be inserted.
4. JOHN SPRAGƲE; and, 5. WILLIAM CLEGG.
WE return now to Culliton, in the County of Devon, where John Sprague, and William Clegg, both of that Town, were condemned at Exon, and there brought to be Executed. Before they were brought into the Place, a Messenger came from the Prisoners, with a Re∣quest to the Vicar of the Parish, to desire his Company and Assistance in this their Ex∣tremity, and to Administer those Spiritual Helps that were suitable to Men in their Circum∣stances. Accordingly the said Minister came very readily, and did demand of them, What they had to desire of him? The dying Persons answered, They desired his Prayers? Accordingly he prayed with them a considerable space of time; and after that, he asked of them several Questions, for to give him and the World satisfaction of the prepared Condition they were in, in order to their launching into Eternity, especially about the Doctrine of Non-Resistance. John Sprague very soberly and moderately replied, but whether satisfactory or not, we leave to the Reader: He believed, That no Christian ought to resist a lawful Power; but the Case being between Popery and Protestantism, alter'd the Matter; and the latter being in danger, he be∣lieved that it was lawful for him to do what he did, though God in his Providence had thought fit to bring him to this Place of Execution. After reading a Chapter out of the Corinthians, and singing a Psalm suitable to the Occasion, he very vehemently and fervently recommended his Soul to the All-wise God by Prayer, for near half an Hour, to the great Satisfaction of all that heard him. Then his Wife and Children coming to him, weeping bitterly, he imbraced them in his arms, saying, Weep not for me, but weep for your selves, and for your Sins, for that he had that quiet Satisfaction, that he was only going to be translated into a state of Bliss and Hap∣piness, where we should Sin and Sorrow no more, but that all Tears should be wiped away, wishing them to be diligent in the Service of God. Then recommending his Wife and Children to the Protection of the Almighty God, who had promised to be a Husband to the Widow, and
description Page 132
a Father to the Fatherless, who was faithful, and able to make up their loss in him, in that which should be better for them, than he could be; desiring God to be a Refuge for them to fly to for security, and preservation from the Troubles that seemed to threaten this poor Nation; the which if they did conscientiously perform, though Death here made a separation, he doubted not of meeting them in Heaven at last. And so the Executioner did his Office. During which time, his Brother-sufferer, William Clegg, was all the time on his Knees, praying to himself with a seeming Zeal; suddenly after which, his turn being come to follow his Brother, he only told the People, That his Fellow-sufferer had spoken what he thought was necessary, and they were also his Sentiments. And so submitted to Execution.
An Account of those Executed at Axminster and Honiton.
1. AT Axminster one also was Executed, his Name Mr. Rose; he was a Gunner, that landed with the Duke of Monmouth; he had a great Resolution, and not at all startled with the fear of Death. He said, That he defy'd Death, and all them that were the occasion of it. He was very courageous, and died so. He spent some time in private Prayer, and was not allowed time, because there was to be Execution at Honiton.
His Execution being over, we pass on to Honiton, where four were executed, one of which was a Chirurgeon, his Name, if I do not mistake, was
2. Mr. POTT.
MR. Pott behaved himself with that extraordinary Christian Courage, that all the Spectators were almost astonished, he being but Young, about Twenty; his Prayers being fervent, his Expressions so pithy, and so becoming a Christian of greater Age, that drew pity and com∣passion from all present; a rude Fellow, just before he was to be executed, called for a Bottle of Wine, and so began the King's Health to one of the Guard; which he perceiving, Poor Soul! said he, Your Cup seemeth to be sweet to you, and you think mine is bitter; which indeed is so to Flesh and Blood; but yet I have that assurance of the fruition of a future Estate, that I doubt not but this bitter Potion will be sweetned with the Sugar of the loving kindness of my dearest Saviour, that I shall be translated into such a State, where is fulness of Joy and Pleasure for evermore.
3 Mr. EVANS.
ONE Mr. Evans, a Minister, ought not to be omitted, who did all along in the time of his Confinement in Prison, behave himself with that Devotion and Strictness, that became a Christian of great Eminency, as indeed he was; he spent much of his time in Preaching and Praying to his Fellow-Prisoners, exhorting them to hold out to the end; he at last, by appoint∣ment, being condemn'd, was executed by himself; at which time and place he behaved himself with great Courage and Devotion, and with a great willingness and chearfulness, he submitted to Execution.
4. Mr. SIMON HAMLING.
MR. Hamling was formerly an Inhabitant of Taunton, but of late Years had lived two or three Miles from thence; he was a very honest, worthy, good Christian. But to our purpose: Mr. Hamling living in the Country, hearing of the Duke of Monmouth's being in Town, he there came to speak with his Son, who lived in the Place; where being come, he gave him Ad∣vice, which was, That as he expected his Blessing, and Countenance, he should not at all concern himself in the Matter, but submit to the Will of God in all things. And having thus advised his Son, he returns home; and two days after came again to Town on a Market-day with his Wife, to buy Provisions for his Family, and returned to his House again. And this was all the times he was in Town, whilst the Duke was there. But after the Business was over, he was brought in one Suspicion, being a Dissenter, that was Crime enough, except Coin appeared, to a Justice of that Town, who usually did Commit or Dismiss as that appeared. This worthy Person was Arraign'd at Taunton, and pleaged Not Guilty. The Evidences were two profligate Rascals, that had Encouragement from the Justice, they usually doing what he put them on. The Prisoner had many to prove this Fact, and his Honesty; but this did not avail, the Jury found him Guilty, with two more, who were presently Sentenced, and next Morning executed, to be Examples to others. It is said, that the Justice did make application to our Famous Protestant Judge, and hinted some Mistake concerning him. To which, as I have been informed, he should Reply, You have brought him on, if he be Innocent, his Blood be upon you. Mr. Hamling behaved himself very worthily at the Place of Execution, and did at the last declare his Crime to be the same as is above-mentioned, and not otherwise. Thus fell this Pious Christian; a Man, by all sober People that knew him, beloved; and disrespected by none but loose Villains, which at last took away his Life.
5. The Behaviour and Dying Words of Mr. Gatchill, Executed at Taunton.
THE said Mr. Gatchill was a Constable of the Hundred; he was surprized by a Party of the Duke's, and shewed a Warrant to bring in Provisions and other Necessaries for the use of the Army, which if he had not obeyed, was threatned to have his House burnt; so that he was obliged to do what he did for his own Preservation. But this was not sufficient, for being found Guilty, he was Executed. As he was drawn to Execution, he looked on the People, and said, A Populous Town, God bless it. Just before he was Executed, he spake, That the Crime he was Accused of, and Condemned for, was High Treason; but he did not know himself to be Guilty of
description Page 133
it; and that what he did, he was forced to do. And further said, I am so well known to you, that I do verily believe you have Charity to think that what I speak is true. As for the Niceties of the Law, I do not well understand them. And much more to the same effect he spake. And so after Prayer with his Suffering Brother, Mr. Simon Hamling, he was Executed.
6. There was also Executed at Taunton Mr. John Hucker, a very worthy Gentleman of that Town. He had some ill Friends in the Duke's Army, that cast Aspersions on him, as though he was the Person that was a Traytor to the Duke, by firing a Pistol in Sedgmoor; but I have strictly examined many on that Point, and can find it to be nothing but the worst of an Enemy'd Malice, to Wound him after his Death in his Reputation, which he always valued highly when living. To be short, he has left the Character amongst his Neighbours, of an honest Man, a good Christian, and one that was true to the Interest of the Duke, and Sealed it with his Blood.
Mr. John Hucker's Letter to his Friend, a little before his Execution.
I Was in hopes to have had Liberty to speak a few words at the Place of Execution, till a few Minutes since; but now am perswaded the contrary: Therefore excuse these abrupt Lines.
I bless God, I am now reconciled to this contemptible Death; it was long ere I could; but now God hath done it for me, and I thankfully submit to it from the hands of the wise God, whom I have offended: And therefore desire to accept my Punishment, knowing he doth all things well without any wrong to his Creatures.
I had lately some Discourse with two Persons, whereof one was of Quality, concerning the things laid to my Charge; I was told, that it was three things; One was, That I was an Enemy to, or against the Protestant Religion; that I was troublesome, and had acted vigorously in Elections of Members for Parliament; and upheld the Meetings.
I own my self a Protestant, and die an Asserter of that Religion, and I pray God I do prove a better Friend to it than those that have so industriously endeavoured the taking away my Life, and that they see it not when it's too late.
As to the Meetings, I bless God I ever was at any of them, and that I was any way Instrumental to the upholding of them, and am troubled that I have, I fear, sinfully deprived my self of them; and do believe, if ever the Ordinances of God were rightly administred, and the Gospel effectually preached, it was in those Meetings that were held in Taunton; the Lord bless the Seed that was there sown.
As to Elections of Members for Parliament, I judge it my Birth-right; and therefore was Industrious in it; but I hope never did (I am sure never intended) troublesomness to any in it, but especially to my Superiors: I had ever a venerable and due esteem of Magistrates, as the Ministers of God, and they administring an Ordinance of God.
I also lie under a Reproach of being unfaithful to an Interest that I owned, which I utterly deny and disown.
I pray God bless and forgive my violent Enemies, that have industriously sought the taking away my Life. It's the hearty Prayer of
JOHN HƲCKER.
From Taunton-Castle, a little before he suffered, Sept. 30th. 1685.
7. Captain MADDERS.
CAptain Madders, at the time of the Duke's Landing, was a Constable at Crewkern, in the County of Somerset, and so diligent and active for the King in his Office, that when two Gentlemen of Lyme came there, and brought the News of the Duke's Landing, and desired Horses to Ride Post to acquaiut His Majesty therewith, he immediately secured Horses for them, the Town being generally otherways bent, and assisted them so far as any called Loyal in those Times could do, which was represented to the Lord Chief Justice, in expectation thereby to save his Life. But an Enquiry being made about his Religion, and returned by a very worthy Gentleman of those Parts, That he was a good Protestant, an honest Man, had a very good Character amongst his Neighbours: O then, says he, I'll hold a wager with you he is a Presbyte∣rian, I can smell them Forty Miles, then surely he must die. Being brought to the Place of Ex∣ecution, he was the last Man except one executed; and he behaved himself, whilst the rest were executing, with great Zeal; and lifting up his Hands and Eyes, would often say, Lord, make me so willing and ready to the last. And God did hear his Prayers; for though he seemed to the Spectators to be somewhat unwilling to die, yet at the last he died with as much Assurance and Christian Resolution as any; for after his Publick Prayer, he came once down the Ladder, and prayed again privately, then mounted the Ladder again; The Sheriff saying, Mr. Madders, if you please you may have more Liberty: He answered, No, I thank you, Mr. Sheriff, now I am ready; I am willing, and desire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ. Oh! you cannot imagine what Comfort and Refreshment I have received in a few minutes; my Comforts are so great, that I cannot contain my self. So blessing and praising of God, he was translated, as I hope (we have no grounds to imagine the contrary) from Earth to Heaven, repeating Rev. 20.6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection, on such the second Death hath no Power.
description Page 134
8. The Dying Words of Captain Kidd, Executed at the same Time and Place.
THis Gentleman was the last executed at that time; as soon as Captain Madders was turned off, he began to prepare to follow, and called to the Guards, and those present,
Do you see this (pointing up to Eleven that were dead before him) do you think this is not dreadful to me, that Eleven of Twelve of us, that but a few hours since came down together, are dead and in Eternity? And I just going to follow them, and shall immediately be in the same con∣dition. Says one to him, It must be dreadful to Flesh and Blood. Says he, Well, Gen∣tlemen, I will assure you, I am so far concerned, that methinks I bethink their Happiness, that they should be so long before me in Bliss and Happiness: But I'll make haste to follow; I am satisfied this is the best day that ever I saw: The day of a Man's Death is said to be better than the day of his Birth: And truly so I find it as to my Flesh, for I shall be presently free from sin and sorrow; I am satisfied God hath done his best for me: I might have live and forgotten God, but now I am going where I shall sin no more. 'Tis a blessed thing to be free from sin, and to be with Christ: O how great were the Sufferings of Christ for us, beyond all that I can undergo!
how great is that Glory to which I am going! Then taking his leave of the People then present, he prayed some small time very devoutly, and with seeming great Joy and Comfort, the Executioner did his Office.
9. The Last Speech of Dr. Temple of Nottingham, at the Place of Execution.
DOctor Temple was one of them that Landed with the Duke, and was his Chief Physician and Chirurgeon; he lived in Nottingham, but minding to see other Parts of the World, (as I have heard) goes for Holland, where he came acquainted with the Duke of Monmouth, con∣cerning which he thus spoke, just as he was going off the Ladder.
Christian Friends, and dear Countrymen,
I Have somewhat to say, and not very much, before I depart from you, and shall be seen no more. And,
- First, As to my Engagement with the Duke of Monmouth.
- Secondly, How far I was concerned: And,
- Thirdly, I shall leave all of you to be Judges in Matter of Fact: And so for the
First, As a Dying Man I now declare, That when I entred my self with the Duke of Mon∣mouth, to be his Chirurgeon, it was on no other Account but to serve him in the West-Indies; where I knew no other Design whatsoever, but to possess himself of some of those Islands, until I had been at Sea two days, wherein one privately told me, We are absolutely bound for England, and I should take it from him it was true: It much surprized me, but knowing no way to avoid it, or to get on shore, though it was at that time contrary to my Inclinations, if I could have avoided it; I would not let others see that I had that dissatisfaction within me. After our Landing at Lyme, I knew it was never the nearer to attempt my Escape, the Country being so beset; on the other hand, if the Duke of Monmouth did win the Day, I might have raised my Fortunes as high as I could expect. These were the Arguments that Flesh and Blood did create in my Breast for Self-prefervation. While I was with the said Duke, I did him as much Service as I could, and faithfully: After it pleased God to disperse that Army under his Com∣mand, I endeavoured to secure my self, but by Providence was taken at Honiton, from thence committed to Exon, and after removed to Dorchester, where I received my Sentence, and am now, as you see, just going to Execution: The Lord prevent all of you from such ignominious Deaths; and I advise you all, that you never take any great thing in hand, but what you have a Warrant for from the Lord: I assure you I had no satisfaction in this; but this I am sure, that if I have done any thing amiss in it, it is pardoned: I bless God I have that satisfaction, I die a Professor of the Church of England; I desire Pardon of all those I have any ways wronged or abused, as I freely forgive all those that have wronged or abused me; I am in Charity with all Men. Lord have Mercy upon me, and give me strength to go through these Pains, and give me full Assurance now at this last moment: Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly.
10. SAMƲEL ROBBINS.
SAmuel Robbins of Charmouth in the County of Dorset, was Executed, or rather Murthered, at Warham, in the said County. He received his Sentence of Death with great Courage, and not at all dismayed, saying very often in Prison before, If it pleased God to call him now (to glo∣rifie his Name by this Providence of his) to Death, he should be ready; but (said he) I am as Innocent of any thing I have done against any man that may deserve this Punishment, as the Child now unborn. When he came to the Place of Execution, he very chearfully declared his Innocency to the Spectators, as before, and so Praying very devoutly for some time, he was Executed.
11. Mr. CHARLES SPEAK.
HE happened to be at Illminster at the time of the Duke's being there, which was the greatest Crime he was guilty of; the Validity of his Evidence I leave to those in the West, which know how far it was carried that way. He was a fine Courteous loving Gentleman; and not∣withstanding his Youth, he acted the part of an Old Christian Soldier at his Death, preparing himself to undergo those Pains, saying very often,
They were nothing to his Deserts from God Almighty; but as for what I am accused of, and sentenced for, I hope you will believe I am not so guilty, as my Judge and Accusers have endeavoured to make me: If it had pleased God,
description Page 135
I should have been willing to have lived some time longer, but God's time being come, I am willing, I will be contented to drink this bitter Cup off.
Being at the Place of Execution, the Croud was so great, that I suppose he was shorter than otherwise he would have been; but alas! how could it be? For on every side of him, as well as up and down the Town, the Inha∣bitants were weeping and bewailing him: Oh, 'tis the worst day that ever we saw in this Town! Must this good Gentleman die here? Oh! yet save his Life, I am ready to die for him, and the like, He prayed very heartily for near an hour, and sung a Psalm, and so we hope was translated to Heaven, there to sing everlasting Praises and Hallelujahs.
12. Mr. PARRET.
MR. Parret was executed at Taunton; if I mistake not, he said he was a Londoner, and a Brewer. When he came to the Place of Execution, he seemed a Man almost unconcerned at Death. After some time, he began to deliver himself somewhat low in Voice to the People, and after rising by degrees, he seemed more like a Minister in a Pulpit Preaching devoutly, than a Prisoner just going to Execution; but I being then not well, could not tarry to see his End, But the Character I had, was,
That he desired all not to be faint-hearted because of their fall, and to think that there was no hopes remaining. He said, He verily believed God would yet work out Deliverance for them, and at the time they were in the greatest Extremity, that would be God's Opportunity. Put your whole trust, and confidence, and dependance on the Lord, and he will never leave you, nor forsake you.
13. The Last Speech of Henry Boddy, Executed at Bath.
WHile he was in Prison, especially after Sentence, he behaved himself mighty humble, meek, and was much in Meditation, which was observed by several Divines, especially one who attended him to his last, his Name Mr. Simpson. His poor Wife coming to see him at Wells and to make her Interest with some Friends, if possible to save his Life; but finding it lost Labour, and that she could by no means prevail, she died there for grief, before her Husband was Executed, to his great grief. When he came to the Place of Execution, he delivered him∣self to the People in these Words:
GOod People, I am come here to pay a Debt due to Nature, which every one, one time or another, must pay, though not in this manner, or nature. I am condemned as a Traytor and Rebel against my King, which were things I always hated and abhorred; and therefore give me so much time as to deliver my self to you; and what I say, I hope you will believe me at this time, being just going to give an Account, not only for every idle word, but for all things I have done since I have had a Being.
I was Born in Lyme-Regis in the County of Dorses, and bred up a Seaman from my Infancy; I have had the Honour to serve His Majesty King Charles the Second, in his Wars with the Dutch and French, divers times. I always thought it to be the Duty of every true English-man to stand up in his Country's Quarrel with Foreigners, to maintain our Ancient Privileges and Honour of our Nation. I served him faithfully: And as for my Undertaking now with the late Duke of Monmouth, for which I am now come to suffer Death; As for my Designs, I am sure they were good, for I did believe him to be my Soveraign's Son and Heir; but if otherwise, I have done amiss, and am sorry, and hope the Lord hath pardoned it. While I was in Arms, I am sure there's none can say, I have personally wronged them. I desire all your Prayers for me to the last. I am no Orator, therefore if you please (speaking to the Minister) do these last Spi∣ritual Services for me, as for to Pray with me, and for me. The Minister being much taken with him, desired leave of the Sheriff to ask him some Questions; which being granted, the Minister said unto him, I must make bold with you, but not to hold you too long before I Pray, but to satisfie my self and the People on what ground you stand; I mean, as concerning your everlasting state. Now, pray resolve me a few things: First, Whether you do own that Doctrine of Non-resistance, owned by the Church, That it is not Lawful on any Account whatsoever, to take up Arms against the King? O Sir! as to that I answer, Could I have been satisfied he had been my Lawful Prince, I should not have done it. But, said the Minister, he is, and you are not to be Judge; except you own those things, some People will hardly have Charity for you after you are dead. What matters that? said he, would you have me, now you put me so close to it, to lye? No, I will not. I say, if he was my Lawful King, I was misled in my Judgment, and have committed a great Error; but, Lord, I hope thou hast washed away all my sins, in and through the Blood of my dear Redeemer, in whose alone Merits I hope for Mercy. I desire to be asked no more Questions. Then the Minister prayed very devoutly near half an hour; after which, lifting up his Hands and Eyes to Heaven, he quietly submitted to Death.
14. Mr. John Hicks's Last Speech, 1685.
I Suppose the Spectators here present may expect I should speak something before I leave this Sanguinary Stage and Passage through my Bloody Sufferings, by which my Immortal Spirit will be speedily transported into an invisible and eternal World, and I conclude, that they have different Resentments hereof. Some resent them with much Joy, high Exultation, and Triumph, others with equal Grief and Sorrow; that to the one I am a most pleasant Spectacle, that they behold me with high complacency and delight; but to the other I am a mournful and unplea∣sant one, and they behold me with no less pity and compassion. Concerning the first, I can say, I freely and heartily forgive them, and heartily pray that God would most mercifully and gra∣ciously
description Page 136
prevent their mourning through Misery, not only here, but eternally hereafter. Con∣cerning the other, I will say, Weep for your own sins, and for the sins of the Nation, for the highest Rebellions that ever were committed against the great and eternal God; lament bitterly for those sins that have been the meritorious Cause of the late terrible Judgment, that which I fear will cause God to break in upon this Nation with an overflowing Deluge of Judgments, which are far more tremendous and dreadful. As for Sympathizing with me, in drinking this bitter Cup appointed for me, I return you most humble and hearty thanks, earnestly desiring God to come unto you, and fill your Souls with all Coelestial Comforts, and Spiritual Conso∣lations. Something I must say to purge and clear my self from a false Accusation laid to my Charge; as that I was engaged with Col. Blood in Rescuing Col. Mason near Boston, when he was sent down with a Guard from London to York, to be Tryed for High Treason; and that I was the Man that killed the Barber of that City; and that also I was with him when he stole the Crown. Now, as I am a dying Man, and upon the very brink of a very stupendous Eternity, (the truth and reality whereof I firmly believe) without any Reservation, or the least Equivo∣cation, I do declare in the Presence of the All-seeing God, that Impartial Judge, before whom in a very little time I must appear, I never saw nor conversed with Mr. Thomas Blood, from 1656, till after he stole the Crown, which was in 71, or 72; nor was ever engaged with him in any of his Treasonable Plots and Practices. 'Tis true, I being involved in great trouble of another Na∣ture, (of which I have given to the World a Narrative, and which is notoriously known in the Country where I then lived, by some that were Enemies to me for my Preaching) I was per∣swaded to apply my self to Mr. Blood, to procure by his Intercession his late Majesty's Gracious Favour: Accordingly he brought me into his Royal Presence; while I was there, his Majesty carried it with great Clemency, without expressing one word of that which I am now charged with. Mr. Blood continued with his Majesty a little longer than I did; then he told me, that he had granted me a Pardon, which I did thankfully accept of, knowing it would free me from all Penalties and Troubles that I was obnoxious to, and were occasioned to me by my Nonconfor∣mity. Then engaging him to take out my Pardon, he told me, That he got it out with several others that had been engaged with him in several Treasonable Designs and Actions; at which I was troubled, supposing it might be imputed to me thereby; yet, God knows, I have often since reflected upon it with great regret and dissatisfaction. If Mr. Blood did inform the late King, to make himself the more considerable, and to bring as many of his Party as he could to accept of their Pardons, that he might be rendered utterly incapable of Plotting any further Mischief against his Government, or any other ways that I was engaged with him in any of his Treaso∣nable Attempts; I now appeal to God, as a dying Man, concerning it, that he hath done me an irreparable wrong. I also in the same manner do declare, That I was never engaged with any Party in Plotting, or Designing, or Contriving any Treason or Rebellion against the late King; and particularly, that I was altogether unconcerned in, and unacquainted with that for which my Lord Russel and others suffered, and as much a stranger to any against the present King. And whereas it is reported of me, That at Taunton I perswaded the late Duke of Monmouth to assume the Title of King; I do once more selemnly declare, That I saw not the said Duke, nor had any Converse with him till he came to Shipton-Mallet, which was Thirteen Days after he landed, and several days after he had been at Taunton. And 'tis as false, that I rid to and fro in the West, to stir up and perswade Men to go into his Army, and Rebel against his present Ma∣jesty; for I was in the East Country when the Duke landed, and from thence I went directly to him, when he was at Shipton-Mallet, not one Man accompanying me from thence. But hitherto as I lived, so now I die, owning and professing the true Reformed Christian (commonly called the Protestant) Religion, which is founded on the pure written Word of God only, and which I acknowledge likewise to be comprehended in the Articles of the Doctrine of the Church. This Religion I have made a reasonable and free choice of, and have heartily embraced, not only as it protests against all Pagan and Mahometan Religion, but against the Corruption of the Christian; and I humbly and earnestly pray to God that by his Infinite Wisdom, and Almighty Power, he will prevent not only the utter extirpation but diminution thereof, by the heighth and influence of what is contrary thereto; and for that end the Lord make the Professors of it to live up more to its Principles and Rules, and bring their Hearts and Conversations more under the Government and Power of the same. I die also owning my Ministry, Non-conformity, for which I have suffered so much, and which doth now obstruct the King's Grace and Mercy to be manifested and extended to me: For as I chose it not constrainedly, so I appeal to God as a dying Man, not moved from Sullenness or Humour, or Factious Temper, or Erroneous Principles of Education, or from Secular Interests, or Worldly Advantages, but clearly from the Dictates of my own Conscience, and as I judged it to be the Cause of God, and to have more of Divine Truth in it than that which is contrary thereto; so now I see no Cause to repent of it, nor to recede from it; not questioning but God will own it at the last Judgment-day. If no more had been required after the late King's Restauration to qualifie Ministers for Publick Preaching, than was after the first Restauration from the time of Charles the First, probably I might have satisfied my self therewith, and not scrupled Conformity thereto; but the Terms and Conditions thereof by a particular Law made in 1662. being not only new, but so strict and severe, that I could never have satisfaction in my own Conscience, after all Endeavours used for a Complyance therewith, and a Conformity thereto: To say nothing of the Covenant, which I never took, but the giving my Assent and Consent, have been too difficult and hard for me to comply with. And I very well remember, that about Fourteen Years ago, entring into a Discourse with Mr. Patrick Held••re, an Irish-man, who was contemporary with me in Dublin, concerning Conformity, which he much endeavoured to perswade me to; I urged the severity of the fore-mentioned Conditions against it, and after some Debates and Reasons with him, I told him, I did believe they were
description Page 137
contrived and designed on purpose to prevent our Publick Preaching, and to keep us out of the Church: To which he ingenuously reply'd, He judged it was so: For, said he; a Bishop in Ireland (whose Name I have forgot) told me the very same.
But though I could not wade through and conquer this Difficulty, yet I censure not those that did it; and I believe after all the hottest Disputes, and most vehement Debates, and violent Contests between Conformist and Nonconformist, there are of both Parties will be glorified in Heaven hereafter•• According to the 29th. Article of the Church of England, a visible Church is a Congregation 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Faithful Men, in the which the pure Word of God is preached, the Sa∣craments of the Lord duly administred, according to Christ's Ordinance, and all those things that of necessity are requisite and necessary to Salvation; so with such a Church have I held the most intimate Communion, and with such (did I live) could hold it: I would not therefore be so incorporated with any Church, as to exclude me from, and render me uncapable of hold∣ing Communion was other Churches; I was never strongly bound up to any Form of Eccle∣siastical Government, but that under which a pure and undefiled Religion doth flourish, and that which contains and really practises Holiness, and advances the Kingdom of God in the World, that can I approve of, and willingly live under, were I to live.
I did approve of the ancient and present Form of Civil Government English Monarchy. I am fully satisfied with, and do also declare, That it is not warrantable for any Subject to take up Arms against, and resist their Lawful Soveraigns, and Rightful Princes: And therefore, had I not been convinced by several things that I have read and heard, to believe that the late Duke of Mon∣mouth was the Legitimate Son of his Father, Charles the Second, I had never gone into his Army, judging that without this, I could not be freed from the guilt of Rebellion, which I always resolved to keep my self clear from: And though his Father deny'd he was marry'd to his Mo∣ther, I thought it might be answer'd with this; That Kings and Princes, for State-Reasons, often cannot be fathomed by their Subjects, affirming and denying things, which otherwise they would not do, and make even their Natural Affections to truckle and stoop thereto. I exhort all to abhor all Treasonable Plots, and Pretences of all Rebellion, with the highest Detestation, and to take the plain Text of Sacred Scripture to walk by, in honouring and obeying, and living in subjection to Rightful Kings, and not readily to receive, or suddenly to be impress'd with evil Reports and Defamations of them, also not rashly to be Propagators of the same.
I desire God to forgive all mine Enemies, and to give me an heart to forgive them, which are many, some mighty, and all most malicious: Particularly, Barter of Lisael, who betrayed me, and proved such a Traytor to James Duke of Monmouth, his old and intimate Friend. I am grievously afflicted that I should prove the occasion of the great Sufferings of so many Persons and Families: But this hath fallen under the Just and Wise ordering of Divine Providence, as David's going to Abimelech, when he proved the occasion of the Death of all the Persons, Men, Women, and Children in the City: But who shall say unto God, What doest thou? The care of my most dear Wife, and a great many Children, I cast upon God, who I hope will be better than the best of Husbands unto her, and the best of Fathers unto them. God knows how Just and Legal Right my Wife hath unto her Estate; to him therefore I commit her, to defend her from the Violence and Oppression of Men, particularly from a most inhumane and unnatural Brother: But no wonder if he will lay violent hands upon his Sister's Estate, that hath so often laid them on his own Father. I die a deeply humbled, self-judging, and self-condemning Sinner, loathing and abhorring my many and great Iniquities, and my self for them, earnestly desiring full Redemption from the Bonds of Corruption, under which I have groaned so many Years, long for a most perfect Conformity to the most holy and glorious God, the only infinite pure Being; thirsting for a perfect diffusion of his Grace through all the Powers and Faculties of my Soul, panting after perfect Spiritual Life and Liberty, and a consummate Love to my dearest Jesus, who is an All comprehensive Good, and to be satisfied with his Love for ever: A vigorous and vehement Zeal for the Protestant Religion, with a Belief I had of the Duke's Legitimacy, hath involved me in this ignominious Death; yet blessed be God, that by sincere Repentance, and true Faith in the Blood of Jesus, there is passage from it to a Glorious Eternal Life, and from these bitter Sorrows to the fulness of sweetest Joys that are in his Presence; and from these sharp bodily Pains to those most pure Pleasures, that are at his Right-hand for evermore. And blessed be God, that such a Death as this cannot prevent and hinder Christ's changing of my vile Body, and fashioning it like his Glorious Body, in the general Resurrection-day.
I am now going into that World, where many dark things shall be made perfectly manifest and clear, and many doubtful things fully resolved, and a plenary satisfaction given concerning them; all Disputes and Mistakes concerning Treason, Rebellion, and Schism, shall be at an end, and cease for ever: Many things that are innocent, lawful, and laudable, which have foul Marks, and black Characters stampt and fix'd upon 'em here, they shall be perfectly purified, and fully cleansed from there; where at one view, more shall be known of them, than by all wrangling Debates, and eager Disputes, or by reading all Polemical Books concerning them here. I greatly deplore and bewail the greedy Appetite, and insatiable Thirst, that Professing Protestants have after the Blood of their Brethren, and the high pleasure they take in the effusion thereof. But what will not Men do, when they are either Judicially blinded, or their secular Worldly Interest insensibly insinuates and winds it self into their Religion, is so twisted and incorporated with it, that it animates and acts it, is the Life and Soul, the vital Form and Power, and made wholly subservient thereunto?
I bless God for all my Sufferings, and particularly for this last; for the benefit and fruit of it, by God's sanctifying of them to me, have been great; hereby I have been effectually con∣vinced of the Vanity of the World, and my own sinfulness by Nature and Practice, and to see that to be sin which I never saw before; and to be more throughly humbled for what I know to
description Page 138
be ••n, not only of Commission, but of Omission also: Hereby I have been brought to a more thorough, deep, inward sense and feeling of the absolute necessity of the Righteousness of Christ to justifie me, and he hath been made much more dear and precious to my Soul, than ever he was before. Hereby my Soul hath been more refin'd from the Dross of Sensuality, wrought into a more Heavenly Frame, raised up to a higher pitch of Spirituality; hereby I am made more meek and humble, and so judge more charitably of others that differ from me in Opinion and Judgment: So though by God's most Righteous Judgment I have been ••••prehended, and most justly and deservedly undergo this Suffering for my Sins, yet I hope th•••• have wrought for me a far more exceeding and eternal weight of Glory, fitting and preparing me, making me a better qualified Subject for, and far more meet to be a Partaker of the same. By the Grace and Strength of God, I will not purchase my Life by the Death and Blood of my Prote∣stant Brethren, but choose to die rather than be a Betrayer of them; the impetuous and violent Assault of this, I dreaded more than Death it self. Blessed be God I was not exposed unto it, and conquered by it, as some have been: Having such full bodily vigour and strength, being in such perfect Health, notwithstanding my Age, predominating in me, it hath made it more difficult to die, than if I had been clogged and incumbred with Infirmities, made to bow and stoop under them by prevailing Diseases and Distempers, gradually worn out therewith, which many times makes Men weary of Life, and to desire to die; and this in Conjunction with many things (which I forbear to mention) highly gratifying and pleasing to Sense, which I must leave for ever, strengthens and heightens the Difficulty, and begets a great Regret and Re∣luctancy in my Will, to have the Earthly Tabernacle of my Body dissolved, and my Soul to dislodge and quit the same. But now when the black and gloomy Shades of Death do overspread me, I can say, to the Glory of God's most Free and Powerful Grace, True Faith in some mea∣sure hath changed the Difficulty into a Facility, and easiness of dying: It hath very much sub∣dued the reluctancy of my Will against it; for it makes future things present, and invisible things visible, and doth realize and substantiate the same to me; and as by it I penetrate and pierce into Eternity, and behold invisible and immortal things; so hereby, blessed be God, I have obtained a greater Victory over Sense: The World is crucified to me, and I to the World, and all the most pleasant and delightful Objects therein, all finite, fading Creatures, Comforts, and Enjoyments, are become minute and small, despicable and contemptible to me, in comparison thereof, being infinitely contained and comprehended therein: Shall my Soul clasp and cling about these Mortal and perishing things? Shall it cleave and be glued to them? Shall it be con∣fined and captivated into what is kept in the narrow bounds of Time, and in this lower World? Shall it earnestly desire and thirst for muddy Streams, yea, Rivers of Flesh-pleasing good; when by an Eye of Faith I can look into the indeficient, inexhaustible purest Fountain; the immense, immensurate Ocean of Divine Good; hoping to drink thereof, to swim and bathe my Soul therein for ever and ever? And when I consider how long my Ears have been bound up, and tyed to their innumerable and horrid Oaths, and cursed Blasphemies, and mine Eyes to see the Profa∣nation of the Day of God; and when I beheld such an overflowing Flood of most prodigious Impiety, such an inundation of most monstrous Iniquity, and so much Hell upon Earth, and that there is so much decay of holy Zeal, and true Piety, and Christian Religion among the Professors of it, such seeming incurable Breaches and Divisions, such expiring Love and Charity and partings among 'em; it hath powerful influence on my Soul to reconcile it more to Death, and makes it electively, and from choice to leave this present World, and to take up my abode in that which is unseen and future, where there shall be nothing but perfect Love and Holiness; a sinless state, and serving God with all unweariedness, and perfection, with the highest com∣placency and delight that immortal Souls can be capable of: There is perfect Peace and Concord the innumerable Company of Angels, and the Spirits of Just Men made perfect, all fastened together with indissoluble and uninterrupted Chains of most pure Love, and all continually wrapt up in, and transported with the highest Admiration of God's Love, his infinite and in∣comprehensible Excellencies and Perfections, singing Hallelujahs to him without ceasing, and triumphing in his Praise for ever and ever. The Consideration also, that I know so little of these Sublime, Profound, and Divine Mysteries; of the most Glorious Mystery of Salvation by Jesus Christ; that I am so uncapable to Fathom the depth of the Providences of God, whose ways are in the Sea, and whose paths are in the deep Waters, and whose foot-steps are not known, and particularly in the late stupendous and amazing one; and that I am so ignorant of the Nature of Angels and Spirits, with their Offices and Operations, and of their high and glo∣rious Excellencies; and that I am so little acquainted with the Nature of my own Soul, as at present dwelling in, and united to my Body, and as disunited and separated from it; how with∣out Corporeal Organs, it shall most vivaciously and vigorously perform all its proper Functions and Offices, and more than ever strongly and indefatigably serve the Lord Jesus, most fervently and abundantly love him, and delight in him, every way, much more obtain the supream and highest end of its Creation and Being; and this makes me much more willing to die, that I may have the knowledge thereof, with innumerable other things, that I am now either ignorant of, or do but imperfectly know, and so be made happy by a plenitude of fulness of enjoying intellectual Pleasures, which are of all other most suitable, sweet, and satisfactory to immortal Souls. And also I see that he that departs from iniquity, makes himself a Prey; and so many plunging themselves into the ways of Iniquity, lest they should be accounted odious and vile, which makes them so much degenerate not only from Christianity, but from Humanity it self, as if they were scarce the Excrement of either; contemning even that most Noble, Generous, Heroick Spirit that dwelt in many Heathens, who accounted it most honourable and glorious to contend for their Rights and Liberties; yea, to suffer Death, and the worst of Deaths, in De∣fence of the same; and judge them accursed, and most execrable in the World that do so;
description Page 139
and not only so, but, for their own Profit and Advantage, have many of them enslaved their Posterity by it, and are most industrious and laborious, most fierce and furious to destroy them, whereby they are become as unnatural as Children that seek the ruine of their Parents that begot them, and brought them forth; or them that lay violent hands upon themselves, dashing out their own Brains, cutting their own Throats, hanging and drawing themselves, ripping up their own Bellies, tearing out their own Bowels, they being in different senses Children and Members of that Body Politick they design and attempt the Destruction of; and when I know not how long the Duration and Continuance of these things shall be, or a Conclusion or End by God shall be put thereto, who by Divine and Unerring Wisdom Governs the World; why shall my Soul be unwilling to take its flight into the unseen and eternal World? Where no sullied, sordid, or impious thing, most incongruous and unbecoming Nature, shall be seen and found, and where I shall behold no narrow, conclusive, contracted Soul there, habitually preferring their private before a publick good, but all most unanimously and equally centre in one common universal good, and where the sighs, and groans, and cries of the afflicted and persecuted, shall be heard no more for ever.
I earnestly exhort all most highly to prize and value Time, and diligently improve it for Eternity; to be wise, seriously and seasonably to consider of their latter End: For by the irre∣pealable and irreversible Law of Heaven we must all die, yet we know not how, where, or when Live with your Souls full of solicitude and care, with a most deep concernedness, and most diligent industriousness, whilst you have time and opportunity, and the means of Grace, Health, and Strength, make sure of these two great things, viz.
1. What merits for you a Right and Title to Eternal Life and Glory, and the future unchange∣able Blessedness, as the Redeemer's most precious Blood and Righteousness; that thereby a real Application and Imputation may be unto you by sincere Believing. (2.) That that which makes you qualified Subjects for it, is the great work of Regeneration, wrought in your Souls, being renewed in the Spirit of your Minds, the Divine Nature being imprest upon them, repairing of the depraved Image of God in you; that being transformed into his own likeness, thereby in the World you may mind and savour more the things of the Spirit than the things of the Flesh, Coelestial and Heavenly more than Terrestrial and Earthly, Superiour more than Inferiour things: And therewith have a holy Life and Conversation conjoyned, that results and springs from the same, as Fruit from the Root, and Acts from the Habits. Let all, in order thereto, seriously consider these few Texts of Sacred Scripture, let them predominately possess you; let them be deeply and indelibly Transcribed upon your Souls; let them be assimilated thereunto, and made the written Epistles, the lively Pictures thereof, Matth. 5.8, 20. Blessed be the pure in heart, for they shall see God. Vers. 20. For I say unto you, except your Righteousness exceed the Righte∣ousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. John 3.3. Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot see the Kingdom of God. 1 Cor. 6.9, 10, 11. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, &c. Gal. 5.19, 20, to 23. Now the works of the Flesh are manifest, which are these, Adultery, &c. James 1.18. Of his own Will begat he us with the Word of Truth, that we should be a kind of first fruits of his Creatures. 1 Pet. 1.3. Blessed be the God and Fa∣ther of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant Mercy, hath begotten us again to a lively hope by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. Vers. 13. Wherefore gird up the loyns of your Minds, &c. Colos. 3.1, 2. If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above: Set your affections on things above, not, &c. Gal. 5.24. And they that are Christ's have crucified the Flesh with the Affections and Lusts, &c. Ephes. 2.1. And you hath he quickned, who were dead in trespasses and sins, Rev. 20.6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection, on such the second Death hath no power. Rom. 8.1. There is therefore now no Condemnation, &c. 1 Pet. 1.15. But as he that hath called you is holy, so be ye, &c. Vers. 23. Being born again, not of cor∣ruptible Seed, &c. Psal. 4.3. But know that the Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself, &c. I shall mention now no more the whole Bible abounds with these Texts, with what a Reno∣vation and Change of our Carnal and Corrupt Hearts and Natures, there must be, with Holiness of Life and Conversation, before we can be capable of a future and blessed Immortality, and of inheriting the Kingdom of God for ever and ever. Amen.
15. Captain Abraham Ansley's Last Speech.
I AM come to pay a Debt to Nature; 'tis a Debt that all must pay, though some after one manner, and some after another. The way that I pay it, may be thought by some few ignominious, but not so by me; having long since, as a true English-man, thought it my Duty to venture my Life in defence of the Protestant Religion against Popery and Arbitrary Power: For this same purpose I came from my House to the Duke of Monmouth's Army: At first I was a Lieutenant, and then a Captain, and I was in all the Action the Foot was engaged in, which I do not repent: For had I a Thousand Lives, they should all have been engaged in the same Cause, although it has pleased the wise God (for Reasons best known to himself) to blast our Designs; but he will deliver his People by ways we know nor think not of: I might have saved my Life, if I would have done as some narrow-soul'd Persons have done, by impeaching others; but I abhor such ways of Deliverance, choosing rather to suffer Affliction with the People of God, than to enjoy Life with Sin. As to my Religion, I own the way and Practice of the In∣dependant Church, and in that Faith I die, depending on the Merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, for my Eternal Salvation: His Blessing be with you all. Farewel to thee, poor England, Fare∣wel.
description Page 140
16. Mr. Josias Askew's Letter to his Father.
Honoured Father,
I Not having an Opportunity to make my Gratitude known to you for all your Endeavours, for the saving a poor, vain, perishing, and troublesome Life; and seeing it is all in vain, I would desire you both to acquiesce in the Will of God, and rejoyce with me for this happy Day of my departure from this State of Pilgrimage, home to the Possession of those Heavenly Man∣sions, which my God and Father hath provided for me, in and through my Lord Jesus Christ: It is in him alone I put my Trust and Confidence, and therefore can boldly say, Who is he that Condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, and is set down at the Right Hand of God, making Intercession for all those that have a well-grounded Confidence in him. My Time is but short, and by reason of Company I am disturbed: Therefore I conclude with my last Breath, begging of God, that he would keep you constant in his Fear, in this Day of great Temptation, and at last receive you to his Glory, where we shall once more unite, in praising, without interruption or distraction, World without end, Amen. Until which time, the Grace of God the Father, the Love of God the Son, the comfortable Refreshing of God the holy Ghost, be with you, all yours, and the whole Israel of God, both now and for ever Which is the hearty Prayer of your Son,
JOSIAS ASKEW.
Pray remember me to all with Joy.
The Account his Friend gives of him.
TO prevent your further Trouble in suing for a Pardon, I think it convenient to let you know; I do not question but my dear Cousin hath had his Pardon sealed by the King of Kings, and is in everlasting Blessedness, singing Hallelujahs, Salvation, Glory and Honour, to him that sits upon the Throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever: For God did so carry him through, to drink that bitter Cup with so much Courage and Chearfulness to the last, as was to the Admira∣tion of all Spectators, notwithstanding the terrible Sight he saw at the Place of Suffering, and so vehemently, as he was tried by the Adversary, yet it did not in the least discompose him, or alter his Countenance; for he continued with a smiling Countenance to the last, and was trans∣ported above measure. I want Words to express it; he was like one wrapp'd up in Heaven, with his Heart there, and his Eyes fixed thereon. I could wish you had been there; it would have driven away all cause of Sorrow from your Heart, to see his Deportment, and hear the Gracious Words that proceeded out of his Mouth. He remembreth his Duty to you both, and left Paul's Blessing with you; Grace, Mercy, and Peace; his Love to his dear Sister: He desires her not to be troubled for him; for he hath made his Peace with God, and was assured he should go to eternal Happiness. He would have written more to you and to his Sister; but that he had so short a time after Sentence, that he wanted Opportunity. When he went out of Prison, he said, Gentlemen, Now I am going, and it is the Time I much longed for; I would not change with him that passeth Sentence upon me, for a World. I was with him to the last, and seeing his Cou∣rage, it did very much encourage me, though I never saw such a sight with my Eyes.
17. The Behaviour of JOHN HOLWAY, before and at the Place of Execution, at Warham, in the County of Dorset.
HE lived in Lime, where the Duke landed, and appeared in Arms at that time, until his Cap∣tain left him; then took up Arms under the Duke of Monmouth, and went with him, un∣til the King's Proclamation came forth, That all that would lay down their Arms before some Justice of the Peace, in Four Days after, and take a Certificate for their so doing, they should be acquitted, and have his Majesty's Pardon; which this Person did, though one Day too late. He received his Sentence with much Courage and Resolution, and by the means of one Mr. Tiller, who was to suffer with him, was brought to that settled frame of Spirit, as is fit for one in that Condition. As he was riding in the Cart, toward the Place of Execution, the Troopers being just behind the Cart, he told them, They shewed like brave Fellows; But, said he, if I were to have my Life for fighting the best Five of you, I would not question it. At the Place of Execution he said not much, But that he thought his and other Mens Blood would be revenged one time or another; and said, Forgive me, have Mercy on my poor Soul, pardon all my Sins, and the like; and so the Executioner did his Office.
18. The Last Speech and Prayer of Mr. Matthews, at the Place of Execution.
HE was much concerned the Morning before he died, to see his Wife weep, and to be in such a Passion for him, which drew Tears from his Eyes; and taking her in his Arms, said, My Dear, Prithee do not disturb me at this time, but endeavour to submit to the Will of God; and al∣though thy Husband is going from thee, yet I trust God will be All in All to thee. Sure, my Dear, you will make my Passage into Eternity more troublesome than otherwise, if you thus lament and take on for me: I am very sensible of thy tender Love towards me, but would have you consider, that this Separation will be so much for my Advantage, as your Loss cannot parallel. I thank God, I am wil∣ling to die, and to be with my Jesus. Be satisfied; the Will of God must be done. Thy Will be done, O God, in Earth, as it is in Heaven. So embracing her, he took his Last Farewel of her, and prepared to go to the Place of Execution; where being come, he with a very modest, sober, composed frame of Spirit, stood, while he saw several Executed before him. His Turn being come, he thus spake.
description Page 141
Dear Countrymen,
I Suppose we are all of one Kingdom and Nation, and, I hope, Protestants. O, I wonder we should be so Cruel and Blood-thirsty one towards another! I have heard it said heretofore, that England could never be ruin'd, but by her self; which now I frear is a doing. Lord have Mercy on poor England: Turn the Hearts of the Inhabitants thereof; cause them to love one another, and to forget one anothers Infirmities. Have Mercy, O Lord on me: Give me Strength and Patience to fulfil thy Will. Comfort my dear and sorrowful Wife; be a Husband unto her; stand by her in the greatest Trouble and Affliction: Let her depend upon thy Providence. Be merciful to all Men. Preserve this Nation from Popery: Find out a way for its Deliverance, if it be thy good Will, and give all Men Hearts to be truly thankful. Comfort my Fellow Suffe∣rers that are immediately to follow: Give them Strength and Comfort unto the end. I forgive all the World, even all those that have been the immediate Hastners of my Death. I am in Charity with all Men. And now, blessed Lord Jesus! into thy Hands I commend my Spirit.
Our Father, &c.
After which, going up the Ladder, he desired the Executioner not to be hard to him; who answered, No, and said, I pray, Master, forgive me. To which he said, I do with my whole Heart; and I pray God forgive thee: But I advise thee to leave off this bloody Trade. The Execu∣tioner said, I am forced to do what I do; it's against my Mind. So lifting up his Hands to Hea∣ven, the Executioner did his Office.
17. The Behaviour and Dying Words of Mr. ROGER SATCHEL, who was Executed at Weymouth, in the County of Dorset.
MR. Satchel, at the time of the Duke's landing at Lyme, lived at Culliton, about Five Miles West of that Town. No sooner had he the News of the Duke's being landed, but he sets himself to work, to serve him, desiring all he knew to joyn with him, and was one of the first that went to him to Lyme, and was with him to the end. But after the Rout, travelling to and fro, to secure himself, was at last taken at Chard, by three Moss Troopers. He was from thence carried to Ilchester, and so secured in Ilchester Gaol; and at the Bloody Assizes at Dor∣chester, took his Tryal, and received his Sentence with the rest.
After Sentence, two of his Friends came to him, and told him, there was no Hope. He an∣swer'd, My Hope is in the Lord. After which, he spent most of his time before Execution, in Prayer and Meditation, and conferring with many good Persons. The Morning being come, he prepared himself, and all the way drawing to Execution, was very devout. Being come to the Place, there was a Minister, I think, of that Place, who sung a Psalm, and prayed with them, and would have some Discourse with this Person, which he avoided as much as possible; but he asked him, what were his Grounds for joyning in that Rebellion? who answered, Had you, Sir, been there, and a Protestant, I believe you would have joyned too: But do not speak to me about that; I am come to die for my Sins, not for my Treason against the King, as you call it. So pointing to the Wood that was to burn his Bowels, he said, I do not care for that; what matters it, what becomes of my Body, so my Soul be at rest. So praying to himself near half an Hour, and advising some he knew, never to yield to Popery, he was turned off the Ladder. He was a couragious bold spirited Man, and one of great Reason, just and punctual in all his Business, and one that did much Good amongst his Neighbours.
18. Mr. LANCASTER.
THere was at the same Time and Place one Mr. Lancaster executed, whose Courage and De∣portment was such, that he out-braved Death, and in a manner challenged it to hurt him, saying, I die for a good Cause, and am going to a gracious God. I desire all your Christian Prayers. 'Tis good to go to Heaven with Company. And much more he spake concerning the Duke of Mon∣mouth, whom he supposed at that time to be living: And so praying privately for some small time, he was turned, or rather leaped off the Ladder.
19. The Last Speech of Mr. BENJAMIN SANDFORD, at the Place of Execution.
HE, with Nine more, was brought from Dorchester, to Bridport, to be Executed. Coming to the Place of Execution, he held up his Hands to Heaven, and turning himself to the People, said,
I Am an Old Man, you see, and I little thought to have ended my Days at such a shameful Place, and by such an ignominious Death; and indeed it is dreadful to Flesh and Blood, as well as a Reproach to Relations; but it would have been a great deal more, if I had suffered for some Felonious Account. Says one to him, Is not this worse do you think than Felony? He answered, I know not any thing that I have done so bad as Felony, that this heavy Judgment should fall upon me, except it be for my Sins against my God, whom I have highly provok'd, and must acknowledge have deserved Ten thousand times more. Lord! I trust thou hast par∣doned them. Seal my Pardon in the Blood of my Saviour. Lord look upon, and be with me to the last moment.
description Page 142
20. JOHN BENNET.
THere was also Executed at the same time one John Bennet, a poor Man, but Pious and of good Report with his Neighbours in Lyme, where he lived. I have heard, that when he was on Trial, a certain Person inform'd his Lordship, that the Prisoner, then at the Bar, had Alms of the Parish: And that his Lordship should reply, Do not trouble your selves, I will ease the Parish of that trouble. In Prison, and at the Place of Execution, he behaved himself so to all, that many of his Enemies pitied him, and would, if it had lain in their Power (as they said) have saved him.* 33.1 His Son being then present, offered to have died for him, and was go∣ing up the Ladder, if it might have been suffer'd. He prayed some short time, and so was translated, as we have Hopes to think, from this troublesome World, into Celestial Joy, and everlasting Happiness.
To conclude: The Solemn, Serious, Dying Declarations, and Christian Courage of the Western Sufferers, have always outweighed with me the Evidence of those flagitious Witnesses, who swore these Persons out of their Lives. And I did and do most stedfastly believe, that the only Plot in that Day was the same, which the Almighty has at length owned, and most signally prospered, in the Hand of our Gracious, August, and Rightful Sovereign, King William: I mean, the rescuing the Protestant Religion, and the Laws and Liberties of England, from a most impetuous Torrent of Popery and Tyranny, wherewith they were most dangerously threatned.
Thus far the Author of the Bloody Assizes, from whom I have extracted all the Memoirs, relating to the Deaths and Sufferings of English Protestants, from the Year 1678. to this Time.
While we are thus talking of Death and Dying, I can't forbear naming the Ghostly Last Will and Testa∣ment of M. Armand: It contains the real Inclinations of his Soul in all the Accidents of his Life. That he was bigotted to the Roman Catholick Religion, is plain by this Ghostly Will; wherein he allows no Salvation out of it. This Will being long, I shall not insert it here, but referr you to the Present State of Europe, for December, 1695. where you will find it recited at large. Since the Publication of M. Arnaud's Ghostly Will, there is come to light his Temporal Will; wherein, that which is most Re∣markable, is his persisting to acknowledge himself a Son of the Catholick Church, and his bequeathing his Heart to the Nunnery of Pict Royal des Champs, whither it was carried after it was dead, and put up in an Urn, with this inscription: Juveni Postum spes & fortuna valete.
The two following Letters (between Mrs. E— and her Husband,) may properly be inserted here, as they contain the Last Will and Dying Request of two Persons very Remarkable for their conjugal Affection, as was mentioned before under the Chapter of Good Wives.
The HUSBAND's Letter.
My Dearest Heart,
I Rejoyce in the entireness of thy Affection, [which many(a) 34.1 Waters could not quench,] nor thy two Years Sickness abate; so that were there Hopes of thy being well, I shou'd think my self still in Paradise, or had met with this Life but as an Earnest of the Happier to come. But the dearest Friends must part; and thy languishing State makes it necessary for me to impart a few things relating to my own and thy Decease; which, I must say, is the greatest Affliction that can befall me, not only as thou wert the Wife of my Youth, but (as I ever thought) my truest Friend. Thy Sympathy with me in all the Distresses of my Life (both at Sea and Land) will make thy Vertues shine with the greater Lustre, as Stars in the darkest Night, and assure the World, you love me not for my Fortunes. Thy love to me (in this very Respect) has exceeded the Generosity of that Dutch Lady, who having the Choice of all she cau'd carry at once out of a besieged Castle, (instead of taking her Rings and Jewels, as was expected) she locks her Husband up in a Chest, and carries him thence on her Back, as her chiefest Treasure; and by that Stratagem saved his Life. Mrs. Katharine Clark was another singular Instance of Respect to her Husband, both in Words and Deeds: She never rose from the Table, even when they were alone, but she made a Courtesie; she never drank to him without bowing; his Word was a Law to her, and she made it her Business to please him. The Lady Eleanor, Wife to King Edward I. saved his Life by sucking Poison out of his Wounds, which had otherwise been incurable. Queen Mary II. was also a Royal Pattern of Conjugal Affection, being both Hands, Ears, and Eyes to the King, in his Ab∣sence: Neither was William less obliging in all the Instances of a tender Husband.
Fair course of Passions, where two Lovers start,And run together Heart thus yok'd in Heart.But tho' these are mighty Instances of a pure Love, yet all inferior to thy Garden Walks, and some∣thing else I forbear to mention. Nothing can love like the generous Daphne, or be so constant as Mutius, who strives to become [Not(b) 34.2 thine alone, but even the same with thee.] There is such a Union between us, that we seem as two Souls in the same Body, or rather two Souls transformed into one: This makes such an even Thread of Endearment run through all we think or do, that as you ever command me in any equal Matter, by your constant obeying of me; so I as readily scruple every thing that is not agreeable to your Will. But nothing happens that is not so; for, like Spanheimius's Wife, thou art willing to be govern'd by me in all things. If any Quarrel is, 'tis who of the two shall live the most Content; so that
'Tween you and me, now the Accounts are even,A Chain of Hearts, and the first Link is Heaven.I enjoy both Worlds in such a Spouse; and were I to wed again (and this I speak after(c) 34.3 long Tryal) I'd preferr thy self to the Richest Nymph.(d) 34.4 [God saw thee most fit for me,] and I cou'd not find such another, had I a thousand Advisers, and as many Worlds to range in, to please my Eye and Fancy.—Then never think thy long Sickness can tire me; for(e) 34.5 True Love is stronger than Death: And I could be content to be Tost, Weather beaten, and even Ship-wrack'd, that you might get safe to Harbour;
description Page 143
which shou'd you miss at last, yet you may take this Comfort, even in Death it self, that you can die but half whilst I am preserved; neither need you fear the Consequence of Death, who have liv'd so good a Life. 'Tis true, Conscience makes Cowards of us all. Lewis II. King of France, when he was Sick, forbad any Man to speak of Death in his Court. But there's nothing in Death it self that can affright us. 'Tis on∣ly Fancy gives Death those hideous Shapes, we think him in. 'Tis the Saying of one, I fear not to be Dead, yet am afraid to Die. There is no Ponyards in Death it self, like those in the way, or prologue to it: And who wou'd not be content to be a kind of Nothing for a moment, to be within one instant of a Spirit, and soaring through Regions he never saw, and yet is curious to behold? My Dear, Thou hast nothing to fear in thy Passage to the other World; for thy Interest in Christ secures thee against the Devil, and as to Death (which sets thee ashore) 'tis no more than a soft and easie Nothing. Seneca says, 'Tis no more to die, than to be born. We felt no Pain coming into the World, nor shall we in the act of leaving it. Death is but a ceasing to be what we were before we were: We are kindled; and put out, to cease to be, and not to begin to be, is the same thing.But you'll say, perhaps, what do I mean by the [same thing?] and that you are still as much in the Dark as ever; Why truly, Daphne, so am I, 'tis true, Bradshaw tells us,There have been Men that have tried, even in Death it self, to relish and tast it, and who have bent their utmost Faculties of Mind, to discover what this Passage is; but there are none of them come back to tell us the News.—No one was ever known to 'wake,Who once in Death's cold Arms a Nap did take.Lucret. Lib. 3.Canius Julius being condemn'd by that Beast Caligula, as he was going to receive the Stroke of the Executioner, was ask'd by a Philosopher,
Well, Canius, (said he) Where about is your Soul now? What is she doing? What are you thinking off? I was thinking (replied Canius) to keep my self ready, and the Faculties of my Mind settled and fix'd, to try if in this short and quick Instant of Death I cou'd perceive the Motion of the Soul, when she starts from the Body, and whether she has any Resentment of the Separation, that I may afterwards come again, to acquaint my Friends with it.— So that I fansie there is a certain way by which some Men make Trial what Death is; but, for my own part, I cou'd ne'er yet find it out. But let Death be what it will, 'tis certain 'tis less troublesome than Sleep; for in Sleep I may have disquieting Pains, or Dreams, and yet I fear not going to Bed. I hope these Thoughts will put a gloss upon the Face of Death, and to make Death yet the easier to thee, think with thy self, I shall not be long after thee; for 'tis but t'other Day I came into the World, and anon I am leaving it, I now take my leave of every Place I depart from. There is (says Feltham) no fooling with Life, when 'tis once turned beyond Thirty. Silence was a full Answer of him, that being ask'd what he thought of Humane Life? said nothing, turn'd him round. and vanish'd. A∣braham; see how he beginneth to possess the World, by no Land, Pasture, or Arable Lordship; the first thing is a Grave. The first Houshold-stuff that ever Seleucus brought into Babylon, was a Sepulchre-stone; a Stone to lay upon him when he was dead, that he kept in his Garden; and you know, my Dear, a Friend of ours (tho' in perfect Health) that's now making his Coffin, as a daily Monitor of his own Mortality. Life at best is uncertain; yet, as to outward Appearance, I am likely to go first: But should'st thou die before me, (But what a melancholy thing wou'd the World then appear!) I'll retire to God and my own Heart, whence no Malice, Time, nor Death can banish thee. The variety of Beauty, and Faces, I shou'd see after thy Decease, tho' they are quick Underminers of Constancy in others, to me wou'd be Pillars to support it, since they'd then please me most, when I most thought of you. I've graved thy Picture so deep in my Breast, that 'twill ne'er out, till I find the Original in the other World. Don't think, my Dear, that conjugal Affection can be dissolved by Death. The Arms of Love are long enough to reach from Earth to Heaven; Fruition and Possession principally apper∣tain to the Imagination. If we enjoy nothing but what we touch, we may say, Farewel to the Money in our Closets, and to our Friends when they go to Agford. Part us, and you kill us; nay if we wou'd, we cannot part; Death 'tis true, may divide our Bodies, but nothing else. We have Souls to be sure, and whilst they can meet and caress one another, we may enjoy each other were we the length of the Map asunder.Thus we may double Bliss, stol'n Love, enjoy,And all the Spight of Place, and Friends defie:For ever thus we might each other bless;For none cou'd trace out this new Happiness.No Argus here, to spoil or make it less.'Tis not (properly) Absence, when we can see one another, as to be sure we shall, tho' in a State of Separation.
"For sight of Spirits in unprescrib'd by space:"What see they not, who see the Eternal Face?The Eyes of the Saints shall out-see the Sun, and behold, without Perspective, the extreamest Distances, for if there shall be in our glorified Eyes the Faculty of Sight, and Reception of Objects, I could think the visi∣ble Species there, to be in as unlimitable a way as now the intellectual.
"The bright transforming Rays of Heavenly Light,"Immense, Immortal, Pure, and Infinite,"Does likewise with its Light communicate,"The Spirit exalt, and all its frame dilate.St. Augustine tells us,
The Saints of God, even with the Eyes of their Bodies closed up, shall see all things, not only present, but also from which they are corporally absent; for then shall be the Perfe∣ction whereof the Apostle saith, we Prophecy but in part, then the Imperfect shall be taken away.Whe∣ther this be so, I cannot say; yet sure I am, that nothing can deprive me of the Enjoyment of the Vertues, while I enjoy my self. Nay, I have sometimes made good use of my Separation from thee; we better fill'd and farther extended the Possession of our Lives in being parted; you lived, rejoyced, and saw for me, and I for you as plainly as if you had your self been there.But sure I dream; for, lo! on a sudden all the Arguments I use to sweeten our parting, are as so many Daggers thrust into my Heart; and now it comes to the push, I can't bear the Thoughts on't. Part! bless me! how it sounds! 'tis impossible it shou'd be so; it does not hang together: What, part after so many Vows of never parting here, or scarce a Minute in the other World. 'Tis true, we first came together with this Design, to help and prepare one another for Death, but now the Asthma is digging thy Grave, and thy Coffin lies in view, I am fainting quite away; methinks I feel (already) the Torments to which a Heart is expos'd, that loses what it loves, never did Man love as I have loved, my Sentiments have a certain De∣licacy, unknown to any others but my self, and my Hearts loves Daphne more in one Hour, than others do in all their Lives. Say, dear Possessor of my Heart, can this consist with parting?—No,—
With Gare on your Last Hour I will attend,And least like Souls should me deceive,I closely will embrace my new-born Friend,And never after my dear Pithia leave.'Tis my Desire to Die first, or that we expire together in thy tender Arms; I wou'd imitate herein the Mayor of Litomentia's Daughter, who leaping into the River where her Husband was drowned, she clasped him about the middle, and expires with him in her Arms; and, which is very Remarkable, they were found
description Page 144
the next Day embracing one another. I likewise admire the Resolution of the Indian Wives, who, in Con∣tempt of Death, scorn to survive their Husbands Funeral Pile; but with chast Zeal, and undaunted Courage, throw themselves into the same Flames, as if they were then going to the Nuptial Bed. As Remarkable is that of Laodomia, the Wife of Protesilaus, who hearing that her Husband was killed at Troy, slew her self, because she would not out-live him. Neither is Artemisia to be less valued, who after the Death of her Hus∣band, lived in continual Mourning, and dy'd before she had finished his Tomb; having drunken the Bones of her Husband, beaten into Powder, which she buried in her own Body, as the choicest Sepulchre she cou'd provide for him. And if we look back into ancient Times, we find there was hardly a(g) 34.6 Widow among the Primitive Christians that complained of Solitariness, or sought Comfort in a Second Marriage; Second Marriage then was counted little better than Adultery, their Widows were the same that they were whilst their Husbands lived.Neither are the Men without Ancient and Modern Instances of this Nature: For C. Plautius Numida, a Senator, having heard of the Death of his Wife, and not able to bear the Weight of so great a Grief, thrust his Sword into his Breast, but by the sudden coming in of his Servants, he was prevented from finishing his Design, and his Wound was bound up by them, nevertheless, as soon as he found Opportunity, he tore off his Plaisters,(h) 34.7 and let forth a Soul that was unwilling to stay in the Body, after that his Wife had for∣saken hers. And as the Widows among the Primitive Christians (as I hinted before) counted Second Mar∣riages a sort of Adultery; so the Men too, in that(i) 34.8 purer Age, were so Chast and Holy, that not a Man came near his Wife, after he perceived or had notice that she was with Child, till she was delivered; and even then, when they came together, there Thoughts were so Innocent, that they proposed no other End, but Procuration of Children, to be brought up in the Fear and Nature of the Lord; and wou'd not hear of a Second Match. Neither is the present Age without Instances of Loving Husbands. I shall begin with Ant. Wallaeus, who lived with his Wife so very lovingly, that they never Quarrel'd; their mutual Care was to please each other, and by Deeds to prevent each others Desires; Neither did Wallaeus fear any thing more, than that his dear Wife should die before him, for he used her not only for the Government of his Family, but for his constant Companion. I shall further instance in Mr. Ratcliff, whose Grief for the Death of his Wife,† 34.9 was so very great and constant, that it indispos'd him both in Body and Mind, and in few Days ended his Life. I admire these noble Instances of conjugal Affection; but in nothing so much, as their Aversion to new Bedfellows. The Truth is, Second Marriages are a sort of who bids most: For my own share, I am such an Enemy to 'em, and (naturally) of a Temper so averse to Confinement, that (shou'd I survive thee as is very unlikely) I doubt whether I shou'd ever be brought to draw again in the Conjugal Yoke. 'Tis said by one of the Rabbins, concerning Methuselah's Wife, that she had Nine Husbands in One, for Age, and Years; so I may say of thee, that I have Nine Wifes in thee alone, for Matrimonial Sweetness and Love, and so have no need to marry a Tenth; or if I marry again, 'twill be to a single Life, that I might imitate those Primitive Virgins Dr. Horneck speaks of, who so freely and voluntarily dedicated themselves to God, that they'd be marry'd to none but him; and tho' many times they were tempted by Rich Fortunes, yet nothing cou'd alter their Resolution of continuing Virgins. 'Tis true, the World is a Desart without the Society of Women, and my self no Enemy to 'em; but for all that, they are dangerous things to meddle with, especially [for better for worse.] Whatso∣ever Gold one bestows upon Fetters, and how glorious soever Servitude may be, yet I perswade my self, for all the glittering shew, that Shackles and Slavery are but a couple of bad Masters, and therefore will dance no more to the Musick of Fetters, except (Phoenix-like) from thy Ashes another Daphne could arise, and then I can't say what I might do; for I love to look on thy Image, tho' but in a Friend, or Picture, and shall ever receive thy Kindred with Honourable mention of thy Name. Then wonder not (when e'er you die) if I live and pine like the constant Turtle. Thy Love deserves a great deal more. I know 'tis a common Saying, There's but one good Wife in the World, and every Man enjoys her. But I never found this true in any Case but my own: For there's my Lord— L—declares, he cou'd love his Wife above all Women in the World, if she were not his Wife. The Duke of— is of the same Mind; and the George and Garter little better. Sir Charles — follows his Example; and most have a tang of this Rambling Fancy.— Where is the Man (except my self) that's not a C—d? or the Woman that so tempers her self in her Behaviour with Men, as if Vertue had settled her self in her Looks and Eyes? I profess, when I have excepted Daphne, Chlo∣ris, and Sapho, I know not where to find her. We were wont to say, It was a wise Child that knew his own Father, but now we may say, It is a wise Father that knows his own Child. Men and Women as familiarly go into a Chamber, to damn one another on a Feather bed, as into a Tavern, to be merry with Wine. She that does not dance so lofty, that you may see her Silken Garters, and learn to forget Shame, is no body. Who wou'd think to find Hercules, the only Worthy of his Time, stooping to the Meanness of being a Ser∣vant to Omphale, and in the quality of a Wench working at the Rock and Spindle? Or to see Mark Anthony lose the World for a Cleopatra, a Woman, a thing in Petticoats? But wou'd Flesh and Blood listen to Prov. 22.14. and remember, that the Child often proves the Pisture of the Lover, and discovers it, (Bless'd Con∣clusion of stoln Sweets••) they'd ne'er invade the Right of another. But to see lewd Men seeking new Wives, for a fresh Supply for Wenching, is no Wonder; but to find chast Persons marrying again, is what I cou'd ne'er approve of. And I find King Charles of my Opinion; for in his Last Words to his Queen he tells her, That he had never strayed from her either in Thought, Word, or Deed; And I am apt to believe him; for I am such a Platenick my self, as never to touch the Lip or Hand of a lewd Woman, and as much averse to a Second Marriage, so that if you shou'd dye, I'll fly the Sex in general; There's Pitch and Birdlime in their Lips and Fingers, an Itch of amorousness of Skin all over: A Man may as soon hug a Flame, without burning, as not be fired, if he embraces Petricoats. Democrates put his Eyes out, to avoid the Sight of 'em. These Patterns I resolve to imitate; for tho' Men in Fashion make no account of their Wives, and live at a lewd rate, yet I am no Lover of Strolling Mutton. No,— I thank God, I have a good Wife, (a very Non-such) and know it too; which are two Blessings that seldom go together: But Miracles are ceast, and I must not expect such another. We find the First Man Adam, the Righteous Let, the Meek Moses, the Philosopher Secrates, and the Orator Cicero, were all either over-reach'd or afflicted with Women; and I am not so stupid, to think I shou'd merit a better Fate, or meet a Second Wife that cou'd match the first, (who, I must say, fully answers Solomon's Character, in the 30th. of Proverbs; and has had no Equal, since the World began.) If any come near thee, 'tis the Witty Chlo∣ris; but she's an Angel (grown,) and wont be tied to a Ciod of Earth; or if she wou'd, 'Ise too much a Platonick, to tell her I am Flesh and Blood. No, my Dear, when you are gone, I can easily part with every thing; my Leave then will soon be taken of All, but my self. Never did any Man bid Adieu to the World more absolutely and purely, and shake Hands with all Women in it, than I shall do, when thou art dead: not but I kindly resent thy recommending that dear Saint: But she (and Argus) have nothing to fear. For tho' my Flesh is malicious enough, yet I'm as Chast as Ice, and a perfect Enemy to Caterwauling.I love my Daphne, 'cause she pleases me;And therefore only pleases, 'cause 'tis she:And therefore in her shake Hands with the whole Sex. But tho' I'm averse to a Second Wife, yet to for∣bid thee Marriage after my Death (according to the Property of some Husbands) I will not; for the Holy Scripture saith, The Wife is bound unto the Marriage as long as her Husband liveth. If her Husband die, she is at
description Page 145
Liberty to marry with whom she will, only in the Lord. If therefore (after my Death) thou hast a mind to Marry again, (as I scarce think it of thee) Marry in the Name of the Lord our God; but follow not the Practice of doating Widows, who couple with those to whom they might more properly have given suck: Neither would I have thee engage in a Smithfield Bargain. What! Marry for Money? or be laying new Founda∣tions of Life, now you are half way through it? To lay up Goods for many Years, was thought (by the Primi∣tive Christians) fitter for Heathens than Christians, for having seen no such thing in their Master, they could not tell how it should be proper in his Servants; but thou art a Rational Creature, (tho' a Woman) and hast no need of this Advice.
I come next to tell thee I have made [my Will,] wherein thou art sole Executrix, that I might give at the rate I love thee; from our Marriage, till now, I have been wrapp'd in a Circle of Obligations to thee; and am so desirous to require thy Love, that I am scarce contented with giving All, but cou'd grutch my Funeral Expences, my very Shroud and Grave, that I might add to your future Store. I need not press you to believe this, for Men in their Last Wills and Speeches, appear just as they are they here grow Open and Plain-Hearted, and dare not depart with their Hands to a Lye: But if you think this Will a Romance, or that my Words out-love my Actions, I must referr all to Death it self; for then will be seen whether the Items in it come only from my Mouth, or from my Heart. I say, I referr you to Death for the Truth of this; for my Carriage in Health en't able to shew how Dear you are. I have not that Fondness in my natural Temper, that trumpets forth great Love; and, to speak my Conscience, I think it unhandsome in a(k) 34.10 Marry'd State. The Stork is a fond Creature, and by always kissing his Mate in publick, gives a bad Example to Marry'd People, who have learn'd it from him. Publick Wantonness is odious between Birds, much more so between Man and Wife. Believe me. Daphne, more Souls of our Youth perish this way, than any other. It pleases not me, tho' spoken by an Emperor Give me leave by the Lusts of others to exercise mine own; tho' a witty, yet a wicked Speech. I ever thought an intemperate Man in Wedlock differs little from a Brute; for too much Billing in Publick sheweth the way to unexperienc'd Youth to commit Riot in Private. Cato accus'd one before the Senate, that he had kissed his Wife before his Neighbour's Daughter. The very Elephants cry out against the Stork (and Marry'd Wantons) in this Matter, who, as Pliny writes make not the least Love one to another, except they be co∣vered with Bought. 'Twas a witty Answer of the Lacedaemouian Virgin, who being ask'd in the Morning, by her Friend, whether or no, in the Night, she had embrac'd her Husband? reply'd, Good Words, good Man; not I him, but he me: Intimating, that Fondness in a Wife was unsufferable; and in a Man, 'tis scandalous: Which makes me so little practise it. Surely a Landlord may value his House without riding o'th' ridge on't. But I need not bring Arguments to prove I love, tho' I am not fond, seeing your Charity for me makes you say, I out-love every thing: Then wonder not I'm grieved at— Neither am I less concern'd for the after Reflections, so far as they relate to my Dear— But pray forgive all my Errors, and the Excess of a Love that has nothing of parting in't. 'Twill (if I do survive you) follow thee to thy Dying-Bed—'Tis there I'll attempt to expire, that I may (if possible) follow thee in the same Tract to Heaven, where I hope to find and(l) 34.11 know thee hereafter: For why may not Husband and Wife, that helped forward each others Sal∣vation, whose Souls were mutually dear, and who went to Heaven as it were Hand in Hand, there meet, and return each other Thanks for those Christian Offices. Holy David cheared up his Thoughts, after the Death of his Child, with this Meditation,(m) 34.12 I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me: Which had been little Comfort, if he had thought never to have known him there.
It will be no small Augmentation of our Complacency (as I told Ignotus) to find those very Friendships, which we had contracted here below, translated to the Mansions above; when I shall see and know thee again, with whom I had lived so well, and slept so long in the Dust, With what Ardours shall we then caress one another! With what Transports of Divine Affection shall we mutually embrace, and vent those innocent Flames which had so long lain smo∣thering in the Grave! How passionately Rhetorical and Elegant will our Expressions be, when our Senti∣ments, which Death had frozen up when he congeal'd our Blood, shall now be thaw'd again in the warm Airs of Paradise! Like Men that have escap'd a common Shipwrack, and swim safe to the Shore, we shall Congratulate each others Happiness with Joy and Wonder. Our first Addresses will be a Dialogue of Inter∣jections, and short Periods, the most pathetick Language of Surprize and high-wrought Joy; and all our after-Converse will be couch'd in the highest Strains of Heavenly Oratory, intermixed with Hallelujahs.But I'll stop here, to let you see that my Love to your Soul is not so great as to make me forget the House it dwells in. No, to thy Ashes I'll keep a Body pure, and Troth inviolable; for Separation shall have no place in our Union, which is too great to be exampled. And as to thy Burial, it shall speak aloud how much I love thee; not that I like the Fune al State of Great Men, neither do I approve the Embalming of the Egyptians; and I as little fancy your odd Whim of being wrapp'd in a Leaden Coffin, and flung into the midst of the Sea, as if you desired to protract the Corruption of your Flesh, out of which you shall be generated anew, or dream'd of rising whole, as you lay down, and carrying Flesh and Blood into the Kingdom of Heaven without a change: But tho' I like not these costly Burials, yet I think no Tomb gay enough to enclose thy Ashes; tho common Graves deserve no Inscription, yet thy Relicks shall have a Monument may tell thy Vertues to the end of Time. But what Epi∣taph can reach thy Worth? 'Tis a Note above Ela, and can't be reach'd by a Cowley's, scarce by a S—r's Verse. Neither can this Love to thy Ashes be call'd profuse, but a Debt due to thy Memory, and is what's justi∣fied by the Example of former Ages. St. Jerome tells us, That in his Time, Husbands were wont to spread Lilies, Violets, and Roses upon the Graves of their deceas'd Wives; by which uxorious Office they did lessen the Grief of their Hearts, conceiv'd by the Loss of their loving Bed-fellows; and the like Expressions of mutual Love, Wives shewed to their bury'd Husbands. Now above all Flowers in these Ceremonious Observances, the Rose was in greatest Request; for tho' dead and dry, it preserves a pleasing Sweetness, and was for that Rea∣son by the Ancients strewed upon their Kindreds Graves.'Tis incredible (says a late(n) 34.13 Writer) to con∣sider what Cost the Primitive Christians bestow'd upon the Burials of their deceas'd Friends; they look'd upon't as sinful to neglect those Bodies when dead, which in their Life-time had been Temples of the Holy Ghost. The Care they took to embalm them, was such, that the Arabs professed they got more Money for their Perfumes, of the poor Christians, than of the richer Pagans who yet never were without Incense in their Idol-Temples. Tho' they had little in the World, yet what they had they were very free off on such Occasions; for they look'd upon Good Mens Funerals, as Prologues to Eternal Rest.All this is supposing you die first; which if you shou'd, my Corpse shall follow just as Lodowick Cortusius, a Lawyer of Padua, follow'd his Wife: He'd have no Mourning at his Funeral, but order'd Pipers, Harpers, and Twelve Virgins clad in Green, to sing all the way to his Grave, that so (which is what I intend) he might turn his Funeral Rites into a Marriage Ceremony. But if I happen to die before you, prepare me thus for the Grave: Let me be said out in the Chamber next the Dining-Room; from thence, on the* 34.14 Seventh Day after my Death let me be nail'd down in an Elm-Coffin, when kiss and salute my Hand and Cheek, as a Token of thy Affection to me. The Chinese always, before they bury their Dead (if he was a married Man) bring him to his Wife, that so she might first kiss him, and bid him farewel. After this is done, let my Body be carried to the New-burying Place, there to lie in the same Grave with Thee, and our(o) 34.15 dear O —, where we'll both wait thy coming to us;
description Page [unnumbered]
and instead of the fashionable Custom of staying at Home, I'd have thee follow my Corpse to the Ground, ('tis the last Office of Love to a Friend.) see me put into it, and be one of the last that shall come thence. In per∣forming this Request, you (in part) imitate the generous Hota, who thus followed her Husband to the Grave, laid him in a stately Tomb, and then for Nine Days together she wou'd neither eat nor drink whereof she died, and was buried (as she had ordered in her Last Will) by the side of her beloved Husband. He first deceas'd; she for a few Days try'dTo live without him, lik'd it not, and dy'd.I mention not this Instance, as if I thought I deserv'd your Tears, or liked Extravagant Mourning; No, (as St. Bernard says) let them bewail their Dead to excess, who deny their Resurrection; yet I must say, that to follow our Friends to the Grave and to mourn for their Interrment, is a manifest Token of True Love. Our Bles∣sed Saviour himself wept over the Grave of dead Lazarus, (whom he revived;) whereupon the standers by said among themselves, Behold how he loved him! The Ancient Romans, before they were Christians, mourned Nine Months; but being Christians, they used Mourning a whole Year, cloathed in Black, for the most part; for Women were cloathed, partly in White, and partly in Black, according to the Diversity of Nations. But in our Times, Husbands can bury their Wives, and Wives their Husbands, with a few counterfeit Tears, and a sowre Visage masked and painted over with Dissimulation, contracting (like the Ephesian Matron) Second Marriages before they have worn out their Mourning Garments: But the Tears I have shed for your long Sickness, have clear'd me of this Levity, and shew (even while you are living) how much I shall grieve when you die in earnest; and how impatient I'll be, till I bed with you in the Dust, that as our Souls shall know each other when they leave the Bodies, so our Bodies also may rise together, after the long Night of Death; and I hope I shall find thee of this Opinion. Dr Brown applauds those ingenious Tempers, that desire to sleep in the Urns of their Fathers, and strive to go the nearest way to Corruption. 'Twas the late Request of a Great Divine, to lie by his Wife, in Shore-ditch; and for that Reason he was bury'd there. And Sir Na∣thanael Barnardiston, in his Last Will, desires his Executors, that the Bones of his Father might be digged out of the Earth, (where they were bury'd,) and laid by his own Body, in a new Vault he ordered 'em to erect for the same purpose; that tho' he cou'd not live with his Father as long as he wou'd have desired, yet he designed that their Bodies should lie together till the Resurrection. As it is good to enjoy the Company of the Godly; while they are living; so it is not amiss, if it will stand with convenience, to be buried with them after Death. The old Prophets Bones escap'd a burning, by being buried with the other Prophets; and the Man who was tumbled into the Grave of Elisha, was revived by the virtue of his Bones; and we read in the Acts and Monuments, that the Body of Peter Martyr's Wife was buried in a Dunghil; but afterwards being taken up, in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth, it was honourably buried in Oxford, in the Grave of one Frides∣wick, a Popish She-Saint; to this end, that if the Papists shou'd go about to untomb Peter Martyr's Wife's Bones," they shou'd be puzzl'd to distinguish betwixt the Woman's Body, and the Relicks of that their Saint: so Good it is, in the Opinion of some, to be buried with those that are accounted Pious. 'Twas for this Reason I formerly desired to lie in the Chancel of C— with my Reverend Father; but Love to a Parent, tho' ne'er so tender, is lost in that to a Wife; and [NOW] if I can mingle my Ashes with thine, I have no∣thing further to ask. If I shou'd be so miserable, as to out-live thee a few Hours, thy Tomb shall be my Breast, till on Six Shoulders I am brought to Thee, and O—, as the only Companions of my Long Home.— Neither is this Fancy without Precedent; for we read(p) 34.16 of a young Gentleman, now in Town, who getting a Lock and Key to the Vault(q) 34.17 where his Mistress lies, pays her frequent Visits. Just thus
I'll visit thee, and when I leave this Light,Come spend my Time in the same Cell at Night;And then farewel, farewel, I cannot takeA final Leave, until thy Ashes wake.You see, my Dear, how loth I am to give the Beck'n of Farewel: But won't you pardon a Spouse (as Hus∣bands go now-a-days) who receives Life from your Smiles, and is well no longer than he's Praising of you? [The Best of Wives, and my Truest Friend,] is but part of your Character; And can I leave such a Treasure in post-hast?
I have kinder Things to add, but have not time to write 'em half; so must reserve the rest till we meet in Heaven, or till I write again; when expect my Thoughts on the several Duties of a Married Life — Re∣marks on thy present Sickness, and some Secrets I here omit. I beg thy Answer to this Letter, for I'll keep it by me as a dear Memorial.
I'd next proceed to consider the nature of our Souls, and that other World we are hastening to: But here's enough to let you see, that as in Life, so in Death, I am wholly ours; and shall so continue, as long as I am
London Wall, August the 3d. 1682.
P—t.
Mrs. E—'s Answer to the foregoing Letter.
I Received (my Dearest) thy obliging Letter, and thankfully own, that tho' God has exercised me with a long and languishing Sickness, and my Grave lies in view, yet he hath dealt tenderly with me; so that I find by Experience no Compassions are like those of a God. 'Tis true, I have scarce Strength to answer your Letter; but seeing you desire a few Lines, to keep as a Memorial of our Constant Love, I'll attempt something, tho' (by reason of my present Weakness) I can write nothing worth your reading.
First then, As to your Character of me, (Love blinds you;) for I don't eserve it, but am pleased to find you enjoy (by the help of a strong Fancy) that Happiness, which I can't (tho' I would) bestow. But Opinion is the rate of things; and if you think your self Happy, you are so. As to my self, I have met with more a greater Comforts in a Marry'd State, than ever I did expect. But how could it be otherwise, when Inclina∣tion, Interest, and all that can be desired, concurr to make up the Harmony? From our Marriage till now, thy Life has been one continued Act of Courtship, and sufficiently upbraids that Indifference which is found among Married People. Thy Concern for my present Sickness (tho' of long continuance) has been so Re∣markably tender, that were it but known to the World, 'twou'd (once more) bring into fashion Mens loving their Wives. Thy WILL alone is a Noble Pattern for others to Love by; and is such an Original Piece as will near be equall'd. I next come to consider the Imprudence of— where I must say, I am so far from bla∣ming your Conduct, that I admire the Greatness of your Conjugal Love, (in that very Particular) which shewed it self to be like the Apple of the Eye which is disturbed with the least Dust. But, my Dear, be concern'd at nothing; for I am well pleased with all you say, or do, and have such a Kindness for you, that I dread the Thoughts of surviving thee, more than I do those of Death. Cou'd you think I'd marry again, when it has been one great Comfort under all my Languishments, to think I shou'd die first, and that I shall live in him, who, ever since the happy Union of our Souls, has been more dear to me than Life it self?— As to what you mention about our Funerals, I like it well, and am yet further pleased with our Ground Bed-follows; I doubt not, but dear O—, Thee, and I, shall make as wholsome a Morsel for the Worms as any; and as we sleep together
description Page [unnumbered]
in the same Grave, so I hope we shall be Happy hereafter, in the Enjoyment of the Beatifick Vision, and in the Knowledge of one another; for I agree with you, that we shall know our Friends in Heaven. Wise and Learned Men of all Ages, and several Scriptures, plainly shew it; tho' I verily believe, was there none but God and one Saint in Heaven, that Saint would be perfectly Happy, so as to desire no more. But, whilst on Earth, we may lawfully please our selves with Hopes of meeting hereafter, and in lying in the same Grave, where we shal be Happy together, if a senseless Happiness can be called so. You mention writing your Thoughts of the Nature of the Soul, and that other World we are hastening to: But seeing you did not send 'em, I shall wait with Patience, till those things are no longer the Object of our Faith, but Vision. Thus have I given a short Reply to some Part of your kind Letter, and will answer it more at large, as my Strength encreases. But I shall see you, to Morrow, at Stoke, and will then tell you more of my Mind. I hope you'll write every Week; for (if I recover) I'll answer all your Letters.
I shall only add my Hearty Prayer, That God wou'd bless you both in Soul and Body; and that when you die, you may be conveyed by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom; where I hope you'll find
Your Constant E—
'Twill not be improper to add here another Letter writ by Mrs. E — to a young Lady, which (with the former) shews her Conjugal Affection was not by fits and starts, but that 'twas the same in Health as on a Sick-bed. The Letter is as follows.
YOU was not mistaken (Dear Madam) when you believed I shou'd break-open your Letter: 'Tis a Free∣dome we Women take, that are bless'd with such obliging Husbands as I have; I read it, took your Ad∣vice, and sent it that Night for Tunbridge, went to Bed, and diverted my self with the Thoughts of that Pure and Vertuous Friendship which was begun between Cl—s, and P—t. I was much concerned at that unhappy Accident which threatned the putting a Stop to it; for I ever esteemed Platonick-Love to be the most Noble, and thought it might be allowed by all; but some wise Persons are afraid least the Sex should creep in for a share. Here was no Danger; for tho' Nature and Art have done their utmost to make Cl—s Charming to all, her Wit, &c. being beyond most of her Sex, yet P—t having, for many Years, given such Testimonies of a Conjugal Affection, even to excess, (if such a thing can be,) that I fanned their Friend∣ship might have been honourably continued to the End of Time. I hope what Difficulties they meet with at their first setting out, will heighten their Friendship, and make it more strong and lasting. So wishes
August 27. 1695.
Your Humble Servant, E—
This Letter was occasioned by a Misconstruction put on the Correspondence then carried on 'tween P—t and the aforesaid Lady; but E— being universally Religious, by consequence is universally Charitable, and therefore as she knew no Harm, thinks none, but encourages the Correspondence.
Mr. Richard Mays was a Man of sincere Godliness: A(r) 36.1 worthy Person, sufficiently known in this City for his great Skill and Pains in training up of Youth, was the Happy Instrument which Providence made use of for the first awakening and enclining him to look out after God. I have often heard him speak with great thankfulness both to God and him, of that Mixture of Love and Prudence whereby he gained upon him. Throughout the Whole of his Sickness, of Six Weeks continuance, all was clear between God and him.* 36.2 His End was like the Light of the Evening when the Sun setteth, an Evening without any Clouds. He said to my self, when I enquired of him concerning that Matter, I have not indeed those Raptures of Joy which some have felt, (tho' yet, he added, blessed be God, I have sometimes tasted of them too) but I have a comfortable well-grounded Hope of Eternal Life. Another time; I have had my Infirmities and Failings, but my Heart hath been right with God as to the main, and I look for the Mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to Eternal Life. Again, another time, I know that I have passed from Death to Life. And again; Blessed be God for our Lord Jesus Christ who hath delivered me from the Wrath to come. In the Presence of others that stood by him, when the sudden Blast was so strong as almost to puff out the Lamp of Life, expecting to die in a very few Moments, he said, in the Words of the Psalmist, Into thy Hands I commit my Spirit; thou hast redeemed me, O Lord God of Truth; and this was uttered by him with a more than ordinary Chearfulness visibly spread on his Face. He would often say in his Sick∣ness, If God hath any Pleasure in me, and any more Work for me to do, he will raise me up; but if not, lo, here am I, let him do with his Servant what seemeth him good. In short, I could neither observe my self, nor learn from those that were constantly about him (who must know this Matter better than any others, and would not Lye for God himself) that he had the least Darkness upon his Spirit as to his present and future State, from the be∣ginning of his Sickness, till he gave up the Ghost; which he did the last Lord's-Day, about Five in the Morn∣ing, the time when he was wont to arise and prepare himself for his Sacred Work. Mr. Nathaniel Taylor, in his Sermon at Mr. Mayo's Funeral.
Dr. Samuel Annesley was reconciled to Death, yea so desirous of it, as hardly induced him to have his Life prayed for. But hearing some Ministers had been fervently praying for his Life, he replied, I'm then more re∣conciled to Life than ever; for I'm confident God will not give a Life so eminently, in answer of Prayer, as mine must be, if he would not use it to greater purposes than ever before. Yet some little time before his Change, his De∣sires of Death appear'd strong, and his Soul filled with the fore-tasts of Glory; oft saying, Come, my dearest Jesus, the nearer the more precious, the more welcome. Another time his Joy was so great, that in an Ecstasie he cried out, I cannot contain it, What manner of Love is this to a poor Worm? I can't express the thousandth part of what Praise is due to thee: We know not what we do, when we offer at praising God for his Mercies: It's but little I can give, but Lord help me to give thee my All. I'll die praising thee, and rejoyce that there's others can praise thee better. I shall be satisfied with thy likeness; satisfied, satisfied! Oh, my dearest Jesus! I come. See a larger Ac∣count in Dr. Annesley's Funeral Sermon, preach'd by Mr. Daniel Williams.
The Death of Old Mr. Eliot, of New-England.
While he was making his Retreat out of this Evil World, his Discourses from time to time ran upon, The Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. It was the Theme which he still had recourse unto, and we were sure to have something of this, whatever other Subject he were upon. On this he talk'd, of this he pray'd, for this he long'd, and especially when any bad News arriv'd, his usual Reflection thereon would be, Behold some of the Clouds in which we must look for the Coming of the Son of Man. At last his Lord, for whom he had been long wishing, Lord come, I have been a great while ready for thy Coming! At last, I say, his Lord came, and fetched him away into the Joy of his Lord. He fell into some Languishments, attended with a Fever, which in a few Days brought him into the Pangs (may I say? or Joys) of Death: And while he lay in these, Mr. Walter coming to him, he said unto him, Brother, Thou art welcome to my very Soul.
description Page [unnumbered]
Pray retire to my Study for me, and give me leave to be gone, meaning, that he should not, by Petitions to Heaven for his Life, detain him here. It was in these Languishments, that speaking about the Work of the Gospel among the Indians, he did after this Heavenly manner express himself: There is a Cloud (said he) a dark Cloud upon the Work of the Gospel, among the poor Indians: The Lord revive and pr••••••er that Work, and grant it may live when I am dead: It is a Work which I have been doing much, and long about. But what was the Word I spoke last? I recall that Word, My Doings: Alas! they have been poor, and small, and lean Doings, and I'll be the Man that shall throw the first Stone at them all.
Mr. Cotton Mather tells us of Mr. Elias, That the Last of his ever setting Pen to Paper in the World, was upon this Occasion: I shall transcribe a short Letter, which was written by the shaking Hand, that had here∣tofore by Writing deserved so well from the Church of God, but was now taking its leave of Writing for ever. It was written to the Person that was Engaging for us; and thus it ran:
Reverend and Beloved, Mr. Increase Mather,
I Cannot write. Read Neh. 2.10. When Sanbalat the Horonite, and Tobijah the Servant, the Ammonite heard of it, it grieved them exceedingly, that there was come a Man to seek the Welfare of the Children of Israel.
Let thy blessed Soul feed full and fat upon this and other Scriptures. All other things I leave to other Men, and rest
Your Loving Brother, JOHN ELIOT.
It has been observed, that they who have spoke many considerable things in their Lives, usually speak few at their Deaths. But it was otherwise with our Eliot, who after much Speech of and for God in his Life∣time, uttered some things little short of Oracles on his Death-bed, which, 'tis a thousand Pities, they were not more exactly regarded and recorded. Those Authors that have taken the Pains to Collect Apophthegmata Morientum, have not therein been unserviceable to the Living; but the Apophthegms of a Dying Eliot must have had in them a Grace and a Strain very extraordinary; and indeed the vulgar Error of the signal Sweet∣ness in the Song of a Dying Swan, was a very Truth in our expiring Eliot: His last Breath smelt strong of Heaven, and was Articled into none but very gracious Notes; one of the last whereof, was, Welcome Joy! and at last it went away, calling upon the Standers-by, to Pray, pray, pray! which was the thing in which so vast a portion of it had been before employ'd.
This was the Peace, in the End of this Perfect and Upright Man; thus was there another Star fetched away to be placed among the rest that the third Heaven is now enriched with. He had once, I think, a pleasant Fear, that the old Saints of his Acquaintance, especially those two dearest Neighbours of his, Cotton of Boston, and M••ther of Dorchester, who were got safe to Heaven before him, would suspect him to be gone the wrong way, because he staid so long behind them. But they are now together with a Blessed Jesus, beholding of his Glory, and celebrating the high Praises of Him that has called them into his marvellous light. Whether Heaven was any more Heaven to him, because of his finding there so many Saints with whom he once had his Delicious and Coelestial Intimacies, yea, and so many Saints which had been the Seals of his own Ministry, in this lowe: World, I cannot say; but it would be Heaven enough unto him, to go unto that Jesus whom he had lov'd, preach'd, serv'd, and in whom he had been long assured there does All Fulness dwell. In that Hea∣ven I now leave him; but not without Grynaeus's pathetical Exclamations, (O Beatum illum Diem!) Blessed will be the Day, O blessed the Day of our Arrival to the glorious Assembly of Spirits, which this great Saint is now rejoycing with!
Bereaved New-England, where are they Tears at this Ill-boding Funeral? We had a Tradition among us, That the Country could never perish, as long as Eliot was alive. But into whose Hands must this Hippo fall, now the Austin of it is taken away? Our Elisha is gone, and now who must next Year invade the Land? The Jews have a Saying, Quando Luminaria patiuntur Eclipsin, malum signum est mundo; but I'm sure 'tis a dismal Eclipse that has now befallen our New-English World. I confess, many of the ancients fell into the Vanity of esteeming the Reliques of the Dead Saints to be the Towers and Ramparts of the Place that enjoy'd them; and the dead Bodies of two Apostles in the City, made the Poet cry out,
A Facie Hostili duo propugnacula praesunt.
If the Dust of dead Saints could give us any Protection, we are not without it: Here is a Spot of American Soil that will afford a rich Crop of it at the Resurrection of the Just. Poor New-England has been, as Glasten∣bury of old was called, A Burying-Place of Saints. But we cannot see a more terrible Prognostick than Tombs filling apace with such Bones as those of the Renowned Eliot's; the whole Building of this Country trembles at the Fall of such a Pillar.
For many Months before he died, he would often chearfully tell us, That he was shortly going to Heaven, and that he would carry a deal of good News thither with him: He said, He would carry Tydings to the Old Founders of New-England, which were now in Glory, that Church-work was yet carried on among us: That the Number of our Churches was continually encreasing: And that the Churches were still kept as big as they were, by the daily Additions of those that shall be saved. But the going of such as he from us, will apace diminish the Occasions of such happy Tydings.
What shall we now say? Our Eliot himself used most affectionately to bewail the Death of all useful Men; yet if one brought him the notice of such a thing, with any Despondencies, or said, O Sir, such a one is dead, What shall we do? He would answer, Well, but God lives, Christ lives, the Old Saviour of New-England yet lives, and he will Reign till his Enemies are malle his Foot-stool. This, and only this Consideration have we to relieve us; and let it be accompanied with our Addresses to the God of the Spirits of all Flesh, That there may be Timothies raised up in the room of our departed Pauls; and that when our Moses's are gone, the Spirit which was in those brave Men, may be put upon the surviving Elders of our Israel. Thus died the first Preacher of the Gospel to the Indians in New-England. Aged 86. Thus far Mr. Cotton Mather.
I wou'd here insert some Account of the Deaths, &c. of the Reverend Mr. James, and Mr. Oldfeild, but have not room; so referr the Reader to their Funeral Sermons, preached by Mr. Slater, and Mr. Shower.
description Page 145
CHAP. CXLIV. The Last Speeches of Dying Penitents, abbreviated.
1. NAthanael Butler, executed in Cheapside, for killing his Fellow-Prentice, 1657. after his Shackles were taken off, a Friend, to try his Willingness to Die, told him, he would get him freed, &c. But he, clapping his Hand on his Breast, replied, That if he knew his Heart aright, he would not for Ten thousand Worlds lose the Opportunity of that Morning, &c. declaring the dark Dungeon was the best Room he ever came in, &c. p. 9.
Being at the Place of Execution, he warned the People to beware of the beginning of Sin, saying: When I was first enticed into Evil, I was tender, and fearful of it; but not diligently hearkening to the Word of God, nor the Voice of Conscience, which checked me, I went on: So that by degrees I was emboldened in Sin, and at last it became as familiar as my daily Food. Therefore, as you love your Souls, take heed of the Beginnings of Sin. If I had so done, I had escaped this Punishment. O that I could prevail with every young Person, to cast away Sin betimes, and check it in the first beginning; and that I had taken the Counsel which I have now given, &c. Loathing his beloved Sin, Uncleanness, and admonishing all young People, to Watch and Pray against it: Hoping, if he were to live as many Years as he had been but Moments to live, he should (through the Grace of God) never commit it any more.
2. Thomas Savage, executed at Ratcliff-Cross, Oct. 28. 1669. He began very early to tread the Paths of Sin; confessing at the Place of Execution, That the first Sin he began with, was break∣ing the Sabbath. He was not above Sixteen Years of Age, when he was Executed. His Crime was for murdering a Maid, his Fellow-Servant.
3. Robert Foulks, executed at Tyburn, Jan. 31. 1678. Being at the Place of Execution, he ad∣monished the People to consider the Mischief of Uncleanness; and what a Sin it was, for a Member of Christ to make himself the Member of an Harlot; that it was a Sin that seldom goes alone, but is the Mother-Sin to a number more: Warning them to avoid the Snares of a Whorish Woman; to keep the Marriage-Bed undefiled. He was Minister of Staunton-Lacy, and executed for murdering his Bastard-Child.
4. Thomas Short, executed at Oxford, Anno 1678. Being in Prison, he imagined the Person whom he murdered, viz. Mr. Wingrove, an Oxford Scholar, to appear before his Eyes, in a bloody and threatning form, commanding him to appear before God's Tribunal, to answer for what he had done. Being at the Place of Execution, he exhorted the People to speedy and sincere Repentance, and strictly to observe the Sabbath, &c. Which had he done, he had not come to this miserable End.
5. Margaret Clark, executed in Surry, Anno 1679. She consented, for 2000 Pound Reward, to the Firing of her Master's House in Southwark. Being in Prison, in the Marshalsea, she confessed, That for her Breaking the Sabbath, and neglecting her Duty towards God, this Temp∣tation had prevailed over her. On the Day of her Execution, when she was going into the Cart, This is, said she, a blessed Day to me. O this is my Wedding-Day! I shall be married to my Saviour. O Lord, that ever I should offend so Good and Gracious a God as thou art! O the Joys I long to be at the Place of! Being under the Gallows, she looked up, and said, I am now going to the Glory, to the Glory which God hath prepared for me, &c. Lord, I am come to thee. I desire you all not to spend the Lord's-Day idly and wickedly, as I have done: For it was Sabbath-breaking that was my first Step to this Wickedness. And I beg of you all, not to spend your Time in vain, but to the Honour and Glory of God. Being ask'd by Dr. Mar∣tin, What Assurance last thou of God's Forgiveness? I know, said she, in whom I have be∣lieved: I had great Joys from the Lord, since the Sentence passed on me. Blessed be God, that ever I came into a Prison! The Doctor having prayed with her, she continued crying out, O the Glory! O the Glory!
6. Henry Parker, executed at Tyburn, Anno 1689. He lamented the mispending of his Time, saying, O the precious Time I have squandred away upon Trifles and Vanities, upon my Lusts and Pleasures, which I now want to make my Peace with God, and purchase Eternal Life! That it was not so easie to Repent, as he supposed. His Crime was for Counterfeiting Guinea's.
7. John Marketman, executed in Essex, April 17. 1680. He confessed he had departed from his God in his Youth, and disobeyed his Parents, not shewing them that Reverence as he ought: For which Sin, said he, I think God has justly punished me, in making me die Childless. For sure it is, if Long Life be a Promise to those that Honour their Parents, it should cause Children to take care how they do the contrary; adding, That neglecting the church, and the Publick Worship of God, and choosing rather to spend my Time in an Ale-house, brought me to Evil Company, and so to Drunkenness; which getting an Habit, made me a professed Enemy to God, and give my self over to Swearing, and Cursing, and Lying, and so from one Sin to ano∣ther, till I arrived at the heighth, &c. That formerly he loved to commit Sin, but now hated the very Thoughts of it, and could not commit a Sin to gain a Kingdom: Exhorting the Peo∣ple to take heed of the Beginnings of Sin; telling them, You will find, if once you habituate your selves to the committing of Sin, it will be very hard to root it out; it must cost you many a Tear, and much Bitterness, in crucifying your darling Sins; which Trouble and Expence might be sav'd, if you would be careful to resist the first Temptation: Bewailing his Drunkeri∣ness and Uncleanness. His Crime was for murdering his Wife.
description Page 146
8. William Bottler, executed in Essex, for murdering Captain Wade: When he heard his Friends laboured for a Pardon, he expressed his Dislike of it, rather desiring to be dissolved and to be with Christ; least, being so well prepar'd, the Naughtiness of his Heart, without a Godly carcusie over it, might make him turn again to Vanity.
9. John Stern, executed at St. James's, March 10. 1681. He consented to the Murder of Thomas Thynn, Esq; under the Promise of Three or Four Hundred Rix-Dollers. He often bles∣sed God for bringing him to a Prison, and that he had not made his Escape, to lead a wicked Life any longer. The Morning of his Execution, he confessed he found much Joy and Comfort, saying, He was going to exchange a Prison for a Paradise; a Prison that had been better to him than any Palace; for that God had touched him, and drawn him, and quickened him. And now, saith he, O God, I come to thee, to live with thee for ever: Breaking out into such Ec∣stasies of Joy, as these; O, my God! my God! my infinitely Good God! How do I love thee! I will bless thee as long as I live, &c. That when I had forsaken thee, and was at the Gates of Hell, thou hast brought me from thence to the Gates of Heaven. I bless thee, that thou hast chastised me with thy Rod, that thy Rod is a Rod of Mercy! When he expressed these Words, he appeared in a Rapture of Joy; and though he wept, he said, they were not Tears of Sorrow, but Floods from the excess of Joy.
10. Robert Brighurst, who poisoned himself, Anno 1680. He confessed to a Minister, whom he sent for to pray with him, That he had cast off Prayers two or three Years agoe, and that now he found his Heart so hardned, that he could not form it to Prayer.
11. Francis Kirk, executed at Tyburn, Anno 1684. for murdering his Wife. The Question being asked him, where was his Wife? he changed Colour, and fell into a Fit of Trembling; and being carried before a Magistrate, confessed he had murdered her. A Note was left in her Pocket, signifying the Place of her Abode, which the infatuated Murderer (Divine Providence so ordering it) had not taken away; and so the Fact was discovered. After his Condemnation, being remanded back to Newgate: O, said he, had the happy Words of a Text, which I lately heard, been but well observed by me, how happy had I now been! And, O that all young Men would seriously mind them, viz. Wherewithal shall a young Man cleanse his way? by ruling himself after the Word of God. And then commenting on the First Psalm, he said, But, O Wretch that I am! I walked in the Counsel of the Ʋngodly, and stood in the way of Sinners, and sate in the Seat of the Scornful. Confessing himself, at the Place of Execution, to be a young Man, but a great Sinner.
12. John Atherton, executed at Dublin in Ireland, for unnatural Concupiscence: One thing, he said, troubled him much; which was, his Neglect and Disrespect of his Mother; acknow∣ledging, according to the Fifth Commandment, that his Days were therefore justly shortned. The Morning of the Day of his Execution, when the Divines came to visit him, he cried out, as in a Rapture, O my God hath heard me, about Four or Five of the Clock this Morning; for the space of an Hour and an half I have had that Sweetness in my Soul, that Refreshment in my Heart, that I am not able to express! Comparing it to the hidden Manna, and the white Stone, which no Man knows, but he that hath it: Finding such Joy, as if he had been in the Suburbs of Heaven already. When he was in view of the Gallows, he said, There is my Mount Cal∣vary, from whence I hope to ascend to Heaven. He confessed and lamented his Neglect of Private Prayer in his Family; for which, and other Sins, God suffered him to fall.
13. Thomas Holland, Executed near Southwark, Anno 1687. for the Murder of his Wife. Be∣ing apprehended and committed to the Marshalsea, he confessed and lamented his Drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, and other Sins; his Neglect of Prayer, and the Publick Worship of God, which brought him to that untimely End: Exhorting the People, at the Place of Execu∣tion, to the well-spending of their Time, laying up for themselves Treasures in Hea∣ven, &c.
14. Thomas Watson, Executed (for murdering his Wife) on Kenington-Common, in the County of Surrey, March the 19th. 1687. made this his last Speech. I beseech you, Good People, who come to see my shameful and ignominious End and Death, which I little expected one day to come to, that you would take Warning, and not give way to Passion, which many times makes Men do what they least design: For when a Man is enraged, the Devil, many times, prevails against him with his Temptations. As for my part, I did no more design to act the Crime, for which I suffer, than to do hurt to my own Heart; but what I did, I did out of a sudden Rashness, and I hope in Christ Jesus I shall find Pardon for it. See the Narrative.
15. Captain Winterflood, condemn'd for Pyracy, 1675. at the Gallows, begg'd all to consider his Condition, and acquainted them with his Life and Conversation: He told them he had been a great Sinner; but most of all he lamented his Sin of Swearing. He said, it was a common Thing for him to swear by the precious Blood of his dear Saviour: A Saying so common amongst the Seamen, when they should be admiring God's Wonders in the Deep, when they are in a Storm, and know not but the next Billow will turn them to the bottom of the Sea, and their Souls before the Righteous Judge of Quick and Dead; yet they, in the midst of such Dan∣gers, did usually swear most. He begged, that they would take Warning by him, and learn to get an honest Livelihood, and then God would bless them. He call'd a Psalm, and pray'd very heartily to God, that he would forgive him, though his Sins were great; yet he said, he knew there was Vertue enough in Christ's Blood, to cleanse him, at whose Feet he would throw himself; who, I hope, had Mercy on him, as he had on the Thief on the Cross. See the Nar∣rative, published, 1675.
description Page 147
16. A Brief Account of the Penitential End of Thomas Mackerness, extracted from the larger Narrative, written by Mr. Burroughs, Minister at Wisbech. THomas Mackerness, late of March in the Isle of Ely, was a Man of a most Profligate and Heinously Wicked course of Life. As to his Parentage and Education, (being utterly a stranger to him till after his Condemnation) I can say nothing, nor is it much material. But by his own Confession to me, and others, he was famous, or rather infamous for all manner of Impieties; living many Years in such a Dissolute, Flagitious, and Atheistical way, as was ex∣treamly hazardous to his Soul's Eternal welfare, and exposed him to the Fatal stroke of Justice, even from Men here: He told me, that for Drunkenness, Swearing, Whoring, and Theft, none had exceeded him; that in these Capital and Epidemical Sins of the Age, it was not possible to apprehend how Notorious he had been. I observed in him some kindly beginnings of True Repentance; which I laboured to promote with utmost diligence. He shewed me several Books lent to him, concerning which he asked my Advice: My Reply was, That he had not time to read Books, and that I judged it best to lay them all aside, except the Bible, and a little Book, Entituled, A Guide for Heaven; because it contained Excellent Directions for a saving Close with Christ.
I directed him to several Texts of Scripture, which I desired him to Peruse, and Meditate upon, in my absence: He thankfully accepted my Directions, and when I returned in the Evening, he saluted me on this manner; Welcome, welcome Guest indeed! I can now tell you, that you, and none but such as you are, that come to do my Soul good, are welcome to me. One might read a marvellous change of his inward Disposition in his Countenance; he seemed trans∣ported with more than ordinary sense of the Quickening and Comforting Influences of Divine Grace: I have been considering (saith he) the Advice you gave me, and Meditating on those Scriptures you directed me to: And, Oh! I see it is Nothing but a Christ will do me good: Oh the sweet Promises that God hath made to Returning Sinners! Blessed be God I am out of Hell. I had thought I had been in Hell in the Night; I saw, as it were, Hell Gaping, the Devil Roaring, and my own Conscience Condemning me to the Pit of Hell; and indeed crying out with Horror, Blood gushed from my Nose: Some that lay in the Room with me, said, I had been in a Slumber; whether I was or no, I could not well tell, but thought I might be so. However, when I found my self out of Hell, Oh, how it affected me! Then he wept and melted kindly, saying, Oh, what a Wretch am I, that I should sin against so good a God as this, who hath declared himself so ready to forgive! I am resolved to lie at his Feet: I am convinced that I am a lost undone Creature out of Christ: It is not all I can do, that will or can save me: Were I to live my Days over again, and spend them in nothing but Prayers and Tears, that could not Save me; no, it is nothing but the Mercy of God in Christ, that must save me; and upon this will I trust. I am resolved that at the last I will lay my self wholly at the Feet of God's Mercy in Jesus Christ, and there I will die: This he uttered with raised and enlarged Affections. They have brought my Coffin, and I am not afraid to see it; proceeded he, I thank God I can freely lie down in it: These Shackles about my Legs are, as if they were not; I do not regard them. My Heart is so cheared with the consideration of the Precious Promises God hath made to poor perishing Sinners; and why not to me? And why not to thee indeed, said I? She loved much, to whom much was forgiven: Ah, reply'd he, it is much must be forgiven me, Much indeed. More to this purpose passed between us: Several other Ministers were with him that Day, and prayed with him, as he told me; what Discourse they had with him I know not.
A little before Execution, enquiring of him, what Confession he thought to make, he said, he was not inclined to speak much publickly in that respect, for this reason, That he judged it useless, and at most would only gratifie some, who came for nothing else but to hear him tell a long Story of a Vicious Life, which was more likely to discompose his own Minds, than tend to their Edification. Moreover he said, I cannot affect the Guilty, and for others, some may believe me, some may not: The Guilty know themselves, I will therefore leave them to God and their own Consciences, wishing them true Repentance, that they may never come to this miserable End. He did not think fit to go out of the World accusing others, whom he could no more than accuse, and neither bring them to deserved Punishment for what they had done hor prevent thereby their proceeding in the same course of Wickedness: No, for (said he) God must convince them, and change their hearts, which he did, and would Pray earnestly for to his last.
He was desirous to employ all his little space in seeking God, and giving up himself to Jesus Christ in humble Prayer; now and then saying, Oh! my Time is short, within a few hours, yea, moments, I shall be in Eternity; O vain World!
Requesting me oft not to leave him till Death separated us, I accompanied him to the Place of Execution, where I prayed with him, committing his Soul to God, he joyned with me with great Ardency: Then was sung the latter part of the 39th. Psalm by his Appointment; in singing whereof he seemed elevated in Heart and Voice above most present. At last, turning about, and looking round on the Multitude, he took his Farewel in these words, or words to the like effect.
Gentle Spectators, You are come to see a sinful miserable Wretch suffer this Ignominious Death; I thank God it is not terrible to me, for I trust that I shall find Mercy with God for my poor Soul, through the precious Blood of my sweet Jesus. You may see here what Sin will bring you to; Oh, take warning by me; take heed of Sin; shun Temptations•• flee Ezsil Company; beware of Sabbath-breaking, for by this Sin the Devil begins with many to draw
description Page 148
them to all manner of Wickedness, so he did with me; Oh, forsake all your Evil Wars! turn to the Lord, he is a gracious God. Oh, vile Wretch! that I have so sinned against a holy, just, and merciful God: I have been a Prodigal indeed, but I hope now a Returning one; Oh, that they that have been my Companions in Mischief, may Repent before it be too late! I beg of them to fear God, and mind their Souls: There may be some of them that hear me at this time, the Lord touch their hearts: Oh, do not still go on! you are known to God, who will call you to Account for all one day: Think of it, I beseech you; the Lord give you true Repentance, and Pardon your Sins, that you may not come to this miserable End you see me come to. With more to the like purpose.
Then Resigning himself to God, and begging Acceptance with him, for the Merits of a Dear and All-sufficient Redeemer, he ended this Temporal and Miserable Life. Thus far Mr. Burroughs.
CHAP. CXLV. The Last Wills of Persons Remarkable for their Oddness and Singularity.
HAving had occasion to mention before several Wills with a particular Respect to Charities bestowed, and some which were Remarkably Serious and Devout; here I shall present the Reader with a few that I thought not very suitable to either of those Heads, having something of Oddness, or Levity, or Brevity in them ex∣traordinary.
1. I have already spoken of Endamidas the Corinthian, who dying Poor, left his Aged Mother to Aretaeus, and his Young Daughter to Charixenus, two Rich Friends of his; the one to be maintained till she died, and the other till she married. She the Chapter of Remarkable Friendship.
2. Hilarion is reported at Eighty Years Old, to have made this Will: All my Wealth, that is, the Gospel, and one Hair Vest, my Coat, and little Cloak, I leave to my most loving Friend Hesychius. Mourning Ring.
3. Antonius the Great, this; As for the Place of my Burial, let none know, but your own Love; my Felt and old Cloak, give it to Athanasius, which he gave me when it was new: Let Serapion take the other, which is somewhat better: Do you take my Hair Garment. And so Farewel, my Bowels; for Antony is going. Ibid.
4. I Acathius Victor have been running to Eternity from A.C. 1581. and have Eternity in my Mind: Now I commend my Spirit to God, my Body to the Earth and Worms: But as for Estate, nothing now is mine, but Good-Will, which I carry with me to the Tribunal of God. Ibid.
5. S. Hierom, Martyr, left his Estate to his Mother and Sister; but to Rusticius (the Chief Magistrate of Ancyra) his Right-hand, already cut off. Ibid.
6. Zisca bequeath'd his Skin to make a Drum, and his Flesh to the Fowls of the Air, and Wild Beasts. Ibid.
7. A Woman left her Cat 500 Crowns, to maintain her with Food so long as she lived.
8. I have mentioned already an Old Witch, that on her Death-bed bequeathed her Imp (the Devil) to her Daughter.
9. Luther was more serious and wise, when he in his Last Will bequeath'd his Wife to God, who gave her.
10. Cardinal Bellarmine, as I have noted before, makes a long sputter in his Last Will, about his Disposal of a few Cloaths, and fine Pictures, &c.
11. I have been credibly informed, that a certain School-Master in Shropshire, making his Will, his Wife (who had always the Whip-hand over him) standing by, took occasion fre∣quently to Advise the Clerk that wrote for him, or rather to Correct and altar what her Husband dictated; he not daring, or not caring at that time of his Weakness, to gainsay or resist her; when he was called to Seal and Subscribe, he wrote not in English, but Greek, This is the Will of Penelope Chaloner. The Will being thus finished, to her great Satisfaction, she would not depart, till she had got it into her own Custody, that it might be safely kept. At last, upon some Difference between her Son and her arising, it was produced, to her great shame and dis∣appointment.
12. Going one time to Major Trevers his House in Cheshire, I met with the Major at Tarvia, near his House, where there had been a Lecture that day, permitted by Bishop Wilkins, and kept up by the Neighbouring Clergy: The Major told me, That the Preacher for that Day had this pleasant (shall I say? or odd) Passage in his Sermon:
A Scotch Laird, or Gentleman, having sent or a Clerk to make his Will, began to him thus (after the common Preface,) Imprimis, I bequeath my Soul to God— To which his Clerk made answer very seriously— But what if he wonnot take it, Mon!
With what temper of Spirit it was then spoken, I know not; but sure I am, 'tis a Point that deserves a serious Thoughtfulness, and Gravity of Mind.
description Page 149
CHAP. CXLVI. Remarkable Instances of Sudden Death.
WHO will not stand upon his Guard against the Efforts of Death, that threaten us every Hour, who has appointed no time when he intends to meet us? He creeps, flies, leaps upon us, with a tacit motion, a stealing pace, making no signs before-hand, without any cause, without any caution, in-sickness, in health, in danger, in security; so that there is nothing sacred or safe from his clutches. No Man (says the Re∣verend Mr. Veal, in his Sermon concerning the Danger of a Death-bed Repentance) knows the time of his Death, any more than the manner of it, or means by which it shall be brought about. Our breath is in God's hands, Dan. 5.23. No Man hath a Lease of his Earthly Tabernacle, but is Tenant at Will to his Great Landlord. Who knows when he shall die, or how? Whether a Natural Death, or a violent one? To how many thousand unforeseen Accidents are Men subject? Not only Swords and Axes may dispatch them, but God can Commission Infects and Vermin to be the Executioners of his Justice upon them. A great Prelate may be eaten up of Mice (Hatto, Archbishop of Mentz) and a Patent Prince devoured by Worms, Acts 12.23. And who doth not carry the Principles of his own Dissolution perpetually within him? Death lies in Ambush in every Vein, in every Member, and none know when it may assault them. It doth not always warn before it strikes. If some Diseases are Chronical, others are Acute and less lingring, and some are as quick as Lightning, kill in an instant. Men may be well in one moment, and dead in the next. God shoots his Arrows at them, they are suddenly wounded, Psal. 64.7. How many are taken away not only in the midst of their days, but in the midst of their sins? The lusting Israelites with the flesh between their teeth, Numb. 11.33. Julian (if Historians speak truth) with Blasphemy in his mouth; and how many frequently with the Wine in their heads? In such cases what place, what time for Repentance, for seeking it, for using means to attain it, when they have not room for so much as a thought of it? Thus far Mr. Veal. I now proceed to Instances of Sudden Death.
Sound and merry was Tarquin, when he was choaked with a Fish-bone. Healthy also was Fabius, when a little Hair that he swallowed with his Milk, cut the Thread of his Life. A Weezel bit Aristides, and in a moment of time he expired. The Father of Caesar the Dictator, rose well out of his Bed, and while he was putting on his Shooes he breathed his last. The Rhodian Embassador had pleaded his Cause in the Senate even to Admiration, but expired going over the Threshold of the Court-house. A Grape-stone killed Anacreon the Poet, and if we may believe Lucian, Sophocles also. Lucia, the Daughter of Marcus Aurelius, died with a littie prick of a Needle. Cn. Brebius Pamphilus, being in his Pretorship, when he asked the time of the Day of a certain Youth, perceived that to be the last hour of his Life. The Breath of many is in haste, and unexpected Joy expels it. As we find it happened to Chilo the Lacedaemonian, and Diagoras of Rhodes, who embracing their Sons, that had been Victors at the Olympick Games, at the same time, and in the same place presently expired. Lastly, Death has infinite accesses, through which he breaks into our Houses. Sometimes through the Windows, sometimes through the Vaults, sometimes through the Copings of the Wall, sometimes through the Tyles; and if he cannot meet with any Traytors either in the City, or in the House; I mean, the Humours of the Body, Diseases, Catarrhs, Pleurisies, and the like, which he makes use of as Ministers in his Councils; he tears up the Gates with Gunpowder, Fire, Water, Pestilence, Venom, nay, Wild Monsters, and Men themselves as bad; he leaves no Engines untryed to snatch and force away our Lives.
Mephibosheth, the Son of Saul, was slain by Domestick Thieves as he was sleeping at Noon upon his Bed. Fulco, King of Jerusalem, as he was Hunting a Hare, fell from his Horse, and was trampled to Death by his hoofs, and so gave up the Ghost. Josias, of all the Kings of Judah, David excepted, for Piety, Sanctimony, and Liberality the chief, was unexpectedly wounded with an Arrow, and died in his Camp. The Holy Ludovicus in the 57th. Year of his Age, upon the African Shore, in the midst of his Army, the Pestilence there raging, died of the Distemper. Egillus, King of the Goths, a most Excellent Prince, was killed by a Mad Bull, which the madder People, not enduring the severity of his Laws, had let forth. Malcolm the First, King of Scotland, after many Examples of Justice, while he was taking Cognizance of the Actions of his Subjects by Night, was on a sudden suffocated. Have not many gone well to Bed, that have been found dead in the Morning? Of necessity the Soul ought to stand upon its Guard. Ʋzza, a Person of no small Note in David's Lifeguard, when he attempted to stay the shogging Ark, as it was carried in Triumph to Jerusalem, was presently struck from Heaven, so that he died by the Ark. The hand of God armed a Lion out of a Wood against the Prophet, that had eaten contrary to his Command. The sudden voice of Peter compelled Anazias and Saphira to expiate their Crime by as sudden a Death, whose Souls, the greatest part of Divines believe to be freed from Eternal Punishment thereby. But enough of Ancient Examples.
Charles the Eighth of France having concluded a Marriage between his Daughter Magdalene and Ladislaus, King of Bohemia, while the Bride with great Pomp was conveyed towards her intended Husband, he was taken suddenly with Sickness and died. Chetwind's Hist. Collections.
In the Year 1559. Henry the Second, King of France, was slain in the midst of his Pastimes and Triumphs, and in publick Joy of the People. For while he Celebrated the Nuptials of his Daughter at Paris, in a Tilting, the Splinter of a broken Lance flew with such violence, and pierced his Eye, that he died immediately. In the Year 1491. Alphonsus, the Son of John the Second, King of Portugal, being about Sixteen Years of Age, a Prince of great Hopes and
description Page 150
Wit, took to Wife Isabella the Daughter of Ferdinand King of Spain, whose Dowry was the ample Inheritance of her Father's Kingdoms. The Nuptials were celebrated with the pre∣parations of Six Hundred Triumphs. Plays, Running; Racing, Tilting, Banquets. So much Plenty, so much Luxury, that the Horse-boys and Slaves glistered in Tissue. But, oh immense Grief! hardly the Seventh Month had passed, when the young Prince, sporting a Horse-back upon the Banks of Tagus, was thrown from his Horse to the Ground, so that his Scull was broken, and he wounded to Death. He was carried to a Fisher's House, scarce big enough to contain him and two of his Followers; there he lay down upon a Bed of Straw, and expired. The King flies thither, with the Queen his Mother: There they behold the miserable Specta∣cle; their Pomp turn'd into Lamentation: The growing Youth of their Son, his Vertues, Wealth, like Flowers on a sudden disrobed by the North-winds blast, and all to be buried in a miserable Grave. O the sudden Whirlwinds of Human Affairs! O most precipitate Falls of the most constant Things!
What shall I remember any more? Basilius the Emperor was gored to death by a Hart, while he was entangled in a troublesome Bough. The ancient Monument in the Camp of Am∣brosius, near Aenipontus, witnesses, That a Noble Youth, though under Age, set Spurs to his Horse, to make him leap a Ditch twenty foot broad. The Horse took it; but the Rider and the Horse fell by a sudden, and almost the same kind of death. That the Spoils of the Horse, and the Garments of the Youth, speak to this Day.
But this sudden Fate is common, as well to the Good as to the Bad; neither does it argue an unhappy Condition of the Soul, unless any Person in the Act of burning Impiety, feel him∣self struck with the Dart of Divine Vengeance. Such was the Exit of Dathan and Abiram, whom the gaping Earth miserably swallowed up, obstinate in their Rebellion against Moses. Such was the End of those Soldiers, whom; for their Irreverence to Elijah, Heaven consumed with Balls of Fire. Such was the End of the Hebrew, whom the Revengers Sword pass'd tho∣rough, finding him in the Embraces of the Midianitess, turning his Genial into his Funeral Bed.
So many Pores of the Body, so many little Doors for Death. Death does not shew himself always near, yet is he always at hand. What is more stupid, than to wonder that that should fall out at any time, which may happen every Day? Our Limits are determined where the in∣exorable necessity of Fate has fix'd them. But none of us knows how near they are prefixed. So therefore let us form our Minds, as if we were at the utmost extremity. Let us make no Delay.
Death has infinite accesses. So it is indeed; and to what I have said, I add: It is reported, that a certain Person dream'd, that he was torn by the Jaws of a Lion. He rises, careless of his Dream, and goes to Church with his Friends: In the way, he sees a Lyon of Stone gaping, that upheld a Pillar. Then declaring his Dream to his Companions, not without Laughter; Behold, said he, this is the Lyon that tore me in the Night. So saying, he thrust his Hand into the Lyon's Jaws, crying to the Statue, Thou hast thy Enemy; now shut thy Jaws, and, if thou canst, bite my Hand. He had no sooner said the Word, but he received a deadly Wound in that place where he thought he could have no harm; for at the bottom of the Lyon's Mouth lay a Scorpion, which no sooner felt his Hand, but he put forth his Sting, and stung the young Man to death. Are Stones thus endued with Anger? Where then is not Death, if Lyons of Stone can kill? In the same manner died the young Hylas, who was kill'd by a Viper that lay hid in the Mouth of a Bear's resemblance in Stone.
What, shall I mention the Child kill'd by an Isicle dropping upon his Head from the Pent∣house? whom Martial laments in the following Verses.
Where next the Vipsan Pillars stands the Gate,From whence the falling Rain wets Cloak and Hat,A Child was passing by, when, strange to tell,Ʋpon his Throat a frozen drop there fell,Where, while the Boy his cruel Fate bemoan'd,The tender point straight melted in the Wound.Would Chance have us adore her lawless Will?Or tell where Death is not, if Drops can kill?
'Tis the Saying of Annaeus: Uncertain it is, saith he, in what place Death may expect thee; therefore do thou expect Death in every place.
We trifle, and at distance think the Ill,While in our Bowels Death lies lurking still:For in the moment of our Birth-day Morn,That moment Life and Death conjoin'd were born;And of that Thread, with which our Lives we measure,Our Thievish Hours still make a rapid ••••••∣zure.Insensibly we die; so Lamps expire,When wanting Oil, to feed the greedy Fire.Though living still, yet Death is then so nigh,That oft-times as we speak, we speaking die.
Senccio Cornelius, a Roman Knight, a Man of extream Frugality, no less careful of his Patri∣mony than of his Body, when he had sate all Day, till Night, by his Friend sick a Bed, beyond all Hopes of Recovery, when he had Supp'd well and cheary, was taken with a violent Distemper, the Quinsey, scarcely retained his Breath within his contracted Jaws till Morning; so that he de∣ceas'd within a few Hours, after he had performed all the Duties of a sound and healthy Man.
What follows, is extracted from Mr. Increase Mather's Book of Remarkable Providences.
I Shall only add (says he) at present, That there have been many sudden Deaths in this Countrey, which should not pass without some Remark: For when such Strokes are multiplied, there is undoubtedly a speaking Voice of Providence therein. And so it hath been with us in New-England, this last Year, and most of all the last Summer. To my Observation, in August last, within the space of three or four Weeks, there were twelve sudden Deaths, (and it may be others have observed more than I did) some of them being, in respect of sundry Cirrumstances, exceeding
description Page 151
awful. Let me only add here, that sudden Death is not always a Judgment unto those who are taken out of an evil World: It may be a Mercy to them, and a Warning unto others, as the sudden Death of the Prophet Ezekiel's Wife was. Many, of whom the World was not worthy, have been so removed out of it. Moses died suddenly; and so have some excellent Persons in this Countrey done. Governour Eaton, at New-Haven; and Governour Hains, at Hartford, died in their Sleep, without being sick. That Excellent Man of God, Mr. Norton, as he was walking in his House in this Boston, was taken with a Syncope, fell down dead, and never spake more.
Nor is there any Rule or Reason for Christians to pray absolutely against sudden Death. Some Holy Men have, with submission to the Will of the most High, desired and prayed for such a Death. So did Mr. Capel, and God gave him his Desire; for on September, 21. 1656. having Prea∣ched twice that Day, and performed Religious Duties with his Family, he went to Bed, and died immediately. The like is reported by Dr. Fuller, in his Church History, concerning that Angesical Man, Mr. Brightman, who would often pray, (if God saw fit) that he might die ra∣ther a sudden than a lingring Death; and so it came to pass: For as he was travelling in the Coach with Sir John Osborne, and reading of a Book (for he would lose no time) he was taken with a Fainting Fit; and though instantly taken out in the Arms of one there present, and all means possible used for his Recovery, he there died, August 24. 1607. The Learned and Pious Wolfius (not the Divine, who has written Commentaries on several Parts of the Scriptures; but he that published Lectionum Memorabilium & Reconditarum Centenarios) on May 23. 1600. being in usual Health, was, after he had Dined, surprised with a sudden illness, whereof he died within a few Hours. That Holy man, Jacobus Faber, who did and suffered great things for the Name of Christ, went suddenly into the silent Grave: On a Day, when some Friends came to visit him, after he had courteously entertained them, he laid himself down upon his Bed, to take some Repose; and no sooner shut his Eyes, but his Heaven-born Soul took its flight into the World of Souls.
The Man, who being in Christ, shall always be doing something for God, may bid Death Welcome, when ever it shall come, be it never so soon, never so suddenly. Thus far Mr. Mather.
God who is a Rewarder of those who diligently seek him, was pleased to give a Quietus est to the Reverend Mr. Hurst, suddenly taking him from his Work, to receive his Wages, advancing him from the Pulpit to the Throne, (April 14. 1690.) as he did the laborious Bishop Jewel, (who was first of the same Merton College in Oxford) in somewhat alike manner, from preach∣ing at Laco*ck in Wiltshire; (now near an Hundred and twenty Years since) who had said to a Gen∣tleman disswading him from preaching then, It did best become a Bishop to die preaching (or stand∣ing) in the Pulpit, seriously thinking of that comfortable Elogy of his Lord and Master (which you heard our Preacher chose for his Text at the Interment of Mr. Cawton) Happy art thou, my Servant, if when I come I find thee doing. Mr. Wells, and Mr. Pledger, were (if I mistake not) both struck with sudden Death on the Lord's-Day. An Ingenious Poet of our own, said in his Jambicks of the excellent Mr. Vines, who went to his eternal Rest the Night after his Preaching and Administring the Lord's Supper, (the beginning of March, 1655.) Abit, (beata Mors!) Modis oportet hisce Episcopum mori. And another then, to the same purpose, in our Mother Tongue wrote also:
Our English Luther, Vines (whose Death Iweep)Stole away (and said nothing) in a Sleep:Sweet like a Swan, he Preach'd that Day he went,And for his Cordial, took a Sacrament.Had it but been suspected—he would die,His People sure had stopp'd him with a Cry.
But his Hour was then come; and so was that of the famous Mr. Hollingworth at Manchester, who when at a Fast in Praying and Preaching he had as far outdone himself that Day, as he used to outdoe other Ministers, chang'd his Habitation here for a better (having done his Work) upon the irresistable Stroke of a deadly Apoplexy. So was that (as I have heard) of the holy Mr. Ambrose. So that of the laborious and much-followed Mr. Watson, and we know lately of our Brother Mr. Oakes, carried out of the Pulpit: As was the Learned and Pious Professor, Dr. Joshua Hoyl, out of the University Pulpit in Oxford. Death which came to him was in hast, and made quick dispatch; it gave one blow, and down he fell.
Mr. Thomas Gouge died (says Archbishop Tillotson, who preach'd his Funeral Sermon) in the 77th. Year of his Age, Octob. 29th. 1681. It so pleased God (adds this Great Author) that his Death was so sudden, that in all probability he himself hardly perceiv'd it when it happen'd; for he died in his Sleep. So that we may say of him, as it is said of David: After he had served his Generation, according to the Will of God, he fell asleep. I confess (continues our Author) that a sudden Death is generally undesirable, and therefore with Reason we pray against it, because so very few are sufficiently prepared for it. But to him, the constant Employment of whose Life was the best Preparation for Death, that was possible no Death cou'd be sudden, nay it was rather a Favour and Blessing to him; because, by how much the more sudden, so much the more easie: As if God had designed to begin the Reward of the great Pains of his Life, in an easie Death. And indeed it was rather a Translation than a Death, and saving that his Body was left behind, what was said of Enoch may not unfitly be applied to this Pious and Good Man, with respect to the suddenness of his Change, He walked with God, and was not, for Good took him. See his Funeral Sermon.
description Page 152
CHAP. CXLVII. EPITAPHS.
MANY Instances of EPITAPHS, in Prose and in Verse, may be collected from the old Greek Poets and Historians, who yet were but Children, compared to the Chaldeans and Egyptians: But the Ancientest President of Epitaphs must be that recorded in the Ancientest History, viz. the Old Testament, 1 Sam. 6.18. where it is recorded, that the Great Stone erected as a Memorial unto Abel, by his Father Adam, remained unto that Day in being, and its Name was called the Stone of Abel, and its Elegy was, Here was shed the Blood of Righteous Abel, as it is also called 4000 Years after, Mattn. 23.35. and this is the Original of Monumental Memorials and Elegies.
1. St. Bernard's Epitaph, made by one Adam, a Canon Regular.
Clarae sunt Valles, sed claris Vallibus AbbasClarior, his clarum nomen in Orbe dedit.Clarus avis, clarus meritis & clarus honore,Claruit ingenio, & religione magis.Mors est clara, cinis clarus, clarumque sepul∣chrum,Clarior exultat Spiritus ante Deum.
Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 105.
2. The Epitaph upon Bede, made by one of his Scholars.
Hac sunt in Fossà Bedae Snacti Ossa.But in the Morning this was found on his Tomb.Hac sunt in Fossà, Bedae Venerabilis Ossa.
Ibid. p. 101.
3. Luther had many made upon him; as, Roma Orbum domuit; Romam sibi Papa sub∣egit;
Viribus illa suis, fraudibus iste suis.Quanto isto major Lutherus, major & illâ;Istum illamque uno qui domuit calamo!I nunc, Alciden memorato Graecia mendax;Lutheri ad calamum ferrea clava nihil.Theod. Beza.
Another.
Lutherus Decimum confregit strage Leonem;De clava noli quaerere, penna fuit.
Joh. Major.
4. Zuinglius had this.
Zuinglius arderet gemino cum Sanctus amore,Nempe Dei imprimis, deinde suae Patriae;Dicitur in solidum se devovisse duobus,Nempe Deo imprimis, deinde suae Patriae;Quam benè persolvit simul istis vota Duobus,Pro Patrià exanimis, pro Pietate Cinis!
Theod. Beza.
5. John Picus Mirandula, who lived apace, and did a great deal in a little time, dying in the 32d. Year of his Age, had this Epitaph engraven upon his Tomb, in St. Mary's Church in Florence, belonging to the Jacobine Friars.
Joannes jacet hic Mirandula, caetera noruntEt Tagus & Ganges, forsan & Antipodes.
Boisardus in Biblioth.
6. John Brentius was buried with much Honour, and had this Epitaph.
Voce, Stylo, Pietate, Fide, Candore probatusJoannes, tali Brentius ore fuit.
In English.
With Voice, Style, Piety, Faith, and Candour grac'd,In outward shape, John Brentius was thus fac'd.
Full. Abel. Rediv. p. 298.
7. John Knox had this Epitaph bestowed upon him in extempore Expression, while his Corpse was putting in the Ground, by the Earl of Murray.
Here lieth one, who in his Life-time never feared the Death of any Man.
Ibid. p. 324.
8. Wigandus made his own Epitaph.
In Christo vixi, morior, vivoque Wigandus,Do sordes morti, caetera, Christe, tibi.
In English.
In Christ I lived, and die, and live again;My Filth to Earth I give, my Soul with Christ shall reign.
Ibid. p. 369.
9. Mr. John Fox hath this upon his Tomb, in St. Giles's Church, without Cripplegate. Christo S. S.
Johanni Foxo, Ecclesiae Anglicanae Martyro∣logo Fidelissimo, Antiquitatis Historicae inda∣gatori sagacissimo, Evangelicae Veritatis Pro∣pugnatori acerrimo, Thaumaturgo Admirabi∣li; qui Martyres Marianos, tanquam Phoeni∣ces, ex cineribus redivivos praestîtit, Patri suo omni pietatis Officio imprimis colendo, Samuel Foxus illius primogenitus hoc Monumentum posuit, non sine lachrymis. Obiit die 18 Mens. Apr. A. D. 1587. jam Septuagenarius.
Vita vitae mortalis est, spes vitae immortalis.
Ibid. p. 38••.
10. Bishop Andrews had this most excel∣lent, significant, and speaking Epitaph, Lector,
Si Christianus es, siste;Morae pretium erit,Non nescire Te, Qui vir hic situs sit,Ejusdem tecum, Catholicae Ecclesiae mem∣brum,Sub eadem foelicis Resurrectionis spe,Eandem D. Jesu praestolans Epiphaniam,Sacratissimus Antistes, Lancelotus Andrews,Londini oriundus, educatus Cantabrigiae,Aulae Pembrock. Alumnorum, Sociorum,PraefectorumUnus, & nemini secundus;Linguarum, Artium, Scientiarum,Humanorum, Divinorum OmniumInfinitus Thesaurus, stupendum Ora∣culum:Orthodoxae Christi Ecclesiae,Dictis, scriptis, precibus, exemplo,Incomparabile Propugnaculum:Reginae Elizabethae a Sacris,D. Pauli, London. Residentiarius,D. Petri Westmonast. Decanus,Episcopus Cicestrensis, Eliensis, Wintonien∣sis,Regique Jacobo tum ab Eleemosynis,Tum ab utriusque Regni Consiliis,Decanus denique Sacelli Regii.
description Page 153
Idem ex
Indefessà operà in studiis,Summà sapientià in rebus,Assiduà pietate in Deum,Profu••â largitate in egenos,Rarâ amenatate in suos,Spectatâ probitate in omnes,Aeternum admirandus:Annorum pariter & publicae famae satur,Sed Bonorum passim omnium cum luctu de∣natus,Celebs hinc migravit ad Aureolam caelestem,
Anno Regis Carolis Secundo, Aetatis suae 71. Christi MDCXXVI.
Tantum est, Lector, Quod Te merentes PosteriNunc volebant, atque ut ex voto tuo valeas, DictoSit Deo Gloria.
Mr. Issaacson in his Life.
11. Dr. Reinolds had this Epitaph bestowed upon him by Dr. Spencer, his Successour, with an Inscription in Golden Letters.
Virtuti Sacrum.
Johanni Rainolde, S. Theologiae D. Erudi∣tione, Pietate, Integritate, hujus Collegii Pres. qui obiit Maii 21. A. 1607. Aetatis suae 58. Jo∣hannes Spencer, Auditor, Successor, Virtutum & Sanctitatis admirator, h. e. amoris ergô posuit.
Fuller. Abel Rediviv. p. 491.
12. Archbishop Parker had this engraven upon his Tomb in Lambeth Chapel, composed by Dr. Haddon.
Matthew Parker lived sober and wise,Learned by study and continual practice;Loving, True, of Life uncontroll'd;The Court did foster him, both young and old.Orderly he dealt, the Right he did defend;He lived to God, to God he made his End.
Ibid. p. 530.
13. In the last Year of the Reign of King Henry he Second, more than 600 Years after the time of his Death, the Body of King Ar∣thur was found in the Church-yard of Glasten∣bury betwixt two Pyramids therein standing. He was laid no less than 16 foot deep in the Ground, for fear (as Hollinshead writes) the Saxons should have found him; and surely the searchers for his Body would have never digged so deep, had they not at seven foot depth found a mighty broad Stone, to which a Leaden Cross was fastened, and in that side that lay downwards, in barbarous Letters (according to the rudeness of that Age) this Inscription was written upon that side of the Lead that was towards the Stone.
Hic jacet sepultus inclytus Rex Arturius,In insula Avalonia.Here lieth King Arthur, buried in the Isle of Avalodonia.
Nine foot deeper, in the Trunk of a Tree, was his Body found buried, his Bones being of a marvellous bigness; the space of his Fore∣head betwixt his two Eyes, was a span broad, and his Shin-bone being set in the Ground, reached up to the middle Thigh of a very tall Man; ten Wounds appeared in his Scull, one whereof was very great, and plain to be seen. His Wife, Queen Guinever, lay buried likewise with him, the Tresses of whose Hair, (the last of our Excrements that perish) finely pleated, and of coulour like the burnish'd Gold, seemed whole and perfect until it was touched, but then (to shew what all Beauties are) it immediately fell to dust. Engl. Worthies, by Will Winstanley, p. 14.
14. The old Verses which were written on Geoffery Chaucer's Grave, at first, were these.
Galfridus Chaucer vates & sama Poesis,Maternae haec sacra sum tumulatus humo.
15. Mr. Michael Drayton was buried, An∣no 1631. in Westminster-Abby, near the South Door, by these two eminent Poets, Geoffery Chaucer, and Edmund Spencer, with this Epi∣taph.
Do, pious Marble, let the Readers knowWhat they, and what their Children oweTo Drayton's Name, whose sacred DustWe recommend unto thy Trust.Protect his Memory, and preserve his Story,Remain a lasting Monument of his Glory;And thy Ruines shall disclaimTo be the Treasurer of his Name:His Name, that cannot fade, shall beAn everlasting Monument to thee.
16. Ben. Johnson bestowed this as part of an Epitaph on his eldest Son, dying an In∣fant.
Rest in soft Peace; and (asked) say, Here doth lieBen Johnson his best piece of Poetry.
He died himself, Anno Domini 1638. and was buried about the Belfry in the Abby-Church at Westminster, having only upon a Pavement over his Grave, this written.
O Rare Ben Johnson!
17. Mr. William Shakespear was buried at Stratford upon Avon, The Town of his Nativity, upon whom one hath bestowed this Epitaph.
Renowned Spencer, lie a thought more nighTo learned Chaucer, and a rare Beaumont lieA little nearer Spencer, to make roomFor Shakespear, in your threefold, fourfold Tomb;To lodge all Four in one Bed make a shiftUntil Dooms-day, for hardly will a Fifth,Betwixt this Day and that, by Fates be slain,For whom your Curtains may be drawn again.If your precedency in Death do barA Fourth place in your sacred Sepulcher,Under this sacred Marble of thine own,Sleep, rare Tragedìan Shakespear! sleep alone;Thy unmolested Peace, in an unshared Cave,Possess as Land, not Tenant of the Grave;That unto us, and others, it may beHonour hereafter to be laid by thee.
18. Sir. John Mandevile, who died at Liege in Germany, the 17th. Day of November, An∣no 1372. had this Inscription upon his Tomb.
Hic jacet vir nobilis Dr. Joannes de Mande∣vile, Al. D. and Barbam Miles; Dominus de Campdi; Natus de Anglia; Medicine Profes∣sor, devotissimus Orator, & bonorum Largis∣simus pauperibus erogator, qui toto quasi or∣be Instracto. Leodii diem vitae suae clausit ex∣tremum. Anno Dom. M. CCC. LXXI. Mens. Novemb. die 16. &c.
But the Town of St. Albans will not allow of this, but claim the Honour of his Inter∣ment, as well as that of his Birth; and to this
description Page 154
end, they have a Rhiming Epitaph for him, upon a Pillar; near to which they suppose his Body to have been buried: Which Epitaph (saith Mr. Weaver) being set to some lofty Tune, as to the Hunting of Antichrist, or the like, it will be well worth the singing. Thus it runs:
All you that pass by, on this Pillar cast eye,This Epitaph read if you can;I will tell you a Tomb once stood in this RoomOf a brave spirited Man.John Mandevill by Name, a Knight of great Fame,Born in this honoured Town;Before him was none that ever was known,For Travel of so high Renown.As the Knights in the Temple, cross-legg'd in Marble,In Armour, with Sword and with Shield;So was this Knight grac'd, which Time hath defac'd,That nothing but Ruins doth yield.His Travels being done, he shine like the SunIn Heavenly Canaan:To which blessed Place, O Lord, of his Grace,Bring us all, Man after Man.
19. Palmer of Orford, within the Diocess of Rochester, had this Epitaph.
Palmers all ouer Faders were,I a Palmer lived here;And Travyld still, till worn wyth Age,I ended this World's Pilgrimage,On the blyst Assention Day,In the cherful Month of May;A Thowsand wyth fowre hundred seven,And took my Jorney hense to Heaven.
20. Rich. Davy, Master of the Jewel-House, and Mawd his Wife, had this Epitaph.
Pray for the Sowl of Mawd Davy,Whose Corps hereunder do lay;She was Dawter of William Davy,On whose Soul Jesu hae mercy.I pray yow all for Cherite,Say a Peter Noster, and an Ave.
21. Rich. Bonevant laid interred in the Stone Church in the Diocess of Rochester, had this Epitaph.
Preyeth for the Sowl in wey of CheriteOf Richard Bonevant, late Mercer of London.For the Brethren and Sisters of this Fraternite,Owner of this Place, called Castle of the Ston.Remember him that is laid under Ston.For hys Sowl, and al Christian to preyTo the merciful Jesew, a Pater Noster anon,And Ave to hys Moder, and make no deley,In March which decessyd the xix dey,In the Year of our Lord God, who keep him from pyne,A Thousand four hundred fifty and nyne.
22. And Sir John Dew, Priest, this.
O merciful Jesew,Have Mercy on the Sowl of Sir John Dew.
23. Another thus.
Here lies William Banknot and Anne his Wyff,Swete Jesew grant to them and us everlasting Liff.Pray yow hertely for Cherite,Say a Pater Noster and an Ave. 1400.
24. Another with Arms upon the Monument, thus. Non hominem aspiciam ultra. Olivio,
25. Another thus.
Vixi, peccavi, penitui, Naturae cessi.
Which was as Christian (saith Mr. Cambden) as that was Profane of the Roman:
Amici Dum vivimus Vivamus.
26. In St. Leonard's Foster-lane is this Epitaph.
When the Bells be merely roung,And Mass devoutly soung,And the meat merely eaten,Then sall Robert Trappis, his Wiffs and his Chyldren be forgetten.
27. The Pictures of Robert, Agnes, and Joan, inlaid in Brass, seem thus to speak.
Sancta Trinitas Unus Deus miserete nobis,Et Ancillis tuis sperantibus in te.O Mater Dei memento mei.Jesu mercy, Lady help.
28. John Brokitwell, an especial Founder, or new Builder of Leonard's Foster-lane, had this.
All yat will gud warks wurch,Prey for them yat help thys Church,Geuyng Almys for Cherite,Pater Noster and Ave.
29. Ʋpon Michael Forlace, &c. this.
Prey for the Sowlygs of Michael Forlace, and his Wyf, and in the Worschypp of God and our Lady, for theyr Faders and Moders, wyth the Sowlygs of all Christen, of yowr Cherite sey a Pater Noster and an Ave Maria.
Body. I, Mary Pawson, ly below sleepying.
Soul. I, Mary Pawson, sit aboue weaking.
Both. We hope to meet again wyth Glory clothed,
Then Mary Pawson for ever blessed.
30. Ʋpon Sir John Woodco*ck, Lord Mayor, this.
Hic jacet in requie Woodco*ck Jon vir generosus,Major Londonie, Mercerus valde morosus,Miles qui fuerat .........M. Domini mille centum quater ruit ille,Cum X bis.
This John Woodco*ck was Lord Mayor, Anno Dom. 1405. in which his Office he caused all the Werers in the River of Thames, from Stanes to the River of Medway, to be destroyed, and the Trinks to be burned.
31. Tho. Knowles, Lord Mayor, and John his Wife, of St. Anthonies, had this Epitaph.
Here lyth grauyn under this StonThomas Knowles both flesh and bon,Grocer, and Alderman Yeres forty,Sheriff, and twis Mayor truly:And for he should not ly alone,Here lyth wyth him his good Wyff Joane;They were togeder Sixty yere;And nineteen Children they had in fear.Now ben they gon, wee them miss:Christ have there Sowlys to Heaven bliss.Amen. Ob. Ann. 14—
32. The Epitaph of Walter Lempster, Doctor of Physick.
Under this black Marbl ston lyeth the Body of Master Walter Lempster, Doctor of Physick, and also Phisition to the High and Mighty Prince, Henry VII. which Master Lempster gayve unto this Chyrch too Cheynes of fine Gold, weying 14 Ounces and a quarter, for to make certeyn Ornament, to put on the blessyd Body of our Saviour Jesus. He died the 9th. of March, M. CCCC. 87. whose Soul God pardon.
description Page 155
33. An Epitaph upon Simon Street, and Agnes his Wife.
Such as I am, such shall ye be;Grocer of London somtym was I:The King's Weigher more then Years twenty.Simon Street callyd in my plas,And good Fellowshyp fayn would was.Therefore in Heaven everlastyng lifJesu send me, and Agnes my Wyff.Kerli Merli my words were tho,And Deo gratias, I added thereto:I passed to God in the Year of grase,A thousand four hundred just his was.
34. Ʋpon William Wray
Here lyeth wrapt in ClayThe Body of William Wray.I have no more to say.
35. Ʋpon Henry Denne, and Joane his Wife, of Saint Bennets Grase Church.
Prey for the Saulygs of Henry Denne, and Joane his Wyf, their Fadyrs, their Moders, Bre∣dyrs, and good Frendys, and of all Christian Saulygs Jesu have mercy, Amen. Who depar∣ted this Life— M. CCCC. 91.
36. Another.
Here lyeth Clement Town— 1540— whose Obiit shall for ever be observed in this Church, and his Mass always upon the day following, whos Soul, and his two Wyfs Souls, Elisabeth and Elisabeth, and all their Chyldrens Souls, Jesus take to his Glorious Mercy. Amen.
37. At Saint Olaves Hart-street. Another.
Qu. A. D. T. D. P.os. nguis. irus. risti. ulcedine. avit.H. Sa. M. Ch. M. L.
38. Another.
All the Nuns in Holywel,Pray for the Soul of Sir Thomas Lowel.He died he 25 of May at Enfield, Anno 1524.
39. Another.
John Stow saith, that he had read this In∣scription following, fixed on a Stone Cross, some∣time standing in the Charter-House Church∣yard.
Anno Domini M. CCC. 49. Regnante magna pestilentia, consecratum fuit hoc Cemiterium, in quo & infra septa praesentis Monasterii, se∣pulta fuerunt mortuorum Corpora, plusquam quinquaginta millia, preter alia multa abhinc usque ad praesens, quorum animabus propitie∣tur Deus. Amen.
40. Another.
Here lieth Humphrey Gosling of London, Vintnor,Of the Whyt Hart of this Parish a Neighbor,Of vertuous Behaviour, a very good Archer,And of honest Mirth, a good Company-keeper,So well enclyned to Poor and Rich,God send more Goslings to be such.
41. Another.
Hic jacet Tom Shorthose,Sine Tomb, sine Sheet, sine Riches,Qui vixit sine Gown,Sine Cloak, sine Shirt, sine Breeches.
42. Henry Chicheley, although he was Foun∣der of All-Souls College in Oxford, and an espe∣cial furtherer of Learning, was but little ho∣noured, by this unlearned Epitaph, 1443.
Pauper eram natus, post primas hic relevatus,Jam sum prostratus, & vermibus esca paratus,Ecce meum tumulum.
43. Out of Hackney Church, this. Christophorus Ʋrswicus Regis Henrici Sep∣timi Elemosynarius, vir sua aetate clarus, sum∣matibus atque infirmatibus juxta charus. Ad exteros reges undecies pro patria legatus. De∣canatum Eboracensem, Archidiaconatum Rich∣mundiae, Decanatum Windsoriae habitos vivens reliquit. Episcopatum Norwicensem oblatum recusavit, magnos honores tota vita sprevit, frugali vita contentus, hic vivere, hic mori voluit. Plenus annorum obiit, ab omnibus desideratus Funeris pompam etiam testamento vetuit. Hic sepultus carnis resurrectionem in adventum Christi expectat:
"Obiit Anno Christi incarnati 1521. Die3 Martii. Anno aetatis suae 74.
44. This Testamentary Epitaph, Mr. Cam∣den hath read in an Old Manuscript.
Terram terra tegit, Daemon peccata resumat:Rex habeat Mundus, spiritus alta petat.
45. The Abbot of St. Albans, which lieth buried there in the high Quire, suppressed his Name as modestly as any other, in this:
Hic quidem terra tegiturPeccato solvens debitum,Cujus nomen non impositum,In libro vitae sit inscriptum.
46. Ʋpon one buried in the Night without any Ceremony, under the Name of Menalcas, this.
Here lieth Menalcas as dead as a Log,That lived like a Devil, and died like a Dog.Here doth he lie, said I? Then say, I lye,For from this place he parted by and by.But here he made his descent into Hell,Without either Book, Candle, or Bell.
47. Dr. Caius, a Learned Physician of Cam∣bridge, and a Confounder of Gunwell and Caius College, hath only this:
Fui Caius.
48. Ʋpon Julius Scaliger. Scaligeri quod Reliquum.
49. Ʋpon Cardinal Pool, which he made himself. Depositum Poli Cardinalis.
50. Ʋpon a Gentleman, that falling off his Horse, brake his Neck, this.
My Friends, judge not me,Thou seest I judge not thee:Betwixt the Stirrop and the ground,Mercy I ask'd, Mercy I found.
51. Ʋpon Queen Elizabeth, this. Memoriae Sacrum.
Religione ad primaevam sinceritatem re∣staurata, pace fundata, monetae ad justuni va••orem reducta, rebellione domestica vindi∣cata, Gallia malis intestinis praecipiti sub∣levata, Belgio sustentato, Hispanica classe profligata, Hibernia pulsis Hispanis, & re∣bellibus ad deditionem coactis, peccata; Reditibus utriusque Academiae lege anno∣naria plurimùm adauctis; tota denique Anglia ditata, prudentissiméque Anno XLV. administratà, Elizabetha Regina vlctrix, triumphatrix, pietatis studiosissima, foeli∣cissima; placida morte septuagenaria soluta, mortales reliquias dum Christo jubente re∣surgant immortales, in hac ecclesia celeber∣rima ab ipsa conservata, & denuo fundata, deposuìt.
42. Ʋpon Mary, Queen of Scots, this.
Regibus orta, auxi Reges, Reginaque vìxi:Ter nupta, & tribus orba viris, tria Regna reiiqui.Gallus opes, Scotus cunas, habet Angla Sepul∣chrum.
description Page 156
53. Ʋpon Prince Henry, this.
Reader, wonder think it none,Though I speak, and am a stone;Here is shrin'd Coelestial Dust,And I keep it but in Trust.Should I not my Treasure tell,Wonder then you might as well,How this Stone could choose but break,If it had not learn'd to speak.Hence amazed, and ask not me,Whose these Sacred Ashes be.Purposely it is conceal'd,For if that should be reveal'd,All that read would by and by,Melt themselves to Tears, and die.
Within this Marble Casket liesA matchless Jewel of Rich Prize,Whom Nature in the World's disdain,But shew'd, and then put up again.
54. Ʋpon Queen Ann, this.
March with is Wind hath struck a Cedar tall,And weeping April mourns the Cedar's fall,And May intends no Flowers her Month shall bring,Since she must lose the Flower of all the Spring.Thus March's Wind hath caused April showers.And yet sad May must lose her Flower of Flowers.
55. On King James.
He that hath Eyes, now wake and weep;He whose waking was our sleep,Is fallen asleep himself, and neverShall wake more, till wake for ever;Death's Iron hand hath closed those Eyes,That were at once three Kingdoms Spies,Both to foresee, and to preventDangers, so soon as they were meant.That Head, whose working Brain aloneThought all Mens quiet, but his own,Is fallen at Rest, (Oh) let him haveThe Peace he lent us, to his Grave:If no Naboth, all his Raign,Was for his fruitful Vineyard slain:If no Ʋriah lost his Life,Because he had too fair a Wife.Then let no Shimei's Curse woundHis honour, or profane this ground:Let no black-mouth'd breath'd rank CurrPeaceful James his Ashes stur.Princes are Gods, (O) do not thenRake in their Graves, to prove them Men.
56. Ʋpon the King of Sweden.
Upon this Place the great Gustavus died,While Victory lay weeping by his side.
57. Ʋpon Sir Francis Vere.
When Vere sought Death, arm'd with his Sword and Shield,Death was afraid to meet him in the Field:But when his Weapons he had laid aside,Death, like a Coward, struck him, and he died.
58. Another.
Here lieth Richard A Preene,One Thousand, Five Hundred, Eighty Nine,Of March the xx day,And he that will die after him, may.
59. Another.
Here lieth he, who was born, and cryed,Told Threescore Years, fell sick, and dyed.
60. At Farlam on the West Marches, toward Scotland, near Naworth-Castle.
John Bell, broken browLigs under this stean,Fovr of mine een SonsLaid it on my weam.I was a Man of my Meat,Master of my Wife;I lived on my own LandWith mickle strife.
61. In St. Paul's was this.
Here lies John Dod, a Servant of God, to whom he is gone;Father or Mother, Sister or Brother, he never knew none.A Headborough, and a Constable, a Man of Fame,The first of his House, and last of his Name.Died, buryed, and deceas'd the Fifteenth of May,One Thousand, Five Hundred, and Fifteen, being Whitson-Monday.
62. On Mr. Burbidge the Tragedian. Exit Burbidge.
63. On Mr. Weymark, a constant Walker in Paul's.
Defessus sum ambulando.
64. In St. Mary Saviours, this.
Here lies William Emerson,Who lived and died an honest Man.
65. In the North-Country, this.
Here ligs John Hubberton,And there ligs his Wife,Here ligs his Dagger,And there ligs his Knife:Here ligs his Daughter,And there ligs his Son;Heigh for brave John Hubberton.
66. Ʋpon JOhn Death.
Here lies John Death, the very sameThat went away with a Cousin of his Name.
67. Ʋpon Mr. Parsons, Organist at Westminster.
Death passing by, and hearing Parsons play,Stood much amazed at his depth of Skill,And said, this Artist must with me away,(For Death bereaves us of the better still.)But let the Quire, while he keeps time, sing on,For Parsons rests, his Service being done.
68. On Mr. Charles Wray.
When I in Court had spent my tender Prime,And done my best to please an Earthly Prince,Even sick to see how I had lost my Time;Death pitying mine Estate, removed me thence,And sent me (mounted upon Angels Wings)To serve my Saviour, and the King of Kings.
69. Many and sundry Opinions were conceived of Joan of Arck; some judging her miraculously raised up by God for the good of France, others, that she was but a meer Impostor: We will su∣spend our Judgment herein, and referr you to the Epitaph, which we find thus written on her.
Here lies Joan of Arck, the whichSome count Saint, and some count Witch;Some count Man, and something more;Some count Maid, and some a whor*:Her Life's in question, wrong or right;Her Death's in doubt, by Laws or might:Oh, Innocence, take heed of it,How thou too near to Guilt dost sit.
description Page 157
(Mean time France a Wonder saw,A Woman Rule, 'gainst Salique Law.)But Reader, be content to stayThy censure till the Judgment-day:Then shalt thou know, and not before,Whether Saint, Witch, Man, Maid, or whor*.
70. An Epitaph upon Sir Philip Sidney.
England, Netherland, the Heavens, and the Arts,All Soldiers and the World, have made six PartsOf the Noble Sidney; for none will supposeThat a small heap of Stones can Sidney inclose.England hath his Body, for she it bred,Netherland his Blood, in her Defence shed;The Heavens his Soul, the Arts his Fame,All Soldiers his Grief, the World his Good Name.
71. The following Epitaph was written upon the Tomb-stone of JOHN WHITE, Esq; a Member of the House of Commons in the Year 1640. and Father to Dr. Annesley's Wife, lately deceased.
Here lies a John, a burning shining Light,Whose Name, Life, Actions, all alike were WHITE.
72. Mrs. Wilkinson with her Child went to Heaven from her Childbed, on whose Tomb-stone a learned Doctor wrote the following Lines, viz.
Here lies Mother and Babe both without sins,Next Birth will make her and her Infant Twins.
See Mr. Adams's Sermon in the Continuation of Morning Exercise, Questions, and Cases of Conscience.
73. Ʋpon Richard Howkins.
Here lies Richard Howkins, who out of his storeGave Twenty good Shillings for the use of the Poor,Upon condition his Body shoul'd ne'er be re∣moved,Until the appearing of our dearly Beloved.
74. On the Tomb-stone of a great Scold, was written,
Her Husband prays, if by her Grave you walk,You gently tread, for if she's wak'd, she'll talk.
75. Ʋpon Mr. West.
Here lies Ned West, of Men the best,Well loved by his Wife;But Oh, he's gone, his Thread is spun,And cut off by the KnifeOf cruel Atropos; Oh, Jade, Rokcy and flinty hearted Maid,To kill so good a Man;Take from my Wooff two Inches off,And let him live again.
76. On the Tomb of the Electeress Dowager of Saxony are to be seen the following Devices and Motto's. I. Piety with an Heart, in which some Beams from the Name Jehovah are cen∣tered, with this Motto, From him, and to him. II. Clemency, with a Cloud of Dew hanging over the Land, with this Motto, Water is com∣mon to all. III. Friendliness, with a Sun piercing a dark Cloud over-against a Rainbow, and this Motto, He enlightens and makes glad. IV. Mag∣nanimity, with a Rock, upon which some Thun∣derbolts are darted, with this Motto, They don't terrifie. V. Liberality, with a Fountain, from whence some Hands were taking out Water, with this Motto. So much the more plentiful. VI. Patience, with a Crucible full of Gold standing in the Fire, with this Motto, I burn, but I am cleansed from my Dross, or I shall come out more pure. VII. Pity or Compassion, with a Silk-Worm beginning to Spin, with this Motto, I will serve you with my Bowels. And VIII. Hu∣mility, with a Violet Flower growing in the Grass, with this Motto, The more humble, the more fragrant. Flying Post, Nov. 21. 1696.
77. I find I have inserted in my Paper-book an Epitaph upon the Tomb of the Earl of Warwick, in whose Death the Family was extinct:
Within this Marble doth Entombed lieNot one, but all a Noble Family:A Pearl of such a price, that soon aboutPossession of it, Heaven and Earth fell out.Both could not have it, so they did deviseThis fatal Salvo, to divide the Prize;Heaven shares the Soul, and Earth his Body takes,Thus we lose all, while Earth and Heaven part stakes.But Heaven not brooking that the Earth should share.In the least Atom of a Piece so rare,Intends to sue out by a new revize,His Habeas Corpus at the Grand Assize.
Mr. Barker's Flores.
78. I have read of a certain Prince, who would have this to be written upon his Tomb, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I was able to do all things. Monstrous Ambition. Mr. Baker's Flores.
79. Similius, being buried in the Cares of the Court, and living rather for his Emperor's sake than for his own, caused this Inscription to be put upon his Tomb. Here lies Similius, an Old Man of Seven Years of Age.
80. Adrian appointed this to be his Epi∣taph: Adrianus Sixtus hic situs est qui nihil sibi infoelicius in vitâ duxit, quam quod regna∣verat: Here lies Adrianus Sixtus, who never thought any thing so unhappy to him in his Life, as his Reigning. Mr. Barker's Flores.
81. I have read of the People called Sicyo∣nians, that they would have no Epitaph writ∣ten upon the Tombs of their Kings, but only their Names, that they might have no Honour but what did result from their Merits. Mr. Bar∣ker's Flores.
82. Earl Morton put this Epitaph upon John Knox his Tomb. Here lieth the Body of that Man, who in his life-time never feared the Face of any Man. Mr. Barker's Flores.
83. Semiramis ordered this to be written up∣on her Tomb. If any King stand in need of Money, let him break open this Monument. Hereupon Darius ransack'd the Tomb, and found within another Writing, Hadst thou not been unsatiably Covetous, thou wouldst never have invaded thus the Monument of the Dead: And so went away ashamed. Mr. Barker's Flores.
84. On Sardanapalus's Tomb, by his own ap∣pointment, was written, So much I had as I eat and drank. Chetwind's Hist. Collections.
85. A Monk bestows this Epitaph on Wickliff. The Devil's Instrument, Churches Enemy, Peo∣ples Confusion, Hereticks Idol, Hypocrites Mir∣ror, Schismes Broacher, Hatred's Sower, Lyes Forger, Flattery's Sink, who at his Death de∣spaired like Cain, and stricken by the horrible Judgment of God, breathed forth his wicked Soul to the dark Mansions of the black Devil-Whereby God's Children may learn not to re∣gard while they live, the Malice, nor to expect
description Page 158
after their Death ought else but the slanderous rancour of the wicked. Speed's Hist. p. 622.
86. One John Child, a Gentleman, Hunting in the depth of Winter in Dartmore Forest in Devonshire, lost both his Company and his Way, in a bitter Snow, and to preserve him∣self from perishing with extream Cold, he killed his Horse, and crept into his Bowels for warmth, and wrote the following Verses with the Blood.
He that finds and brings me to my Tomb,The Land of Plinistock shall be his doom.
That Night he was frozen to Death, and being soon after found by some Monks of Tavestock Abbey, the Abbot of Tavestock, having caused him to be decently buried, got that Rich Manor. See a Book, called, Mankind displayed.
Some Remarkable Epitaphs, now to be found in Westminster: Abbey, Stepney Churchyard, and the New Burying-Place in Bunhill-Fields; the last of which was inclosed with a Brick-Wall, at the sole Charge of the City of London, in the Mayoralty of Sir John Lawrence, Knight, Anno Dom. 1665. And afterwards the Gates thereof were built and finished in the Mayoralty of Sir Thomas Bloudworth, Anno Dom. 1666.
Here lies waiting for the Resurrection of the Just, Mary, late Wife of John Merrion, who died Nov. 25th 1693. in the 26th. Year of her Age.
From my sad Cradle to my Sable Chest,I found few Days of Joy, or Months of Rest;My Race was short (yet tedious) ending soon,For suddenly my Sun did set at Noon.I groan'd for Rest, and fell asleep at Even,So when I wak'd, behold, I was in Heaven.Weep not, dear Husband, do not weep no more,Because I am not lost, but sent before.
Here lieth the Body of Mrs. Dorcas Bentley, the Faithful tender Wife of Johathan Bentley, Citizen and Watch-maker of London, who lived much desired, and died much lamented, Aug. 3. 1693.
My Dear,
Thy zealous care to serve thy God,And constant Love to Husband dear;Thy harmless Heart to every oneRemains still, tho' thy Corps lie here.
J. B.
Mary Morris died Novemb. 13th. Aged Three Quarters of a Year and Nine Days, 1695.
If I cou'd ever write a lasting Verse,It shou'd be laid, Dear Saint, upon thy Herse.Ah, beauteous Blossom, too untimely dead:Whither, Oh, whither, is thy sweetness fled?Where are the Charms that always did ariseFrom the prevailing Language of thy Eyes?
Here lies Interred the Body of Mr. Edward Bagshaw, Minister of the Gospel, who received from God.
Faith to embrace it.Courage to defend it.And Patience to suffer for it.
When by the most despised, and by many per∣secuted esteeming the Advantage of Birth, Education, and Learning (all Emia••••t in him) as things of worth, to be accounted loss for the Knowledge of Christ [from the Reproaches of pretended Friends, and Prosecutions of pro∣fessed Adversaries,] he took Sanctuary, by the Will of God, in Eternal Rest, 28th. of De∣cember, 1671.
Here also lies the Body of Mrs. Margaret, Wife of Mr. Edward Bagshaw, who departed this Life 20th. of February, 1692.
Here the Wicked cease from troubling, and here the weary be at rest. Here the Prisoners rest to∣gether, they hear not the voice of the Oppressor.
Upon a Stone adjoyning to Stepney Church, is writ,Of Carthage great I was a stone,Oh, Mortals, read with pity;Time levels all, and spareth none,Man, Mountain, Town, nor City.Therefore, Oh Mortals, all bethinkYou whereunto you must,Since now such stately Buildings lieBuried in the Dust.
An Odd Epitaph on Will. Wheatly.
Whoever treadeth on this stone,Pray now tread most neatly;For underneath this stone here liesYour honest Friend Will. Wheatly.
Here lieth Interred the Body of Mary, Wife of Captain Malachy Simons, Mariner, who departed this Life the 29th. of June, Anno Dom. 1677. Aged 50.
Rest thou, whose Rest gives me a restless Life,Because I've lost a kind and vertuous Wife:I'll visit thee, and when I leave this Light,Come spend my time in the same Cell at Night.Till then farewel, farewel, I cannot takeA final leave, until thy Ashes wake.
Here lieth Interred the Body of Dame Rebecca Berry, the Wife of Thomas Elton, of Stratford Bow, Gent. who departed this Life April 26. 1696. Aged 52.
Come, Ladies, ye that wou'd appearLike Angels fair, come, dress ye here;Come, dress you at this Marble stone,And make that humble Grace your own,Which once adorn'd as fair a Mind,As ere yet lodg'd in Womankind.So she was dress'd, whose humble LifeWas free from Pride, was free from Strife;Free from all envious Brawls and Jars,Of Humane Life the Civil Wars.These ne'er disturb'd her Peaceful Mind,Which still was gentle, still was kind:Her very looks, her garb, her meen,Disclos'd the humble Soul within.Trace her through every Scene of Life,View her as Widow, Virgin, Wife;Still the same humble, she appearsThe same in Youth, the same in Years;The same in low, in high estate,Ne'er vex'd with this, ne'er mov'd with that,Go, Ladies, now, and if you'd beAs fair, as great, as good as sheGo, learn of her Humility.
description Page 159
An odd Epitaph upon Thomas Saffin.
Here Thomas Saffin lies Interr'd, ah! why,Born in New-England, did in London die?Was the third Son of eight, begot uponHis Mother Martha, by his Father John.Much favour'd by his Prince he 'gan to be,But nipt by Death at the Age of 23.Fatal to him was that we Small-Pox name,By which his Mother and two Brethren cameAlso to breathe their last, nine Years before,And now have left their Father to deploreThe loss of all his Children, with that WifeWho was the Joy and Comfort of his Life.June 18. 1687.
Here lie Interr'd the Bodies of
- Captain Tho∣mas Chevers, who depart∣ed this Life the 18th. of Nov. 1675. Aged 44 Years.
- And of Anne Chevers, his Wife, who departed this Life the 14th. of Nov. 1675. Aged 34 Years.
- And of John Chevers, their Son, who de∣parted this Life the 13th. of Nov. 1675. Aged 5 Days.
Reader, consider well how poor a Span,And how uncertain is the Life of Man.Here lie the Husband, Wife, and Child by Death,All three in five days space depriv'd of Breath.The Child dies first, the Mother next, the MorrowFollows, and then the Father dies with Sorrow.A Caesar falls by many Wounds, well mayTwo stabs at Heart the stoutest Captain slay.
On Another Tomb-stone is writ,
Here lies two loving Brothers side by side,In one day buried, and in one day died.
Here lies the Body of Mrs. Bridget Radley, the most deservedly beloved Wife of Charles Radley, Esq; Gentleman-Usher, Daily-Waiter to His Majesty; which Place he parted withal, not being able to do the Duty of it, by reason of his great Indisposition, both of Body and Mind, occasioned by his just Sorrow for the loss of her. She changed this Life for a better, the 20th. of November, 1679.
Sacred to the Immortal Memory of Sir Palmes Fairbone, Kt. Governour of Tangier, in Exe∣cution of which Command he was Mortally wounded by a Shot from the Moors, then Besieging the Town, in the 46th. Year of his Age, Octob. 24. 1680.
Ye Sacred Reliques which that Marble keep,Here undisturb'd by Wars in quiet sleep;Discharge the Trust, which when it was below,Fairbone's undaunted Soul did undergo,And be the Town's Pallàdium from the Foe.Alive and dead these Walls he will defend,Great Actions great Examples must attend.The Candian Siege his early Valour knew,Where Turkish Blood did his young Hands im∣brew:From thence returning with deserv'd applause,Against the Moors his well-flesh'd Sword he draws,The same the courage, and the same the cause.His Youth and Age, his Life and Death com∣bine,As in some great and regular Design,All of a piece throughout, and all Divine.Still nearer Heaven his Vertue sho••e more bright,Like rising Flames expanding in their height,The Martyr's Glory crown'd the Soldier's fight.More bravely British General never fell,Nor General's Death was e'er reveng'd so well;Which his pleas'd Eyes beheld before their close,Follow'd by thousand Victims of his Foe.* 37.1
Here lies (expecting the Second Coming of our Saviour) the Body of Edmund Spencer, the Prince of Poets in his Time; whose Divine Spirit needs no other Witness than the Works which he left behind him. He was Born in London in the Year 1510. and died in the Year 1596.
Abrahamus Couleius,
Anglorum Pindarus, Flaccus, Maro,Delicìae, Decus, Desiderium Aevi sui, Hic juxta situs est.Aurea dum volitant latè tua scripta per orbem,Et fama aeternùm vivis Divina Poeta;Hîc placidâ jaceas requie, custodiat urnamCana fides, vigilentque perenni lampade musae.Sit sacer iste locus. Nec quis temperarius ausit,Sacrilegà turbare manu venerabile bustum,Intacti maneant, maneant per saecula dulcisCoulei cineres servetque, immobile saxum. Six vovet,Votumque suum apud posteros sacratum esse voluit,Qui vivo Incomparabili posuit sepulchrale mar∣mor.
Georgius Dux Buckinghamiae.
Excessit è vita Anno Aetatis suae 49. & honorifica pompa elatus ex Aedibus Bucking∣hamianis vitis Illustribus omnium ordinum ex∣sequias celebrantibus, sepultus est Die 3. M. Augusti, Anno Domini 1667.
On the Royal Tombs, adjoyning to Cowley's, a Modern Poet writes thus:
Whole Troops of mighty Nothings lie beside,Of whom 'tis only said, they liv'd and dy'd.
Here lies Henry Purcel, Esq; who left this Life, and is gone to that Blessed Place, where only his Harmony can be exceeded. Obiit 21. die Novembris, Anno Aetatis suae 37. Annoque Domini 1695.
description Page 160
CHAP. CXLVIII. Miracles giving Testimony to Christianity, Orthodoxy, Innocency, &c.
I Can never believe, that Miracles ascended up to Heaven with our Saviour; so, as never to be seen upon Earth more, after the first Age of the Church. 'Tis true, they have run in a narrower Stream: And when the Go∣spel was sufficiently established and confirmed by the Testimony of them, they were not quite so necessary. But some Necessity still occurs, and some Miracles have been in all Ages wrought: Take these amongst many others, and compare them with some other Chapters of this Book.
1. Irenaeus, in his Second Book against Heresies, saith, Some of the Brethren, and sometimes the whole Church of some certain Place, by reason of some urgent Cause, by Fasting and Prayer had procured, that the Spirits of the Dead had been raised again to Life, and had lived with them many Years: Some by the like means had expelled Devils; so that they which had been delivered from Evil Spirits, had embraced the Faith, and were received into the Church. Others had the Spirit of Prophecy, to foretel things to come; they see Divine Dreams, and Prophetical Visions: Others Cure the Sick and Diseased, and by laying on of Hands, restore them to Health. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist.
2. S. Augustine tells us, that when the Bodies of Gervasius and Protasius (the Martyrs) were taken up, and brought to S. Ambrose's Church at Milan, several Persons that were vexed with unclean Spirits, were healed; and one, a noted Citizen, that had been blind many Years, upon touching the Bier with his Handkerchief, was restored to his sight. Aug. Confess. l. 9. c. 7.
3. In the Reign of Constantine the Great, the Gospel was propagated into Iberia, in the uttermost part of the Euxine Sea, by the means of a Captive Christian Woman, by whose Prayers a Child that was Mortally Sick, recovered health; and the Lady of Iberia her self was delivered from a Mortal Disease: Whereupon the King her Husband sent Embassadors to Constantine, en∣treating him to send him some Preachers into Iberia, to Instruct them in the True Faith of Christ; which Constantine performed with a glad heart. Clark in Vit. Constantin. p. 11.
4. That Luther, a poor Friar, saith one, should be able to stand against the Pope, was a great Miracle; that he should prevail against the Pope, was a greater; but after all, to die in Peace (having so many Enemies) was the greatest of all. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist. p. 145.
5. Hither perhaps may not unfitly be referred a strange Providence, which happened on Mid∣summer-Eve, A. C. 1626. A Codfish being brought into the Market in Cambridge, and there cut up for Sale, in the Maw of the Fish was found wrapt up in Canvas a Book in Decimo Sexto, containing three Treatises of Mr. Frith's; the Fish was caught about the Coast of Lyn, called Lyndeeps, by one William Skinner; when the Fish was cut open, the Garbidge was thrown by, which a Woman looking upon, espied the Canvas, and taking it up, found the Book wrapt up in it, being much soiled, and covered over with a kind of slime and congealed matter. This was beh•••••• with great Admiration, and by Benjamin Prime, the Batchelor's Beadle (who was present at the opening of the Fish) was carried to the Vice-Chancellor, who took special notice of it, examining the Particulars before-mentioned. By Daniel Boys, a Book-binder, the Leaves were carefully opened and cleansed: The Treatises contained in it, were, A Preparation to the Cross, A Preparation to Death, The Treasure of Knowledge, A Mirror, or Glass to know ones self, A Brief Instruction to teach one willingly to die. Ibid. p. 160.
6. Anno Christi 1620. There was seen by the Turks at Medina (where their Prophet lies bu∣ried) for three Weeks together, this Apparition. Sept. 20. at Midnight a great Tempest fell, with dreadful Thunder; when the Clouds were dispersed, and the Elements clear, in the Fir∣mament was seen in Arabick Characters, Oh, why will ye believe in Lyes! Between Two and Three a Clock in the Morning, there appeared a Woman in white, compassed about with the Sun, having a chearful Countenance, and a Book in her Hand; and over-against her were Armies of Turks, Arabians, Persians, and other Mahometans, in Battel-array, ready to fight with her; but she keeping her Station, only opened her Book, at the sight whereof the Armies fled away, and presently all the Lamps in Mahomet's Tomb were put out: For as soon as the Vision va∣nished, (which was commonly an hour before Sun-rising) a murmuring Wind was heard, unto which they imputed the extinguishing of the Candles. The Ancient Pilgrims of Mahomet's Race, (who, after they had visited this Place, never used to cut their Hair) were much amazed, because they could not conceive the meaning of this Vision, only one of the Dervises (or Priests) a strict Contemplative Order among the Turks (as the Capuchins amongst the Papists) stepped in very boldly, and made the following Speech to the Company, to this purpose) — That there were never but Three True Religions in the World; Three Prophets, Moses, Christ, and Mahomet, &c. The Jews forsaken, because they fell to Idolatry; Christians forsaken (their Church divided into Eastern and Western, Jerusalem taken from them, and Constantinople, &c.) for committing Idolatry, &c. The Mahometans had erred in every Point, and broken their first Institutions; and therefore God had kept their Prophet from Returning (Forty Years) at the time prefixt, &c. That this was a Token of some great Troubles and Alterations; That the opening of the Book, signified either their own Law, which they had shamefully broken, or some other Book, wherein they had not yet read, and against which no Power should be able to prevail. So that I fear (saith he) our Religion will be proved Corrupt, and our Prophet an Im∣postor; and then this Christ, whom they talk of, shall shine like the Sun, and set up his Name ever∣lastingly,
description Page 161
At which words they cried out, Blasphemy, and with a Warrant from the Beglerbeg; they condemned him, and put him to Death. See this Story more at large in Mr. Knowles's Turkish History, p. 1384.
This Relation was confirmed by Isuf Chaous, a converted Turk, who came to London about Anno 1656. Which Vision, he said, did much affect him; but, he added, that the Grand Seignior commanded none should speak of it, upon pain of Death. See the Life of Isuf; or the Extract of this Particular in the Surprizing Miracles of Nature and Art, by R. B. p. 97.
7. About four or five Miles from Grand Cairo, there is said to be a Place, which, every Good-Friday shews the appearance of the Heads, Legs, Arms, &c. of Men and Children, as if rising out of the Ground, to a very great Number, &c. Stephen du-Pleis, a sober discerning Man, saith, he saw and touched divers of the same Members.
8. A certain Jew being held the space of many Years with a Palsie, was fain to keep his Bed, who having tried all the Salves and Medicines, and all the Practices and Prayers of the Jews, was not a jot the better: At length he fled for Refuge unto the Baptism ministred in the Church of Christ, perswading himself for surety, that by the means of this, being the true Physick of the Soul, he might recover his former health of Body. Atticus was immediately made privy unto this his Devout Mind, and Godly Disposition; he instructed the Jew in the Principles and Ar∣ticles of the Christian Religion, laid before him the hope that was to be had in Christ Jesus, and bids that he, Bed and all, should be brought unto the Font, and Place appointed for the Mini∣stration of Baptism. This Jew being grievously taken with the Palsie, was no sooner baptized in the Faith of Christ, and taken out of the Font, but his Disease left him, so that he recovered his former Health. This Gift of Healing being wrought by the Power of Christ, prevailed in word among Men of these our days. Many of the Gentiles hearing the Fame of this Miraculous Power, received the Faith, and were baptized: But the Jews, although they sought after Signs and Wonders, yet could they not be brought with Signs to embrace the Christian Faith. Socrat. Schol. l. 7. c. 4.
9. Reflections upon the Miracle that happened in the Person of a Shepherdess of Dauphine, by he Reverend Mons. Jurieu, in his Pastoral Letter, Octob. 1. 1688. You may perhaps think it very strange, my Brethren, that being accustomed to entertain you with all such Extraordinary Matters as relate to Religion, we have not yet acquainted you with what hath happened in Dauphiné, where God (for so many Months past) hath made use of the Ministry of a simple Shepherdess, that can neither Write nor Read, (a Child of about Fif∣teen or Sixteen Years of Age) to declare his Marvels, and to publish his Truth. The occasion of our so long silence, hath been the Time and Care we have taken to be fully informed of the Reality of the Fact, that so we might not build our Reflections upon false Grounds. After all the Assurances imaginable, we have found the Matter of Fact, in short, to be thus:
She is but a Young Girl, of about Fifteen or Sixteen Years of Age; her Name is Isabella Vincent, a Country-man's Daughter near Saou, within two Leagues of Crét in Dauphiné, by Profession a Shepherdess, dwelling with her Uncle, her Father, who (several Years before the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes) had left his Religion, in consideration of Money. She fell into all Ecstasie upon the First Day of this present February. Her Ecstasie did not seem at first to be any thing else but a sort of Apoplexy, or Natural Lethargy, into which she fell with∣out any appearance of a Violent Motion. She returned out of it again, after having been in it some hours, her Health not being in the least impaired by it. In this first Fit, she neither said nor did any thing extraordinary. Upon the following Night, which was that of the Second or Third of February, she fell again into those Fits, that have held her even since that time. They did not seem to be any thing but a kind of a Profound Sleep, out of which it was not possible to fetch her: They pulled her, they thrust her, they called her, they prick'd her till the Blood came, they pinch'd her, they burnt her, yet nothing would awake her: So that she was in an entire, and absolute Privation of all Sense, which is the true Character of an Ecstasie. In this Condition she spoke and uttered many Excellent and Divine Matters. She can neither Write nor Read: She never had learnt any other Prayer in her Life, but Pater Noster and Credo: She could speak no other Language, but the Vulgar one of her own Country, which hath nothing of French in it. The first five Weeks she spoke (during the time of her Ecstasies) no other Language but that of her own Country, because she had no other Auditors but the Country People of her own Village: For by all the Relations that we have seen, it is apparent that she speaks according to her Hearers. After these first five Weeks, the noise of this Miracle being spread abroad, there came People that could speak and understand French: Then she fell a speaking of French, and that in as exact and correct a Dialect, as if she had been brought up at Paris, and that in one of the Families where they speak French best. The Subject of her Discourse is always about Religion, and therein she uses to follow very near the Order and Man∣ner of our Divine Service; and though she never in her Life learnt one Psalm, nor ever under∣stood one Tune, yet notwithstanding this, she sings them without missing one Syllable, or one Note: Yea, she sings them very sweetly, and agreeably too; and for the most part quite through. And here it is that she ordinarily begins. After this, she makes Prayers, which are very admi∣rable and excellent ones. Often-times she names certain Texts of Scripture, which she takes for the Subject of her Discourses. She explains them, and speaks upon them, and that not after the manner of Preachers, or in a set Method, but in a manner very singular, and always full of good Sense; and it being out of the ordinary Rules of Method, it gives the greater Character of Divinity to what she saith: For we do not find, that Inspired Persons use to follow Humane Methods in their Discourses. Her Expressions are always very vigorous and touching. She is quick in her Reprehensions, which she Addresses above all others, to such as through Baseness
description Page 162
have changed their Religion for Interest, and so have sold their Souls for Money. She very often Addresses her self to the Converters (as they call them) calling them Merchants, and Truckers for Souls. She endeavours to make them see the foulness of their Conduct, and of the means they use to make their Conversions by. If there be any one among her Auditors, that is found to be distinguished by any Baseness of this kind, she never fails to direct her Discourse to him. Her own Father confessed, that coming one Night into her Chamber, she cried out aloud, as he was coming in, without ever seeing him, That they would take away that wretched Judas, who had sold Jesus Christ for Money. Sometimes she handles the Controversies betwixt Us and the Papists, and she handles them with a great deal of Strength, though without any Method; and with Reasonings (as it were) broken and unjoyned, but such as are always very just, and principally by applying several Passages out of the Holy Scriptures. After having encountred against the Sacrifice of the Mass, she concluded one day with these words; In one word, there can be no Sacrifice, where there is no Remission of Sin. Another time she would condemn the Idolatry of the Church of Rome, by such Texts of Scripture as appoint the worshipping of one God only. Sometimes she repeats a part of the Mass, or of the Office in Latin, and then refutes it, by shewing the Abominations contained in it. She pronounces the Latin she speaks, very truly, and very intelligibly. Her motions in delivery are not at all violent, neither doth she use any strong agitation of her Body: She puts her Arms out of Bed, and with them forms certain graceful and well-ordered Gestures. Her Voice is clear and intelligible, but without any Affe∣ctation: She moves her Lips, but it is but slowly, and without any appearance of a Convulsion. There have been some Physicians to View and Examine her in this Condition; but they could observe nothing in her that favoured of any Sickness, or Bodily Infirmity. Among the many Menaces, which she makes against the Wicked, she mixes also Promises to the Faithful, and to such as shall Repent. And her Promises are not only General and undeterminate ones, but it is very certain, that she hath made some very particular Predictions, I shall say nothing of neither. Thus much is most certain, That she hath promised the Church a very sudden Deliverance. When she is come out of her Ecstasies, she remembers nothing at all of what hath passed, nor of what her self hath said. She affirms, that she hath slept very well, and seems not at all tired, after having talked sometimes three, four, and five hours together, for her Fits are of no less continuance. True it is, that she speaks but by Fits all this time, and her Discourses are not always connected. And although the Motions and Actions, which the Holy Spirit of God causes in her, make not any Impression on her Imagination and Memory (since she re∣members nothing of them) yet it is notwithstanding certain, that her Natural Sense becomes thereby more clear and refined. For in the beginning she was observed, after her waking, to return to her Natural Simplicity, and to the Ignorance of a poor Shepherdess, and of a Country Girl without any Education, and whose Instruction hath been wholly neglected. But it is now apparent by several Relations, that her Sentiment is become solid; nay, that she hath something in her that even sparkles: Which hath been more especially noted since her falling into the hands of our Enemies. She was Apprehended upon the beginning of the Month of June, and carried to Cr••t; and examined three several times, both at Crét and at Grenoble. It is very easie to imagine, that there hath been nothing omitted to induce her to discover her pretended Accom∣plices. But she hath still answered all these Interrogatives with so much Justness and Discretion, and with so many marks of Sincerity, That the most able Advocate in the Kingdom could not form a better Reply, after fifteen days study upon the Interrogatives. These are the very words of our Relations, and of the Offices of Justice that have examined her. She answered to every thing they ask'd her with very good sense, and not without quickness of Wit; she renders a Reason for her Faith, and easily confounds all such as come to Pose her with Questions. She hath been removed from Place to Place; first, to Crét, then to the Hospital at Grenoble: In all which Places she continues to fall into her Trances, and to Discourse in her Fits. They have shaved her Head, and taken away all the Cloaths and Linen she had, pretending she might have some Charm hid somewhere about her: Nay, some Priests came and exorcised her with Holy-Water, as tho' she had been possessed with some Evil Spirit. But to no purpose at all, she is still the same. Sometimes they have given way to some of the New Converts to approach her in the Day-time, while she was in Prison, or in the Hospital at Grenoble: But they would never give leave to any of them to pass the Night in her Company, nor to be Witness of what she said when she fell into her Ecstasie. The last Letters say, That the Rage of the false Devotees was so great against her, that she could not be thought secure of her Life, but for certain Persons of the first Note in tha Country, who gave Orders about her. All that I have here said, is the naked Truth; but it is not all the Truth: For we give you no Particulars of what she hath either said or done. There are some discreet, able, and unprejudiced Persons of that Country, who labour to make an Exact Collection of all that is certain and well proved about her. And we have most assured hopes, that the Time is now coming, in which it will be both safe and free to see it. Reflections of Monsieur Jurieu upon the Strange and Miraculous Ecstasies of Isable Vincent, p. 1.
11. One must be very dull in my Opinion (saith the same Author) not to see, and not to feel the Hand of God, and his very Finger in what happened in the Church of St. Malo's, by the fall of a Thunder-bolt; and in the strokes of Heaven, which have burnt and beaten down so many Churches within these two last Years, in this dreadful shaking of the Earth, which hath overturned great Cities in Italy, the Country of Antichrist; and which hath caused a Trembling to the very Root of the Vatican, the Seat of the Beast. And lastly, I see no cause why one should be so obstinate, as not to see a Miraculous Token of the Will of God, in those Singings that have been heard in the Air at the beginning of this Persecution. Not to be touched with this Miracle, Men will be wilful Doubters; and yet there may be found in France above Thirty Thousand Witnesses of it. Monsieur Vivens, who was a Preacher in the Cevennes, and held As∣semblies
description Page 163
there for the space of almost two Years, brought us about Thirty or Forty at one time; and we have it from his own Mouth, that he himself heard these Wonderful Singings several times. Now, to have the satisfaction of treating this as a Fiction, it is suggested by some, that even in our seventh Letter of the first Year of our Pastorals, we have related nothing but hear∣says: Yet notwithstanding, would they but take the pains to read, they would find that I have given the Certificates of Monsieur Maupoey, Monsieur Bergeret, Monsieur de la Bordette, Mada∣moiselle de Formalagues; Monsieur de Vallescure, a Gentleman of the Cevennes, who said, he heard sung in the Air five or six Verses of the Fifth Psalm. Since which I have received, and have now in my Custody, the Testimony of MOnsieur de la Bastide of Tourtelon, Son to the said Vallescure, who Attests the same thing with his Father. I have also reported the Testimony of Madamoiselle de Vebron, who assures me, that she has distinguished in these Miraculous Singings above Thirty of our Psalms. I have (besides all this) the Attestation of Monsieur de la Gardicolle, a Gentleman of Honour, who is now in this Country, who hath deposed betwixt my Hands, and in the Presence of five other Gentlemen, all the Circ*mstances of these Sing∣ings, he having heard them himself, within Two Hundred Paces of the Town of Vigan. The Truth whereof he assured me upon Oath, nay, with Tears in his Eyes, being sensibly touched. I have also the Depositions of two Inhabitants and Burgesses of the Town of Mauvezin in Ar∣magnac, who speak of it as Eye-Witnesses. And last of all, here is the Letter of one Monsieur de Besse, written from Swisserland: It is too Remarkable upon the Subject, not to be made Publick. Ibid.
11. The Divine Judgments upon the Jewish Nation may not iproperly come under this Head; of which take this short Account.
The Jews, which crucified the Lord of Life, and wished, That his Blood might be upon them, and their Children, presently after, through the just Judgment of God, had Blood to drink in full Measure. There were slain in Caesarea Twenty Thousand in one day. At Alexandria Fifty Thousand another day. At Zabulon, and Joppa, Eight Thousand Four Hundred, besides the burning of the Towns. At Damascus Ten Thousand had their Throats cut. In the Siege of Jerusalem they were so famish'd, that Oxen's Dung was accounted good Meat: Others fed upon old Leather, and some Women boiled their own Children, and did eat them. Many thinking to save their Lives by flying to the Romans, were slit in pieces, to search for Gold and Jewels in their Guts; Two Thousand died thus miserably in one Night: Ninety seven Thousand were taken Prisoners at the Taking of the City by Titus; and Eleven Hundred Thousand were slain. As for the Prisoners, some of them were carried to Rome in Triumph: Others were slain in sundry Places at the Conqueror's Will. Some were torn in pièces, and devoured by Wild Beasts: Others were compelled to march in Troops against their Fellows, and to kill one another, to make the Spectators Sport. The Reliques of these wretched People were dispersd into all Na∣tions under Heaven, having no Magistrates of their own to Protect them, but were, and still are altogether at the Will and Discretion of the Lords of those Countries where they sojourn: So that no Nation in the World is so vile and contemptible as the Jews:
In the time of Julian the Apostate leave was given to the Jews to re-build the Temple at Je∣rusalem; but so soon as they had laid the foundations thereof, all was overthrown by an Earth∣quake, many Thousands of them being over-whelmed with the Ruines: Then came forth a Fire out of the Earth, which consumed all their Engines, and Instruments. And last of all, there fell drops of Blood, imprinting upon their Cloaths Crosses with so deep a stain, that they were not able to wash them out; and both the same Night, and the Night after, was seen by them in the Air, the sign of a bright Cross, whereupon the remainder of them fled, and returned home, acknowledging, That him whom their Fathers had nailed to the Cross, was God indeed. Theod.
When the Foundation was laying, there was a Stone amongst the rest, to which the bottom of the Foundation was fastened, that slipt from its place, and discovered the Mouth of a Cave, which had been cut in the Rock. Now, when they could not see the bottom, by reason of its depth, the Overseers of the Buildings, being desirous to have certain knowledge of the Place, tied a long Rope to one of the Labourers, and let him down into it. He being come to the bottom, found Water in it, which took him up to the mid-ankles, and searching every part of that hollow Place, he found it to be four-square, as far as he could conjecture by feeling. Then returning towards the Mouth of it, he hit upon a certain little Pillar, not much higher than the Water, and lighting with his hand upon it, found a Book lying there, wrapt up in a piece of thin clean Linen. Having taken it up into his hands, he signified by the Rope that they should draw him up; which, when they had done, he shewed them the Book, which struck them with Admiration, especially seeming so fresh, and untouch'd, as it did, being found in so dark and obscure a hole. The Book being unfolded, did amaze not only the Jews, but the Grecians also, holding forth, even in the beginning of it, in great Letters, [In the Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.] To speak plainly (saith the Historian) that Scripture did manifestly contain the whole Gospel, which the Divine Tongue of the Virgin Disciple had declared. This, together with the other Miracles, which at times were proclaimed from Heaven, did demonstrate, that not any word of our Lord should fall to the Ground, which had fore-told the utter Desolation, both of the City and Temple. Socrat. Eccles. Hist. l. 3. c. 17. Theod. l. 4. cap. 20. Sozom. l. 5. c. 21. See the Chap. of Miraculous Cures, &c.
description Page 164
CHAP. CXLIX. Attestations to the Truth of Christianity from such as were formerly Ene∣mies to it, or careless in the Practice of it.
I Make this a particular Head, because the Testimony of Friends is capable of Fraud, and is often suspected as proceeding from a Principle of Flattery, or Partiality, or Self-Interest: But the Attestation of Adversa∣ries, even in the judgment of the severest Philosophers, and the gravest Judges and Lawyers, is generally ac∣counted valid and weighty, as being extorted by the force of Truth it self, and gives as convictive a Suffrage to the Cause, as can in common Reason and ordinary Cases be desired.
1. Julian the Apostate having led the Roman Army into Persia, in the Winter time, in a Battle against the Persians, was wounded with an Arrow from an unknown Hand, with which Wound losing his Sc••ses, he fell upon his Horse Neck, and by his Soldiers was carried into his Tent; where, after means used, coming to himself again, and recovering Strength, he called for his HOrse and Arms, that he might return again into Battle; but afterwards finding his Strength fail him, in extream Pride he took his Blood in his Hands, and holding it up to Hea∣ven, he used these Words against our Saviour, Vicisti, Galilaee, Vicisti, i. e. Thou hast con∣quered me, O Galilean; thou hast conquered me: (For so he used in scorn to call Jesus Christ.) Clark. is vit. Jovian.
2. The Earl of Marlborough, whose two most Devout Penitential Letters are herewith Pub∣lished, was a Person of great Understanding and Wit. The Scene of his Life lay chiefly in Voya∣ges and Expeditions by Sea, whereby he made many laborious Attempts to repair the collap∣sed Estate of his Ancestors; but it pleased not God to give him that Success he hoped for therein.
It is wholly unfit for any Writer to touch upon any irreligious Principles or Practices, that were as Stains in his Life, since he hath, by his own noble Pen, in the following Letters, ac∣knowledg'd them, and by his most exemplary Repentance washed them off.
Mr. Roger co*ke, in a Volume of his Detection, p. 142. mentions, That the Fight wherein the Duke of York beat the Dutch, and Opdam was blown up, was the Third of June, 1665. and that in this Fight, the English lost the Renowned Earl of Marlborough, who, tho' Admiral in King Charles the First's Time, died here a private Captain.
But it pleased God, in the Naval Expedition, to work in him such a Sense of his Sins, as did infinitely make amends for the former Disappointments he met with by Sea or Land.
The Date of his first Letter being the 24th. of April; and that of the second, the 23d. of May following, will satisfie any candid Reader, that the new Birth in him was accompaied with many Pangs and Efforts of great Consideration, during the firmness of his Bodily Health, and much transcending the low nature of poor Death-bed Repentances, which are so justly suspected by our Practical Divines of all Perswasions.
And here it is necessary to acquaint the Reader, that these two Letters of distant Dates, were sent by his Lordship, from the Royal Navy, enclosed in other Letters to Mr. Tredewy, his Lord∣ship's Agent in London, with a particular Instruction, both as to that to Sir Hugh Pollard, and that to Mr. Glasco*ck, that each of them was to be delivered when Mr. Tredewy was credibly in∣formed of his Lordship's Death. His Design being, that his Pen should preach Repentance to the World, in case he lived not to be a personal Adviser thereof himself.
The Publisher hereof assures the Reader, that both the Letters had a happy Influence on the Lives of the two Persons to whom they were directed; and that Sir Hugh Pollard having lent the Original Letter, which was sent to him, to Sir William Davenant, to shew it to whom he pleased: Sir William shewed it to the Publisher, among many others; and that Mr. Glasco*ck permitted the Publisher to take a Copy of that Letter directed to him. The Reader may then awaken his most serious Thoughts, to consider the two following Letters.
A Letter from the Right Honourable James Earl of Marlborough, a little before his Death, in the Battle at Sea, on the Coast of Holland, 1665. To the Right Honourable Sir Hugh Pollard, Comptroller of His Majesty's Houshold.
SIR,
I Believe the Goodness of your Nature, and the Friendship you have always born me, will re∣ceive with kindness this last Office of your Friend: I am in Health enough of Body, and through the Mercy of God, in Jesus Christ, well disposed in Mind. This I premise, that you may be satisfied, that what I write proceeds not from any fantastick Terror of Mind, but from a sober Resolution of what concerns my self, and earnest Desire to do you more Good after my Death, than mine Example (God of his Mercy pardon the badness of it) in My Life-time, may have done you harm. I will not speak ought of the Vanity of this World; your own Age and Experience will save the Labour: But there is a certain Thing that goes up and down in the World, called Religion, dress'd and presented fantastically, and to purpose bad enough, which yet by such evil dealing loseth not its Being. The great and good God hath not loft it without a Witness, more or less, sooner or later, in every Man's Bosome, to direct us in the pursuit of
description Page 165
it; and for the avoiding of those inextricable Difficulties, and Intanglements, our own frail Reason would perplex us withal: God, in his infinite Mercy, has given us his Holy Word; in which, as there are many things hard to be understood, to quiet our Minds, and direct us con∣cerning our future Being: I confess to God and you, I have been a great Neglecter, and, I fear, Despiser of it; (God of his infinite Mercy pardon me that dreadful Fault;) but when I retired my self from the Noise and deceitful Vanities of the World, I found no true Comfort in any other Resolution than what I had from thence. I commend the same, from the bottom of my Heart, to your (I hope, happy) use. Dear Sir Hugh, let us be more generous, than to be∣lieve we die like Beasts that perish; but with a Christian, manly, brave Ambition, let us look to what is Eternal. I will not trouble you farther: The Only Great and Holy God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, direct you to an happy End of your Life, and send us a joyful Resurrection. So prays Your Dear Friend, MARLBOROUGH
Old James, near the Coast of Holland, the 24th. of April, 1665.
I beseech you commend my Love to all my Acquaintance; particularly, I pray you, that my Cousin Glasco*ck may have a sight of this Letter, and as many of my friends besides as you will, or any else that desire it. I pray grant this my Request.
To William Glasco*ck, Esq;
Dear Cousin,
May 23. 1665.
IN case I be called away by God in this present Employment, I have recommended these few Lines to you, first earnestly begging God Almighty his most merciful Pardon, and yours, for the very bad Example, and many Provocations to Sin I have given. Next, I do most hear∣tily desire you to make use of your remaining Time, in bestowing it upon his Service, who only can be your Comfort at your Latter End, when all the former Pleasures of your Life shall only leave Anguish and Remorse. If God had spared me Life, instead of this Paper, I would, through his Grace, have endeavoured to have been as Assistful to you, in minding you of true Piety, as the care of mine own Life could have enabled me. Do not think, that melancholy Va∣pours cause this: It is God's great Mercy, that by this Employment hath made me know my self; for which, his Name be for ever praised.
Lastly, I pray shew these few Lines to my Lord of Portland, by which I in like manner, and for the sarne cause, crave his Pardon, wishing you both the blessed Peace and Content of a good Conscience towards God, and a happy End of your Lives.
Your truly Loving Cousin, MARLBOROUGH.
The Gentleman who hath communicated to us these Letters, sent by the Earl of Marlborough, to Sir Hugh Pollard, and Mr. Glasco*ck, is a Person of Quality, now living in London; and if any one hath the Curiosity to be satisfied from his own Mouth, about the perfect certainty of the Matters therein related, if he repairs to Mr. Darker, in Bull-head Court, near Cripplegate, he will be always ready to bring any Gentleman to speak with him, for further Confirmation.
3. Mr. Hobbs, who was so much noted in the World for his Atheistical Writings; insomuch that his Book, intituled, The Leviathan, was condemned by the Parliament, in their Bill against Atheism and Profaneness, Octob. 1666. and both that, and his Book de Cive, by the Convoca∣tion, July 21. 1683. Yet the Earl of Devon's Chaplain hath left it on Record, concerning him, That he received the Communion from his Hands, with much seeming Devotion, about two Years before his Death, than which there cannot be a more express Acknowledgment of the Truth of Christianity. And this, methinks, should daunt the Confidence of his Followers, the HObbists; who, because he was born on Good-friday, are not ashamed, blasphemously, to say, That as our Saviour Christ went out of the World on that Day, to save Men of the World; so another Saviour came into the World on that Day, to save them. Ath. Oxon. Part II. P. 483.
4. But the next Instance of the Earl of Rochester, is still more convincing, who, as it ap∣pears by his Funeral Sermon, did with very much abhorrence exclaim against that absurd and foolish Philosophy, which the World so much admired, and was propagated by the late Mr. Hobbs, and others, which had undone him and many more of the best Parts of the Nation.
My Lord Rochester being awak'd from his Spiritual Slumber by a pungent Sickness, as appears by his Funeral Sermon, preached by Mr. Parsons, August 9. 1680.
Upon the Preacher's first Visit to him, May 26. my Lord thank'd God who had in Mercy and good Providence sent him to him, who so much needed his Prayers and Counsels, acknowledging how unworthily heretofore he had treated that Order of Men, reproaching them that they were Proud, and Prophesied only for Rewards; but now he had learn'd how to value them, that he esteem'd them the Servants of the most High God, who were to shew to him the way to everlasting Life.
At the same time, (continues our Author,) I found him labouring under strange Trouble and Conflicts of Mind, his Spirit wounded, and his Conscience full of Terrours. Upon his Journey he told me, that he had been arguing with greater vigour against God and Religion than ever he had done in his Life-time before, and that he was resolv'd to run them down with all the Argu∣ments and Spite in the World; but, like the great Convert, St. Paul, he found it hard to ••ick
description Page 166
against the Pricks; for God, at that time, had so struck his Heart by his immediate Hand, that presently he argued as strongly for God and Vertue as before he had done against it; that God strangely opened his Heart, creating in his Mind most awful and tremendous Thoughts and Idea's of the Divine Majesty, with a delightful Contemplation of the Divine Nature and Attributes, and of the Loveliness of Religion and Vertue. I never, said he, was advanc'd thus far towards Hap∣piness in my Life before; tho' upon the commissions of some Sins extraordinary, I have had some Checks and Warnings considerable from within, but still struggl'd with them, and so wore them off again. The most observable that I remember, was this: One Day, at an Atheistical Meeting, at a Person of Quality's, I undertook to manage the Cause, and was the principal Disputant against God and Piety; and for my Performances, receiv'd the Applause of the whole Company; upon which, my Mind was terribly struck, and I immediately replied thus to my self, Good God! That a Man that walks upright, that sees the wonderful Works of God, and has the uses of his Sence and Reason, should use them to the defying of his Creator. But tho' this was a good beginning to my Conversion, to find my Conscience touch'd for my Sins, yet it went off again: Nay, all my Life long, I had a secret Value and Reverence for an honest Man, and lov'd Morality in others. But I had form'd an odd Scheme of Religion to my self, which would solve all that God or Conscience might force upon me; yet I was not over-well reconcil'd to the Bu∣siness of Christianity, nor had that Reverence for the Gospel of Christ as I ought to have; which estate of Mind continu'd till the 53d, Chapter of Isaiah was read to him, and some other Portions of Scripture; by the Power and Efficacy of which Word, assisted by his Holy Spirit, God so wrought upon his Heart, that he declar'd, that the Mysteries of the Passion appear'd so clear and plain to him, as ever any thing did that was represented in a Glass, so that that joy and Admiration which possessed his Soul upon the reading God's Word to him, was remarkable to all about him; and he had so much delight in his Testimonies, that, in my absence, he begg'd his Mother and Lady to read the same to him frequently, and was unsatisfied, notwithstanding his great Pains and Weakness, till he had learn'd the 53d. of Isaiah without Book.
At the same time discoursing of his Manner of Life from his Youth up, which all Men knew was too much devoted to the Service of Sin, and that the Lusts of the Flesh, the Eye, and the Pride of Life, had captivated him, he was very large and particular in his Acknowledgments about it; more ready to accuse himself than any one else could be, publickly crying out, O bles∣sed God! Can such an horrid Creature as I am, be accepted by thee, who has denied thy Being, and contemn'd thy Power? asking often, Can there be Mercy and Pardon for me? Will God own such a Wretch as I? And in the middle of his Sickness, said, Shall the unspeakable Joys of Heaven be conferr'd on me? O mighty Saviour! never, but through thine infinite Love and Satisfaction: O never, but by the purchase of thy Blood; adding, that with all abhorrency he did reflect upon his former Life, that sincerely and from his Heart he did repent of all that folly and Madness which he had committed. He had a true and lively sense of God's great Mercy to him, in stri∣king his hard Heart, saying,
If that God who died for great as well as lesser Sinners, did not sp••edily apply his infinite Merits to his poor Soul, his Wound was such as no Man could con∣ceive or bear; crying out, That he was the vilest Wretch and Dog that the Sun shined upon, or the Earth bore; That now he saw his Error, in not living up to that Reason which God en∣dued him with, and which he unworthily vilified and contemned; wish'd he had been a star∣ving Leper crawling in a Ditch; that he had been a Link-Boy, or a Beggar, or for his whole Life-time confin'd to a Dungeon,
rather than thus to have sinend against God. How remark∣able was his Faith, in a hearty embracing an devout Confession of all the Articles of the Chri∣stian Religion, and all the Divine Mysteries of the Gospel, saying, that that absurd and foolish Philosophy which the world so much admir'd, propagated by the late Mr. Hobbs, and others, had undone him and many more of the best Parts of the Nation. He cast himself entirely upon the Mercies of Jesus Christ, and the Free Grace of God, declared to repenting Sinners through him, with a thankful Remembrance of his Life, Death, and Resurrection, begging God to strengthen his Faith, and often crying out, Lord, I believe, help thou mine unbelief.
His mighty Love and Esteem of the Holy Scriptures, his Resolutions to read them frequently, and meditate upon them, if God should spare him, having already tasted the good Word; for ha∣ving spoken to his Heart, he acknowledged all the seeming Absurdities and Contradictions there∣of, fancied by Men of corrupt and reprobate Judgments, were vanished, and the Excellency and Beauty appeared, being come to receive the Truth in the Love of it.
How terribly did the Tempter assault him, by casting upon him wicked and lewd Imagina∣tions:
But, I thank God, said he, I abhor them all, and by the Power of his Grace, which I am sure is sufficient for me, I have overcome them: 'Tis the Malice of the Devil, because I am rescued from him; and the Goodness of God, that frees me from all my Spiritual Ene∣mies.—
He was greatly rejoiced at his Lady's Conversion from Popery, which he called a Faction supported only by Fraud and Cruelty. He was heartily concerned for the Pious Education of his Children, wishing that his Son might never be a Wit, that is, as he explain'd it, One of those wretched Creatures who pride themselves in abusing God and Religion, denying his Being or his Providence; but that he might become an Honest and a Religious Man, which could only be the Support and Blessing of his Family. He gave a strict Charge to those Persons, in whose Custody his Papers were, to burn all his profane and lewd Writings, as being only fit to promote Vice and Immorality, by which he had so highly offended God, and shamed and blasphemed that holy Religion into which he had been baptized; and all his obscene and filthy Pictures, which were so notoriously Scandalous. I must not pass by his pious and most passionate Exclamation to a Gentleman of some Character, who came to visit him upon his Death-Bed:
O remember that you contemn God no more; he is an avenging God, and will visit you for your Sins; will in Mercy, I hope, touch your Conscience, sooner or later, as he has done mine. You and I
description Page 167
have been Friends and Sinners together a great while, therefore I am the more free with you. We have been all mistaken in our Conceits and Opinions. Our Perswasions have been false and groundless;
therefore God grant you Repentance. And seeing him again next Day, said to him,
Perhaps you were disobliged by my Plainness to you, Yesterday; I spake the Words of Truth and Soberness to you, and (striking his Hand upon his Breast) said, I hope God will touch your Heart.
He commanded me (continues our Author) to preach abroad, and let all Men know, if they knew it not already, how severely God had disciplin'd him for his Sins, by his afflicting Hand; that his Sufferings were most just, tho' he had laid Ten thousand times more upon him; how he had laid one Stripe upon another, because of his grievous Provocations, till he had brought him home to himself; that in his former Visitations he had not that blessed Effect he was now sensible of. He had formerly some loose Thoughts and slight Resolutions of Reforming, and de∣signed to be better, because even the present Consequences of Sin were still pestering him, and were so troublesome and inconvenient to him; but now he had other Sentiments of Things, and acted upon other Principles. He was willing to die, if it pleased God, resigning himself always to the Divine Disposal; but if God should spare him yet a longer time here, he hoped to bring Glory to the Name of God in the whole course of his Life; and particularly, by his Endeavours to convince others, and to assure them of the Danger of their Condition, if they continued Impenitent, and how graciously God had dealt with him.—The Time of his Sickness and Re∣pentance was just Nine Weeks; in all which time, 30 Hours about the middle of it excepted, wherein he was delirous, he was so much Master of his Reason, and had so clear an under∣standing, that he never dictated, or spake more composed in his Life. Three or Four Days be∣fore his Death, he had comfortable Perswasions of God's accepting him to his Mercy, say∣ing,
I shall Die; but Oh what unspeakable Glories do I see! What Joys, beyond Thought or Expression, am I sensible of! I am assured of God's Mercy to me, through Jesus Christ. O how I long to die, and to be with my Saviour.
His Dying REMONSTRANCE.
FOR the Benefit of all those whom I may have drawn into Sin by my Example and En∣couragement, I leave to the World this my Last Declaration, which I deliver in the pre∣sence of the great God, who knows the Secrets of all Hearts, and before whom I am now appearing to be Judged.
That from the bottom of my Soul I detest and abhor the whole Course of my former wic∣ked Life; that I think I can never sufficiently admire the Goodness of God, who has given me a lively sense of my pernicious Opinions, and vile Practices, by which I have hitherto liv'd without Hope, and without God in the World; have been an open Enemy to Jesus Christ, doing the utmost despite to the holy Spirit of Grace, and that the greatest Testimony of my Charity to such, is, to warn them in the Name of God, and as they regard the Welfare of their Immortal Souls, no more to deny his Being, or his Providence, or despise his Goodness, no more to make a Mock of Sin, or Contemn the pure and excellent Religion of my ever∣blessed Redeemer. thro' whose Merits alone, I, one of the Greatest of Sinners, do yet hope for Mercy and Forgiveness. Amen.
J. ROCHESTER. Declared in the presence of Anne Rochester. Rob. Parsons.
5. Sir Duncomb Colchester, who died, May 25. 1694. in his Return from London, towards Gloucestershire, wrote this Penitential Letter.
Sir Duncomb Colchester's Penitential Letter.
Gentlemen, and Friends,
SInce it hath pleased Almighty God, of his great and undeserved Mercy and Goodness, to bring me, one of the chiefest of Sinners, by a long and sharp Visitation, to a sense of my Sins, (for which, with all Humility of Soul, I adore and praise him) it is a Duty I know in∣cumbent on me, as ever I hope for his Pardon and Forgiveness, to do what in me lies, to bring Honour to his Holy Name, to make Reparation for the Mischief I have done by my former vi∣tious Life, and antidote, as far as I can, the Poison which my Example has shed round about me: In order whereunto, I do hereby Declare, That I am heartily sorry for all the Sins of my past Life, the remembrance whereof, however pleasant they formerly seemed to be, is now Grief and Bitterness to my Soul. More particularly, that I may take shame to my self, I do with the deepest Sorrow lament my Bioting and Drunkenness, my Chambering and Wantonness, those daring and presumptuous Sins which had so long dominion over me: I do also most heartily lament that great Sin, which I was so frequently guilty of, of encouraging and drawing others to Excess, which has made me partaker (O sad Thought!) of other Mens Sins, and liable to answer for more than mine own: I am sensible, that as it hath been my Practice, so it is still of too many Gentlemen; and that they, as I did, reckon excessive Drinking so far from a Fault, as to be ra∣ther one of the best Indications of a hearty Respect and true Affection to the Persons they enter∣tain: But, O false Love! O treacherous Friendship! to receive their Friends Men, and send them out of their Houses Beasts. I wish, from the bottom of my Soul, that any thing I could say, would make all those, whose Consciences accuse them of Guilt in this particular, to loath
description Page 168
and abhor this wicked Practice as I do. And I do also heartily lament my great Neglect of put∣ting the Laws in execution against common Drunkards, Swearers, and such-like scandalous Sin∣ners; and do earnestly beseech all such as are in Authority, and whose Business it is to see the Laws executed, if any such come to hear this Paper read, that they will be more careful in that particular, and consider, that as their Power is a Talent entrusted in them, whereof they must give a strict Account to their Heavenly Lord, so by their being duly conscientious in the Dis∣charge of their Duty herein, we may hope for a Reformation amongst us, and then with confi∣dence expect God's Blessing to rest upon us. And as I abhor my self for my Neglect in this Particular now mentioned, and all my great Sins and Provocations against an infinite Majesty, so I do farther hereby declare my full Purpose and Resolution, if it shall please Almighty God (with whom all things are possible) to restore me to Health, or prolong my Days, by his spe∣cial Grace and Assistance, (without which I shall be able to do nothing) to lead a new Life in all Holy Obedience to his Will and Commands; and desire, that this Declaration of mine, if I fail to do so, may be produced as a Testimony against me, to my Shame and Reproach. But since my Recovery is very uncertain, and what I have the least Reason in the World to hope for, being heartily desirous to do what good I can in the Circ*mstances I am in. I do hereby earnest∣ly warn and beseech all Sinners, especially those whom my Example has at any time encouraged, (the Remembrance whereof still fills me with Shame and Sorrow) to repent of all thier Sins and Provocations, least God's Vengeance overtake them in their Security, and there be no Re∣medy. And I beseech them farther to take notice, that if this Warning be slighted, the wilful Neglect and Refusal thereof will at last be charged upon them as a heinous Aggravation of all their Sins they shall hereafter commit, will encrease their Condemnation, and make their Doom more dreadful and terrible: But that it may have a contrary Effect, and be a means to reduce 'em from their Sins to a Holy and Religious Life, that so their Souls may be saved in the great Day of the Lord, is the earnest Desire of their Languishing and Sorrowful Friend, DUNCOMB COLCHESTER, Who desires this may be read in the Parish-Churches of Michel Dean, and Westbury, and shewn to such Gentlemen, Friends, and others, as may bring God most Glory.
Nov. 1693.
Signed and Delivered in the presence of several of his Friends.
6. The Remarkable Penitence of J. H.
The next Letter is written by a Woman, and one of inferior Quality in the World, but not at all inferior in her Repentance. It was that, and the Grace of God in her Heart, which moved her to do it long before it was done; and it was the pure effect of that, when at last it was done; and all her own Composure, we are assured by Mr. Stephens, an ancient Divine, now living in London, who gave her Absolution, approved her Purpose in it, and perused it when she had done it, and hath seen other Letters of her Writing, by which he could easily discern the Composure of this, if there had been any other hand in it, or any Reason to suspect it. It is published with her Consent, who is very ready to embrace any Motion tending to the Honour and Service of God, or her own Humiliation. Her Letter was directed to Mr.—Minister in Portsmouth, and is as follows, viz.
Reverend Sir,
I Have put Pen to Paper, humbly beseeching you to hear me of your Charity a few Words: The Enemy of my Soul hath raised many Objections to hinder my intended purpose; and I have been almost perswaded to give it over; but now having the Advice of a Pious Holy Mini∣ster of God, who says it may be of great use, I desire to take Shame to my self, and to give Glory to the Majesty of Heaven, who in great Love and Pity hath pluck'd me as a Firebrand out of the Fire, and I am this Day a Living Monument of Mercy. I cannot but be grieved at the many sad Examples I have given at Portsmouth. My Sins have encreased the heap of the publick Impieties, and made them cry the louder to Heaven for Vengeance both there and here too. It is very meet, right, and my Duty to confess, to the Glory of God, and Praise of his Grace, my crying Sins committed in that Place, that some of my Companions in Evil may hear and fear, and do no more such Wickedness. About Nine or Ten Years agone, I came a young Woman (if I deserve that Name) to P—, my Husband, Cook of a Ship in that Harbour, a very ill Husband, (no Excuse for me.) Almighty God did suffer two Sinners to come toge∣ther in plague one another; and whilst he acted the Part of a Drunkard, (with Shame and Con∣fusion of Face be it spoken,) I acted the part of a Harlot, giving my self over to work all Ʋn∣cleanness with greediness; insomuch that my very Name was a Proverb of Reproach to all Civil Women. Two or Three Years I lived openly Scandalous, and then it pleased the Almighty to visit me with a sore Fit of Sickness, even to the Loss of my Limbs for a Season; at which time I did beg of God to restore me to my Health, and did faithfully promise never more to defile my Marriage Bed; and the Lord was entreated at that time also, and hath added to my Life these remaining Years. Some time after, it pleased the All-wise Providence to make me a Mother; I was very thankful for the Mercy, and was much reclaimed, and I was in some
description Page 169
measure convinced of the great Evil of sin, and did put Pen to Paper with intent it should come to the Ministers hand; but the Enemies of my Soul prevented and hindred that reasonable Design, and I was again lull'd to sleep in the Bed of Carnal Security; where I continued three or four Years with little Interruption; in which time I buried my Husband and two Chil∣dren. After this, I was in danger of being as bad as ever, living at Service in the very midst of Temptation at Portbridge. I continued there but a short space, for the good Hand of Providence brought me to London, where I had Time and Opportunity to reflect upon my ill-spent Life. O that I might improve the Mercy! O that I could tell you what God hath done for my Soul! He hath brought me out of Darkness into his marvellous Light: O that I could prevail with my Compa∣nions in Evil to seek the Lord while he may be found, and call upon him while he is near! Some of them are old Sinners, grey hairs are upon them, and they know it not; I could be content to stand in a white sheet in your Church, if I might but prevail with any one Soul to see the hei∣nousness of my sin: Nay, I could be content to be stoned without the Walls of the Garrison, so I might but be a means of the Conversion of any one Sinner. O that I could write these Lines with my purest Blood! I am grieved for the Dishonour I have done to God by my abominable sin, and heartily wish my Head were Waters, and mine Eyes were a Fountain of Tears, that I might weep day and night for abusing Mercy. O Sir, you live in a place relating to Sodom, cry aloud, spare not to tell the Flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Overseer, their Sins, and my Companions in Evil their Sins. The Lord is coming to reckon with the Nations, and with you: God grant you may be found among the Faithful Shepherds, watching them, and giving them their Meat in due Season. I humbly beg your Blessing, desiring to be remembred in your Prayers; and I humbly beseech the Almighty, that this poor Paper may have its designed Effect, that God may be glorified, and our Souls saved in the day of the Lord Jesus, Amen and Amen. J. H.
Jan. 22. 1693/4.
7. Sir Alan Broderick, who was a Gentleman of Extraordinary Learning and Accomplishments, did own with much Contrition, that a long Scene of his Life had been acted in the Sports and Follies of Sin, that he had sometime pursued a Pagan and abandon'd way, Scepticism it self not excepted; wherein the poignancy of his Wit, and the strength of his Reasoning, even in that very Argument, the using of which proclaims a Man, in the Language of the Holy Scriptures, a Fool, may have been the occasion of a great deal of Mischief towards some that are already gone to their Accounts.
Yet some Years before his Death, the bent and tendency of his Life and Actions was Devout and Religious, and in his Private Conversation with his Minister, he would always be Discoursing some Cases of Conscience about retir'd Closet-Prayer, or the Nature and Necessity of True Re∣ligion— and in his last Sickness he thought himself under a mighty Incumbency to Pray, but was much harassed and anxious what to do, because of his fear of not performing it with all becoming Reverence and Seriousness.
For look you, saith he, my Conscience is now as tender as wet Paper, torn upon every apprehension of the least guilt before God— And as he had much studied the Nature of Repentance, he would frequently complain, That he had a great Jealousie upon himelf, lest he had not yet conceiv'd an horror answerable to his past Exorbitancies of Life, and had not made those smart and pungent Reflections upon himself, that might become one that had so long, and in such Exalted Degrees violated the Laws of his Maker, and made himself so Obnoxious to the Venge∣ance of his Judgment, and that if the cutting off one of his Hands with the other, were but a proper or likely way, through the anguish of such a Wound, to give him a just horror for his sins, he would do that as willingly as he ever did any one Action that had given him the greatest Pleasure of Life.—He also said, that by the Grace of God, he had such a sense of the Conviction, and folly, and unreasonableness of Sin, that no Argument, no Tentation should prevail upon him to do the like again.— Having taken notice that all my Lord Rochester's Religious Breath∣ings were accounted by some, the Raves and Delirances of a sick Brain, he did resolve to have given the World a Publick Account of the Sentiments he had of Religion, both as to the Faith and Practice of it, but was prevented.
CHAP. CL. Testimonies of Ancient and Modern Infidels, Heathens.
1. AN Edict of the Emperor Maximinus, after a violent Persecution of the Christians; extorted from him upon this occasion following:
A Plague from above lighting on him, first took Root in his Flesh, and afterwards proceeded even unto his So••••. A sudden Rutrefaction did seize upon his Bowels in his most Secret Parts: He had a festered Ulcer in the bottom of his Belly; an innumerable multitude of Worms crawled out; he breathed out a deadly stink, insomuch that divers of his Physicians, not being able to endure his abominable savour, were killed with the very Air. Being afflicted with so many Evils, he began to have a sense of those Evils which he had inflicted upon God's
description Page 170
Holy Servants. And this he confessed to have been justly inflicted for his Impious Presumption and Fury against Christ. Hereupon he made this Edict.
The Emperor Caesar Galerus Maximinus, Puissant, Magnificent, Chief Lord, Lord Thebais, Lord of Sarmatia, five times Conqueror of Persia, Lord of Germany, Lord of Egypt, twice Conqueror of the Carpians, six times Conqueror of the Armenians, Lord of the Medes, Lord of the Adiabeni, twenty times Tribune, nineteen times General Captain, eight times Consul, Father of the Country, Proconsul. And the Emperor Caesar, Flavius, Valerius, Constantine, the Vertuous, Fortunate, Puissant, Noble, Chief Lord, General Captain, and Tribune five times, Consul, Father of the Country, Proconsul. Among other things which we have decreed for the Commodity and Profit of the Common-wealth, our Pleasure is, first of all, to Order and Redress all things according to the Ancient Laws and Publick Discipline of the Romans. And withal, to use this Proviso, That the Christians, which have forsaken the Religion of their An∣cestors, shuld be brought again to the Right Way. For after a certain Humour of Singularity, such an Opinion of Excellency puffed them up, that those things which their Elders had re∣ceived and allowed, they rejected and disallowed, devising every Man such Laws as they thought good, and observed the same, Assembling in divers Places great multitudes of People. Wherefore whenas Our Edict was Proclaimed, that they should return unto the Ordinances of their Elders, divers standing in great danger, felt the Penalty thereof, and many being troubled therefore, endured all kinds of Death. And because We perceive many as yet to persist in the same Mad∣ness, neither yielding due Worship unto the Coelestial Gods, neither regarding the God of the Christians, having respect unto Our Benignity and Godly Custom, Pardoning all Men after Our wonted Guise, We thought good in this Case to extend Our Gracious and Favourable Cle∣mency, that the Christians may be tolerated again, and that they repair again to the Places where they may meet together; so that they do nothing Prejudicial to Publick Order and Discipline. We mean to prescribe unto the Judges by another Epistle what they shall observe. Wherefore, as this Our Gracious Pardon deserveth, let them make Intercession unto their God, for Our Health, for the Common-wealth, and for themselves; that in all Places the Affairs of the Common-wealth may be safely preserved, and that they themselves may live securely in their own Houses. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 8. c. 18.
2. The Emperor Adrianus, receiving Letters from Serenius Granianus, a Noble President, signifying in the behalf of the Christians, that it was very Injurious, that for no Crime, but only at the Outcry of the People, they should be brought and executed; wrote unto Minutius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia, and commanded, That none without grievous Crimes and Oc∣casion should be put to Death. Euseb. l. 4. c. 8.
3. It may not be improper here, to mention that Confession extorted from the Emperor Julian, after his Persecution of the Christians: He being suddenly slain in a War against the Persians, throwing his Blood in the Air, ended his wicked Life with this true Acknowledgment and Exclamation; Vicisti Galilaee: Thou hast overcome me, O Galilean, (or, O Jesus of Galilee!) This is attested by Theodoret, and related by Sozomen, l. 6. c. 2. p. 511.
4. This likewise gave occasion to another like Confession from another Heathen, and yet pro∣ceeding from another Passion: Quomodo Christiani dic*nt, Deum suum esse patientem & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. How can the Christians truly say, that they have a Patient God, when we plainly see him so Angry and Impatient, that he could not deferr his Anger so much as for a moment? Hier. l. 2. in Habac. c. 3. Tom. 6. p. 243.
5. Antoninus Pius sent this Epistle to the Commons of Asia, in behalf of the Christians—
The Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Augustus Armenicus, Pontifex Maximus, fifteen times Tribune, thrice Consul, unto the Commonalty of Asia, sendeth Greeting. I know the Gods are careful to disclose hurtful Persons: For they Punish such as will not Wor∣ship them, more grievously than you do those whom you bring in Trouble; confirming that Opinion which they conceive of you, to be wicked and ungodly Men. It is their desire in God's Quarrel, rather to die than live. So that they become Conquerors, yielding their Lives unto the Death, rather than to obey your Edicts. It shall seem very necessary to admonish you of the Earthquakes, which have and do happen among us, that being therewith moved, ye may com∣pare our Estate with theirs. They have more Confidence to Godwards than you have. You, during the time of your Ignorance, despise other Gods, contemn the Religion of the Immortal God, banish the Christians which Worship him, and Persecute them unto the Death. In the behalf of these Men, many of the Provincial Presidents have written heretofore unto Our Fa∣ther, of Famous Memory, whom he answered in Writing again, That they were not to be longer molested, unless they had practised Treason against the Roman Empire. And many have given Notice unto Us of the same Matter, whom We answered as Our Father did before Us. If any therefore hereafter be found thus busied in other Mens Affairs, We Command that the accused be absolute and free, though he be found such a one, I mean faulty; and that the Ac∣cuser be grievously punished. This Edict was proclaimed at Ephesus, in the hearing of the great Assembly of Asia. Euseb. l. 4. c. 13.
6. Dr. Heylin in his Cosmography tells us, That some of the Natives of America would say to some of the English, at their first going over to those Foreign Plantations, That King James was a good King, and his God a good God; but their Tauto naught.
7. In the City of Aleppo, a handsome French Slave, a Young Man of Eighteen Years Old; being tempted to Sodomy by his Master's Steward, and upon his denial, being threatned with immediate Death, if he disputed any longer: The vertuous Slave finding himself destitute of all other Remedies, nimbly seized upon a Scymetar which hung upon the Wall of the Chamber, and at one blow with it, smote off the Turk's Head. To escape Death for this Fact, which was the lightest Punishment he could expect, he takes an Arabian Horse out of his Master's Stable,
description Page 171
with a design to make for Scandaroon, to the English Factory there: But unhappily meeting his Master upon the way, he was stop'd, brought back again, and upon discovery of the Murther, brought before the Basha; by whom, upon the Importunity of the Turks, he was condemned to be beheaded. The Slave then as brought to the Place of Execution (which is a Field with∣out the City;) where being come, he appeared, though very modest, yet undaunted, and fear∣less of Death. And having prayed with much Fervour and Devotion, and having particularly acknowledged his Fault, and begged Almighty God's Pardon for telling his Master, that his House was robbed (when he met him upon the Road) he was strip'd stark naked (according to the Custom of that Place) and discovered a lovely Body, in which inhabited a more lovely Soul. And immediately before his Death he did aver, that he died a Christian, depending wholly for his Salvation upon the Merits of our Saviour; and that he killed the Steward for no other reason but to avoid being polluted by him; and that he hoped God would shew some sign upon his Body to attest his Innocency, and the Truth of what he said. After having said this, his Head was struck off from his Body, and both left unburied, according to Custom. Many re∣bellious Turks were executed at the same time in the same place, whose Bodies were quickly torn in pieces, and devoured by a certain sort of great Dogs, kept at Aleppo, who were allowed no other Sustenance almost but the Carcasses of Malefactors. But it was observed, that none of those Dogs would touch the Body or Head of this Martyr of Chastity.
And which is more strange yet, though this Young Man's Body lay in the Field unburied Ten or Twelve days, and no other Execution in all that time, and the Dogs so extreamly pinched with Hunger, that they were ready to devour living Men, yet they would not touch this Body. And which is more Remarkable yet, though it lay exposed all this time to the heat of the Sun in that very intemperate Climate, yet did it not stink, corrupt, or change colour. And this Circum∣stance moreover is affirmed as Remarkable, that after Ten days, there being another Execution in the same Place, that Carcass was immediately devoured in the sight of the People. But the Turks, to bury their own shame, were necessitated at last to dig a Grave, and entomb this chaste Martyr. See the Narrative, Printed with License at London, Anno Christi, 1676.
8. The Testimony of Cublay, the Emperor of the Tartars, concerning Christ, upon occasion of a Victory obtained by him over the Great Province of Mangi, A. C. 1286. THis Day I cannot deny, but that the Victory which I have obtained over mine Enemies, is, by especial Grace from my great God the Sun, Moon, and Stars, abiding in this Glorious Vault of Heaven: To whom I purpose to render Thanks to Morrow, even in this open Field, to which purpose I give Order, that the Places be avoided of Humane Bodies here slain, as also of the dead Beasts, and decent Altars purposely erected. As for the Prisoners, being most part of them Christians, whom I behold despoiled of their Arms, shouted at, mocked, despised, and jested at by the Jews, Mahometists, and others, upbraiding them with their God Jesus Christ (who was sometime fastened to a Cross by the said Jews) for not aiding and helping them to the Vi∣ctory, as wanting such Power, because so many of their Ensigns are here prostrated at my feet. From this present hour forward, I forbid all manner of Persons, of what Quality or Religion soever they be, to use any more such Derisions of themm, on pain to be deprived of their Arms, and well whipped with Rods at two several times; yea, on the very greatest pain beside, that can be imagined. And so much the rather, because their God Jesus Christ is esteemed of Us, to be one of the very greatest Coelestial Deities, full of all Right, Equity, and Justice: For, he knowing these Christians to make War against Us unjustly, being Our Subjects, that never gave them occasion, but revolted of themselves, and adhered with Our Enemies; therefore hath he per∣mitted that I should win the Day, albeit I have heard him to be called the God of Battels. Over and besides this, I Pardon all them that have followed my unkind Nephews Naiam and Caydve, as being meerly deceived by them, in making them believe, they were levied for my Service; and therefore I receive them again into my Protection. Giving further to understand, that all such as have any Prisoners, they are not to offer the least harm whatsoever, but imme∣diately to set them at Liberty, delivering them their Arms, and all other Equipages to them be∣longing, on pain to pass through the danger of the Army, even he the proudest that shall make denial. Our Charge imposed on the Christians, is, to Pray unto their God for Our Prosperity, and to do Us Nine Months Service, by taking Wages of Us, in Our Instant War against the King of Nixamora, who denieth to pay Us Our Tribute, and strives to equal himself with Our Great∣ness. Treasur. of Ancient and Modern Times, l. 2. p. 130.
9. The Testimony of Sidan, King of Morocco, concerning Jesus Christ, in a Letter to James the First, King of England. WHen these Our Letters shall be so happy as to come to Your Majesty's sight, I wish the Spirit of the Righteous God may so direct your Mind, that you may joyfully embrace the Message I send; presenting to you the means of Exalting the Majesty of God, and your own Reward amongst Men. The Regal Power allotted to us, makes us common Servants to our Creator; then, of those People whom we Govern. So that observing the Duties we owe to God, we de∣liver Blessings to the World; in providing for the Publick Good of our States, we Magnifie the Honour of God, like the Coelestial Bodies, which, though they have much Veneration, yet serve only to the Benefit of the World. It is the Excellency of our Office, to be Instruments, whereby Happiness is delivered into the Nations. Pardon me, Sir! This is not to Instruct, (for I know I speak to one of more clear and quick sight than my self) but I speak this, because God hath pleased to grant me a happy Victory over some part of those rebellious Pirates, that have so long
description Page 172
molested the Peaceful Trade of Europe; and hath presented further occasion to Root out the Generation of those, who have been so pernicious to the Good of Our Nations: I mean, since it hath pleased God to be so auspicious to Our beginnings in the Conquest of Salla, that We might joyn and proceed, in hope of like Success, in the War against Tunis, Algier, and other Places (Dens and Receptacles for the Inhumane Villanies of those who abhor Rule and Govern∣ment.) Herein whilst We interrupt the Corruption of Malignant Spirits of the World, We shall glorifie the great God, and perform a Duty that will shine as glorious as the Sun and Moon, which all the Earth may see and Reverence. A Work that shall ascend as sweet as the Perfume of the most Precious Odours in the Nostrils of the Lord: A Work grateful and happy to Men. A Work whose Memory shall be reverenced so long as there shall be any that delight to hear the Actions of Heroick and Magnanimous Spirits; that shall last as long as there be any remaining amongst Men that Love and Honour the Piety and Vertue of Noble Minds. This Action I here willingly present to you, whose Piety and Vertues equal the Greatness of your Power: That we, who are Servants to the Great and Mighty God, may Hand in Hand Triumph in the Glory which this Action presents unto us. Now, because the Islands which you Govern, have been ever Famous for the unconquered Strength of their Shipping, I have sent this my Trusty Servant and Embassador, to know, whether in your Princely Wisdom you shall think fit to assist me with such Forces by Sea, as shall be answerable to those I provide by Land, which if you please to grant, I doubt not but the Lord of Hosts will Protect and Assist those that Fight in so Glorious a Cause. Nor ought you to think this strange, that I, who much reverence the Peace and Accord of Nations, should exhort to a War. Your great Prophet Christ Jesus was of the Line of the Tribe of Judah, as well as the Lord of Peace; which may signifie unto you, that he which is a lover and maintainer of Peace, must always appear with the Terror of his Sword, and wading through a Sea of Blood, must arrive to Tranquility: This made James your Father of Glorious Memory so happily renowned amongst all Nations. It was the Noble Fame of your Princely Vertues, which resounds to the utmost corners of the Earth, that perswaded me to invite you to partake of that Blessing, wherein I boast my self most Happy. I wish God may heap the Riches of his Blessings on you, increase your Happiness with your Days, and hereafter perpetuate the Greatness of your Name in all Ages. Heylin. Cosmogr. p. 961, 962.
It were not difficult to add many more such Attestations as these from Heathens, Indians, Jews, &c. For indeed all the Converts brought over to Christianity, contribute a particular strength to this kind of Evidence. But these, I think, are enough to satisfie any reasonable Reader; and the unreasonable will not be convinc'd, though Witnesses should arise from the Dead.
description Page 1
CHAP. CL. The Sufferings of the Reformed in the Kingdom of France.
THE Sufferings of the Reformed in the Kingdom of France, within the Revolution of a few Years, have been so great, and attended with so many Remarkable Providences, that tho' we can∣not pretend to give our Reader a full Idea of them here, that being reserved' till the Publication of the Two last Volumes of the Edict of Nants it self; yet we cannot but take notice of a few Parti∣culars, which were Transacted within the Bounds of Lower Languedoc, and that may in the mean time serve for a Specimen of the same.
1. When the Parliament of Toulouse, and other Parliaments in France laboured to destroy the Pro∣testant Churches; God was pleased to raise up a Lawyer named Claude Brousson, who with much Zeal and holy Boldness sollicited the Parliament of Toulouse on their behalf, but being at last through the Violence of the Persecution forced to go out of France in the Year 1683. after he had run through many Dangers there, he did yet from thence forward labour according to his Ability, for the De∣fence, Edification, and Consolation of his distressed Brethren: Lausanne in Switzerland was the prin∣cipal place of his Residence, and though he had not been bred in the Study of Divinity, yet by assi∣duous Application, and the blessing of God upon his Labours, he Composed and caused to be Printed, several small Pieces adapted for the Use of the afflicted Churches, &c. and which he took care to have dispersed up and down France and elsewhere continually: As the extraordinary Ministers of God's Word, were pleased to come often to confer with him, concerning what both the one and the other of them had done for advancing the Lord's Work; and that on the other hand, he found he had not now as also for some time past the same liberty as formerly, to disperse his Writings in France by the Post, he was sollicited by his Conscience to return thither also, in order to do what he could for the Promotion of God's Glory, and had always these Words upon his Spirit, Ezek. 13.4, 5. O Israel, thy Prophets are like the Foxes in the Desares. Ye have not gone up into the Gaps, neither made up the Hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the Battel in the day of the Lord. And that other Text in Judges 5.23. Curse ye Meroz, [said the Angel of the Lord], &c. Wherefore he at length determined to go thither, and in order thereunto, made up several Bales of those Writings he had got Printed, and which he judged most proper for the advancement of the Kingdom of Heaven; he did suppose he might be able to find out a way to convey those Bales into Languedoc, and that when he found himself in the Heart of the Kingdom, he might disperse the said Writings with more Facility then he could have done during his abode in Switzerland; but the Ways of God are not like nor Ways, nor his Thoughts like our Thoughts. But whatever be proposed hereby, the Danger he should expose himself to, was very ter∣rible; for as he had had some share in the management of the Affairs of the Reformed Religion in France before the entire Desolation of their Churches, some of those Disorders which happened in the Year 1683, in Dauphine, Vivares, and Cevennes, were partly, tho' he were innocent, imputed to him; and the Zeal also which he had manifested divers ways during his Exile, for the Truth, Ser∣vice of God, and the Consolation of his desolate Church, had more and more irritated the Court, Clergy, and Jesuits against him. So that he clearly saw he could not return into France without ex∣posing himself to extream Danger; But the Motions of his Conscience were more vigorous than all the Considerations in the World; wherefore he prepared himself for this dangerous Journey, by fre∣quent Fastings and continued Prayer.
And as he had resolved to go into France in company with some other Servants of God, and that he saw the departure of one and another was deferred for Reasons that savoured too much of human Prudence; He felt in himself a Fire which consumed him without intermission, and which at last threw him into a slow Feaver, which most People thought to be Mortal, but whereof they knew not the cause; he saw now clearly that God would infallibly make him die on't, if he did any longer withstand the Motions of his Spirit; wherefore he concluded with himself, that if he must die, it were much better he went into France and died there, in following the Motion of his Conscience, than to pine away elsewhere and die without the discharging of his Duty. In order whereunto he met the other Servants of God who were willing to depart without any more delay, and they divided them∣selves into several Companies, because of their number, among whom were the Brethren Vivers, Lapiere, Serein, Boisson, Dombres, Poutant, Papus, &c. Brousson was still very weak, and much wasted; but God confirmed him in his Health while upon his Journey; he entred France in compa∣ny with Mr. Debruc, an ancient Minister, who for some time had Refugiated himself in Switzerland; they had not been long in France, but Debruc finding himself in eminent Danger, departed again out of the Kingdom; however, the rest afore-mentioned continued to instruct the People according to Op∣portunity and their Abilities; but many Months were not elapsed, when two of them, viz. Boisson and Dombres, after they had preached the Gospel in Cevennes with extraordinary success, suffered Mar∣tyrdom with unshaken Constancy; they went to the place of Punishment singing God's Praises; but least the Faithful and Roman-catholicks themselves might be edified by their pious Demeanour and Exhortations at the time of their Death, they ordered the Drums to Beat all he while, which has been a frequent Practise with them on several occasions.
2. About the same time, a young Man of about Seventeen, whose name was Soveirain alias Oliver, suffered Martyrdom at Mompellier with that marvellous Constancy, that the Intendant sometime after taking occasion to Discourse upon this Subject with Monsieur de Villeveille, Colonel of one of the
description Page 2
Regiments that had been for a long time in Cevennes and Langued••c to hinder such Assemblies of the Reformed, he told him, If the God whom these People serve be the same with that whom we adore, we run a risque of being one day very miserable.
But notwithstanding any present Remorse, on went the Fury of these Men, and among others the Soldiers seized a young Man in Cevennes, whose name was Roman, a Student in Divinity, and who had for a considerable time preached the Gospel there; they carried him to the Castle of St. John de Gardonnenques, where he was sentenced to die; but here Divine Providence interposed, for the Night before the Day wherein he was to suffer, a young Maiden who served in the Castle as Chamber-maid, having passed the Guards that were asleep before the Room wherein he was looked up, found a way through the Window to cut the Cords wherewith he was Bound, and so he made his escape; next Day, when none of the Prisoner was to be found, Monsieur de Montvaillant to whom the Castle be∣longed, and who was of the number of the pretended new Converts, was accused of setting him at liberty. But the young Woman camein of her self, and freely confest, she was the Person without the Intervention of any other, who had freed him, because she believed him to be innocent, and so ought to have compassion upon him; for which Fact she was sentenced to be Whipt by the common Hangman, and to perpetual Imprisonment, in a place called Sommieres, where if alive, she is to this Day.
But to return to Brousson, when he had got to Cevennes, and found he could not find a way where∣by by to get those Pieces he had Printed before in Switzerland into France, and which he hoped he might have been able to have got dispersed through the Kingdom; he immediately fell to instruct and com∣fort some of his Brethren by short Exhortations, in Reading and Expounding to them the Holy Scri∣pture, or in dispersing one way or another, those small Writings which he had composed for their in∣struction, and of which he made many Copies: Some Months after his arrival in France, that is, in December 1689, being with a small Company of the Faithful upon one of the high Mountains of Ce∣vennes covered with Snow, and in a Cottage, where he had dwelt for some Days with several of his Brethren; all these Faithful entreated and adjured him in the Name of the Lord, to preach the Go∣spel, and to administer the Lord's Supper unto them; Vivens who was also with him in the same Cortage, exhorted him to the same thing.
It is true, Brousson had found himself disposed of a long time, to Labour by Writing according to his ability, to advance the Kingdom of God; but on the other hand, he had not yet entirely forsaken his secular Imployment; for during his Exile, he had from time to time exercised the Function of his old Profession of Advocate, though with some regret, and so far as was necessary for the subsistence of himself and Family, having been dispossest of all his Estate before. Though at the same time he had not yet applied himself publicly to Preach the Holy Gospel. Wherefore being stirred up by the unanimous Exhortations of his Brethren to preach the Word of God, and then to administer unto them the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper; he told them he now clearly saw God had put that into their Hearts, and that he had a call to consecrate himself to his Work and Service in a more particu∣lar manner then he had done till that time, wherefore he prayed to God with his whole Hear, that he would be pleased to grant unto him those Graces that were necessary for so great a Work: But before he began his Preaching, Brother Vivens sought God in a very fervent Prayer, that he would be pleased to grant him the assistances of his Holy Spirit, that he might Labour faithfully and successfully in so holy and excellent a Work; which being ended, Brousson said, Well my Brethren, is it then your desire that I should preach the Word of God to you, and also administer the Holy Sacrament? To whom when the Faithful had made answer, That they ardently desired it; he added, That since it was the Will of God that he should preach the Gospel and administer the Lord's Supper unto them, he also Prayed with all his Heart, that the Lord would vouchsafe the saving Aids of his Holy Spirit unto him, and continually increase of Grace, to the end he might for the remainder of his Life, Labour successfully to the Glory of the great God, the Advancement of his Kingdom, and for the Salvation and Consolation of his chosen Ones: Then having himself made his Prayer of Consecration, he entred upon Preaching and Administring the Or∣dinances unto them.
Brouss••n in the beginning of January 1690, having need of a Companion took Henry Poutant along with him, as Vivens did Papus, and so they left the high Mountain where they had endured great Hardships and parted, Brousson going from Desart to Desart through C••vennes and Lower Languedoc to preach the Gospel: And tho' there were a great many Soldiers in that Country who moved Night and Day to hinder such Assemblies, yet that did not prevent their being frequently held in the Desarts. Brousson for the first two Years had a great many of them, sometimes three or four Meetings a Week, till at last the ill state of his Health and Stomach which he had lost by continual Labour forced him to ab∣stain for some Months; but the extream Desolation whereunto the People of God were reduced af∣fected him to that degree, that he could not moderate his Zeal, so that after he had taken some Re∣pose in one place, his manner was to traverse a large Country, and to keep Meetings almost at every League's distance, according as he found it necessary for the Instruction and Consolation of the Peo∣ple; Nay many times before he rested in any one place, he held ten, a dozen, fifteen, to twenty As∣semblies; sometimes it so happened, that for fifteen Nights together he kept Meetings every other Night, and yet made use of some part of the intermediate Night to go from one place to another. In the ordinary Assemblies he was obliged to speak eagerly for the space of three Hours, and when the Sacrament was administred for four or five Hours and an half, in the various Exercises of Divine Worship. Besides these continual Labours he made three long Prayers every Day, one in the Morning, another at three in the Afternoon, and a third in the Evening, for the Consolation of Families he came to as he passed from place to place, or for such who took care of him in the Desarts, and for those of other faithful Families who could be present at these particular Exercises; and these Prayers were also many times accompanied with an Exhortation: He also every Lord's Day performed two religious Exercises, one in the Morning, and the other in the Afternoon, with the Faithful who knew the place of his retreat, and who could come to Pray to God with him, and hear the Reading and Ex∣pounding
description Page 3
of his Word, or the Reading of some one of his Sermons, which Reading was also attended with an Exhortation.
He did not content himself with Preaching the Gospel, Viva voce, but he Preached it also by Wri∣ting: for the Night he employed to keep great Meetings, or to travel from Place to Place, and the Day after having taken a few Hours Repose in the Morning, he spent incessantly in making Copies of his Sermons, which he composed upon the most Important Matters of Salvation, in relation to the State the Church of God was then in, in France; and in Opposition to the Errors, Superstitions, Idolatry, and Tyrannick and Antichristian Rule, that took place in the Romish Church; which he took Care to have dispersed in Towns and Villages, where he could not go himself to Preach. He also Transcribed Copies of several Letters, or Prayers, which he Composed for the Edification of the Peo∣ple, and which he sent also to several Places: For this purpose he always carried a little Board with him, which serv'd him to write upon in the Woods, upon his Knees, and which he called the Wilder∣ness-Table; insomuch, that when the ill State of his Body, or the over-great Fury of his Enemies, hindred him to continue Holy Assemblies, God gave him the Comfort to labour for the Salvation of the People, in a way, sometimes, more efficacious and extensive, than if he could have Preached to them in Person: Besides which, he also laboured from time to time, to defend the Truth by other Writings, which he sent to the Court, in Justification of the Doctrine which he Preached; and to serve at the same time for an Apology for the other Servants of God, who Preached his Word in France, and for the People that met together to serve God, and hear his Word. Which yet had so little ef∣fect, that besides the daily Outrages of the Soldiery, there was an Order Published in the Year 1691, wherein was promised Five thousand Livres, to any one that should take Vivens and Brousson, dead or alive: At which Vivens being somewhat transported with Indignation, thô otherwise of unblamable Conversation, of which even the Intendant himself, Monsieur de Bavile, who hath made so many Mar∣tyrs in Lower Languedoc, Cevennes, Vivares, &c. bare Testimony, when he said, That he would not judge that same Man, they were so transported against him, that having taken one named Valdeiron, who was of the Number of those that accompanied him, the Violence offered him, and the fear of the hor∣rible Punishment prepared for him, made him shew them the Cave where Vivens had hid himself; which they immediately surrounded with Soldiers, in February 1692: the poor Man, after he had prayed thrice, resolved to sell his Life as dear as he could, and so killed three of the most adventu∣rous Men that drew nearest the Cave; at last, he was killed. There were three Men in the Cave with him, who could have defended themselves much longer, and destroy'd many of their Enemies; but the Governour of Alais, who Commanded the Soldiers, offering them Life, if they would surrender, they accepted of the Conditions: But for all this, they were some Days after most injuriously hanged at Alais, contrary to the said Capitulation.
It's true, Brousson did not approve of this immoderate Zeal in his Brother Vivens, and the rest; and therefore he proposed, for his part, to combat against his Enemies with the Sword of the Spirit only, which is the Word, and so continue his Ministry as before; and holding a Meeting one time in the Wood of Boncoviran, where there happened to be a Person remarkable for his Quality, who drew near him, through the midst of the People, and such being rarely then seen in the like Assemblies; this Assembly was discovered, and some-body said, He had seen a Person of Quality there: upon which Information, six Persons of Quality in those Parts were seized, viz. the Barons of Fous and Agremont, Mon. de Sanzet, Mon. de Gajans his Son, Mon. de Dommesargues, and Mon. de Fesse; for every one of which one might be bold to affirm, that since the Desolation of the Churches, they had never been in any of those Religious Assemblies; but right or wrong, they would have it so: and thereupon Mon. Dommessargues, and Gajans, were Condemned to the Gallies upon this Account, and the rest sent to the Min••s at Lyons.
But Br••••sson's gentle Carriage did not at all abate the Rage of his Enemies, but after the Death of Vivens, all the Choler of the Government was levelled at him; and they said, provided he could be destroy'd, all would be quiet in the Province: and from henceforward he was surrounded with an Army of Enemies, who incessantly thirsted for his Blood, and who sought for him Night and Day, with utmost Fury: But besides this great Number of declared Enemies, he was also exposed to the Perfidy of false Brethren; as there are always a great Number of Reprobates, who love the Ways of Iniquity, and give themselves to the Devil, for the least Reward or Profit, and who are more afraid of the Reproaches of Men, than of the Judgment of God; the Intendant was continually putting forth an Order, that promised a great Sum of Money to whomsoever should take, or kill him: And among others, there was one published, and set up every-where, in the Month of July, 1693, wherein was Five thousand Livres promised, to whomsoever, that would, by a Letter to the Post-Master, discover the Place where he might be seized: promising withal, upon his Faith and Honour, no Man should ever know, who it was that gave that Information: and adding, that after Brousson were taken, he that should give such Information, should have no more to do, than to go to the Post-Master, to whom he had sent the Letter, and he would pay him the Five thousand Livres, without enquiring who he was. There was almost no place wherein there was not some new Judas, who would sell himself to the Devil by seizing of him; it may well be judged, there now could have been no greater Danger for a Servant of God, than to go from place to place, to instruct and solace the People, and so put his Life into the Hands of a great many Persons, seeing the Assemblies, were very numerous and frequent: but God upon this occasion was pleased to make known, how wonderful the Care was he took for the Pre∣servation of those that fear him, who do not put their Trust in an Arm of Flesh, but their whole Con∣sidence in him
But to be a little more particular upon this Head: You are to Note, that there was a certain Per∣son of Aulas near Du Vigun, in Cevennes, whose Name was Gautier, with whom Brousson had been a Fellow-Student formerly, at Nismes; As this Gautier was a profane and wicked Person, but yet one that pretended himself to be of the Number of the New Converts, and who had also formerly been a Student for the Ministry; he was from time to time carried covertly into the Fort of St. Hipolite,
description Page 4
as a Prisoner for Religion; and there he related to the Faithful, who were really Prisoners for having been taken at Religious Meetings, the pretended Miseries which himself had suffered for a long time, to the end he might oblige those poor People to discover to him all that they knew. After he had done a World of Mischief in the Prisons, in this fashion, and had thereby got sufficient Instructions about Brousson, he treated with the Magistracy about seizing him. But that he might have the better Success in his Design, there was leave given him to hold Assemblies himself, and to Preach the Gospel; as he was a Person that had some good Measure of Learning, and who manifested much Zeal and Courage for the Truth, for he feared nothing; his Meetings were many times very numerous, and many of those who laboured sincerely for the Salvation of the People, began very often to frequent it; But he thought sit to spare them, that he might, as he thought, give more considerable Blows, and for which he was promised a greater Reward; wherefore he informed himself very diligently concerning Brousson, saying, he had a great desire to see and confer with him, in order to know, whether he would advise him to continue his Meetings, or go out of the Kingdom. When Brousson was adverti∣sed hereof, he said, he suspected that Man, that he had already understood that their Persecutors had sent false Brethren into the Prisons, for to discover the Secrets of such as were true Prisoners for the Gospel; that Gautier was got out of St. Hipolite Fort, no-body knew how, and that if he had true Zeal for the Church, he should have no occasion to consult any-body, upon the Message he sent him, since the People heard him with delight. That he must needs know, that Brousson had reason to be mistrustful of all such as he did not know throughly, and yet notwithstanding he had not heard of him but of late days, yet he ceased not to desire pressingly, to see him in his Retreat. In the mean time, a certain young Man, that had persevered in the Truth, and who had been often with Brousson, and who happened to come into some Meeting where this false Pastor was; conducted him to the House where Brousson then resided: But as the young Man went in first, and that Brousson reproached him, that he had betray'd him; the young Man went presently out again, and told the Traytor, That Brousson was not in that House: However, he conducted him in, and brought him to another Room than that Brousson was in; and from whence Brousson drawing nigh to hear what he said, he under∣stood, notwithstanding all his Disguise, he was a false Brother; and this he made known to his Friends. Some time after this, that same Wretch went to keep a Meeting in Lower Languedoc, near St. Geniez, to which Assembly he invited the most faithful of those Parts, who were surprised to see at some distance from him, eight or ten Men in Cloaks, whom they knew not, and who in appearance were Soldiers: He presently told them, he had prepared a little Sermon for them; but that seeing the Assembly was not numerous, he would content himself to make an Exhortation and Prayer; which he did very accu∣rately. When he had done, he told them, He was one of those Pastors who had Refugiated them∣selves in Switzerland; and that the other Ministers that remained in that Country, had sent him to in∣form himself of the Carriage of such as Preached the Gospel unto them. These poor People having hereupon testified how much they were satisfied therein; the Wretch said, he blessed God for it, with all his Heart. But he from thence forward took Care to know exactly, all the Places of their Retreat, and as those poor People did not know then, where they stood, he charged a Woman that was there, to let Broussen know, That a Man of Note was come into France, about the Affairs of the Reformed, and was very desirous to see him; and he sent a Person on purpose to that same Woman every Week to know the News. It would be too tedious to relate all that followed, and the many Circ*mstances of this Business; it's enough to tell you▪ that there was so clear a Discovery of this Wretches being a Mini∣ster of Satan, that after he betray'd in Cevennes, one of our Brethren, who, with him, drank the Waters of Pommazet, he was constrained to take off his Mask, and to go at the Head of Soldiers, to see for Brousson. As he had made discovery of many Things, the Intendant gave common Proof thereof, by bestowing liberally upon him of the Goods of such as were accused by him. But at the last, as the End of these false Prophets is like their Works, this new Judas being terrified one Day, threw him∣self into a River, between Vigan and Ganges, where he was drowned, tho the River was not deep. There were a great many more of these perfidious Wretches, that sold themselves to Satan, for to de∣stroy Brousson, and who were paid for searching continually for an opportunity to seize him. It was affirmed, that the Intendant should boast after Vivens's Death, That he had Eight hundred of them in the Cevennes, or Lower Languedoc: it's most certain, he had one in pay through all the Cities, Towns, and Villages there; there were also Rewards bestowed upon all the Officers and Soldiers, for all God's Servants taken by them, and for other faithful Ones, whom they took upon the Account of Religious Assemblies; And as Brousson was at that time looked upon by the Government, as the principal Author of those Assemblies, and as the Person who fomented them, which he could not do himself; it was said, Five or Six Months before he went last out of France, that he had then cost the Province Eight hundred thousand Livres: And tho' by the Order published against him, there were no more than Five thousand Livres promised him, who should discover him, it was afterwards verbally given out, that they would give Ten thousand Livres, to whomsoever should deliver him up, or take him: And at last it was said, they would give a much greater Sum; which extreamly animated both Soldiers, and false Brethren, to look after him.
But that which Brousson in some, sort had most reason to fear, was the Zeal itself of the People; for from the time that he came to any place, the great desire which the poor People had, to pray to God, and hear his Holy Word, was he Cause that those who knew of his Arrival, could not forbear to com∣municate the same to other faithful Friends, tho' under the restriction of concealing it. These told it to others, recommending also Secrecy to them, 'till at last it came to be communicated also to some false Brethren, whose evil Designs God alone could know: all which put together, made Brousson be in continual Dangers; insomuch, that he was ordinarily constrained to make his Sojourning in Desarts and Caves, where for all that, he was continually pursued by his Enemies. He had Death continually before his Eyes, and even the cruellest of Deaths: for the Magistrates were much more incensed against him, than against all the other Servants of God; but God strengthned him always with his Grace: It seemed to him a thousand times, that the Way of Escape was fully precluded, and the most inhu∣mane
description Page 5
Martyrdom did an infinity of times stare him in the Face, and dispose him to prepare to suffer, as if Sentence had been already pronounced upon him; but yet God was pleased from time to time, to shine with some Rays of Hope upon him; and then he was perswaded, that the Almighty would never suffer him to fall into the Hands of those cruel Oppressors, who would prepare unheard of Tor∣ments and Punishments for him; but in a little while after would he return again into Darkness and Alarms. It happened also many times to him, as it did of old to Job and David, viz. That God scared him in Dreams, and terrified him through Visions; but then he said within himself, My Life is in the Hands of God; if he will have me die, none can hinder it: wherefore he went to preach the Gospel, as he had engaged; and then he exposed himself to great Dangers, but God preserved him through his Wisdom, and according to his great Mercy; he was in the fiery Furnace, which was heated seven times hotter than it used to be; but God preserved him through •• continued Miracle of his Providence.
In the mean time, he lived in a very sorrowful and wretched Captivity, according to the World; he had not the liberty, for four Years, and five Months, to travel by Day, and he was always for∣ced to Journey in the Night, unless it were upon some particular Occasions, whereof the great Dan∣gers he was exposed to, made him travel by Day: he hath been sometimes in the City of Nismes, keeping Meetings, when his Enemies at the same time knew he was there, and made several Searches for him; but his ordinary Dwelling was in the Woods, upon Mountains, in Caves, and the Hollows of the Earth; and he lay oftentimes upon Straw, Dung, fa*ggots, under Trees, in Bushes, Clefts of Rocks, and upon the Earth. In the Summer he was wasted with the Heat of the Sun, and in the Winter he suffered many times extream Cold, upon Mountains covered with Snow and Ice, having nothing wherewith to cover him in the Night, and most commonly not daring to make a Fire in the Day-time, for fear the Smoak might discover him, and yet not adventuring to go out of his Hiding-place for to enjoy the Heat of the Sun, for fear he should discover himself to his Enemies, or false Friends: he was also sometimes exposed to Hunger and Thirst, and often to intolerable, and even mortal Fa∣tignes; all which put together, was the reason, that in all the Pictures made of him, which the Ma∣gistracy took care to scatter every-where, that he might be known to the Soldiery, and such as designed to betray him, they represented him among all God's Servants, as one much Sun-burnt, and his Body very meager and spare: but all these miseries were to him sweet, when he considered that he suffered them for the Glory and Service of God, and for the Consolation of his poor People; and that same poor People also, when they considered the Calamities and Dangers whereunto he was exposed conti∣nually, in labouring for their Salvation and Consolation; and that on the other hand, he made Refle∣ction upon the Innocence of his Conversation, and upon the Grace which God gave him to preach his Word with Simplicity, Purity, and Evidence, he could not withdraw from these Religious As∣semblies, but that they first threw themselves upon his Neck, kissed him, and wished him a thou∣sand Blessings; and God at the same time made him also taste in his Mind, ineffable Consolations; but above all, he knew not how to express those Comforts he felt in the Holy Assemblies, and particu∣larly in those where he administred the Lord's Supper.
In the mean time, he had daily Experience of a very remarkable thing, which the rest of God's. Servants did doubtless experience as well as he; and that is, that thô he were surrounded with an Army of Enernies, who ran about, and made continual Search after him to take him, yet while he was in these Religious Meetings, and opened his Mouth to call upon the Name of the Lord, to sing his Holy Praises, and to preach his Word, he had commonly as calm a Mind, as if he had been in a free Country; and the like Tranquility he also enjoyed, when he took his Pen in Hand, to labour for the Advancement of God's Kingdom, and for the Consolation of his desolated Church; and if God shall be pleased to favour him with Life and Means to publish some Works, which he has composed in the midst of so many Dangers, and which he sent to the Court for to vindicate the Doctrine which he preached, the Reader will doubtless be surprized, that amidst so many Troubles, he could be possest with a Mind so calm, as to write Things of that nature; but God perfecteth his Strength in the Weakness of his Children. On the other hand, he had the Comfort to be a Witness of all the Won∣ders which God did for the Salvation of his poor People, he could not but admire the Graces he be∣stowed on so many faithful Servants, which he raised up daily in an extraordinary manner, who were weak and contemptible in the Eyes of the Flesh, but whom he strengthned by his Spirit; whereby he accompanied at the same time his Word with a wonderful efficacy, and of which many from time to time sealed the Truth by their own Blood, with an unshaken Constancy; thô they were pleased to Honour him so far, as to look upon him as their Brother, and Colleague in the Work of the Lord, and that they esteemed him also, as a Person to whom God was pleased to give greater Degrees of Light, than to many others, and that he edified then by his Conversation; yet he never compared the Graces which they had received of the Lord, with those which it pleased God to bestow upon him, but that he found very great matter of Humiliation administred to him, and that he esteemed those faithful Servants of God, much more excellent than himself; he saw plainly, that God was pleased to lay up Treasures in Earthen Vessels, that it was his Spirit which made those dumb Ones to speak, which drew forth Praises from the Mouths of those little Babes, and which made those mystical Stones to cry out.
One Night as he was going towards a place which he had appointed for a Meeting, as he drew nigh unto it, be heard the Voice of a Person, who spake in the midst of the People; whereupon he drew somewhat nigher, and finding that he who spoke prayed to God, he fell down upon his Knees, as 'tis a constant usage in the Religious Meetings of France, and there be heard a long and excellent Prayer, wherewith he was much edified: when it was ended, he drew nigh to the Person that pray'd, and he found him to be a young Man, and a poor Trades-man; to whom he said, Brother, if you be disposed to make some Exhortation to the People, you may proceed. Alack, replied that poor Trades-man, how hould I do it? I can neither Write nor Read. Some time after, this young Man, as he went from place to place, to pray for the Consolation of the People, being taken with another young Man, na∣med
description Page 6
Compan, who, together with him, did what he could, in that kind, for the Peoples support; they were both of them condemned to the Gallies, and suffered their Punishment, boldly confessing the Name of the Lord.
I have noted before, that Brousson had made choice of Henry Poutant, for his Guide and Compa∣nion, in the Work he was engaged in, who was a young Man of about Five and twenty Years old, full of Zeal and Piety, and of unblamable Life, and who having learnt to write in the Woods, while he was with Brousson, he put him upon Copying his Sermons, as he had done himself, and to disperse them in such Places where himself could not go to preach the Gospel. But as he had Copied about a Dozen, and that he saw that Brousson, who had declined in his Health, was then sick at Nismes, he told him, he was very desirous to go and visit their Brethren from place to place, and read his Sermons unto them: which Proposal being well liked of by Brousson, he recommended him to the Grace of God: and so Poutant went from place to place, labouring every-where for the Instruction and Comfort of his Brethren; when he had got together some faithful Ones, he began with the Confession of Sin, then sung a Psalm; after which he pray'd again the second time, to implore the Aid of the Holy Spirit in the succeeding Exercise; then he read some Chapter in the Scripture, and some Sermon, the reading whereof was followed by a warm Exhortation which he made to those that were present, upon the Things which they had heard; and lastly, he concluded the whole with an excellent Prayer, which he made with admirable servour of Spirit: as Brousson found that God bestowed a particular Bles∣sing on his Labour, he told him, when he returned to him, That he ought to continue his Work: it was what himself greatly desired; but finding Brousson somewhat re-established in his Health, and that he was now in a Condition himself to go and preach the Gospel in Person, as he had constantly done by Writing, during the time of his Sickness, by sending up and down Copies of his Sermons among the Faithful; he had some regret to abandon Brousson, knowing the need he had of his assistance: for Poutant knew perfectly well all the Country; whereas another faithful Friend, whom Brousson had pitched upon for his Companion, and who had already been some time with him, did not know it near so well; but Brousson told him, he had rather want his assistance, than that the People should be deprived of the Edification which they might receive by his Labours, and that God who knew the sincerity of his Intentions, would take care of him: insomuch, that being separated from him, after that Brousson had again recommended him to the Grace of God; God hath since that time done great things by his Ministry.
Brousson, on his part, set himself again to gather Meetings; but as he found himself still very fe••ble, he could not from thence forward, but every Eighth Day, or thereabouts, exercise his Fun∣ction: in the mean time he found the Zeal of the People much inflamed, during his Sickness; whe∣ther arising from the fear they had of being deprived of the Comforts which God gave them in Times past, or that from the great Number of Copies of his Sermons, Letters, and Prayers, which he took care to disperse amongst them, during his Sickness, and which had been read by Persons of Quality, and other wealthy Ones, who 'till that time would not frequent the Religious Assemblies; the Zeal of the most Cold, and the Courage of the most Fearful, had been influenced and raised up, it matters not to determine; but Persons of Quality, and others, who 'till then had testified less Zeal for the Truth, came now to give Glory to God in the Holy Assemblies, in the midst of all the People; in∣somuch, that afterwards it was one of Brousson's greatest care, to prevent the Assemblies becoming too numerous, to the end they might not make too much Noise, and that the People might not be expo∣sed to too great Evils: however these Assemblies made so much Noise in the Kingdom, that the Peo∣ple of other parts, where those who preach'd in Cevennes, and Lower Languedoc could not go, were edified and strengthned; Brousson also sent as far as possibly he could, Copies of his Sermons, Letters, and Prayers, to give part of those Instructions and Consolations to them afar off, which God by his Ministry bestowed upon the People of Cevennes, and Lower Languedoc. He was seconded in the same good Work by Papus, of whom you have heard somewhat before, and who was saved by Di∣vine Providence, when Vivens was killed: for he had been gone but a Minute out of the Cave where Vivens was invested; on him God had bestowed the Spirit of Prayer in a great degree: he had be∣fore the Death of Vivens, begun to labour for the Consolation of the People, by excellent Prayers, and this he continued after his Death, and went from place to place to keep small Meetings, where he read the Holy Scriptures, and some of the Sermons afore-mentioned, and of which he had desired Copies; besides whom, there was another young Man, whose Name was Ʋzes. about twenty Years old, who having got together ten or a dozen of the same Sermons, got them by Heart, and went also to repeat them from place to place, and to comfort the People by Praying amongst them.
But what is more surprising than any thing hitherto related is, that God was pleased to raise up the young Maidens, for to labour for the Salvation and Comfort of that distressed People, one whereof was called Isabel Redostiere, about eighteen Years old, the Daughter of a Country-man that lived at the foot of the Mountain Liron; and the other Pintarde, about sixteen or seventeen, the Daughter of another Peasant, near St. Hipolite. They did not take upon them to administer the Sacraments; but they went asunder from Place to Place, and Desart to Desart, to keep Meetings, where they exhorted the People out of the Word of God, to be converted, sanctified, be zealous for God, come out of impure Babylon, to give Glory to God, and serve him in purity of Heart, according to his Commandments, and to be faithful to him unto Death; and at the same time edisying, comforting, and strengthning the People, by ardent and excellent Prayers.
Redostiere coming to know that Broussin, with some other faithful Friends, that accompanied him, were upon an high Mountain, she came thither to see them, with another faithful Maiden, that was elder than herself, and who usually kept her Company; in whom Brousson, and his Friends, observed such a Character of Modesty, Humility, Simplicity, and Piety, that ravished them with admira∣tion. When she happened to be in the same part of the Country where Brousson was, she would of∣ten come to see, and to confer with him about Religious Matters, and especially she came frequently to those Assemblies where he administred the Lord's Supper; and Brousson hath always testified, that
description Page 7
she was filled with the Grace of God. After this same Maiden had for about two Years laboured for the Salvation and Support of the People, she was taken and carried before the Intendant, who said unto her, So, are you one of those Maidens who concern themselves in Preaching? I have, replied she, given some Exhortations to my Brethren, and have pray'd to God with them, when occasion hat ser∣ved; if you call that Preaching, I have Preached. But do not you know, said the Intendant, that the King hath forbidden it? I know it well, said she again, my Lord; but the King of Kings, the God of Heaven and Earth, hath commanded it; and I am obliged to obey him rather than Men. Then the In∣tendant proceeded, and told her, She deserved Death, and that she ought not to expect any other Treatment than that which others had already suffered, who had been so adventurous as to preach against the King's Orders. But she made him answer, She was not disinay'd at that, and that she was fully resolved to suffer Death, for the Glory and Service of God. After many such Discourses, the Intendant seeing this young Maiden dispos'd to suffer Martyrdom, did not think fit to put her to Death, for fear, without doubt, least the Constancy of this young Maiden should produce a quite contrary Effect to his Intentions; he therefore contented himself, to sentence her to a perpetual Imprisonment; where she is still, in the Tower of Constance, in A••guemortes, with several other Women, and faithful Maidens.
The other Maiden, whote Name we told you was Pintarde, laboured 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on her part, in the Work of the Lord. Brousson had several times an opportunity to confer also 〈◊〉〈◊〉 her, and to joyn with her in many an excellent Prayer she made to God, that she for the most part drew out of the Psalms, and those Old Prophets, which agreed exactly to the then State of the Church of God in France, and which she delivered with very great fervency. One Night as Brousson drew nigh to a place, where he had appointed a Meeting to be in the Neighbourhood of St. Hipolite, he heard her make a Controversial Sermon, or Discourse, with great strenuousness. She oftentimes kept Meetings, where she prenched the Word of God, and where she made excellent Prayers; and this she continued two Years, or better: But at last this good Maiden fell into the Hands of her Enemies also, with whom the Intendant had much the same Discourse as that already mentioned with the other Maiden; but finding she was also very ready to go and suffer Martyrdom, he contented himself to condemn her to perpetual Prison; where she is still in the Castle of Sommieres.
These two holy Maidens had not been long Imprisoned, but that God was pleased to raise up in Low Cevennes, three other Maidens, who also edified the People much by their excellent Prayers. One of them among the rest, and whom, perhaps, it's not fit I should name, did many times Extempore, pray for Half an Hour, and Three Quarters of an Hour, wherein she very pathetically brought in, and applied several Texts of Scripture; insomuch, that at the very same time she spake to God, and called upon his Holy Name, the also instructed, edified, comforted, and strengthned her Brethren. She had sometimes, at Nismes, four or five Meetings in a Day, consisting of thirty, forty, and fifty Persons each, 'till at last being surcharged with Labour, for the People would never let her alone, but followed her in the very Streets, she was at last constrained to go elsewhere.
While Brousson wan at Nismes, Monsieur Gu••on, an ancient Pastor of Cevennes, and one who had Refugiated himself in Switzerland, came into France again, and had an Interview with Brousson, in the Country, not far off from the said place, whither Brousson was retired, because of the Noise made of his holding Meetings there, as were also several others. He was pleased to tell Brousson. That it would have been more to purpose, to go from Family to Family, to instruct the People, than to hold great Meetings. To whom Brousson answered. That he had divers times examined that matter, that be had well weighed it, that if be should content himself to go from Family to Family the thing would doubtless make less Noise and at the same time be performed with less Danger to himself, and to the People, and to all such as Preached the Gospel; but that the Harvest was great, and that the Number of Labourers was very few; and that in the single Country of Cevennes, and Lower Languedoc, where God was pleased to Honour him and his Brethren, to labour in his Vineyard, that there there great Numbers of People, who must perish for wane of Pastors; that they could not edisie the Hundredth part of them, if they contented themselves to go from Family to Family; that it would be much better, that those poor People should expose themselves to some Sufferings in this World, for to be eternally happy in Heaven, than to reserve the Repose and Advantages of this World, and to be eternally miserable in Hell; that in the mean time we should not be surprized that we are exposed to Persecutions, when we would labour in the Work of our Salvation; that all the Cospel does sufficiently prepare us for all that. That moreover, if the People exposed themselves to some Danger to go and hear the Word of God, the Danger whereunto the Servants of God exposed themselves by Preaching the same, was yet much more terrible; but in the mean time, they used all the Prudence they were capable of; that when they were obliged to keep sometimes Meetings in the Cities, they did it with much Caution and Circ*mspection; but that ordinarily they kept them in the Country and in such places as were most remote from the Concourse of Men; and finally, that the holding of Religious Assemblies was expresly recommended to us in the Word of God, to the end, either, that every one might give Glory to God in the Presence of his People, or that the Religious Assemblies of the Faithful might be edisied, supported, and mutually comfort∣ed, by the publick Testimonies they shall'd give of their Piety and Considence in God; or that in these holy Assemblies they might partake of the Seals of God's favour and relation to them, and of the Pledges of their Salvation; or lastly, because that was the Means whereby God was in a particular manner to be met with, by the efficacy of his Spirit, and wherein be communicated abundance of Grace and Consolation to the Faithful.
In the mean time, this old Pastor would not savour of these Reasons, and so would keep 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Meet∣ings, but contented himself to see some Friends in particular: But his Prudence proved to be no Fence to him; for some few Days after his Arrival, as he was walking in a Chamber, a Roman Catholick Woman, who lodged in the same House, and who heard him walk, having seen him through the Key-hole, informed against him, so as that he was taken and carried before the Intendant; who after much Discourse with him, presented him with a Letter of Apology, which Brousson had writ to the Intendant some time before; and wherein, after having fully justified his Conduct by the Word of God, he put before his Eyes, the terrible Judgments he had reason to fear, in a Kingdom where they
description Page 8
had done such great Outrages to the Glory of God, by abolishing every-where his holy Service, and where they daily made his poor People suffer such great Evils, when they would meet together in the Name of his holy Son Jesus Christ, to meditate on his Word, call upon his holy Name, and sing his Praises.
The Intendant asked him, If he approved of the said Letter? Guion, who was affected therewith, told him, Have a care that what is noted in that Letter, do not befal you. It was said, that the Inten∣dant asked him further, Whether he did approve of Brousson's Conduct? And that he should answer, He did approve of it; and that if he were at liberty, he would do the same himself. They made him a ten∣der of his Life, if he would change his Religion: But he made answer, That he did not return into France, to be unfaithful to his Master. But they would not put him to Death publickly, and there∣fore they carried him to the Cittadei of Mompellier, and executed him by Beat of Drum, to the end no-body might hear what he said before his Death. And this Martyrdom happened in July, 1693; and their Rage proceeded so far, as to pull down the House in Nismes, where he was taken, which was a very good one.
About two Months after, one Paul Colognac, called Dauphine, from a place near St. Hipolite, a young Man about 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Years old, began to preach the Gospel, from place to place, and from De∣sart to Desart; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Work he incessantly continued for three or four Years in Cevennes, and Lower Languedoc: But he was also taken at Nismes, where he was discovered by a naughty Woman, who was come from St. Giles, and who having voluntarily abandoned the Truth a long time before the Desolation of the Protestant Churches in France, did afterward give Tokens apparently of a sincere Repentance for her Fault. It was pretended by them, that this young Man was in Company, when an Apostate Minister, whose Name was Bagards, was killed in Cevennes, and who was become a no∣torious Persecutor, leading and commanding himself the Soldiers, when they searched after the Reli∣gious Assemblies, and the Ministers of the Gospel, for to take them dead or alive. This same Apo∣state was an Execration to all the People. The last time he had preached, he pronounced an Ana∣thema, Maranacha, against all such as should forsake the Profession of the Truth; when for all that, he did himself, not many Days after, become one of the first who abjured it for a Pension: Where∣fore all the People, and even the Roman Catholicks themselves called him Maranatha; it's from a Shep∣herd he became a revenous Wolf, who committed greater Ravage in the Sheep-fold of the Lord, than his old Enemies; which made some young Men transported with Zeal and Indignation, as it was with Elias of old, kill him upon the Road.
Brousson did not indeed approve of the Fact, and he had not heard say, that Colognac had been pre∣sent when the Fact was committed, and so since that time he had seen Colognac several times, for the space of two Years, and he had always appeared to him to be a very prudent Person, and of a pure and holy Life, full of Zeal and Godliness; they examined and tortured him, and when they had done, went to break him alive upon the Wheel, in a place called Massilergues, near de Lunel, where he had kept the last Meeting; they left him alone two or three Hours after they had broken him, but he never ceased during all that time, to sing the Praises of God, or to speak the most holy and pious Things imaginable; they have affirmed themselves, they had never perhaps made any of the Faithful suffer greater Torments, than this Servant of God, and that none ever had manifested greater Piety and Constancy of Mind, than he had made to appear; to the last Gasp.
But in the mean time, while these Tragedies were acting, they made continual search for Brousson, the great Fury which the Government made to appear against him, proceeded, in that the Zeal of the People was raised up in a singular manner, and that they looked upon Brousson as the principal In∣strument, whom God made use of to illuminate them. In the Month of February, 1693, he had held an Assembly, which gave them sufficiently to understand, how far the Zeal of this poor People was inflamed, and which greatly provoked them. This Assembly had been held between Brigon, Vallence, and St. Maurice: Brousson had given strict Charge to those who were to give the People No∣tice, that they should invite none but such as were the Faithful, of the Neighbouring Villages; in the mean time, for all the Care that was taken to engage them to keep the Matter secret, and to call to∣gether none but the Faithful of the Neighbourhood, it could not be prevented, but that a great Num∣ber of Persons came thither from D'Ʋzes, which was two Leagues and a half distant from the place of Meeting; and from Nismes, which was four Leagues, and from several other Towns and Villages, which were very near as far distant; insomuch, that Brousson knew some of Thirty five Towns and Villages in this Assembly. As those who were come from far, were necessitated to travel in the Day∣time, that they might be timely enough in the Meeting, which was held about Ten at Night, the Assembly was by that means discovered, and the Enemies took to their Arms, and a Troop of these Murderers, commanded by a notorious Apostate, whose Name was Darcis, being concealed in a Wood, through which they judged several of the Faithful were to pass, in order to go towards Ʋzes; a Company of these poor People, consisting of Men, Women, Youths, young Maidens and Children, fell into the Ambush laid for them, and thô they carried no manner of Arms, when they came to this Wilderness; and offered no manner of Injury to any Body, yet these Assassines and Murderers fired six or eight Fuzees upon this unarmed and inoffensive Company; one of which killed a poor Peasant, who was a pious Man, and lived near Coulourges.
Several others were wounded; but no Complaint durst be made thereof. All the rest di∣spersed themselves, except about Forty, who were taken: And among them were some worldly Persons, who having but lately frequented the Religious Assemblies, did not stand the Test; some others were condemned to the Gallies; and about Twenty Women and Maidens made appear great Constancy, and so were banished to Carcassonne. In the mean time, the Massacre was appro∣ved and rewarded by the Government.
Some Months after this, the Soldiers committed another Murder, with most horrible Circ*mstances: Having discovered a Meeting in a Village, near Sammiere, a Soldier seeing a Woman who came from the Assembly, and who with a Key opened the Door of her House, in order to go in, he shot at her,
description Page 9
with his Fuzee, and wounded her through the Body. He might have suffered the Woman to have gone into her House, and then have taken her, without shooting: But the Orders given, were to shed innocent Blood. When the poor Woman was wounded, she fell; but being afterwards raised up, and having taken the Key, to try to open the Door, the Soldier ran to her, and cracked her Scull with the But-end of his Musket; but she lived about two Years longer, and during all that time she comforted continually her Husband and Family, and spake such Godly Things to them, that all of them burst into Tears.
Some Days after her Death, the Intendant de Baville, happening to go to Sommiere ordered the Soldier to be brought before him; and instead of manifesting an horrour for the barbarous and hellish Action he had perpetrated, and punishing this Villain as his Crime deserved; he contented himself to ask him, If the Woman whom he had killed, had left any Children? And this Villain having answered, That she had left several, and also Sons who were already grown up. He said to him, So much the worse for thee; these Children may revenge their Mother's Death; thou oughtest to have a care of them.
The Government would have had the People know, it approved of the Massacres, as being done by Order, the Peoples Zeal having driven them to a Rage; and because Brousson was one of those, to whom God vouchsafed the favour to labour amongst them with success, the Magistracy redoubled their Diligence, and neglected nothing for the apprehending of him and in order thereunto, they did more especially take a particular Care to discover the Places of his Retreat. After the holding of that great Meeting already mentioned, the Intendant being informed, there was a likelihood that he was with∣drawn into a great Wood, which is between the Towns of Ʋzes, Alais, and Bagnols; and in the midst whereof there is a little Mountain called Quonquet, wherein are divers Caves; and believing that it would Rain, and that then Brousson not being able to keep in the Word, must be forced to re∣tire to the Caves: As soon as it began to Rain, he sent six Companies to invest those Caves, and to make a strict Search in those Parts.
Brousson was quickly advertised of the March of those Troops, who gave out they had another De∣sign; wherefore, instead of going towards the Caves, he went far remote from them: The Soldiers were all Night in the Field, and endured very great Fatigues, through the greatness and coldness of the Rain, so that many of them sickned and died thereupon. The Rain for the two first Nights was not very great; but Brousson was in the mean time to endure very great Hardships, having been con∣strained to lie in Bushes, and on the wet Ground: But the third Night, there fell very heavy Rain, and as he was necessitated to spend that same Night under a Rock, he was in a most miserable plight, having nothing for all the Night to cover him, to lie upon, nor to wrap about his Legs. Next Day, as he found himself benumb'd with Wet and Cold, he told a faithful Friend, that kept him Company, That he must go to the Neighbouring Village, to dry and warm himself a little: But when they were got our of their Den, and had gone forward about thirty or forty Paces, they observed on one side of them, in the thick Wood, a Detachment of a Dozen Soldiers, with a Sergeant, advancing towards them, and not above a Pistol-shot from them, so that they had scarce time enough to go back again, and to hide themselves in a Bush: In a little while after they heard a great Number of Enemies, who by the same Path marched also very near to them, by Defiling; they reckoned in all One hundred and four; when they gave over Reckoning, because they found them halt near them: They were four Companies of such as searched for Brbusson; and the Officers stopped them, to consult together, whether they should make any further Search: Brousson was not above a Stone's-throw from them, and the place where he was, was very dangerous, by reason there were there some Rocks which might serve for an Hiding-place, and so be more liable to be searched, and that there were in these four Com∣panies, a great many People who knew the Country very well, and who had also Dogs to find out Brousson in the Woods. In the mean time Brousson would not remove further, for fear of being disco∣vered; whereupon he fell upon his Knees to pray, and God was pleased to strike his Enemies with Blindness; and so they went no further that way, but divided into several Companies, and went to surround and search all the adjacent Villages and Barns, and particularly the Village where Brousson was minded to go.
It may be easily judged, that during all the time he was in France, to labour for the Salvation and Comfort of his Brethren, and which was for four Years and five Months, that he saw himself often in such Dangers, as this now mentioned, and even sometimes in greater; but to give an exact Relation of the Miseries, Fatigues, and Dangers he has been exposed to, during that time, would be too te∣dious; but the principal Design herein, has been to make known the great Wonders which God hath done, and does still do, in Cevennes and Lower Languedoc, to give his People such Instructions and Comforts as were needful, in the deplorable State they were in. Every body may well think, that a Servant of God, against whom the Enemies of the Truth were so enraged, hath been continually in fearful Dangers; and that his Preservation amidst the Flames of this horrible Persecution, hath been a continual Succession of Miracles; he passed like a Lamb through the midst of a Troop of ravenous Wolfs; he held frequent Meetings in the midst of an Army of cruel and furious Enemies, who search∣ed for him Night and Day; and never found him, thô their Search had been a thousand times, God having always brought their Designs to Confusion: He many times lay in such Houses where the Sol∣diers went from time to time to search; but God never suffered them to go thither, while he was in the place; thô they went about continually, and laid Snares for him every-where, Thanks be to God, no ill did betide him; he held some Hundreds of Meetings, great and small, but, blessed be God, none of them was ever surprized; many of them have been, at times, discovered. And God, who governeth all things by his Wisdom, permitted it for divers ends; but after all, none of those Assemblies have been surprized by the Enemy: He hath always experienced what the Holy Ghosts says, in the Prophecy of Isaiah, chap. 4. v. 5, 6. And the Lord will create upon every Dwelling-place of Mount Sion, and upon her Assemblies, a Cloud and Smoak by Day, and the shining of a flaming Fire by Night: for up∣on all shall be a Defence. And there shall be a Tabernacle for a Shadow, in the Day-time from the Heat, and for a Place of Refuge, and for a Covert from Storm, and from Rain.
description Page 10
Lastly, The Fury of his Enemies coming to increase more and more; insomuch, that at length he had no liberty almost left him, to labour for the Salvation of the People; and considering on the other side, that almost all the Places of his Retreat were discovered; that in the mean time, they had resol∣ved to bring four Regiments more into that Country, for the entire Suppression of the Meetings; that having divers times endeavoured to go into another Country, he could not execute his Design, because his Picture being dispersed up and down, every-where, he could not travel but by Night; and that he must have a place of Retreat, every two or three Leagues, for to rest himself, upon the approach of Day; which he could not propose to have without that Country, where God had for a long time honoured him with Preaching the Gospel; that his Health was also so impaired, that from thence forward he could do but little for the Instruction of the People, Viva voce; that besides, his Family whom he had left in Switzerland, now for a considerable time, and wanting his assistance, were reduced to great Misery; that his only Son, who was yet young, was also deprived for a long time, of the Education he stood in need of; that on the other hand, he had in his possession, some Religious and Pious Works, which he hoped to get Published, and which he thought, with the Lord's assistance, might contribute to the Edification of good Souls, and to the Advancement of the Kingdom of God; that in the mean time, there were still in Cevennes, and the Lower Languedoc, divers Servants of God, whom he had raised up extraordinarily, and who laboured for the Salvation of the People; that he left behind a great many Copies of his Sermons, and other Writings, which might serve for the instructing and strengthning of that poor People; and that when he should get out of France, if God were plea∣sed to honour him so far, he might still labour other ways for their Consolation, as in effect he quickly begun and continued.
He was at last constrained to make Choice of this last: And therefore he left the Kingdom of France in December, 1693, and the Seventeenth of that Month arrived at Lausanne; from whence he had departed, July 22. in the Year 1689.
And thô his Picture was sent up and down to all places, God who conducted him safe into France, lead him out again, to the end the might tell his great Wonders in Sion.
I shall give some few Instances more of French Cruelty, from a Book Entituled, Martyrs in Flames. Printed for Mr. Crouch, at the Bell in the Poultry. And so conclude this dis∣mal Scene of Sorrow.
3. THE Dragoons that Quartered with Monsieur Solignac, at Montauban, (says the fore-said Au∣thor) made his Dining-Room a Stable for their Horses, thô the Furniture thereof was valued at a Thousand Livres; and forced him to turn the Spit, 'till his Arm was almost burnt, by their con∣tinual throwing Wood on the Fire.
They beat an Old Man almost to Death, to force him to go to Mass, whilst the constant Martyr, to his last Breath, cried, He would never do it: And only requested, they would dispatch and make an end of him.
4. Monsieur de Garrison, one of the chief Men of the City, and an intimate Friend of the Inten∣dant, went and cast himself at his Feet, imploring his Protection, and conjuring him to rid him of the Troopers, that he might have no force put upon his Conscience; adding, That in recompence of the Favour he begged of him, he would give him all he had: Which was to the value of about a Million of Livres. But all his Intreaties were so far from prevailing, that he ordered him, for Terror, to be worse used than the rest, by dragging him along the Streets.
5. Some of the lustiest Soldiers took their Landlords, or others in the House, and walking them up and down, continually tickled, and tossed them about like a Ball from each other, without giving them the least Intermission, and keeping them in that Condition three Days together, without Meat, Drink or Sleep.
6. Isaac Faim, a Citizen of Negreplisse, was hung up by the Arm-pits, and tortured a whole Night by pinching and tearing off his Flesh with Pincers, thô thereby they were not in the least able to shake his Constancy.
7. They made a Fire about a Boy of Ten Years of Age, who with Hands and Eyes lifted up to Heaven, cried, My God, help me: And when they saw the Lad resolved to die, rather than re∣nounce his Religion, they snatch'd him from the Fire, when he was at the very point of being burnt.
8. In divers places they have endeavoured to tire out the Patience of the poor Protestants, and over∣come their Constancy, by applying red hot Irons to the Hands and Feet of Men, and to the Breasts of Women.
9. At Nants they hung up several Women and Maids by the Feet, stark naked; and others by the Armpits, exposing them to the publick View: Which is certainly the most exquisite Suffering to the Modesty of the Fair Sex.
10. Children of four or five Years old were kept from Meat and Drink, 'till they were ready to famish; and were then brought to their Parents by the Dragoons, who swore bloodily, That except they would recant, they must prepare themselves, to see their Children languish and die in their presence. If it happen that any by their Patience and Courage stand our, the Soldiers go and acquaint their Commanders, That they have done all they could, but without success: Who in a barbarous and surly Tone answer them, You must return upon them, and do worse than you have done: The King Commands it. Either they must turn, or I must burst and perish in the Attempt.
11. Thirty two Companies of Foot, with an Intendant, and the two Bishops of Agen and Peri∣guex, entred the City of Bergerack, and sending for Two hundred of the principal Citizens before them, told them, That the King's express Will and Pleasure was, they should all go to Mass; and that in
description Page 11
case of Disobedience, they had Order to compel them to it. To which the Citizens unanimously answer∣ed, That if they were so resolved, they had nothing else to do but to prepare themselves to receive the Pu∣nishment they should inflict. Whereupon Thirty two Troops more of Horse and Foot marched into the Town, who were all quartered upon the Protestants, with express Command, not to spare any thing they had, and to exercise all manner of Violence upon them, 'till they had extorted a Promise of Conformity to their Wills. These Wolves thus encouraged, flew instantly upon these innocent Sheep, rending and worrying them in such a manner, as the Relation thereof cannot but strike horror and amazement.
On one hand the Child cries with the languishing Tone of one ready to die, Ah my Father! Ah my Mother! What shall I do, I must die, I can endure no longer. The Wife on the other hand cries, Alas! my Heart fails me, I faint, I die. Whilst their cruel Tormentors are so far from being touch∣ed with Compassion, that from thence they take occasion to torment them afresh, and to renew their Tortures, affrighting them with their Hellish Threats, accompanied with execrable Oaths and Curses, crying, Dog, Bougre, what wilt thou not be converted, wilt thou not be obedient? Dog, Bougre, thou must be converted, we are sent on purpose to convert thee:
12. A young Woman was brought before the Council, in order to oblige her to abjure the Truth, which she boldly and manfully refusing, was remanded back to Prison, where they shaved her Head, and singed the Hair from other parts, and stripping her stark naked, led her through the Streets of the City, where many a Blow was given her, and Stones flung at her. After this they set her up to the Neck in a Tub full of Water, where when she had been a while, they took her out, and put upon her a Shift dipped in Wine, which as it dried and stuck to her sore and bruised Body, they snatcht off again, and then had another ready dipt in Wine to clap upon her. This they repeated six several times; and when by this inhumane Usage her Body was grown very raw and tender, they demand∣ed of her, Whether she did not now find herself disposed to embrace the Catholick Faith? As they term their Religion. But she being strengthned by the Spirit, and love of him for whose Name's-sake she suffered all these Extremities, undauntedly answered, That she had before declared her Resolution to them, which she would never alter; and that tho' they had her Body in their power, yet she was resolved never to yield her Soul to them, but keep it pure and undefiled for her heavenly Lover, as knowing that a little while would put an end to all her Sufferings, and give a beginning to her Enjoyment of Eternal Bliss. Which Words further enraging them, and despairing of making her a Convert, they fastned her to a Gibbet by the Feet stark naked, with her Head downward, and there let her hang in that ignominious po∣sture 'till she gave up the Ghost.
13. There was an old Man in the City, who having been long kept Prisoner in a deep Dungeon, for the Protestant Profession, was brought at length before the Judges, with Vermine and Snails crawl∣ing upon his mouldred Garment, who seeing him in that loathsome Condition, said to him, How now, Old Man, does not your Heart begin to relent, and are not you willing to abjure your Heresie? To which he answered, As for Heresie, I profess none; but if by that word you mean my Religion, you may assure your selves, that as I have thus long lived, so I hope, and am resolved, by the Grace of God, to die in it. With which Reply they being incensed, grew rougher with him: Dost thou not see, said they, that the Worms are ready to devour thee? Well, since thou art so resolved, we will send thee back again to the loathsome place from whence thou camest, that they may dispatch thee, and ••••sume thy obdurate Heart. To which he replied in the words of holy patient Job, I know that after Worms have eaten this Body, that in my Flesh I shall see God. And having so said, he was remanded back to his Jail.
14. Some Dragoons quartered with a Person whom they could not pervert, they forced him to dance barefoot upon the sharp Points of Glass; which when they had continued so long as they were able to keep him on his Legs, they laid him on a Bed, and stripping him stark naked, rolled his Bo∣dy from one end of the Room to the other, upon the sharp Glass, 'till his Skin was stuck full of the Fragments; and returning him to his Bed, sent for a Surgeon to take out all the pieces of Glass out of his Body, which was not done without frequent Incisions, and horrible and extream pain.
15. Another having the unwelcome Company of these villanous Soldiers, and having suffered ex∣treamly by them with the utmost Constancy, one of them looking earnestly on him, told him, he dis∣figured himself, with letting his Beard grow so long: who answering, That they were the Cause of it, who would not let him stir out of Doors to go to the Barber. The Dragoon replied, I can do that for you as well as your Barber: telling him, he must needs try his Skill upon him; and so fell to work: but in∣stead of shaving him, flead all the Skin off his Face. One of his Companions coming at the Cry of this poor Sufferer, and seeing what he had done, seemingly blamed him for it, and said he was a Bun∣gler; and then said to his Host, Come your Hair wants cutting too: And thereupon begins in a most cruel manner to pluck the Hair, Skin, and all off his Head, and flead that as the other had done his Chin. Thus making a Sport and Merriment, of the extream Sufferings of these miserable Wretches.
By these Inventions they endeavour to subdue their Courage, telling them, The King will have obedient Subjects, but neither Martyrs nor Rebels; and that they have order to convert them, but not to kill them.
Let us conclude with a Prayer used by these blessed Souls, in the Agony of their Spirits.
O Great GOD, who from thy heavenly Throne dost behold all the Outrages done to thy People, haste thee to help us! Great GOD, whose Compassions are infinite, suffer thy self to be moved by our extream Deso∣lation! If Men be insensible of the Calamities we suffer! If they be deaf to our Cries, not regarding our Groans or Supplications, yet let thy Bowels, O Lord, be moved, and affect thee on our behalf. Glorious GOD, for whose Name's-sake we suffer all these things, who knowest our Innocency and Weakness, as well as the Fury and Rage of our Adversaries, and the small Support and Help we find in the World; behold we
description Page 12
perish, if thy Pity do not rouze thee up to our Relief. It is thou art our Rock, our God, our Father, our Deliverer: We do not place our Confidence in any, but in thee alone. Let us not be confounded, because we put our Trust in thee. Haste thee to our help, make no long tarrying, O Lord our God, and our Re∣deemer. Amen. Thus far for Martyrs in Flames.
I would proceed in the History of the Martyrdom of the French Protestants, but that, as I said in the beginning of this Chapter, the Third and Fourth Volumes of the French Book of Martyrs (a History of the famous Edict of Nantes) are now preparing for the Press: Which Four Volumes, including the First and Second already Publish'd, contain an Account of all the Persecutions that have been in France, from the beginning of the Reformation (there), down to this present time; comprehending the Reigns of Henry III. Henry IV. Lewis XIII. and Lewis IV. the whole Work faithfully Extracted from all the Publick and Secret Memoirs, that cou'd possibly be procured, by that Learned and Judicious Di∣vine, Monsieur Bennoit. Printed first in French, by the Authority of the States of Hol∣land, and West-Friesland; and now Translated into English. Printed for John Dun∣ton, at the Raven in Jewen-street, who alone has Queen Mary's Royal Priviledge, for the Publishing of it.
THE First and Second Volumes of this French Martyrology, already Publish'd, having fully an∣swered the Expectations of the Curious, it has occasion'd several Gentlemen to desire a speedy Publication of the whole Work. And 'tis not doubted, but that such a Seasonable Work as this is, (which has been Patronized by the States of Holland, and born a Second Impression there in a few Weeks) will meet with answerable Encouragement here, seeing Her Majesty's Royal License for the Printing of it, and the Expectations of so many Great Persons as have desir'd it in our own Language, will not a little recommend it to the English Nation.
As for the Author, his Preface to the First Volume does yet promise fairer Things, as his Corre∣spondence for the carrying on so Great a Work, extending to such distant Places, his Access to so ma∣ny Publick and Private Libraries, as well as to the Cabinets and Studies of the Exacter sort, where Fugitive Pieces secure themselves. His Assistances by Manuscripts and Collections, especially those of the Learned and Ingenious Monsieur Tesserau, and the Memoirs he left at his Death, with other Helps, which will best appear in the Work itself.
If History be properly Consecrated to preserve to Posterity the Remembrance of Things the most remarkable that fall out in the World, it cannot be deny'd, but that the deplorable End of the Liberty which the Protestants enjoy'd so long a time in France, is one of the most Memorable Accidents that merits to be taken in hand, for the Information of succeeding Ages. There is not any thing in that Revolution which does not deserve particular Reflections; upon whatever Circ*mstance a Man fixes his Mind, he shall find enough to exercise his Thoughts, either in wondring at the Malice and Fury of those that were the Authors of it, or in admiring at the Patience of those that were invelop'd in it. It is not to be imagin'd, what has pass'd in that Kingdom upon this occasion, especially within these last Thirty Years. It was very necessary therefore, to establish Things in their true Light, and to collect into a History, all the sorrowful Accidents of this Revolution, (we having, as yet, no faithful Collection extant) to the intent, that thereby a durable and perpetual Monument might be erected, of a Catastrophe worthy to be Eterniz'd in all its Circ*mstances, and therein an Account given of all the Martyrdoms and Persecutions, which, in France, have befallen those, who for these Fourscore and ten Years have lived in that Kingdom, under the Faith of the most solemn Edict that ever was publish'd.
description Page 13
CHAP. CLII. The Memorable Speeches and Sayings of the late Queen MARY, from her Childhood, down to the Time of her Death: With some Remarkable Passages, relating both to her Person and Government.
I Shall conclude this History of Providence, with a Collection of the memorable Speeches and Say∣ings, of our never-enough lamented Sovereign, the late Queen MARY, and shall here and there add some remarkable Passages, relating to her Person and Government, as a Noble Testimony to Religion, from one whose Parts and Endowments were as high as her Dignity, as if Providence would not leave the prophane Age room to say, that Religion was only pretended to by the Mean and Ignorant; but convince them by the Vertuous Life, and Dying Breath of a Princess, every way so Glorious and Great: So extraordinary strict, (says Bishop Fowler, in his Preface relating to the Queen) was Her Majesty's Life, even from her Youth, that for the Seventeen Years of her Married State, the King, as he hath professed, could never see any thing in her, which he could call a Fault; and no Man (continues this Learned Author) can keep a stricter Guard upon his Words, than His Majesty is always observed to do. Then certainly, a Collection of the Memorable Speeches of such a Princess, must needs be very useful; and so much the more so, as there are several remarkable Sayings of this Royal Person, scattered in so many Books, which its hardly possible for any private Person to have all of them by him, and therefore a View of them all at once, (in a Collection from the best Authors that have writ upon this Subject) may, perhaps, be very acceptable to the serious Reader.
1. That we may begin from her Cradle: The most August Queen MARY II. was born in the Sixty second Year of this Age, upon the Tenth of May; James, then Duke of York, and the Lord Chancellor's Daughter, being her Parents. Many and conspicuous were the Prognosticks of a true and far from counterfeited Piety, that glitter'd in her, and shin'd forth in the early Dawn of her Infancy: For when in her tender Years she had lost an excellent Mother, and under the Tuition of Persons less concern'd, was deliciously bred up in a Court full of all manner of Pleasure and Voluptuousness, such was always her Constancy, such her Temperance and Modesty, that no Example of others, no Al∣lurement of Vice, no Contagion of Neighbouring-Courts, could force her to go astray from the right Path.
She was instructed in the Fundamentals of the true Reform'd Religion, by the Bishop of London, which he so happily laid, and she so cordially imbib'd, that she could never be shaken by any treache∣rous Insinuations, any Promises or Threats, any Punishments or Rewards; choosing rather to die, than never so little to recede from the Truth, wherein she had been grounded.
After she had spent the rest of her Childhood in those Studies, by which generous and illustrious Souls are rais'd to the Expectations of great Fortune, and had abundantly furnish'd herself, as well with Christian, as with Royal Vertues, in the Fifteenth Year of her Age, she was auspiciously Mar∣ried to William the Third of that Name, Prince of Orange. William marries Mary, a Kinsman, a Kinswoman; and thus by a double Tye, and a firmer Knot than hitherto, the most Noble Families of all Europe are joyn'd together. She, for her Ancestors, claims the Family of the Stuarts; He, the Nassavian Race; She, the Monarchs of Great Britain; He, the Governours of Germany, and the Caesars themselves.
The Nuptial Solemnities being over, the Royal Bride cross'd over, out of England, into these Parts, together with her Husband, and chose for her Seat and Residence, the Hague; the most pleasant and delightful place, not only of Holland, but almost of all Europe. Where belov'd of all Men, and fix'd in the Good-will of all the People propensly devoted to her, for the space of some Years, she so charmingly and affectionately liv'd with her Husband, the best of Men, and no less cordially affe∣ctionate to her, not only without the least Contention or Quarrel, but without the least suspicion of Lukewarmness, that she might well be said to be a conspicuous Example of Conjugal Affection, not only to Kings and Princes, and Men in high Degree, but also to private Persons.
After some Interval of Time, when they who bare ill will to our Princes and us, to Liberty and Religion, and more especially to this Republick, stirr'd up new Troubles in England, and the Nobility of the Kingdom call'd to their Aid our Prince. While he strove one way, and the Winds drove ano∣ther, at length wafted over with favourable Gales and Wishes, safely arriv'd in England, and with∣out Resistance; but rather with the general Applause of the Nation, and, as it were, born upon the Shoulders of the People came to the Royal City. When afterwards he invited his dearest Consort, then the Companion of his Bed, now of his Kingdom, to partake of the Honour offer'd him, and the Dignity soon after to be conferr'd upon him, and the equal share of his Fortune, in the Eighty ninth Year of this Age, luckily, and auspiciously, both Husband and Wife, were declar'd King and Queen, with equal Power and Authority, by the common Vote and Suffrage, and unanimous Consent of both Houses.
In the Morning she rose with the Sun, and worship'd the Lord of Heaven and Earth: But when she was sometimes forc'd to rise at Midnight, by reason of the urgent Affairs of the State, and could not afterwards sleep, she commanded either the Holy Scripture, or some other pious Book to be brought her. If any Persons came to visit her in a Morning before she had pour'd forth her Prayers, she sent them back with this Expression, That she was first to serve the King of Kings. If any persons were said to seek her life by Treachery and Conspiracy, her Answer was, That she submitted to the Will of Heaven. Francius's Oration upon the Death of the Queen.
description Page 14
2. Such was the Sanctity of Mary's Life, that King William, after her Decease, calling to mind her Piety towards God, the Integrity of her Life, and her Extraordinary Knowledge of Sacred Things, brake forth into this expression, That if he could believe, that ever any mortal Man could be born without the contamination of Sin, he would believe it of the Queen. And she preserv'd herself so chast and spot∣less, that while she resided upon Earth, she liv'd the Life of the Saints, even in the Hurry of the Court, where there are so many Incitements to evil. Grevius's Oration on the Death of the Queen.
3. We had very admirable Accounts of the late Queen, from her Court at the Hague, during her Abode there, from most unquestionable Testimonies, which made us envy our Neighbours Happiness in such a Princess; who knew their Happiness, (as 'twas impossible they should not) and had an ex∣traordinary Value and Veneration for her. And since her Return to her Native Country, and her Ad∣vancement to the Throne here, we never knew a more eminent Exception than she was, to that com∣mon Observation, Minuit praesentia Famam: The Fame that Persons had when absent, suffers by their Presence. Bishop Fowler's Preface relating to the Queen.
4. As to the Sobriety which relates to the Palate, she was so far from being fond of great Dainties, that I heard her once say, That she could live in a Dairy. Ibid.
5. What an Enemy she was to Idleness, even in Ladies, those who had the Honour to serve her, are living Instances. It is well known, how great a part of the Day they were employed at their Nee∣dles, and several Ingenuities; the Queen herself, when more Important Business would give her leave, working with them. And, that their Minds might be well employed at the same time, it was her Custom to order one to read to them, while they were at Work, either Divinity, or some profita∣ble History. Ibid.
6. As to the positive Instances of the Queen's Piety, or Fear of God, they were such as shewed she made no less Conscience of Sins of Omission, than of Commission. Ibid.
7. I might speak of the pious Care she took of her immediate Attendants; and how concerned she was to have them secured from Temptations, when they had occasion to go abroad. But I cannot omit one passage, which is an equal Instance both of her Piety and Humility: She having condescen∣ded to be God-Mother to a Daughter of one of her Servants, and calling to mind those Words at the end of the Office of Baptism; You are to take Care, that this Child be brought to the Bishop, to be Con∣firmed by him, &c. she not only took this Care of her God-Daughter, but in order to her due Prepara∣tion for Confirmation, would instruct her herself, and hear her say her Catechism. She did not think it enough, to Command one of her Servants, or the Clerk of her Closet, to do this Office. Ibid.
8. How great a concern she had for the Reforming of the Manners of her Subjects, in this very loose Age, appeared, by her most pious Letter to the Justices of Middlesex: Wherein she vigorously excited them to do their Duty, according to their Oaths, in Executing the Laws against Swearers and Cursers, and Profaners of the Lord's Day, and all debauched Persons. Ibid.
9. The Queen's Death was such, as it might have been presumed, such a Life would end in. Up∣on her having the first Intimation of the Danger she was in, she replied to this effect: I have been in∣structed by the Divines of our Church, how very hazardous a thing it is, to rely upon a Death-bed Repen∣tance; and I am not now to begin the Great Work of Preparing for Death: And, I praise God, I am not afraid of it. Ibid.
10. She was so composed throughout her Sickness, that 'twas evident she had not the least Distur∣bance upon her Mind; but that all was calm and serene within her. One of her Physicians (a very worthy Gentleman) was so affected with the Observations he then made of her, as since to say, She seemed to me, more like an Angel than a Woman. Ibid.
11. Frequently she called for the Prayers; which my Lord of Canterbury still read to her: And about Twelve Hours before her Departure, she comfortably received the Holy Communion at his Hands, Seven Bishops communicating with her: And at last she went away as quietly as a Lamb, with her Works following her.
12. She would conclude with Words that carried in them an Air of Modesty, that shined then most particularly, when she seemed to desire an increase or Knowledge. She would say, She did not know if there was any Difficulty in such Things or not; or if she apprehended, or expressed it right; or, if it was only her Ignorance. Bishop Burnet's Essay on the Memory of the Queen.
13. She gave her Minutes of leisure with the greatest willingness, to Architecture and Gardenage. She had a Riches of Invention, with a Happiness of Contrivance, that had Airs in it, that were freer and nobler than what was more stiff, tho' it might be more regular: She knew that this drew an Ex∣pence after it; she had no other Inclinations besides this, to any Diversions that were expenceful; and since this employed many Hands, she was pleased to say, That she hoped it would be forgiven her. Ibid.
14. When her Eyes were endangered by Reading too much, she found out the Amusem*nt of Work: And in all those Hours that were not given to better Employments, she wrought with her own Hands; and that, sometimes, with so constant a Diligence, as if she had been to earn her Bread by it. It was a new thing, and looked like a Sight, to see a Queen work so many Hours a Day. She looked on Idleness as the great Corrupter of Humane Nature: And believed, that if the Mind had no Em∣ployment given it, it would create some of the worst sort to itself: And she thought, that any thing that might amuse and divert, without leaving a Dreg and ill Impressions behind it, ought to fill up those vacant Hours, that were not claimed by Devotion or Business. Ibid.
15. She scarce ever expressed a more entire Satisfaction in any Sermon that she had heard, than in our late Primate's against Evil Speaking. When she thought some were guilty of it, she would ask them, if they had read that Sermon. Ibid.
16. She was as free from Censures, as she was from deserving them. When Reflections were made on this, before her, she said, She ascribed that wholly to the Goodness of God to her: For she did not doubt, but that many fell under hard Characters, that deserved them as little. She gave it this further turn, That
description Page 15
God knew her Weakness, and that she was not able to bear some Imputations; and therefore he did not try her beyond her strength. Ibid.
17. Her Attention to Sermons was so entire, that as her Eye never wandred from a good Preacher, so she shewed no weariness of an indifferent one: When she was asked, how she could be so attentive to some Sermons, that were far from being perfect, she answered, That she thought it did not become her, by any part of her Behaviour, to discourage, or seem to dislike one, that was doing his best. Ibid.
18. Pluralities, and Non-Residence, when not enforced by real Necessity, were otherwise so odious to her, that she resolved to throw such perpetual Disgraces upon them, as should oblige all Persons to let go the hold that they had got, of these Cures of Souls, over whom they did not watch, and among whom they did not labour. In a full Discourse on this very Subject, the Day before the fatal Ilness overtook her; she said, She had no great Hope of mending Matters; yet she was resolved to go on, and never to suffer herself to be discouraged, or to lose Heart: She would still try what could be done, and pur∣sue her Design how slow or insensible soever the Progress might be. Ibid.
19. When Reflections were once made before her, of the Sharpness of some Historians, who had left heavy Imputations on the Memory of some Princes, she answered, That if those Princes were truly such, as the Historians represented them, they had well deserved that Treatment: And others, who tread their Steps, might look for the same: For Truth would be told at last; and that with the more Acrimony of Style, for being so long restrained: It was a gentle suffering to be exposed to the World in their true Co∣lours, much below what others had suffered at their Hands. She thought that all Sovereigns ought to read such Histories as Procopius; for how much soever he may have aggravated Matters, and how unbecomingly soever he may have writ, yet by such Books they might see, what would be probably said of themselves, when all Terrors and Restraints should fall off with their Lives. Ibid.
20. She did hearken carefully after every thing that seemed to give some hope, that the next Gene∣ration should be better than the present, with a particular Attention. She heard of a Spirit of Devo∣tion and Piety, that was spreading itself among the Youth of this great City, with a true Satisfaction: She enquired often and much about it, and was glad to hear it went on and prevailed. She lamented that whereas the Devotions of the Church of Rome were all Shew, and made up of Pomp and Pagean∣try; that we were too bare and naked: And practised not enough to entertain a serious Temper, or a warm and an affectionate Heart: We might have Light enough to direct, but we wanted Flame to raise an exalted Devotion. Ibid.
21. She was ••o part of the Cause of the War, yet she would willingly have sacrificed her own Life, to have preserved either of Those that seemed to be in Danger at the Boyne. She spake of that Matter two Days after the News came, with so tender a Sense of the Goodness of God to her, in it, that it drew Tears from her; and then she freely confessed, That her Heart had trembled, not so much from the Apprehension of the Danger that she herself was in, as from the Scene that was then in Action at the Boyne: God had heard her Prayers, and she blessed him for it, with as sensible a Joy, as for any thing that had ever happened to her. Ibid.
22. The Reflections that she made on the Reduction of Ireland, looked the same way that all her Thoughts did. Our Forces elsewhere, both at Sea and Land, were thought to be considerable, and so pro∣mising, that we were in great Hopes of somewhat that might be decisive: Only Ireland was apprehended to be too weakly furnished for a concluding Campaign: Yet so different are the Methods of Providence from Humane Expectations, that nothing memorable happened any where, but only in Ireland, where little or nothing was expected. Ibid.
23. When sad Accidents came from the immediate Hand of Heaven, particularly on the occasion of a great Loss at Sea; she said, Tho' there was no occasion for Complaint or Anger upon these, yet there was a juster Cause of Grief, since God's Hand was to be seen so particularly in them. Sometimes she feared there might be some secret Sins, that might lie at the Root, and blast all: But she went soon off from that, and said, Where so much was visible, there was no need of Divination, concerning that which might be hidden. Ibid.
24. She was sorry, that the State of War made it necessary, to restrain another Prince from Barba∣rities, by making himself feel the Effects of them; and therefore she said, She hoped, that such Pra∣ctices should become so odious, in all that should begin them, and by their doing so, force others to retaliate, that for the future they should be for ever laid aside. Ibid.
25. She apprehended she felt once or twice, such Indispositions upon her, that she concluded Na∣ture was working towards some great Sickness; so she set herself to take full and broad Views of Death, that from thence she might judge, how she should be able to encounter it. But she felt so quiet an Indifference upon that Prospect, leaning rather towards the desire of a Dissolution, that she said, Tho' she did not pray for Death, yet she could neither wish nor pray against it. She left that before God, and referred herself entirely to the disposal of Providence. If she did not wish for Death, yet she did not fear it. Ibid.
26. We prayed for our selves more than for her, when we cried to God for her Life and Recovery: both Priest and People, Rich and Poor, all Ranks and Sorts joyned in this Litany. A universal Groan was Ecchoed to those Prayers, through our Churches and Streets. Ibid.
27. But how severely soever God intended to visit us, she was gently handled; she felt no inward depression, nor sinking of Nature. She then declared, That she felt in her Mind the Joys of a good Conscience, and the Powers of Religion, giving her Supports, which even the last Agonies could not shake. Thus far Bishop Burnet.
28. In the Publick Worship of God, she was a bright Example of solemn and unaffected Devotion. She prayed with humble Reverence, heard the Word with respectful Silence, and with serious Appli∣cation of Spirit, as duly considering the infinite Interval between the Supremacy of Heaven, and Princes on Earth: That their Greatness in its Lustre, is but a faint and vanishing Reflection of the Divine Majesty. One Instance I shall specifie in this kind: When her Residence was at the Hague, a Lady of Noble Quality coming to the Court to wait on her, on a Saturday in the Afternoon, was told,
description Page 16
she was retired from all Company, and kept a Fast, in Preparation for the receiving the Sacrament the next Day. The Lady staying 'till Five a Clock, the Princess came out, and contented herself with a very slender Supper, it being incongruous to conclude a Fast with a Feast. Thus solemnly she prepared herself for Spiritual Communion with her Saviour. Dr. Bates's Sermon upon the Death of the Queen.
29. She had a sincere Zeal for the healing our unhappy Divisions in Religious Things, and declared her Resolution upon the first Address of some Ministers, that she would use all Means for that Blessed End. She was so wise as to understand the Difference between Matters Doctrinals, and Rituals; and so good as to allow a just Liberty for Dissenters, in things of small moment. She was not fetter'd with superstitious Scruples, but her clear and free Spirit was for the Union of Christians in Things es∣sential to Christianity. Ibid.
30. In her Relation to the King, she was the best Pattern of Conjugal Love and Obsequiousness. How happy was her Society, redoubling his Comforts, and dividing his Cares? Her Deportment was becoming the Dignity and Dearness of the Relation. Of this we have the most convincing Proof from the Testimony and Tears of the King since her Death. Solomon adds to many Commendations of a vertuous Woman, as a Coronis, That her Husband praises her. The King's declaring, that in all her Conversation he discovered no Fault; and his unfeigned and deep Sorrow for his Loss, are the Queen's entire Elogy. Ibid.
31. I cannot omit her Reverential Regard for the Lord's-Day, which at the Hague I had a very par∣ticular occasion to take Notice of: On a Saturday, a Vessel (the Pacquet-Boat) was stranded not far from thence, which lying very near the Shore, I view'd (happening to be thereabouts at that time) 'till the last Passengers were brought (as all were) safe off. Multitudes went to see it, and her High∣ness being inform'd of it, said, she was willing to see it too; but thought she should not: for it was then too late for that Evening; and she reckoned by Monday it would be shiver'd to pieces, (thô it remain∣ing entire 'till then, she was pleas'd to view it that Day); but she resolved, she added, she would noe give so ill an Example, as to go see it on the Lord's-Day. Mr. Howe's Discourse on the Death of our late Queen.
32. She was not inaccessible to such of her Subjects, whose dissentient Judgments in some such Things, put them into lower Circ*mstances. Great she was in all valuable Excellencies, nor greater in any, than in her most Condescending Goodness. Her singular Humility adorn'd all the rest. Speaking once of a good thing which she intended, she added, But of my self I can do nothing: and some∣what being by one (of two more only) then present, interposed, she answered, She hoped God would help her. Ibid.
33. He that will read the Character, Psal. 15. and 24. of an Inhabitant of that Holy Hill, will there read her true and most just Character. Wherein I cannot omit to take notice, how sacred she reckoned her Word. I know with whom she hath sometimes conferr'd, whether having given a Pro∣mise of such a seeming import, she could consistently therewith do so, or so, saying, That whatever pre∣judice it were to her, she would never depart from her Word. Ibid.
34. She had a Love to all good Men, thô of a different Communion. Her Esteem and Affection were not confin'd to one Party, or to the Church of which herself was a Member. This is the Un∣christian Character of many, that they hate and despise those who differ from them, in the Circum∣stantials of Religion: But the deceas'd Queen had a larger Soul, she lov'd and valu'd the Image of God, wherever she found it. 'Tis well known, how frequently (I may say constantly) she joyn'd in the Worship of God, with the Dutch and French Churches, thô their Constitution and Order are very different from those of the Church of England. I have been a Witness of the Kindness and Respect, with which she treated English Dissenting Ministers, and was present when she thank'd one of that quality, for a Practical Book of Divinity which he had publish'd, and had been put into her Hands. This Consideration makes our Loss the greater, because she is taken away, who was so capable and willing to compose the unhappy Differences in Matters of Religion, which she did lament, and ear∣nestly wish'd the removal of 'em. Mr. Spademan's Sermon, preach'd at Rotterdam the Day of Her Ma∣jesty's Funeral.
35. Those who never had themselves Experience of Want and Distress, are tempted unto a neglect and disregard of the Miserable: Most of the Great and Rich, choose rather to lay out their Treasures on any Vanity. than in Relieving the Destitute and Distress'd. But this pious Queen was rich in this kind of good Works, and did as willingly seek out Objects of her Charity, as others do avoid 'em. The Character, which Solomon gives of a Vertuous Woman, did most visibly belong to the deceas'd Queen, Prov. 31.20. She stretched out her Hand to the Poor; yea, she reacheth forth (both) her Hands to the Needy. And it might truly have been said of her, what Job alledged as an Evidence of his Sin∣cerity in the Service of God, Job 29.13, 15, 16. The Blessing of him that was ready to perish, came up∣on me, and I caus'd the Widow's Heart to sing for Joy, &c.—By such a Christian Practice this wise Queen laid up Treasure in Heaven. Ibid.
36. Could we, and those who were related to the late Queen, be perswaded to walk in the Steps of her Faith and Piety, we should reap more Advantage after her Death, than we did in her Life. 'Tis a memorable Wonder that is related, 2 Kings 12.21. How when a dead Man was cast into the Sepulchre of Elisha, as soon as he touch'd the Bones of Elisha, he revived, and stood upon his feet. We may hope, that if the holy Example of the deceas'd Queen, might touch our dead Souls, they would be reviv'd and gain Spiritual Life. Ibid.
37. She knew how dangerous an Instrument of the Devil Flattery is, and how fatally her Station exposed her to it: And she took care for nothing more, than to secure herself against the danger of it.
description Page 17
I Shall never forget with what weight of Reason, and sincerity of Concern, I have sometimes heard this Great Queen, represent the Dangers which Princes, above all others, are apt to run in this re∣spect. And with what Earnestness she has exhorted those about her, to deliver to her the plainest Truths; and with all Freedom to tell her, if they had observed any thing amiss in her Conduct, that she might amend it. Dr. Wake's Sermon, preached at Grey's-Inn, on the Occasion of the Queen's Death.
38. She thought herself engag'd to labour, not only her own particular, but the Salvation of others: You may know it, you that by your Employments were design'd to her immediate Service, have been so often corrected by her; when over zealous for her, and so negligent of God, she would not admit of your Sedulities, but when they were sanctifi'd by Prayer. It behoves ye in the first place to serve God, said she to ye, that's your first Duty; I will have none of your Attendance, but upon that Condition. Mr. Claude's Sermon on the Queen's Death, preach'd at the Hague.
39. Never was Majesty better tempered with Easiness and Sweetness. She knew how to be fami∣liar, without making herself cheap, and to condescend without meanness. She had all the Greatness of Majesty, with all the Vertues of Conversation; and knew very well, what became her Table, and what became the Council-Board.
She understood her Religion, and loved it, and practised it; and was the greatest Example of the Age, of a constant, regular, unaffected Devotion, and of all the eminent Vertues of a Christian Life. In the midst of all the Great Affairs of State, she would rather spare time from her Sleep, than from her Prayers; where she always appeared with that great Composure and Seriousness of Mind, as if her Court had been a Nunnery, and she had nothing else to do in the World. Dr. Sherlock's Sermon, preached at the Temple, upon the sad Occasion of the Queen's Death.
40. She was not wrought up to any Bigottry in unnecessary Opinions. She was most conversant in Books of Practical Divinity, of which some of the latest used by her, were certain Sermons, and some Discourses concerning Happiness, Death, and Judgment. Arch-bishop Tenison's Sermon, preached at the Funeral of Her late Majesty.
41. In this Princess, Authority, Majesty, and Humility met together. That dwelt in her to such a degree, that in her Presence, or within her Hearing, the speaking of this, which I have said, or any thing like this, would have been exceedingly offensive. But the Justice of Nations gives those Praises to the Merit of good Princes, which their own Modesty would not bear. An ordinary Instance may suffice, for the shewing her averseness, not only to Flattery, but to Praise. Of a Book addressed to her, she said, She had read it, and lik'd it well; but much the better, because the Epistle was a bare Dedi∣cation. Ibid.
42. Her Graces and Vertues were not blemished by Vanity or Affection: Had that been so, she would scarce have made such a Profession as this, a little before her Death: I know (said she) what loose People think of those who pretend to Religion; they think it is all Hypocrisie: Let them think what they will, I may now say, and I thank God I can say it, I have not affected to appear what I was not. Ibid.
43. Seeing God had determin'd this good Queen must die, the Christian Manner in which she went out of the World, is, in some sort, an Alleviation of the Grief of those whom she has left be∣hind her; who have indeed Reason more than enough to mourn, but yet not as Persons without hope. Ibid.
44. I will not say, that of this Affliction she had any formal Presage; but yet there was something which look'd like an immediate Preparation for it. I mean her choosing to hear read more than once, a little before it, the last Sermon of a Good and Learned Man, now with God, upon this Subject, What! shall we receive Good from the Hand of God, and shall we not receive Evil? Job 2.10. Ibid.
45. She fix'd the Times of Prayers in that Chamber, to which her Sickness had confin'd her. On that very Day she shewed how sensible she was of Death, and how little she fear'd it. She required him who officiated there, to add that Collect in the Communion of the Sick, in which are these Words: —That whensoever the Soul shall depart from the Body, it may be without Spot presented unto Thee.
I will (said she) have this Collect read twice every Day.
All have need to be put in mind of Death, and Princes have as much as any Body else. Ibid.
46. She seem'd neither to fear Death, nor to covet Life. There appear'd not the least Sign of Re∣gret for the leaving of those Temporal Greatnesses, which make so many of high Estate unwilling to die.
It was (you may imagine) high Satisfaction, to hear her say a great many most Christian Things, and this amongst them, I believe I shall now soon die, and I thank God, I have from my Youth learned a true Doctrine, that Repentance is not to be put off to a Death-bed. Ibid.
47. On Thursday she prepared herself for the blessed Communion, to which she had been no Stran∣ger from the Fifteenth Year of her Age. She was much concern'd, that she found herself in so Dozing a Condition (so she expressed it). To that she added, Others had need to pray for me, seeing I am so little able to pray for my self.
48. When a Second Portion of a certain Draught was offer'd her, she refus'd it, saying, I have but a little Time to live, and I would spend it a better way. Ibid.
49. In all these Afflictions the King was greatly afflicted; how sensibly, and yet how becomingly many saw; but few have Skill enough to describe it: I'm satisfied I have not. At last, the Helps of Art, and Prayers and Tears not prevailing, a Quarter before One, on Friday Morning, after two or three small Strugglings of Nature, and without such Agonies as in such Cases are common, having (like David) serv'd her own Generation by the Will of God, she fell on sleep.
Thus far Arch-bishop Tenison.
description Page 18
50. Before the Queen had exceeded the Age of Childhood, when in the midst of her Play, she was imitating the Dutch March with her Hands upon the Cover of a Chest, and was admonish'd not to mind the Dutch, the King, her Uncle's, Enemy; but on the other side, France, and the Dauthin were commended to her, with a Divine and Prophetic Utterance she made answer, I care not for France, 'tis Holland I desire. Not many Words indeed, but certainly Prognosticating, and appa∣rently then foretelling that fame Wedlock from Heaven conferr'd upon us, and upon all Europe. Dr. Pe∣rizonius's Oration on the Queen in Holland.
51. She had a greater Regard to the Dignity of those on whom she conferr'd her Bounty, than to her own Fame in so fruitful a Field of Honour; nor would she endure it should be spread abroad, how many, or who they were, whom she supported by her Liberality. Therefore she sate by herself, and four times a Year, alone, in her Closet, carefully computed what she had formerly determin'd to give to every one. She view'd the Accompts of her Beneficence herself, and distributed it from those Notes, to several parts of the World, by Letters written with her own Hand, no Body being admit∣ted to assist her in so Noble an Office, because it was not her pleasure, that any Body should be con∣cern'd in the Testimony of her Conscience. This was that which the ancient Stoics so studiously in∣culcated, but very difficulty perswaded either others, or themselves to observe, That Vertue was to be desir'd for its own sake, without any respect of Profit, Praise, or in hopes of great Advancement. Ibid.
52. After the Expedition for England, the Queen being tyr'd out with Grief and Mourning, she order'd a Lady to be sent for, of approved Probity, and Illustrious Quality into whose Breast she might discharge the Sighs and Afflictions which then oppress'd her: And then it was, that she poured forth these Expressions, sad indeed, but worthy to be Engraven in Gold, or carv'd in Cedar: That if the only thing contended for, were the Right which her Birth, and the Laws of the Land had given her to the Inheritance of three Kingdoms she would never assent, that it should be justify'd and recover'd by Arms from her Father; but that she was over-rul'd by this Perswasion alone, that the Laws of her Country, and the Safety of the true Reformed Religion were in apparent danger. Otherwise, that she would reddily and patiently acquiesce and be satisfi'd with the Fortune which she had obtain'd in this Country, with the Love and good Will of all Men, which was dearer to her, than a Kingdom. And that she could not but extol the wonderful Goodness of God toward her; that tho' she spent her brittle Years in a Court besieg'd with Vice and Impiety, and tho' after the Death of her Mother, she grew up under a Step-Dame, and a Father devoted to the Church of Rome, and were little minded by her Ʋncle, yet she had so well imbib'd the Principles of the true Religion in her Infant Years, that, by means thereof, she attain'd to the profounder Knowledge of it by degrees, and made out her way to Eternal Salvation. Therefore she consented to that Expedition, nei∣ther willingly nor gladly, but after a long Hesitation, and vanquish'd at length by the most weighty Reasons of Duty and Piety; while she apparently saw, that had she not taken upon her to support whatever is valuable among Publick Enjoyments, and which no good Man will loose, but his Life; all things would have gone to Rack and Ruine in her Country, through the Ill-management of a Fa∣ther, led away by the Councels of his Priests. Ibid.
53. A quick and ready Wit, and fit for Government, was admir'd in her, by a great Number of Illustrious Ambassadors from Foreign Nations, to whom she always answer'd without any Hesitation, wisely and gravely, concerning Affairs of greatest moment. Nor will Albeville himself, if I am not mistaken, deny this to be true; by whom, when her Father, after Fame had spread abroad the Re∣port of her Mother-in-Laws being with Child, would needs have perswaded his Daughter, that he had not intention to disturb the legal Order of Succession in England, nor to abolish the receiv'd Ceremo∣nies of the English Church, but that it should be of equal prevalency with the Roman Catholick Wor∣ship, both as to Publick Exercise, and equal share of Authority; she is said to have return'd this Answer, That she thank'd her Father for designing nothing of Innovation in the settled Succession of the Kingdom, tho' she were well assur'd, that by the Laws of the Land, nothing of Novelty could be introduc'd in that Af∣fair. In Matters of Religion, she abhorr'd all Violence and Persecution; yet 'twas her Opinion, That Dagon and the Ark would not agree so equally and lovingly together in the same place, tho' she would not then determine which Party was Dagon, or which the Ark. Ibid.
54. In the General Consternation in the Yar Ninety, as if she had nothing of Female, but Form, prudently, and in a short time, got clear of all Dangers, being in many places at once, present with her Body, every-where with her Mind. She view'd the Camps, and muster'd the Soldiers, like another British Boadicia. Those that were suspected, even her own and nearest Re∣lations she sent to the Tower: For she acknowledg'd no Relation that was an Enemy to the Publick Welfare. The Sea-Captains, who had fail'd in their Duty, and deserted our Men, struggling with Multitude and Adverse Fortune, she sent for up, to answer for their Misdemeanours; the Sea-men maim'd and wounded in the Engagement, she bountifully reliev'd; and no less liberal to the Widows of the Slain; she sent some Thousands of Pounds into this Land, to be distributed among the Relicts of those that were kill'd. She confirm'd the Minds of the English, and encourag'd 'em by her own Example. She fortifi'd the Ports and Entrances into the Kingdom; she reinforc'd the Fleet wiht Men of War. Lastly, She provided against all ill Accidents, with a Heroic Providence, so that the Enemy neither durst pursue his Victory, nor attempt to Land. Ibid.
55. For the most part therefore, she rose betimes in the Morning, and before all things dedicate her first Exercises to God; then she applied herself to the Reading of such Books, by which our Minds are either excited to Piety, or adorn'd and enrich'd with the Precepts of Wisdom. Then she dispatch'd such Business as offer'd itself, and courteously, thô a trouble to her, admitted the Visits of such as in Duty came to wait on her; and those Ceremonies being over, she heard the Petitions and Requests of all that came; after which she exercis'd her Body by walking in the Garden, at what time she con∣vers'd with such Bishops or Divines, as were most eminent for Piety and Learning, and greedily fed her Ears with their Discourses. In the Afternoon she delighted herself in the Company and Converse of her Husband, if his more important Occasions, or the Wars, would permit her the Opportunity of
description Page 19
his Presence. Sometimes she visited Ladies of highest Quality, or else repaid 'em their Civilities; nor would she disdain at other times, with the same Royal Hands, that but now wielded the Scepter, to work with her Needle. At what time also, that she might not leave the least Minute unimprov'd, she ordered the History of some Nation or other to be read to her. And this not only when she was so em∣poly'd, but when she supp'd privately in her Bed-Chamber, or when she could not sleep in the Night-time; as I was told by a most Noble Lady, that attended upon the Queen for Nine Years together, and was acquainted with her whole Course of her Life, and when she was in Waiting, had frequently herself read to her. Ibid.
56. King James, the Father of Mary, when he came to the Crown, employ'd all his Cares and Thoughts, and made it his Business, to Repeal several Acts which his Ancestors had made for the Sup∣port of the Reform'd Religion; more especially to abolish the Law which enacted the taking of the Test, which abjur'd all Power and Authority which the Pope, or any other Mortal claim'd, or could claim, either in Civil or Ecclesiastical Matters within the Kingdom. Mary openly declar'd, That she could not approve his Conduct, nor assent to those who urg'd, that the English might be absolv'd from the sanctity and observance of that Oath, nor that any one for the future, was to be forc'd to it.
The King inform'd of this, order'd his Envoy, then at the Hague, to make it out to Mary, and per∣swade her, that she had a wrong Opinion, induc'd thereto by false Reasons and Grounds of her Fa∣ther's Intentions and Meaning in that particular. The Envoy taking a fit Opportunity, held the Queen in a long Discourse upon this Subject, bringing not a few, nor those vulgar Arguments, out of Scri∣pture, many Testimonies out of the most Ancient and most Learned Fathers of the Church, and more than one Reason from the Knowledge of Things which Nature has imprinted in our Minds. When the Queen had attentively heard him, she did not answer him with a Laconism; she so readily, and so smartly, of a sudden, took to pieces the Envoy's Discourse, and his Arguments, refured all his Reasons with so much Judgment, that when the Envoy was dismissed by the Queen, he could not forbear te∣stifying and acknowledging in the publick Hall of the Court, before a great many Persons of high Quality and Dignity, that he could never have believ'd, there had been a Woman in the World en∣dued with so much Understanding of the Christian Doctrine, and of the Opinions urged to her upon the several Heads of that Doctrine; or that could defend what she thought, with so much strength and weight of Reason, and fortifie it with so strong a Guard, against all Assaults of open Hostility, or treacherous Insinuation.
He added moreover, That he was perswaded, that this Princess could be mov'd by no Man living, from those Opinions concerning Religion, wherewith she was so throughly seasoned. Nor would he be the occasion that any one should attempt to Discourse her any more upon that occasion, unless he intended to lose his Labour: And this was what he also wrote to K. James.
In this Conference with the English Agent, the most prudent Princess added thus much farther, That she could not sufficiently admire, nor indeed imagine how it should come to pass, that any Man, not void of Reason or Sence, or that had a right Judgment of God and Divine Matters, or had comprehended in his Mind the true manner of Worshipping him, could prove a Deserter, and run from our Religion to the Ceremonies of Rome.
When the Agent replied, That her Father, the King of Great Britain, was a living Example of a better Approbation of the Romish Worship. She made answer, That there was nothing griev'd her more; and the only thing she wonder'd at, by whose Seduction, upon what Occasion, by what Arguments he could be induced to betray the Bulwark of purest Truth; and having left that, upon what Supporters, the Security and Tranquility of his Mind could rely. These things the most wise and prudent Mary.
Not long after, when there was no question but the King James had been certified of all these things by his Agent's Letters; the Father sends a long and weighty Epistle to his Daughter, wherein he set forth at large, the Occasion, the Reasons and Methods he had followed, in abandoning our Worship, and embracing the Opinions of Rome.
This Letter from King James was delivered to Mary, upon Tuesday in the Evening; the Messengers who brought it, being to return into England the next Day. Wherefore, when she had read it over and over again, with extraordinary attention, and studiously considered every thing, she set herself to return an Answer, wherein she spent the greatest part of the Night; and thô frequently put in mind, that it was time to go to Bed, and that it behov'd her to take care of her Health, which would be much disorder'd by watching: the most prudent Queen made answer, That the Duty of Answering the King's Letters, was to be preferr'd before Sleep, lest she should be straitned in time the next Day, and thereby be hindred from performing what she ow'd to her Father. That therefore she made the more haste, lest if the Messenger should slip away without her Answer, it might be suspected, that she had made use of help, and got some Divine to write her Letters for her; which if her Father should be∣lieve, they would want that weight and effect, which by the Favour of God, she promised herself from dispatching 'em with all speed she could.
The King's chief Argument was taken from the Antiquity, and the long and immovable Endurance of the Roman Church, establish'd and founded upon the Promises of Christ, Thou art Peter, &c. To which were added other Places, Arguments, and Testimonies heaped together, to corroborate that Opinion. All which the most ingenious Princess answered and refuted in so short a time, and with so much Politeness and Judgment, that an eminent Divine, and some few other Persons, conspicuous for their Quality and Integrity, who afterwards were permitted to see a Copy of that Epistle, ravish'd into admiration, asserted, that they could never have perswaded themselves that such a Letter, so full of grave and efficacious Arguments, could have been written by any Man, much less by a Woman, unless by one who had devoted his whole Life to the Study of the Scriptures, and true Divinity. Grevius's Oration on the Queen, at Utrecht.
description Page 20
57. Such was also the Sanctity of Mary's Life, that King William, after her Decease, calling to mind her Piety toward God, the Integrity of her Life, and here extraordinary Knowledge of Sacred Things, brake forth into this Expression, That if he could believe that ever any mortal Man could be born without the Contamination of Sin, he would believe it of the Queen. And she preserv'd herself so chast and spotless, that while she resided upon Earth, she liv'd the Life of the Saints, even in the hurry of the Court. Ibid.
58. When the News was sent from England, That Mary, the Eldest Daughter of King James, was by Decree of Parliament, to be the next Day proclaim'd Queen of England; the Messenger was to pass through the Hague, and to impart the News in the Resident's Name, to a Person of high Autho∣rity, and no less high both in William and Mary's Esteem. He immiedately hastens to the Court, and informs Mary of this Vote of the House, and congratulates her Advancement to the Royal Dig∣nity. She, according to her wonted Good Nature, mildly indeed, but with a less familiar Counte∣nance, and a more contracted Brow, made answer, That she neither hop'd those Things to be true, which he related, neither did she believe, that William would accept the Kingdom, as a Substitute to Female Au∣thority, or as one that was to be beholden to a Woman for a Crown. Ibid.
59. When it was admir'd that Mary should be so implacable, to deny her Pardon to one that had done nothing against her, nor had injur'd her either in Word or Deed, when William, justly offended, had pardon'd the Delinquent, she order'd this Answer to be made, That had the Crime been committed against her, she would not have been either severe, or inexorable; but that she could not forget an At∣tempt against her Husband, nor grant her Pardon so easily to him, who had so highly offended William. Who can sufficiently extol this Conjugal Fidelity, this unusual Affection of a Queen toward a Hus∣band? For my part, I am not able to admire it as I ought to do.
Nor was the Queen belov'd with less Affection by the King, that the King was belov'd by her; there was no need of falling out, to renew their Love; but such was the harmonious Agreement of their Minds and Counsels from the first Day of their auspicious Marriage, that their Wills were still the same, whatever pleas'd, whatever dislik'd the one, always dislik'd, still pleas'd the other; such an Agreement of Opinion in all Things, both private and publick, that thô in Persons divided by long Intervals of distant Leagues, yet by an unaccountable Sympathy, they were always of one Mind in all Affairs most difficult, and of dubious Event, which would have puzled the most acute and experi∣enc'd Politicians. So that they might be said to be born under one Constellation, or rather that one Soul resided in two Bodies. And that you may not think I speak a Fiction; behold an Example of a real Harmony of Minds, almost beyond belief.
When the King sent word, That Forty of the Men of Wwar, with the Admiral, should steer away toward the Coast of France, with the Design, That if they found an Opportunity, they should burn all the Enemies Transport-Ships. Before the Yachts, and the Messenger who was sent with the King's Expresses, arriv'd in England, the Queen's Letters were brought hither to the King, giving him an Account, That she had ordered a Fleet of Forty Men of War, to sail away for the Coast of France, and burn the Enemies Ships, which were reported to be design'd to infest the English Shoar.
What Symphony could produce a more harmonious Harmony of Notes, than this of the Opinions and Counsels of the King and Queen; when the one knew nothing of the other's Mind: Insomuch, that Similitude of Manners, and Consent of Minds, not Fortune, seem'd to have joyn'd William and Mary together. Ibid.
60. It wos a Saying of the King, before he thought of Marriage, to Charles the Second's Embassa∣dor, at a time when there happen'd an accidental Discourse about the Choice of Wives, That of all the Qualities to be sought for in a Wife, his first Care should be to find out the Best-Condition'd. And he himself made himself the Master of his Wish: for he could not have found to better Wife, had the Sun itself, according to the Proverb, been to have sought her out.
But as the King met with his chief Help and Assistance in the Queen's Love, so not only her Sub∣jects, but all others, for whom it was in her Power to do Good, found more than ordinary Succour in her bountiful Nature. She thought the Day lost, wherein she had not an Opportunity to do good to several. Ibid.
61. How many experienc'd the Bounty of the her Munificent and Liberal Hand, as well in England as in Germany, the Low Countries, Piedmont, but more especially the French Exiles, who rather chose to lose their Estates, than to hazard the Loss of their Souls? And the Splendour of this Benevolence shin'd forth in Mary's ••••st coming into this Country: For the Prince of Orange, so soon as Mary be∣came his Consort, order'd such a Sum of Money to be paid her for the necessary Expences of her Ap∣parel, and Princely Ornaments. What did the Divine Princess do with it at those Years? She did not stifle the Money in close and dark Chest, nor did she lavish it out in gorgeous Attire, upon Pearls and Gems; which other Women, far distant from her degree, are so mad after, that they never cease this Fury 'till they have quite ruin'd their Husband's Patrimonies: But moderate in her Layings-out, considering the Grandeur of her Fortune, upon her Apparel, and other Ornaments, which the Dignity of so great a Princess requir'd, she introduc'd into the Court-Diligence, Frugality, Pasirmony, Vertues most commonly unknown in Courts. The rest of that large Allowance she consum'd in Relieving the Distresses of honest and worthy People, who labour'd under great Necessities, not through their own Extravagancy, but reduc'd thereto by Misfortune, and the Hardness of the Times. Ibid.
62. What her Innoceny and Temperance was in the midst of so much Wealth, your selves cannot be ignorant, who know how pious she was; nor have I any thing to add as to her Chastity, when your have heard how entirely she lov'd the King. She could not endure a wanton Word, nor the sight of a Woman, who was reported or suspected to have violated her Modesty. Ibid.
63. As she excell'd all in Majesty, so she suffer'd none to out-do her in Humanity. I will give you one rare Example of her extraordinary Affability and Goodness. An Embassador of a great Prince, after he had paid his Duty to Mary at the Hague, retiring out of the Chamber, lest he should turn his back to the Princess, went backward, stopping and bowing two or three times, By chance it hap∣pen'd,
description Page 21
that after he had bow'd a second time, still retreating backward, his Perriwig caught hold of a Branch that hung in the Room, which either he had not seen, or else had forgot, and pulling it off discover'd his bald Head. The Embassador blush'd, and the Ladies and Maids of Honour could not forbear laughing; only the Princess did not so much as smile, but kept her Countenance with the same Gravity, as when she heard the Embassador's Address. After the Embassador was gone, one of the Ladies, who was greatly in her favour, admiring the Reservedness of the Princess, upon such a Jocular Accident, made bold to ask her, how she could hold laughing? To whom the Princess, I should have done the Embassador an Injury, said she, should I by an unseasonable Fit of Laughter, added to the Shame and Trouble of a Person who was in Confusion and Perplexity enough at what had unhappily, and through no Fault of his, befall'n him: No, Madam, that had been ill done, and against my Duty. Ibid.
64. Now as she was always like herself, through the whole Course of her Life, so neither did she swerve from herself at her Death. Ibid.
65. When the Right Reverend Arch-bishop of Canterbury, sent for some few Days before she ex∣pir'd, gave her to understand the certain Approach of Death, that she was to prepare for the Journey which all Mortals early or later are to take, placidly, without any sign of a sick Mind, thô extreamly weakned in Body by the force of the Disease, she made answer, That that was not the first Day of her Learning to prepare for Death; for that she had serv'd God during the whole Course of her Life. A Say∣ing truly worthy of so great a Queen, worthy the Remembrance of all Ages. She had learn'd, that then we begin to live when we die. We die as soon as born; every Day something is imperceptibly cropt from our Lives, 'till by degrees the whole be lopt away. And that this most pious Queen nei∣ther deceiv'd herself, nor the Arch-Bishop, is apparent from that memorable Saying of hers, about Six Years before her fatal Day, when she sate by the Bed-side of a Noble Person's Wife, whom she highly lov'd and valued, to confirm and comfort her, then drawing her last Breath. They who were present desir'd her, that she would turn away her Eyes from the expiring Lady. But the Queen refus'd, sav∣ing withal, That it rarely fell out for Persons of her Rank and Quality, to see such a Spectacle as now was offered her by the design'd Favour of Heaven, to make advantage of it in better understanding the Vanity of our Life. What advantage she made of it, the Conclusion of her Days sufficiently taught us. Ibid.
66. She bid the King Farewel in these Words: I leave the Earth: I hope, dear King, you never mistrusted my Fidelity and Love. Moderate your Grief. I wish that with the same Joy that I depart, with the same Easiness you may set Bounds to your Sorrow. Soon after the Divine Mary expir'd in the Hands and Embraces of the King, who never left her, nor stirr'd out of her Chamber Day or Night, whilst she lay labouring under three most cruel Diseases, and Small-Pox, an Erisipelas, and a Pestilen∣tial Fever, either of which was enough to have carried off the strongest of Men. Ibid.
67. Never any Man, whatever were the Madness of raging Disaster, could perceive any change of Countenance in the King. But this same Grief he was not able to withstand, vanquish'd by the force of his Love and Loss; as having lost the most certain and faithful Companion of his Fortune, of his Counsels, this Cares, his Labours, and his Thoughts; who far exceeded all the Excellencies of the Fe∣male Sex, that hardly the Vertue of any Woman, in any Age, can be compar'd to hers. For that Reason perhaps in was that Heaven deny'd her Off-spring, lest she should bring forth a worse than her∣self, and here Husband, seeing Nature could go no further. Ibid.
68. Thou best and greatest of Queens, thou departest this Life in the Flower of thy Age; but what remorsless Death has abstracted from the Number of thy Years, Men will add as much, and more, to the Eternal Glory, Fame, and Remembrance of thy Name. This Life will prolong thy Consecrated Memory to after Ages. Nor Marble Mausoleum, nor Golden Urn shall hide thee; thy Tomb shall be our Breasts. Ibid.
69. Being once put in Mind of her approaching End, with an undaunted Countenance she return'd this Masculine and truly Royal Expression, I am not now to prepare for Death; it has been my Study all the Days of my Life. Francius's Oration upon the Death of the Queen.
70. Upon the Death of the Queen, His Majesty's otherwise invincible Courage, gives way to ra∣ging Grief; and he who had so often contemn'd the Bullets and Swords of his Enemies; he who dread∣ed neither Flames nor Steel, nor Death itself, languishes, falls, and swoons away upon the Death of his dearest Queen. He remembers himself to be but a King, finds himself a Man, and not unwil∣ling, acknowledges the Excess of his Grief. Miserable Man that I am, said he, I have lost the best of Women, and the most pleasing Companion of my Life! Ibid.
71. When she was sometimes forc'd to rise at Midnight, by reason of the urgent Affairs of the State, and could not afterwards Sleep, she commanded either the Holy-Scripture, or some other pious Book, to be brought her. If any Persons came to visit her in a Morning before she had pour'd forth her Prayers, she sent 'em back with this Expression, That she was first to serve the King of Kings. If any Persons were said to seek her Life by Treachery and Conspiracy; her Answer was, That she sub∣mitted to the Will of Heaven. Ibid.
72. When any new-fashion'd Garment, or costly Ornament was shewed her, she rejected 'em as su∣perfluous, and answered, The Money might be better laid out upon the Poor. Ibid.
73. The Mind of Man is better discern'd by his Death, than by his Life: for Man is apt in his Life-time to conceal and dissemble his Affections; but at his Death the Mask being remov'd, he appears what he is. What was more noble and signal than the Death of this Queen? What more becoming a wise Man and a Christian, than that Saying of hers, This is not the first time that I prepar'd my self for Death. Ibid.
74. When the more solemn Duties of Religion were over, she never gave her Mind to the frivolous Stories of Amadis, and impertinent Fictions of Amad. but attentively studied the Volumes of those Au∣thors, by which she might improve her Knowledge and her Prudence. I shall relate not what I ga∣thered from the common Reports of Fame, but from the Lips of a most worthy Person, and my Friend, who being admitted in the Morning to kiss her Hands, found before her, Cambden's Annals of Queen
description Page 22
Elizabeth, and Doctor Burnet's History of the Reformation. But Piety is never to be accounted so∣lidly accomplish'd, unless accompanied with Liberality; otherwise it would be Piety only in Words, and not in Deeds, as she herself would say upon the approach of her expiring Minutes. Ortwinius's Oration upon the Death of the Queen.
75. While Her Majesty was sick, the King refus'd to stir from the languishing Queen's Bed-side, assiduous to serve her, and careless of the Infection that many times accompanies the Malady she had; and being often requested to spare His Royal Person, and not to inflict another Wound upon suffering Europe, made answer, That when he Marry'd the Queen, he Covenanted to be the Companion, not only of her Prosperity, but of whatever Fortune befel her; and that he would with the Hazard of his Life, receive from her Lips her last expiring Gasps.
All hope of Recovery now was fled away, and the most Reverend Father in God, the Arch-bishop of Canterbury being admitted into the Room, in order to perform the last Duties of his Function. Such harsh and disconsolate News would have struck another Person with Horrour and Trembling. But what said the Queen to this? Full of Faith and Constancy, she receiv'd the Tidings with a chear∣ful and undaunted Countenance, saying withal, That she did no way seek to shun the Stroke of Death, but was ready prepar'd for the dark Mansion of the Grave: for that she had always so led her Life; that whenever Death gave her his last Summons, she should be a Gainer by it. Ibid.
76. In the first Years of her Youth, this Princess display'd the best Natural Disposition in the World, a sweet Humour, agreeable and always equal; a Heart upright and sincere; a solid and firm Judg∣ment, and a Piety beyond her Age. And it was upon this sincere Report, that the great Prince who espous'd her, desired to be united to her, declaring, That all the Circ*mstances of Fortune and Interest did never engage him so much as those of her Humour and Inclination. Funeral Orations upon the Queen, recited by the Learned Author of The Collection of Canons. Printed at the Hague.
77. They who had the Honour to be acquainted with the Character of this great Queen, well knew that the Lustre of a Crown did never dazle her.
78. She has been heard to say, and I have heard her myself, when she was congratulated upon her Advancement to the Crown, That many times, so much Grandeur was a Burthen. That in such Stations People liv'd with less Consent to themselves than others; and that she should wish she were in Holland again. And indeed she had Reason to say so: For it may be said of those that Govern, that they resemble the Stars that shine with a bright Luster, but are never at rest. Ibid.
79. I have let no Day pass, said the pious Queen, when they told her what a dangerous Condition her Life was in, I have let not Day pass, without thinking upon Death. So that she did not look upon it, as the People of the World are wont to look upon it, with dread and horrour, but she look'd upon it af∣ter a most Christian-like manner, as the end of her Time, and the happy Entrance into Eternity. She had frequently thought upon that Sentence, which will be pronounced to every one of us at the Hour of Death, You shall be no more. Ibid.
80. With what Goodness did she still inform herself of the Wants and Necessities of those that were in Affliction? With what Care did she order 'em to be provided for? Her Alms had no other Bounds than those which God had given to the Grandeur of her Power. We have seen Tears in her Eyes, for sorrow that she could not do so much as she desir'd. With what Goodness, I will not say of a Princess and a Queen, but of a Mother, did she take particular Accompts, and make particular Enquiries for the succour of poor Families. Ibid.
81. 'Twas this Charity that made her shut her Ears against Calumny and Backbiting. Never durst any one speak ill of any Body before the Queen. Neither Flattery nor Calumny, two of the most dangerous Pests of Sovereign Courts, durst never open their Mouths in her presence. Slander was utterly banish'd from her sight and hearing.
Lord, says David, who shall abide in thy Tabernacle? He that is pure in his Life, whose Actions are just, who speaks always according to Truth, who slanders not his Neighbour, and who lends not his Ear to the Backbiter. This is then one more Encomium which it behoves us to give the Queen, and which you, who had the Honour to be near her Person, knew that she most justly deserved. Ibid.
82. There was something admirable in the Diligence of this excellent Queen, and very extraordi∣nary in a Person of her Sex, her Age and Degree: For she spent every Hour of the Day to profit and advantage. She was wont to rise by Six a Clock in the Morning, Winter and Summer: far dif∣ferent from most People, who covetous of many Things, are so prodigal of that little time which is so burthensome to 'em, that they seek always to waste it. Ibid.
83. The Queen concern'd herself for all those who had quitted their Country for the sake of Reli∣gion. Piety, and the Glory of God, which she had always before her Eyes, made her continually wish,
That Persons who had shew'd their Zeal and Affection to the Service of God, might do no∣thing but what became the Character of that Zeal which had inclin'd 'em. Let us fulfil these Wishes, so just, and so Christian-like. The incorruptible Crown of Glory shall not be given to him that be∣gins, but to him that perseveres.
Let us therefore labour our Zeal and Fervency while we may, to the end we may find Grace and Mercy at the Day of our Death; and that we may be made Partakers of that Bliss and Eternal Glory which now the Queen enjoys. That Queen, who because she was a Wo∣man that truly feared the Lord, deserves far greater Praises than we have been able to give her. Ibid.
84. I remember one Day, this pious and pensive Princess recalling to Mind her Father, who had so lately Rul'd most flourishing Kingdoms, but gone astray from that Faith whch the Laws of God and Man had establish'd, ever since the Reign of Edward VI. the Josiah of his Age, and which his Fa∣ther and Grand-Father had subscrib'd to; I remember, I say, that being admitted into her private Chappel, after she had let fall a Showre of Tears, she gave Thanks to God, the Supream Parent of all Things, who sometimes forsook the Sons and Grand-Children of Hero's, sometimes in them supply'd what was wanting in their Parents, correcting the Vice of Nature by the Benefit of Grace.
description Page 23
Which when I had confirmed by the examples of herself, and her Great Grand-Father, James, the Son of unfortunate Mary; and that it was done by the same Miracle of Grace, as we daily see Nature produce Gold and Diamonds out of stony and craggy Mountains, and sweet Juices out of bitter Roots; I added, by way of Consolation of her afflicted Piety, that perhaps the Father of so many Tears and Sighs would not be lost in Heaven. Ibid.
85. When first the News was brought of the inauspicious, but certain Nuptials, of James the Father, with Mary of Modina, by the Mediation of Lewis, not only she, together with Anne her Sister, with a cast-down Countenance, and watry Eyes, receiv'd the Tidings, attended with a Deluge of Tears, which Doctor Thomas Doughty, then Domestick Chaplain, could by no means put a stop to, but our Mary also, after she somewhat alleviated her Sorrow with Weeping, brake forth into these Expressions, worthy to be engrav'd in Cedar: However things fall out, said she, I hope we shall preserve immaculate to God, our Faith and our Religion; let all other things pass away, which we shall look upon as of little con∣sequence. Ibid.
86. From these Exercises of her Youth, she was called to greater and higher Things, and to lay the Foundations of Empire and Council, under the Conduct of William Henry. Her Mind being capable of Great Things, beyond her Sex, she profited so well, by the Company of so Great a Prince, not only by his Instructions, but by his Example, that she was taught to Reign before she could know herself. I will faithfully relate what I only heard my self, and therefore can attest. While she staid at the Hague, after the Expedition for England, expecting a Wind, I was admitted to the Presence of the Royal Princess, and found her turmoil'd with many Cares, and deep Cogitations. At what time she, who was never wanting in any measure of Familiarity, casting a propitious Look upon the Interpreters of the Holy bible, deliver'd herself in these Expressions to me:
What a severe and cruel Necessity, said she, now lies upon me, either to forsake a Father, whom my Grand-Mother first ruin'd, (hence France the Author of our Parents Calamity) or to forsake a Husband, my Coun∣try; nay, God himself, and my Soul, my nearest and my dearest Pledge.
'Tis a cruel Necessity indeed, Madam, answer'd I, but not to be avoided; Heaven not enduring divided Duty, nor divided Affections; Heaven, that has not only joyn'd you by an Eternal Tie to William, but calls you to succour your labouring, if not perishing Country, the Church of God, your Religion, and these your Batavians, over whole Necks the Sword, or Bondage hang. You forsake a Father, Madam, 'tis true, but who first forsook himself, Nature, his Children, Kingdoms, Religion, Laws, his Word, and the Hopes of his Subjects; who departed himself from the Government, that he might serve the Conveniences of those, who under the pretence of false Religions, measure all things, Divine and Human, by their own Advantages. And when I added, that she was called by the Voice of Heaven, from a most delightful Ease, to be the Companion of William, in his Cares and Toyls, and unless our Wishes fail'd us, to the Government of one of the greatest Empires in the World.
I, said the very Image of Modesty itself, I govern a People, and wield Scepters! I who only learnt to handle, next the Sacred Bible, Books that either may instruct or recreate the Mind, then to handle my Needle, Pen, or Pencil, or to mind my Flowers, Garden, or whatever else belongs to my Family-Affairs, or calls off our Sex from the Contagion of Idleness! And therefore be not deceived in your Opinion, continued she, smi∣ling, as if the Prince, by his Society, had instructed me in the Arts of Peace and War. 'Tis true, after hard Hunting, or wearied with continual Audiences, or tir'd with incessant Cares for the Good of the Repub∣lick, he comes to my Chamber about Supper-time, upon this Condition, that I should not tire him more with multiplicity of Questions, but rather strive to recreate him, over-coil'd, and almost spent, with pleasing Jests, that might revive him with innocent Mirth. Ibid.
87. William might justly exalt his single Mary, above all the Wives of former Times; then whom no Woman greater for her Courage, more Religious in her Affection, more amiable in her Counte∣nance, more modest in here Habit, more affable in her Discourse, or who with a more obedient readi∣ness to serve her Royal Consort, whether present or absent; was more his Counsellor, his Hands, his Ears, his Eyes, and every-way more assistant to him. And therefore the August William told his mourn∣ful Bishops and Grandees, That Mary's outside was known to them; but that her intrinsick and just Value was only known to himself. Ibid.
88. Queen Mary lookt upon Piety to be the Compendium, the Seasoning of all Vertues, and the Sup∣port of Kingdoms; and therefore Religion was always her first Care, and her Supreme Law; as it was also to her Glorious William. And therefore it was the frequent Saying of those two August Princes, That neither the Guards of Majesty, the Councils of Princes, Emperors Legions, Cities Garrison, Courage of their Leaders, Well-disciplin'd and Veteran Armies, nor the Sinews of War, any thing avail'd, to the Pre∣servation of Sovereigns, or their Subjects, without God's assistance. Ibid.
89. She was moderate in her Dress, sparing in her Train, but eager and humble in her Attention: Who, whenever she entred the Church-doors, or happen'd to sneeze in the time of Divine Service, im∣patiently brook'd the Bowings and Cringes of the Sycophant Croud, professing, That in the House of God, the Distinction was the same of Meanest and Highest from the most Infinite Majesty. Ibid.
90. The Queen being mov'd by the untimely Death of several Illustrious Women in her Court, thought it high time more familiarly to converse with Death, and meditate upon Eternity. And that she might always have him in her Eye, besides the Sacred Books which she turn'd over more frequently than ever Alexander did Homer's Iliads; she applied herself to other Books, no less familiar to her, which taught the Art of Dying well; more especially the Treatise upon that Subject, or Charles Dre∣lincourt: which she confess'd to his Son, then one of her Physicians, That she had read above Seven times over. Ibid.
91. How many Things could I say of the Earnest Desires of our pious Queen, to see extinguished, or, as much as could be, lessened the impious Divisions, too deeply rooted, but first sown by the wic∣ked Emissaries of Rome, to the Ruin of her Country. How averse was she from the Severity of for∣mer times, which decreed the Dissenters, if not to be exterminated by the Sword, yet to be routed
description Page 24
out by Excommunications, and macerated by Imprisonments, Fines, and Banishment, for the only sake of their differing Discipline, free from all other the least Stain or Pestilence of Heresie or false Doctrine? And how earnestly has she wish'd in my hearing (that saving to the Church of England, and the Bishops their ancient Rights,
there might be a moderate way found, to consolidate the common Safety of England, and the Universal Church, by the Union of all Parties; all Offences being remov'd, all Animosity being laid aside, all Passion being moderated, and whatsoever on either side savoured too much of Human Invention, being utterly rejected.
Neither if we have any thing of Prophetick in us, is all Hopes of such a Union cut off in the Loss of Mary, while William still remains. Ibid.
92. When this most Noble Senate interposed their kind Offices of Condolement, for the Death of King Charles II. by which her Father came to the Sovereignty, but upon which most dark and dismal Storms threatned the Kingdom, the Church and the Reformed Religion; she, as she was never with∣out all the Marks of Civility, after she had answered the Messengr, added these Expressions:
That it was the Will of God, through whose Providence, there was no reason to despair of the Publick Safety: That the best Consolation in Affliction, was a reliance upon God: That there was a Threatning Cloud hung over her Father's Kingdoms; but that he was able to bring forth a splen∣did and most acceptable Cloud out of the thickest Darkness.
Oh Mary, a true Prophetess, and Words, a certain Augury of what was to come! 'Tis now about two Years since, that the Fatal News reached the Ears of the best of Queens, that News more especially doleful to our Merchants, that so many Ships laden with rich Goods, and wealthy Treasure bound for the Levant, either through Perfidiousness or supine Negligence, were either sunk or burnt, or yielded up to the French; which penetrated so deeply to the Heart of the compassionate Queen, that she could not forbear watering her Royal Cheeks, before all the Standers by, with a Deluge of Tears; nor did she only with her Tears bemoan the Losses of those who suffered after a more than ordinary manner, but also testified her sympathizing in their Misery to the Widows and Orphans that were hardly able to bear up under so great a Calamity. Nor shall I ever forget that cruel Hour, when going to take my leave of the Princess returning to her Country.
I am call'd, said she, to my Husband, to my Native Country, to my Fellow-Citizens, and whi∣ther Providence leads me, I must follow. But when I leave this Palace, I leave the Seat of my Lei∣sure my Tranquility and Delight: And first shall my Right-Hand forget itself, before I will ever for∣get this my Belgium, after so many Proofs of the Affection and Judgment of this Republick. Whose Losses, added she, without the least Commotion of Mind, whose Misfortunes and Calamities, and al∣so whatever prosperous and joyful befals it, I shall look upon as my own, as long as I remember my self. Ibid.
93. But here my Sorrow stops my Mouth, and I must put an end at length to my most bitter Me∣morial of her Praises. But wherefore do I say an End, when dying she was so much above all Praises, by how much the more she approached nearer to Heaven and Eternity. Ibid.
Notes
-
* 29.1
This Pious and courageous Man, Mr. Ayloff, suffered in London about the same time that Mr. Nel∣throp did.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
* 33.1
Here was a glorious In∣stance of Filial Af∣fection.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(a) 34.1
I sup∣pose he means his late Voyage to Ameri∣ca, and the Low-Coun∣tries, &c. at which time he presented her with a Ring, with this In∣scription: Many Waters cannot quench Love, Cant. 8.6.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(b) 34.2
This was the Motto in a Ring he gave her before Marriage.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(c) 34.3
They had now been Mar∣ry'd about Ten Tears.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(d) 34.4
This was the Posie of their Wed∣ding-Ring.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(e) 34.5
Cant. 8.7.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(g) 34.6
Dr. Horneck's Lives of the Primi∣tive Chri∣stians.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(h) 34.7
Val. Max. l. 4. c. 6. p. 114.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(i) 34.8
Dr. Horneck's Lives of the Primi∣tive Chri∣stians.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
† 34.9
See her Epitaph in Westmin∣ster Ab∣bey.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(k) 34.10
As I hinted in a Letter to the In∣genious Cl—s.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(l) 34.11
As I lately pro∣ved in a Letter up∣on that Subject.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(m) 34.12
2 Sam. 12.23.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(n) 34.13
Dr. Horneck's Lives of the Primi∣tive Chri∣stians.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
* 34.14
Not sooner, least I come to Life again, at my Mother did, after seeming Death.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(o) 34.15
A Gentlewoman, descended of honourable Parents with whom they had contracted an extraordinary Friendship.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(p) 34.16
In the Flying-Post, March the 4th. 1696.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(q) 34.17
In St. Cle∣ment's Church.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
(r) 36.1
Mr. Singleton.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
* 36.2
2 Sam. 23.4.
keyboard_return Back to content
-
* 37.1
To this lamented Loss, for Times to come, His Pious Widow Consecrates this Tomb.
keyboard_return Back to content